The chronicle and institution of the Order of the seraphicall father S. Francis conteyning his life, his death, and his miracles, and of all his holie disciples and companions / set foorth first in the Portugall, next in the Spanish, then in the Italian, lastlie in the French, and now in the English tongue.
         Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591.
      
       
         
           1618
        
      
       Approx. 2223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 413 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01200
         STC 11314.2
         ESTC S4305
         24117645
         ocm 24117645
         27206
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01200)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 27206)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1816:9)
      
       
         
           
             The chronicle and institution of the Order of the seraphicall father S. Francis conteyning his life, his death, and his miracles, and of all his holie disciples and companions / set foorth first in the Portugall, next in the Spanish, then in the Italian, lastlie in the French, and now in the English tongue.
             Marcos, de Lisboa, Bishop of Porto, 1511-1591.
             Cape, William.
          
           [34], 747 [i.e. 759], [6] p.
           
             By Iohn Heigham,
             At S. Omers :
             1618.
          
           
             Original work attributed to Marcos and the translation into English attributed to William Cape by STC (2nd ed.) and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             "The first tome."
             "With permission of Superiors."
             Signatures: A² B-5H⁴ 5I².
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Includes index.
             Includes marginal notes.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Francis, -- of Assisi, Saint, 1182-1226.
           Franciscans -- Biography.
           Christian saints -- Italy -- Assisi -- Biography.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CHRONICLE
           AND
           INSTITVTION
           OF
           THE
           ORDER
           OF
           THE
           SERAPHICALL
           FATHER
           S.
           FRANCIS
           .
        
         
           CONTEYNING
           His
           life
           ,
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           miracles
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           holie
           disciples
           and
           companions
           .
        
         
           SET
           FOORTH
           First
           in
           the
           Portugall
           ,
           next
           in
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Italian
           ,
           lastlie
           in
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           .
        
         
           THE
           FIRST
           TOME
           .
        
         
         
           AT
           S.
           OMERS
           ,
           By
           IOHN
           HEIGHAM
           ,
           Anno
           1618.
           
        
         
           With
           permission
           of
           Superiors
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           RELIGIOVS
           ENSIGNE-BEARERS
           OF
           S.
           CLARE
           ;
           THE
           ENGLISHE
           POORE
           CLARES
           IN
           GRAVELINGE
           ,
           THE
           AVTHOR
           WISHETH
           VICTORIOVS
           TRIVMPH
           .
        
         
           NAturalists
           amongst
           other
           elaborate
           curiosities
           of
           nature
           not
           vnworthy
           moralyzinge
           reporte
           of
           the
           Salamander
           ,
           that
           contrarie
           to
           the
           inclination
           of
           other
           beastes
           her
           life
           is
           cherished
           by
           the
           fier
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           furiouse
           violence
           to
           others
           is
           tearmed
           
             Elementum
             implacabile
          
           ,
           an
           element
           with
           all
           most
           impossibilitie
           to
           be
           asswaged
           :
           whence
           may
           be
           plausably
           verified
           the
           Phisiciās
           prouerb
           that
           .
           The
           same
           drugge
           cures
           &
           kills
           ,
           vnderstandinge
           accordinge
           to
           the
           diuersity
           of
           the
           patients
           maladie
           .
           Noe
           maruell
           then
           most
           ,
           Reuerend
           mother
           ,
           and
           Religiously
           deuoted
           Sisters
           ,
           if
           I
           after
           my
           long
           experience
           of
           your
           allmost
           Salamander
           like
           life
           ,
           by
           dedicatinge
           this
           booke
           to
           your
           Religious
           vewe
           ,
           should
           ad
           fresh
           coles
           to
           kindle
           or
           rather
           cherish
           your
           long
           since
           kindled
           fier
           of
           Deuotion
           (
           wherin
           you
           liue
           contrarie
           to
           those
           in
           the
           world
           of
           your
           Sects
           .
           )
           And
           noe
           meruell
           if
           therin
           I
           should
           giue
           you
           a
           receipte
           composed
           of
           diuers
           poysons
           (
           for
           soe
           they
           are
           to
           Heresie
           )
           since
           I
           see
           they
           are
           peculiar
           restoratiues
           and
           infallable
           Antidotes
           to
           your
           sores
           ,
           for
           what
           sooner
           cures
           a
           longing
           ,
           then
           to
           satisfy
           the
           appetite
           with
           the
           thing
           lōged
           for
           ?
           which
           earnest
           desire
           or
           longinge
           it
           pleased
           you
           (
           Right
           worthyly
           Religious
           )
           to
           manifest
           by
           your
           zealous
           importuninge
           me
           to
           preuayle
           with
           a
           third
           ,
           that
           could
           and
           would
           vndertake
           the
           Translation
           of
           this
           worke
           ●rō
           French
           wherin
           it
           was
           impressed
           to
           our
           vulgar
           tounge
           ,
           for
           your
           more
           facile
           and
           pleasant
           reading
           of
           the
           liues
           of
           so
           famous
           worthies
           who
           are
           indeed
           as
           exemplars
           ,
           or
           soe
           manie
           plattformes
           for
           direction
           of
           your
           allreadie
           initiated
           iourney
           .
           Which
           being
           with
           much
           difficultie
           obteyned
           ,
           &
           after
           longe
           expectation
           finished
           by
           the
           greate
           paynes
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           deuot●
           of
           your
           order
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           your
           couent
           ,
           whose
           will
           it
           also
           is
           that
           by
           reason
           you
           were
           only
           in
           cause
           of
           the
           Translation
           ,
           &
           through
           your
           entreati●
           only
           it
           was
           prouided
           for
           in
           the
           impression
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           volume
           of
           his
           labors
           ●hold
           be
           shadowed
           vnder
           your
           matronadge
           .
           I
           haue
           not
           therfore
           enforced
           you
           to
           foster
           a
           straunge
           feture
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           to
           which
           
           your selues
           are
           mothers
           ,
           neyther
           haue
           I
           donne
           it
           making
           myne
           owne
           head
           my
           counsell
           howse
           ,
           but
           with
           aduise
           of
           the
           Authore
           and
           other
           benefactours
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           since
           therfore
           yee
           haue
           daigned
           to
           begett
           it
           ,
           be
           contented
           to
           conserue
           it
           against
           what
           difficulties
           the
           world
           shall
           oppugne
           it
           .
           Yee
           haue
           for
           your
           encouradgment
           heerin
           infallably
           assurance
           of
           infinitly
           redoubled
           merit
           For
           as
           casuists
           hould
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           produced
           to
           publike
           vse
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           further
           good
           or
           hurte
           to
           the
           imbracer
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           equall
           measure
           is
           the
           increase
           of
           merite
           or
           demerite
           to
           the
           Setter
           forth
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           thought
           of
           Caluin
           (
           whom
           our
           countrey
           rules
           )
           that
           accidentally
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           his
           heresie
           increaseth
           ,
           his
           torments
           encrease
           ;
           yee
           therfore
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           eyther
           respectinge
           your
           owne
           merite
           by
           being
           more
           then
           semie
           authors
           ,
           and
           patronesles
           of
           a
           worcke
           of
           soe
           greate
           expectance
           ,
           or
           els
           meerely
           
             examore
             amic
             ●ia
          
           ,
           as
           Phylosophers
           tea
           me
           it
           ,
           reflecting
           one
           the
           good
           of
           others
           for
           
             Non
             n●b
             s
             nati
             sumus
          
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           borne
           to
           our selues
           ,
           yee
           haue
           reason
           to
           accept
           it
           vnder
           your
           shelter
           :
           To
           this
           end
           yee
           haue
           an
           Anthem
           in
           the
           office
           of
           our
           holie
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           instituted
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           diuine
           oracle
           ,
           wherin
           it
           was
           reuealed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           only
           be
           sollicitous
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           studdie
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ;
           S.
           Paule
           witnesseth
           of
           him selfe
           that
           he
           could
           be
           contented
           to
           loose
           heauen
           that
           he
           might
           win
           it
           for
           others
           ;
           heere
           is
           a
           miraculous
           charitie
           ,
           yet
           ye
           are
           not
           driuen
           to
           that
           extreamity
           ,
           but
           by
           being
           a
           meanes
           of
           others
           arriuall
           into
           heauen
           ,
           ye
           encrease
           your
           owne
           ioyes
           .
           Agayne
           ;
           neyther
           lett
           the
           title
           of
           patronesses
           deterr
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           sauoured
           of
           the
           world
           which
           ye
           haue
           abrenunciated
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           it
           did
           not
           correspond
           with
           your
           Religious
           simplicitie
           which
           ye
           haue
           embraced
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           affinitie
           of
           the
           worke
           with
           your
           truly
           simple
           dispositions
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           did
           challenge
           you
           ;
           For
           if
           eyther
           you
           respect
           the
           subiecte
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Chronicle
           of
           SS
           .
           wherein
           nothinge
           cann
           be
           expected
           but
           meere
           simplicities
           ;
           Agayne
           it
           is
           of
           S.
           Francis
           SS
           .
           who
           was
           a
           mirrour
           of
           simplicitie
           ;
           if
           you
           respect
           the
           method
           in
           the
           handlinge
           t
           is
           fitted
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           your selues
           will
           soone
           experience
           :
           Your
           office
           therefore
           in
           matronizinge
           ,
           is
           but
           with
           your
           wonted
           simplicitie
           to
           offer
           the
           transtatours
           labours
           to
           god
           almightie
           for
           successe
           :
           Wherein
           I
           would
           entreate
           you
           to
           offer
           vpp
           mee
           as
           your
           deuoted
           seruāt
           ,
        
         
           
             CLA.
             FRA.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           multitude
           of
           bookes
           which
           now
           adayes
           are
           printed
           with
           purity
           and
           elegancie
           of
           tongues
           and
           languages
           ,
           are
           so
           aboundant
           ,
           that
           it
           causeth
           many
           to
           reiect
           the
           reading
           of
           such
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           alwayes
           in
           hand
           for
           edification
           and
           profit
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           curiositie
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           though
           al
           good
           and
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           highly
           esteemed
           as
           the
           nourishment
           of
           the
           soule
           (
           the
           foode
           wherofis
           ,
           the
           intellectuall
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           )
           yet
           ought
           the
           discret
           and
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           consider
           how
           different
           is
           the
           fruit
           collected
           of
           one
           booke
           ,
           before
           an
           other
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           greater
           profit
           he
           may
           dispose
           of
           his
           houres
           ,
           and
           keep
           his
           cogitations
           employed
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           bookes
           encrease
           ,
           so
           may
           augment
           in
           him
           discretion
           and
           iudgement
           of
           reading
           them
           :
           that
           so
           he
           may
           of
           each
           of
           them
           gather
           some
           fruit
           .
           And
           certainly
           I
           admire
           that
           ,
           sith
           when
           we
           see
           avenimous
           beast
           we
           are
           terrified
           and
           tremble
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           poyson
           :
           how
           we
           are
           so
           senceles
           ,
           as
           with
           delight
           to
           read
           heretical
           or
           dissolute
           bookes
           ,
           considering
           that
           they
           corrupt
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           induce
           to
           vices
           and
           vanities
           :
           which
           are
           also
           most
           subtill
           venime
           ,
           wherto
           making
           the
           least
           approach
           ,
           it
           taketh
           such
           roote
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           doth
           afterward
           
           so
           budde
           foorth
           ,
           that
           empoysoning
           our
           soules
           ,
           it
           becometh
           incurable
           .
           And
           which
           is
           yett
           worse
           ,
           we
           permit
           our selues
           easily
           to
           be
           infected
           ,
           because
           the
           scope
           and
           discourse
           of
           such
           bookes
           are
           pleasing
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           being
           conformable
           to
           our
           appetite
           and
           to
           our
           lasciuious
           inclinatiō
           :
           and
           thus
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           ,
           presenting
           poyson
           vnder
           a
           sweet
           or
           alluring
           bayte
           .
           And
           therfore
           if
           the
           studious
           and
           carefull
           Christian
           ,
           desire
           to
           obserue
           any
           due
           course
           in
           his
           reading
           ,
           sith
           it
           so
           much
           importeth
           him
           ,
           lett
           him
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           next
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           counsels
           of
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           no
           other
           can
           euer
           so
           much
           aduance
           him
           to
           purchace
           vertues
           ,
           and
           hate
           vices
           ,
           as
           the
           frequent
           and
           ordinary
           reading
           of
           the
           conuersation
           and
           life
           of
           the
           holy
           seruantes
           of
           almightie
           God
           ,
           considering
           with
           all
           that
           is
           a
           natural
           thing
           ,
           that
           to
           attempt
           a
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           enterprise
           ,
           we
           are
           therein
           much
           more
           induced
           by
           example
           then
           by
           any
           persuasions
           of
           whom
           soeuer
           :
           though
           we
           acknowledg
           them
           to
           be
           certainlie
           true
           .
           None
           could
           be
           found
           that
           would
           resolue
           ioyfully
           to
           embrace
           the
           vertue
           of
           pouerty
           ,
           humility
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           and
           other
           penitētiall
           labours
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           not
           that
           others
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           wordes
           exteriourly
           ,
           but
           really
           with
           worckes
           haue
           embraced
           the
           same
           :
           Neither
           was
           it
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           would
           personnaly
           come
           into
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           by
           example
           to
           shew
           vs
           the
           way
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           wil
           ,
           because
           the
           examples
           &
           aduertissementes
           of
           his
           faithfull
           seruantes
           ,
           would
           not
           suffice
           to
           retire
           vs
           from
           our
           euill
           conuersation
           and
           
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           setle
           vs
           in
           his
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           preceptes
           which
           he
           had
           giuen
           in
           the
           first
           written
           law
           .
           But
           when
           he
           began
           to
           walke
           this
           way
           ,
           how
           many
           were
           there
           that
           would
           accompagny
           him
           ,
           very
           seriously
           seruing
           him
           euen
           till
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           this
           only
           for
           his
           loue
           ?
           The
           Church
           therfore
           knowing
           right
           well
           the
           glory
           that
           redoundeth
           to
           almightie
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           which
           men
           gather
           by
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           life
           of
           our
           lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           sainctes
           ,
           doth
           euery
           day
           propose
           and
           sett
           them
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           in
           the
           diuine
           office
           ,
           in
           the
           sacrifices
           and
           solemnities
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           tedious
           vnto
           vs
           to
           follow
           and
           imitate
           them
           whome
           we
           prayse
           ,
           and
           whose
           memory
           we
           honour
           ,
           and
           that
           likewise
           we
           should
           not
           esteeme
           it
           labourious
           to
           walke
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           alone
           conducteth
           vs
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           Hereof
           mayest
           thou
           consider
           (
           deuout
           Reader
           )
           what
           vse
           ,
           almightie
           God
           maketh
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           in
           fauour
           of
           vs
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           (
           saith
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           coadiutors
           to
           the
           saluation
           of
           soules
           ,
           we
           may
           hence
           also
           conceiue
           how
           greatlie
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           the
           trueseruantes
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           haue
           so
           put
           themselues
           to
           paines
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           vertues
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           left
           the
           way
           open
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           seeke
           it
           may
           finde
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           examples
           haue
           taught
           vs
           which
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           with
           whath
           force
           and
           industry
           we
           may
           attaine
           vnto
           true
           glory
           .
           Those
           of
           former
           ages
           guided
           only
           by
           naturall
           light
           ,
           did
           vse
           exceeding
           diligence
           ,
           to
           induce
           and
           animate
           themselues
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           their
           famous
           predecessours
           ,
           vsing
           them
           as
           so
           many
           spurres
           vnto
           vertrue
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           in
           no
           time
           be
           defectiue
           in
           the
           
           obligation
           they
           had
           both
           to
           their
           natiue
           country
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           honour
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           milke
           wher
           with
           they
           nourced
           their
           childrē
           in
           their
           publique
           schooles
           ,
           was
           the
           generous
           actes
           of
           their
           ancestours
           ,
           which
           were
           red
           vnto
           them
           in
           poemes
           ,
           and
           orations
           ,
           that
           by
           meanes
           of
           those
           examples
           ,
           the
           children
           might
           be
           affected
           to
           vertue
           ,
           and
           enflamed
           with
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           more
           vaine
           then
           vertuous
           .
           This
           is
           of
           such
           force
           ,
           that
           euen
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           many
           of
           our
           Christians
           following
           the
           same
           practise
           ,
           cause
           their
           children
           to
           spend
           the
           most
           entiere
           parte
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           in
           committing
           to
           memory
           ,
           the
           heroyicall
           actes
           of
           the
           ancient
           Grecians
           and
           Latines
           .
           But
           would
           to
           God
           that
           too
           many
           did
           not
           employ
           and
           wast
           all
           their
           life
           in
           this
           study
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           others
           were
           not
           more
           affected
           to
           Homer
           ,
           Cicero
           and
           Virgil
           ,
           then
           to
           IESVS
           Christ
           .
           O
           extreme
           indignity
           of
           Christians
           .
           !
           deseruing
           sharp
           reprehension
           and
           eternall
           punishment
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           they
           glory
           to
           be
           imitatours
           of
           the
           superstitious
           Gentils
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           wanted
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           light
           illuminating
           the
           hart
           of
           Christians
           ,
           so
           was
           not
           their
           vertue
           true
           and
           solid
           ,
           but
           exteriour
           and
           vaine
           .
           And
           although
           that
           in
           that
           time
           of
           obscure
           darcknes
           ,
           they
           gaue
           to
           men
           some
           sparckle
           of
           light
           ,
           some
           litle
           knowledg
           of
           vertue
           ,
           more
           with
           wordes
           then
           with
           effect
           ,
           these
           Pagans
           neuertheles
           persiste
           in
           obscurity
           euen
           in
           the
           cleare
           day
           of
           the
           true
           light
           of
           our
           lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           the
           soueraigne
           truth
           and
           perfection
           ,
           and
           are
           vnworthy
           to
           be
           honoured
           in
           comparison
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           who
           being
           illuminated
           
           with
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           ,
           can
           easily
           discerne
           ,
           iudge
           and
           condemne
           the
           world
           with
           his
           vnwise
           adherentes
           :
           because
           as
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           Paul
           Saith
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           man
           
           knoweth
           and
           iudgeth
           al
           thinges
           :
           Pagans
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           glorying
           and
           esteemning
           themselues
           wise
           with
           their
           eloquence
           ,
           become
           sottish
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           hauing
           attributed
           and
           giuen
           vnto
           creatures
           ,
           that
           which
           appertayned
           only
           to
           the
           Creatour
           :
           but
           they
           whose
           cogitation
           and
           confidence
           is
           more
           setled
           and
           grounded
           on
           the
           diuine
           will
           and
           doctrine
           then
           humane
           ,
           and
           do
           follow
           celestiall
           ,
           not
           earthly
           Philosophy
           :
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           shal
           only
           arriue
           to
           heauen
           ,
           whence
           first
           discended
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           being
           taught
           by
           the
           eternall
           wisdome
           ,
           neither
           shall
           they
           euer
           want
           glory
           ,
           euen
           amōg
           mortall
           people
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           with
           all
           possibility
           shunned
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           shal
           be
           illustrious
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           For
           though
           antiquity
           haue
           exceedingly
           honoured
           great
           ambitious
           personnes
           ,
           that
           desired
           to
           leaue
           some
           memory
           and
           renowne
           of
           themselues
           in
           this
           world
           after
           their
           death
           :
           yet
           our
           holy
           mother
           the
           Church
           doth
           farre
           more
           exalt
           and
           make
           more
           glorious
           our
           Sainctes
           continually
           in
           the
           predications
           ,
           feastes
           ,
           and
           solemnities
           ,
           which
           for
           them
           and
           in
           their
           honour
           are
           celebrated
           ;
           besides
           that
           we
           beleeue
           that
           they
           liue
           and
           gloriously
           raigne
           in
           heauen
           ,
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           their
           Lord.
           So
           that
           the
           true
           seruantes
           of
           God
           are
           blessed
           among
           Angels
           ,
           and
           honoured
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           eminent
           sainctes
           ,
           as
           great
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           all
           reuerence
           .
           Altars
           are
           euery
           where
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           churches
           
           bult
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           their
           images
           are
           honoured
           ,
           their
           wordes
           and
           workes
           are
           highly
           commended
           and
           preached
           ,
           their
           reliques
           are
           reuerenced
           and
           worshipped
           on
           earth
           ,
           their
           soules
           glorified
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           miracles
           and
           excellent
           workes
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           ,
           which
           our
           lord
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           are
           with
           exceeding
           great
           glory
           admired
           .
           Our
           Lord
           euen
           in
           this
           world
           recompenceth
           his
           elect
           ,
           who
           not
           in
           appare●e
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           are
           vertuous
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           incorruptedlie
           conserue
           their
           faith
           to
           their
           Creatour
           .
           When
           was
           there
           euer
           found
           in
           any
           time
           among
           the
           ancient
           naturalistes
           ,
           such
           constancie
           ,
           such
           faith
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           magnanimity
           ,
           sweetnes
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           loyaulty
           ,
           as
           hath
           bin
           found
           in
           our
           Christians
           ,
           who
           by
           no
           kinde
           of
           threates
           or
           faire
           speeches
           of
           Tyrantes
           ,
           could
           be
           induced
           ,
           to
           leaue
           their
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           ,
           could
           neuer
           be
           corrupted
           by
           any
           promise
           or
           recompence
           ,
           nor
           haue
           bin
           inclined
           by
           any
           kinde
           of
           flatteries
           or
           fauours
           ,
           but
           persisting
           firme
           &
           constant
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           haue
           nothing
           esteemed
           nor
           feared
           the
           terrible
           and
           horrible
           tormentes
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           haue
           alwayes
           remayned
           immoueable
           and
           inuincible
           in
           true
           vertu
           &
           piety
           ,
           not
           desiring
           reuenge
           or
           detriment
           to
           the
           persecutours
           or
           executioners
           ,
           but
           pardon
           and
           saluation
           ,
           praying
           vnto
           God
           for
           them
           .
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           not
           att
           their
           death
           only
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           their
           life
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           kinde
           of
           vertue
           ,
           wherin
           the
           sainctes
           haue
           not
           excelled
           ,
           some
           in
           purity
           of
           virginity
           ,
           others
           in
           continencie
           ,
           with
           
           great
           labour
           subiecting
           the
           flesh
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           euen
           on
           earth
           leading
           a
           life
           more
           angelical
           then
           humane
           ,
           they
           might
           purchase
           eternall
           glory
           in
           heauen
           :
           others
           renouncing
           kingdomes
           ,
           estates
           ,
           and
           dignities
           ,
           others
           distributing
           their
           goodes
           among
           the
           poore
           ,
           much
           more
           highly
           esteeming
           the
           piety
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           charity
           to
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           in
           a
           base
           and
           submissiue
           pouerty
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           temporall
           thing
           :
           to
           th
           end
           that
           being
           disburdened
           of
           the
           care
           of
           these
           transitory
           riches
           ,
           they
           might
           with
           more
           ease
           ,
           study
           to
           purchace
           those
           of
           heauen
           :
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           ,
           where
           they
           knew
           it
           to
           concerne
           the
           honour
           ,
           glory
           ,
           or
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           spared
           to
           permitt
           their
           bodies
           to
           be
           tormented
           after
           what
           sort
           soeuer
           :
           they
           haue
           bin
           therefore
           so
           pleasing
           vnto
           his
           maiestie
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           graunted
           them
           power
           to
           cure
           the
           diseased
           ,
           to
           cast
           out
           deuils
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           dead
           ,
           to
           foretell
           future
           thinges
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           and
           explicate
           the
           diuine
           misteries
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           doe
           such
           thinges
           ,
           as
           the
           diuine
           might
           can
           only
           doe
           .
           Lett
           then
           the
           eminencie
           of
           Kinges
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           qualities
           of
           wealthy
           people
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           be
           confounded
           ,
           sith
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           euer
           more
           haue
           bin
           vanquished
           and
           surmounted
           by
           vs
           (
           poore
           and
           feeble
           )
           in
           honour
           and
           knowledg
           .
           Lett
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Philosophers
           be
           whist
           and
           silent
           ,
           sith
           these
           who
           haue
           trulie
           reposed
           their
           faith
           in
           almightie
           God
           ,
           shal
           know
           and
           finde
           the
           soueraigne
           good
           .
           I
           coniure
           thee
           therefore
           ,
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           by
           the
           loue
           which
           thou
           owest
           
           to
           IESVS
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           represent
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           the
           glory
           and
           eternall
           riches
           ,
           which
           the
           least
           of
           the
           seruantes
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           IESVS
           Christ
           shall
           in
           the
           most
           blessed
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           perpetually
           enioy
           :
           and
           with
           the
           same
           eyes
           afterward
           to
           behold
           all
           the
           goodes
           of
           the
           earth
           vnited
           together
           ,
           paragonizing
           them
           with
           those
           of
           these
           Religious
           ,
           there
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           only
           thought
           abide
           within
           thee
           ,
           vntill
           thy
           hart
           hath
           quite
           contemned
           them
           ▪
           and
           as
           recordeth
           Cicero
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Empires
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           heauen
           and
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           be
           so
           litle
           that
           no
           esteeme
           should
           be
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           betwene
           them
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           will
           they
           appeare
           ,
           being
           opposed
           to
           the
           Emperiall
           heauē
           ,
           the
           blessed
           country
           of
           the
           
           elect
           ,
           where
           according
           to
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           our
           conuersation
           is
           ?
           It
           is
           then
           very
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Saincte
           be
           seriously
           read
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           yea
           before
           many
           other
           ,
           sith
           hereof
           we
           learne
           how
           we
           may
           pourchace
           the
           true
           eternall
           goods
           or
           riches
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           expect
           and
           hope
           for
           .
           To
           this
           end
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Creatour
           doth
           dayly
           renew
           and
           regarnish
           his
           Church
           ,
           with
           new
           examples
           of
           his
           saincts
           ,
           that
           Christians
           becomming
           weake
           &
           feeble
           ,
           might
           resume
           force
           to
           meritt
           their
           saluation
           ,
           in
           seruing
           almightie
           God
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           hart
           .
           For
           in
           them
           is
           represented
           vnto
           vs
           the
           vertue
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           and
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           imitable
           life
           of
           his
           sainctes
           .
           He
           will
           that
           there
           be
           seculer
           Preistes
           ,
           Religious
           
           of
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           S.
           Augustin
           ,
           S.
           Benedict
           ,
           S.
           Bernard
           ,
           S.
           Dominick
           ,
           S.
           Francis
           and
           others
           :
           that
           in
           them
           we
           might
           alwayes
           haue
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           his
           life
           and
           Passion
           .
           Sith
           then
           so
           pious
           a
           lesson
           or
           reading
           produceth
           such
           fruit
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           well
           persuade
           thee
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           how
           profitably
           shal
           be
           employed
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           paper
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           which
           is
           spent
           in
           writing
           the
           chronicles
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           bin
           true
           imitatours
           and
           representations
           of
           the
           life
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           IESVS
           Christ
           .
           How
           well
           in
           like
           sort
           their
           time
           shal
           be
           spent
           that
           employ
           their
           eyes
           and
           vnderstanding
           in
           this
           lesson
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           square
           out
           a
           Religious
           life
           to
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           learne
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           life
           ,
           what
           the
           comportmentes
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           workes
           desire
           at
           least
           to
           appeare
           such
           :
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           must
           be
           attayned
           by
           a
           combatt
           to
           
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           enterprise
           of
           valerous
           Champions
           or
           warryers
           :
           and
           this
           forcible
           wrestling
           is
           not
           to
           be
           made
           against
           mortall
           and
           humane
           creatures
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           against
           
           wicked
           spirittes
           ,
           as
           subtill
           and
           malicious
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           potent
           &
           puissant
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           know
           them
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           here
           finde
           their
           extreme
           audacity
           discouered
           ,
           their
           fraudulent
           delusion
           published
           ,
           their
           offensiue
           armors
           manifested
           ,
           and
           their
           assaultes
           repulsed
           .
           If
           then
           thou
           be
           inclined
           to
           war-like
           exercise
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           here
           obserue
           most
           noble
           prowesses
           and
           heroicall
           actes
           against
           the
           deuils
           ,
           subdued
           by
           the
           champions
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           :
           If
           thou
           takest
           
           content
           in
           honours
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           here
           see
           how
           highly
           the
           true
           freindes
           of
           God
           are
           honoured
           in
           earth
           and
           in
           heauen
           ,
           yea
           and
           feared
           in
           hell
           .
           If
           thou
           affectest
           science
           ,
           of
           these
           thou
           shalt
           learne
           ,
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           fraudes
           and
           deceiptes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           especially
           true
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           first
           the
           knoledge
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           of
           thy selfe
           :
           If
           thou
           apply
           thee
           to
           the
           actiue
           or
           contemplatiue
           life
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           here
           finde
           a
           great
           experience
           of
           morall
           vertues
           ,
           and
           of
           contemplations
           more
           then
           humane
           ,
           of
           communion
           and
           diuine
           vnion
           :
           breifely
           if
           thou
           make
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           as
           thou
           oughtest
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           here
           clearly
           see
           figured
           in
           two
           tables
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           partes
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           qualified
           that
           maketh
           profession
           therof
           .
           And
           that
           in
           the
           doctrine
           and
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           sainctes
           ,
           two
           thinges
           are
           necessary
           to
           our
           saluation
           :
           so
           that
           thou
           shalt
           here
           finde
           a
           remedy
           very
           proper
           and
           conuenient
           to
           all
           they
           desires
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           thy
           necessities
           .
           Now
           writing
           the
           life
           and
           examples
           of
           the
           Frier
           Minors
           the
           especiall
           seruantes
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           disciples
           of
           the
           holy
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           holy
           Fathers
           that
           did
           imitate
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           principall
           parties
           of
           this
           historie
           ,
           they
           point
           out
           vnto
           vs
           the
           true
           rule
           and
           obseruance
           of
           the
           tree
           instituted
           by
           the
           said
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           procuring
           many
           in
           these
           dayes
           to
           blush
           att
           their
           faultes
           and
           transgressions
           .
           Other
           Religious
           personnes
           shall
           in
           like
           sorte
           make
           their
           benefitt
           hereof
           ,
           sith
           all
           Religious
           ,
           touching
           their
           profession
           ,
           are
           a
           like
           ,
           Besides
           ,
           euery
           other
           
           Christian
           may
           gather
           some
           fruit
           hereof
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           bestow
           the
           labour
           to
           receiue
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           haue
           equally
           graces
           and
           fauours
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           worthy
           merittes
           of
           his
           sainctes
           ,
           Francis
           ,
           Antony
           ,
           &
           others
           :
           when
           with
           them
           they
           study
           to
           seeke
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           their
           neighbour
           .
           Our
           Fathers
           then
           deserue
           prayse
           and
           gratitude
           of
           our
           partes
           for
           hauing
           so
           well
           conserued
           the
           memory
           of
           these
           glorious
           saints
           ,
           with
           a
           feruent
           desire
           to
           further
           soules
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           not
           laboured
           to
           publish
           their
           liues
           ,
           in
           a
           lofty
           and
           polished
           stile
           ,
           with
           a
           connexion
           of
           choice
           wordes
           ,
           as
           the
           precise
           and
           curious
           would
           desire
           ;
           But
           they
           considered
           that
           the
           deuout
           Reader
           leauing
           the
           flowers
           and
           leaues
           ,
           would
           only
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           fruit
           .
           Now
           to
           content
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Readers
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           light
           on
           such
           thinges
           as
           are
           not
           vulgare
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           finde
           in
           these
           chronicles
           :
           I
           haue
           bin
           willing
           here
           to
           insert
           and
           adde
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           whome
           in
           this
           present
           history
           I
           haue
           principally
           vsed
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           greater
           light
           and
           direction
           :
           who
           are
           these
           ensuyinge
           .
        
         
           
             The
             legend
             of
             Brother
             .
             Leo
             ,
             Br.
             Angelus
             ,
             and
             Br.
             Rufinus
             ,
             all
             three
             companions
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             The
             legend
             of
             Brother
             Thomas
             of
             Cellano
             .
          
           
             The
             legend
             of
             Brother
             Leonard
             of
             Bessa
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             and
             litle
             legend
             of
             S.
             Bonauenture
             .
          
           
             The
             Flowers
             of
             the
             Religious
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             his
             companions
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             chronicles
             ,
             that
             breifely
             treat
             of
             the
             most
             memorable
             matters
             of
             the
             order
             .
          
           
             
             Vrbertin
             Casal
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             intituled
             Vita
             Christi
             .
          
           
             The
             monumentes
             .
          
           
             The
             historicall
             mirrour
             of
             Br.
             Vincent
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             memoriall
             of
             the
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             history
             of
             S.
             Anthonius
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Florence
             .
          
           
             Master
             Aluaro
             of
             the
             lamentations
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             legend
             of
             S.
             Antony
             ,
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             and
             other
             sainctes
             .
          
           
             The
             legend
             of
             the
             fiue
             Martyrs
             of
             Marocco
             ,
             of
             S.
             Crosse
             of
             Coimbra
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Conformities
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           WHERIN
           IS
           DECLARED
           THE
           intention
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           holy
           Order
           of
           the
           Frier
           Minors
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           with
           great
           reason
           ,
           that
           learned
           men
           writing
           bookes
           of
           histories
           or
           doctrine
           for
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           doe
           ordinarily
           accompany
           them
           with
           certaine
           introductions
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           proemes
           or
           prefaces
           ,
           to
           discouer
           their
           intention
           to
           the
           Readers
           ,
           which
           wanting
           they
           cannot
           haue
           perfect
           knoledge
           ,
           nor
           reape
           much
           fruit
           of
           what
           they
           read
           .
           Though
           in
           deed
           ,
           for
           the
           Readers
           to
           remayne
           only
           depriued
           of
           these
           fruites
           and
           benefittes
           ,
           were
           a
           lesse
           inconuenience
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           supportable
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           some
           times
           conceiue
           euill
           impressions
           ,
           that
           induce
           them
           to
           contemne
           the
           good
           doctrines
           and
           profitable
           exāples
           which
           they
           read
           :
           and
           this
           proceedeth
           of
           their
           ignorant
           temerity
           ,
           which
           causeth
           them
           to
           condemne
           thinges
           worthy
           of
           praise
           ,
           and
           falsly
           to
           censure
           that
           which
           they
           vnderstand
           not
           ,
           which
           vice
           as
           is
           it
           reprehensible
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           detrimentall
           and
           detestable
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           sacred
           scriptures
           and
           liues
           of
           sainctes
           :
           And
           therfore
           we
           see
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           worckes
           ,
           would
           prepare
           men
           as
           it
           were
           by
           certaine
           proemes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           and
           expect
           them
           with
           such
           intention
           as
           he
           meant
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           purposed
           to
           renew
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           deluge
           ,
           he
           conferred
           thereof
           with
           the
           iust
           Noe
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           years
           before
           ,
           commanding
           him
           the
           edifice
           of
           the
           arck
           ,
           to
           
           thend
           that
           worck
           might
           be
           knowne
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           those
           that
           then
           liued
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           such
           as
           should
           succeed
           them
           afterward
           Neither
           did
           he
           vpon
           any
           other
           consideration
           deferre
           to
           giue
           children
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           reuerence
           receiue
           the
           grace
           which
           was
           figured
           vnto
           him
           in
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           .
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           for
           the
           same
           respect
           he
           was
           forty
           dayes
           in
           giuing
           the
           law
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           bountifully
           imparting
           vnto
           them
           many
           notable
           fauours
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           excellent
           miracles
           deliuering
           them
           frō
           the
           seruitude
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           by
           these
           meanes
           dispose
           thē
           to
           acknoledge
           him
           alone
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           completely
           to
           obserue
           his
           law
           .
           I
           may
           also
           inferre
           the
           like
           of
           the
           forty
           yeares
           that
           he
           entertayned
           that
           people
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           vnto
           them
           as
           it
           were
           a
           disposition
           the
           more
           deerly
           to
           prise
           and
           estimate
           the
           so
           much
           desired
           land
           of
           promise
           .
           For
           this
           selfe
           same
           cause
           did
           God
           vse
           Prophetes
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           were
           it
           to
           thereaten
           them
           with
           punishment
           and
           chasticementes
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           them
           hope
           of
           the
           benefittes
           and
           fauours
           which
           he
           intended
           vnto
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           manner
           to
           demand
           and
           meritt
           his
           grace
           .
           And
           finally
           all
           the
           old
           testament
           ,
           the
           sacrifices
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           mysteries
           ,
           haue
           bin
           nothing
           else
           but
           as
           a
           certaine
           proeme
           or
           preface
           of
           the
           new
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           desired
           and
           hoped
           ,
           vnderstood
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           receiued
           by
           vs
           according
           to
           the
           true
           light
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           a
           humane
           and
           fallacious
           spiritt
        
         
           Intending
           therfore
           to
           imitate
           those
           diuine
           and
           humane
           examples
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           me
           expedient
           to
           add
           a
           preface
           to
           this
           worck
           ,
           that
           the
           readers
           might
           dispose
           them
           to
           read
           it
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           ,
           and
           auoid
           the
           enormous
           vice
           of
           ingratitude
           ,
           not
           duely
           receiuing
           the
           diuine
           graces
           :
           and
           that
           also
           they
           might
           receiue
           therof
           a
           beneficiall
           fruit
           .
           Which
           I
           haue
           found
           so
           much
           more
           necessary
           to
           this
           worck
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Freer
           Minors
           ,
           is
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           ordinary
           intention
           and
           discourse
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           Mounting
           aboue
           the
           common
           obligation
           of
           the
           preceptes
           ,
           he
           hath
           designed
           it
           to
           a
           degree
           of
           perfection
           
           more
           high
           then
           the
           Euangelicall
           Councells
           .
           It
           is
           not
           needfull
           not
           with
           standing
           ,
           that
           I
           search
           farre
           to
           find
           the
           proeme
           requisite
           to
           discouer
           and
           manifest
           vnto
           you
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           the
           eminencie
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           sith
           him selfe
           semeth
           to
           haue
           disigned
           it
           both
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           testament
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           prophet
           Ieremie
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Hebrew
           people
           were
           obstinate
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           opened
           not
           their
           eares
           to
           the
           wordes
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           almighty
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Prophetes
           preached
           vnto
           them
           ,
           God
           said
           to
           Ieremie
           :
           Goe
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           children
           
           of
           Rechab
           ,
           and
           conduct
           them
           with
           thee
           to
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           wine
           to
           drincke
           .
           Wherto
           Ieremie
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           hauing
           brought
           the
           Rechabites
           to
           the
           temple
           ,
           in
           to
           the
           house
           of
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           Officers
           ,
           before
           him
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           he
           offred
           them
           wine
           in
           cuppes
           or
           vessels
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           drinck
           .
           But
           they
           answeared
           him
           :
           Know
           Ieremie
           that
           we
           haue
           neuer
           drunck
           wine
           ,
           nor
           will
           we
           drinck
           any
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           bin
           forbidden
           it
           by
           Ionadab
           the
           sonne
           of
           Rechab
           our
           Father
           ,
           who
           commanded
           it
           vnto
           vs
           in
           these
           termes
           :
           You
           Rechabites
           shall
           neuer
           drincke
           wine
           ,
           nor
           your
           children
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           build
           houses
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           sow
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           plant
           vignes
           ,
           nor
           possesse
           any
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           dwell
           all
           your
           life
           ,
           in
           tentes
           and
           pauillions
           that
           you
           may
           liue
           many
           dayes
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           wherin
           you
           are
           pilgrimes
           :
           And
           in
           this
           sort
           doe
           we
           obserue
           it
           ,
           obeying
           that
           which
           our
           father
           hath
           commanded
           vs.
           The
           Rechabites
           hauing
           giuen
           this
           answeare
           to
           Ieremie
           ,
           he
           had
           incontinently
           the
           spiritt
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           Ieremie
           goe
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           and
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           and
           thus
           speake
           vnto
           them
           O
           obdurate
           and
           obstinat
           people
           ,
           will
           ye
           neuer
           obey
           my
           law
           ,
           and
           follow
           my
           commandementes
           ?
           the
           wordes
           of
           Ionadab
           the
           sonne
           of
           Rechab
           are
           they
           of
           more
           force
           then
           mine
           ?
           He
           would
           that
           his
           children
           and
           their
           posterity
           should
           neuer
           drinck
           wine
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           their
           father
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           dranck
           any
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           neuer
           obey
           my
           commandementes
           .
           I
           will
           therfore
           send
           you
           a
           punishment
           worthy
           of
           your
           rebellion
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           haue
           threatned
           you
           :
           but
           I
           will
           not
           ceasse
           to
           fauour
           the
           Rechabites
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           obeyd
           the
           commandements
           of
           their
           father
           .
           A
           figure
           doubtles
           most
           
           expresse
           ,
           so
           farre
           foorth
           as
           the
           ancient
           estate
           would
           permitt
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           particular
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Frier
           Minors
           of
           the
           B.
           Fa
           .
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           litle
           need
           of
           farther
           exposition
           then
           to
           be
           red
           and
           conferred
           with
           the
           expresse
           wordes
           of
           his
           rule
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           .
           The
           Frier
           Minors
           haue
           not
           any
           thing
           proper
           ,
           neither
           house
           ,
           nor
           place
           ,
           nor
           what
           soeuer
           other
           thinge
           ,
           but
           lett
           them
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           as
           pilgrimes
           and
           strangers
           ,
           and
           lett
           them
           serue
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           redeemed
           vs
           in
           pouerty
           and
           humility
           and
           seeke
           almose
           with
           out
           shame
           or
           dishonour
           :
           considering
           that
           our
           lord
           Iesus-Christ
           would
           be
           poore
           for
           vs.
           Now
           by
           the
           liuely
           example
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           so
           great
           austerities
           and
           strict
           obseruations
           ;
           our
           lord
           reprehendeth
           the
           frensie
           and
           folly
           of
           the
           Christians
           ;
           who
           forgetfull
           of
           the
           pouerty
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           Iesus-Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           seruantes
           ,
           doe
           ruine
           themselues
           by
           auarice
           ,
           by
           delicacies
           and
           dissolutions
           .
           We
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           neuer
           permitt
           vs
           to
           want
           perfect
           Religious
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           that
           shall
           admonish
           vs
           of
           our
           duety
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           diuine
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           But
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelist
           and
           Prophett
           in
           his
           reuelations
           doth
           more
           particulerly
           demonstrate
           the
           time
           and
           estate
           of
           the
           glorious
           Fa.
           S.
           Francis
           and
           his
           holy
           disciples
           ,
           saying
           :
           And
           I
           saw
           ,
           when
           the
           Angel
           had
           opened
           the
           sixt
           seale
           ,
           there
           was
           made
           a
           great
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           the
           sunne
           became
           black
           as
           it
           were
           sackcloth
           of
           haire
           :
           (
           which
           is
           a
           garment
           made
           of
           the
           haire
           of
           a
           horse
           and
           of
           very
           grosse
           woll
           )
           and
           the
           whole
           moone
           became
           as
           bloud
           :
           and
           the
           starres
           frō
           heauen
           fell
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
           After
           these
           thinges
           I
           saw
           foure
           Angels
           standing
           vpon
           the
           four
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           holding
           the
           four
           windes
           of
           the
           earth
           that
           they
           should
           not
           blow
           vpon
           the
           land
           ,
           nor
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           nor
           on
           any
           tree
           .
           And
           I
           saw
           an
           other
           Angell
           ascending
           from
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           hauing
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           :
           and
           he
           cryed
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           to
           the
           foure
           Angels
           to
           whome
           it
           was
           giuen
           to
           hurt
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           saying
           ,
           hurt
           not
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           nor
           the
           trees
           ,
           till
           we
           signe
           the
           seruantes
           of
           our
           lord
           in
           their
           foreheades
           .
           This
           Prophesie
           occording
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           Vbertinus
           ,
           was
           preached
           by
           S.
           Bonauenture
           att
           Paris
           in
           a
           Prouinciall
           chapter
           ,
           as
           already
           verified
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           adding
           that
           he
           was
           by
           diuine
           reuelation
           assured
           ,
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           Euangelist
           in
           this
           passadge
           ,
           had
           his
           eye
           on
           S
           Francis
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           sacred
           Religion
           .
           The
           same
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Brother
           Iohn
           of
           Parma
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           right
           holy
           and
           Religious
           man
           ,
           and
           famous
           by
           many
           miracles
           that
           God
           wrought
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           intelligence
           hereof
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           that
           by
           the
           seauen
           visions
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Apocalipse
           ,
           are
           signified
           the
           seauen
           ages
           or
           estates
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           first
           age
           was
           ,
           of
           the
           foundation
           therof
           ,
           made
           by
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           Iurie
           which
           began
           at
           his
           preaching
           ,
           and
           continued
           till
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           This
           was
           figured
           by
           the
           first
           vision
           of
           the
           seauen
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           chapter
           .
           The
           second
           age
           was
           of
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           martyrs
           shed
           thorough
           all
           the
           world
           by
           Pagans
           and
           Idolators
           ,
           which
           began
           att
           the
           persecution
           of
           Nero
           ,
           figured
           by
           the
           second
           vision
           of
           seauē
           seales
           ,
           in
           the
           5.
           chapter
           .
           The
           third
           age
           was
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           being
           declared
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           heresies
           clearlie
           refuted
           .
           It
           began
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantin
           ,
           who
           assembled
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           against
           the
           heresie
           of
           Arius
           ,
           figured
           by
           the
           third
           vision
           of
           the
           seauen
           trompettes
           ,
           in
           the
           seauenth
           chapter
           .
           The
           fourth
           age
           was
           solitary
           and
           Eremeticall
           life
           ,
           performed
           with
           long
           and
           great
           austeritie
           of
           life
           and
           contemplation
           of
           spiritt
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Antony
           ,
           figured
           in
           the
           fourth
           vision
           of
           the
           woman
           clothed
           with
           the
           sunne
           ,
           in
           the
           twelueth
           chapter
           .
           The
           fift
           age
           was
           when
           the
           holy
           Church
           began
           to
           abound
           in
           temporall
           riches
           ,
           as
           well
           Religious
           as
           Clearkes
           ,
           it
           began
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           figured
           by
           the
           fist
           vision
           of
           the
           seauen
           golden
           vessels
           ,
           in
           the
           fifteenth
           chapter
           .
           The
           sixt
           age
           of
           the
           renouation
           of
           Euangelicall
           life
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           warre
           against
           the
           sectes
           of
           Antechrist
           ,
           performed
           by
           the
           voluntary
           poore
           ,
           who
           possesse
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           it
           began
           in
           the
           Seraphicall
           Father
           S
           Francis
           ,
           author
           and
           institutor
           of
           the
           Frier
           Minors
           ,
           figured
           by
           the
           sixt
           vision
           of
           the
           abhominable
           and
           puissante
           woman
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           in
           the
           seauenteenth
           chapter
           .
           The
           seauenth
           age
           shal
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           both
           in
           a
           merueillous
           repose
           ,
           and
           participation
           of
           warre
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           come
           
           in
           earth
           ,
           and
           shall
           shortly
           come
           in
           perfection
           in
           the
           generall
           resurrection
           of
           all
           the
           sainctes
           of
           God
           :
           it
           shall
           haue
           his
           begymning
           in
           death
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           IESVS
           Christ
           to
           iudge
           ,
           it
           is
           figured
           in
           the
           twentith
           chapter
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           when
           the
           dragon
           shall
           finally
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           elect
           glorified
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           the
           first
           age
           did
           florish
           the
           perfection
           of
           Prelacie
           and
           the
           Pastorall
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           were
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           .
           In
           the
           second
           florished
           the
           estate
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           by
           the
           combatt
           and
           triumph
           of
           the
           Champions
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           .
           In
           the
           third
           florished
           the
           Voice
           of
           Preachers
           and
           Doctours
           ,
           the
           trompett
           of
           the
           diuine
           wisdome
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           the
           sanctity
           and
           ornament
           of
           contemplatiue
           life
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           liued
           and
           led
           an
           Euangelicall
           and
           celestiall
           life
           on
           earth
           .
           In
           the
           fift
           florishhed
           the
           zeale
           of
           iustice
           ,
           by
           which
           one
           discendeth
           to
           a
           commune
           and
           lesse
           perfect
           life
           in
           the
           zealous
           &
           iust
           institutors
           of
           Reguler
           estates
           .
           In
           the
           sixt
           florished
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           imitation
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           reformed
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           true
           imitators
           of
           Euangelicall
           life
           .
           In
           the
           seauenth
           afterward
           shall
           florish
           the
           tast
           and
           swetnes
           of
           the
           glory
           which
           God
           shall
           communicate
           vnto
           his
           elect
           ,
           for
           the
           wearysome
           ,
           labours
           which
           one
           shall
           haue
           voluntarily
           and
           affectionatly
           suffered
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           farre
           foorth
           as
           humane
           infirmity
           ,
           shall
           haue
           ability
           to
           support
           ,
           and
           God
           shal
           be
           pleased
           to
           inspire
           into
           vs.
           And
           our
           Lord
           hath
           ordayned
           these
           estates
           and
           these
           ages
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           against
           his
           ennemies
           the
           diuels
           ,
           and
           against
           wicked
           men
           their
           followers
           ,
           who
           together
           maintaine
           ancient
           warre
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           tolerated
           by
           God
           for
           the
           greater
           glory
           of
           the
           elect
           :
           for
           none
           shal
           be
           crowned
           but
           he
           that
           couragiously
           combatteth
           .
           So
           was
           the
           first
           estate
           against
           the
           carnall
           ,
           and
           grosse
           intelligences
           &
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           The
           second
           against
           the
           idolatry
           of
           the
           Pagans
           .
           The
           third
           against
           the
           Arrians
           and
           other
           heretikes
           .
           The
           fourth
           against
           the
           carnall
           and
           detestable
           sect
           of
           Mahomet
           .
           The
           fift
           against
           the
           life
           of
           loose
           Christians
           dishonoring
           thēselues
           .
           The
           sixt
           against
           the
           pestiferous
           poyson
           of
           Antechrist
           .
           The
           seauenth
           against
           the
           army
           of
           deuils
           and
           their
           sectatours
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           shall
           trouble
           the
           Church
           more
           then
           euer
           .
           We
           ought
           neuertheles
           
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           said
           estates
           be
           thus
           separated
           ,
           and
           each
           one
           haue
           his
           particuler
           property
           ,
           yet
           the
           one
           participating
           of
           the
           quality
           and
           property
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           come
           in
           a
           certaine
           manner
           to
           entermingle
           together
           :
           by
           reason
           that
           there
           euer
           haue
           bin
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           &
           Confessors
           ,
           all
           affectionate
           and
           perfect
           imitatours
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           .
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           well
           worthy
           exceeding
           deepe
           consideration
           to
           weigh
           with
           what
           profound
           wisdome
           ,
           these
           Estates
           haue
           bin
           ordained
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           First
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           as
           cheife
           and
           foundamental
           stone
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           glorious
           Mother
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           and
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           constituted
           and
           founded
           the
           first
           estate
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           was
           afterwardes
           to
           issue
           all
           perfection
           in
           the
           ensuying
           Estates
           .
           In
           which
           arose
           the
           first
           battell
           ,
           our
           Redeemer
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           opposing
           against
           the
           ingratefull
           Sinagogue
           ,
           possessed
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           wherein
           as
           our
           Capitaine
           he
           entred
           the
           field
           of
           combatt
           for
           vs
           and
           fighting
           valerously
           ,
           gott
           a
           glorious
           victory
           ,
           leauing
           to
           the
           world
           a
           new
           manner
           of
           fight
           ,
           to
           vanquish
           our
           ennemies
           ,
           and
           to
           attaine
           an
           eternall
           and
           immortal
           glory
           in
           heauen
           :
           and
           as
           he
           was
           true
           God
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           expedient
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           ingrateful
           Sinagogue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           manifestation
           of
           his
           omnipotencie
           ,
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           by
           meane
           of
           his
           Apostles
           preaching
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Redeemer
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           world
           and
           of
           all
           nations
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           were
           all
           Idolators
           ,
           and
           addicted
           to
           most
           abhominable
           vices
           ,
           by
           persuasion
           of
           the
           deuils
           ,
           whome
           they
           serued
           ,
           the
           valliant
           combat
           of
           the
           champions
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           was
           necessary
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           holy
           Martyres
           )
           to
           bring
           idolatry
           and
           infernall
           vices
           to
           ruine
           .
           Att
           the
           end
           of
           which
           conflict
           the
           world
           was
           to
           acknoledge
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           began
           to
           doe
           vnder
           the
           Empire
           of
           Cōstantin
           ,
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           some
           peace
           and
           repose
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           because
           a
           more
           cleare
           knoledge
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           diuinity
           and
           humanity
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           was
           expedient
           ,
           the
           order
           and
           dignity
           of
           Doctours
           ,
           illuminated
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           did
           then
           florish
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           also
           ,
           because
           our
           spirittes
           cannot
           arriue
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           
           mysteries
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           presume
           ouer
           much
           on
           the
           subtilitye
           and
           force
           of
           their
           witte
           ,
           many
           (
           particulerly
           of
           the
           Grecians
           )
           did
           by
           diuine
           permission
           iustly
           fall
           into
           errour
           ,
           therfore
           the
           want
           and
           necessity
           of
           Doctours
           did
           grow
           and
           encrease
           ,
           who
           obtayned
           glorious
           victories
           ouer
           the
           heretikes
           .
           And
           because
           the
           knoledge
           of
           diuine
           thinges
           ,
           doth
           litle
           or
           nothing
           auaile
           ,
           if
           the
           life
           be
           not
           conformable
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           estate
           which
           was
           litle
           different
           in
           time
           from
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Doctours
           ,
           did
           florish
           that
           merueillous
           ,
           celestiall
           and
           angelical
           life
           ,
           of
           Hermites
           in
           the
           deserts
           specially
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           Palestine
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           very
           commodious
           and
           conuenient
           places
           ,
           where
           ,
           with
           great
           abstinence
           ,
           watchinges
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           disclplines
           ,
           contemplations
           ,
           and
           other
           pious
           exercises
           ,
           they
           did
           subiect
           the
           flesh
           to
           the
           spiritt
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           perfectly
           vnited
           with
           God.
           But
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           malice
           and
           infirmity
           of
           humane
           nature
           cannot
           long
           support
           and
           endure
           such
           a
           sublimity
           and
           excellencie
           of
           life
           :
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           fall
           from
           so
           emin●t
           an
           estate
           draweth
           together
           with
           it
           a
           consequence
           of
           enormous
           sinnes
           ,
           a
           coldnes
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Apostasie
           :
           the
           same
           succeded
           ,
           together
           with
           heresies
           that
           branched
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           yet
           need
           of
           violent
           chasticementes
           .
           And
           therfore
           were
           the
           Christians
           sharpely
           afflicted
           and
           chasticed
           ,
           by
           no
           lesse
           cruell
           then
           barbarous
           nations
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           the
           Hungarians
           ,
           Gothes
           ,
           Vandales
           ,
           Lombardes
           and
           other
           ,
           yea
           we
           yet
           see
           the
           order
           and
           abhominable
           sect
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Mahomet
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           false
           Christians
           and
           heretikes
           ,
           to
           ruine
           ,
           bring
           to
           seruitude
           and
           sclauery
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Prouinces
           .
           This
           was
           the
           fourth
           warre
           wherby
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           extreme
           coldnes
           of
           the
           deuotion
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           greiuously
           afflicted
           .
           Yet
           did
           not
           God
           therfore
           leaue
           his
           Church
           destitute
           of
           holy
           personnages
           ,
           vnder
           whome
           in
           so
           miserable
           a
           time
           ,
           she
           was
           supported
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           dialogues
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           doth
           manifestly
           appeare
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           defending
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           assembled
           and
           retired
           the
           purest
           and
           most
           entier
           part
           therof
           ,
           into
           this
           part
           of
           the
           world
           which
           we
           call
           Europe
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Charles
           the
           Emperour
           &
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           whose
           meane
           God
           secured
           ,
           &
           
           setled
           in
           tranquility
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           Vicar
           att
           Rome
           ,
           the
           capitall
           citty
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           gaue
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           said
           Emperour
           attempting
           great
           enterprises
           ,
           and
           obtayning
           glorious
           victories
           ouer
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           Sarrazins
           .
           In
           that
           fift
           estate
           ,
           humane
           infirmity
           was
           with
           very
           great
           reason
           condiscended
           vnto
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           effect
           was
           instituted
           a
           more
           lardge
           &
           tollerable
           life
           ,
           to
           th'
           end
           that
           such
           as
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           hight
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           or
           of
           contemplation
           ,
           might
           neuertheles
           finde
           place
           of
           fauour
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           meane
           or
           indifferent
           estate
           ,
           ecclesiasticall
           persons
           possessing
           their
           temporall
           goodes
           peaceably
           as
           did
           the
           seculers
           :
           And
           because
           many
           could
           not
           ,
           euen
           in
           that
           meane
           estate
           ,
           so
           strictly
           containe
           themselues
           as
           to
           liue
           vertuously
           according
           to
           their
           duety
           ,
           God
           raysed
           against
           them
           holy
           men
           and
           zealous
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           that
           should
           reprehend
           and
           check
           their
           vices
           and
           dissolutions
           :
           which
           caused
           them
           to
           raise
           rebellion
           and
           persecution
           euen
           against
           their
           owne
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           so
           Christians
           abusing
           the
           benefitt
           of
           peace
           and
           temporall
           prosperity
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           seculers
           ,
           loosed
           the
           reines
           to
           infinite
           vices
           ,
           as
           to
           auarice
           ,
           simonie
           ,
           vsury
           ,
           violence
           ,
           discord
           ,
           and
           adultery
           ,
           without
           any
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           or
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           so
           that
           retayning
           as
           it
           were
           the
           only
           name
           and
           faith
           of
           Christians
           ,
           they
           in
           other
           respectes
           liued
           meerly
           as
           Pagans
           .
           This
           carnall
           and
           licencious
           life
           tooke
           such
           roote
           ,
           that
           all
           memory
           of
           spirituall
           life
           and
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           seemed
           to
           be
           vtterly
           extinguished
           and
           raced
           out
           of
           mennes
           hartes
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           was
           expedient
           for
           him
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           by
           renewing
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           most
           sacred
           life
           .
           It
           ought
           not
           to
           seeme
           strange
           not
           with
           standing
           ,
           that
           the
           diuine
           prouidence
           which
           sweetly
           and
           prudently
           gouerneth
           al
           thinges
           ,
           would
           graunt
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           estates
           and
           temporall
           riches
           :
           for
           the
           same
           hath
           bin
           expedient
           for
           diuers
           considerations
           ,
           and
           principally
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           IESVS
           Christ
           is
           the
           almighty
           Creator
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           to
           him
           all
           creatures
           owe
           seruice
           ,
           &
           that
           with
           all
           thinges
           &
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           serued
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           heresie
           of
           the
           Manicheans
           :
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           appeare
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           testament
           doth
           not
           reproue
           the
           estate
           and
           quality
           of
           Princes
           ,
           
           nobles
           ,
           and
           riche
           personnes
           ,
           though
           himselfe
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           did
           choose
           an
           estate
           of
           life
           in
           pouerty
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           humility
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           he
           would
           that
           Ecclesiasticall
           Prelates
           should
           possesse
           titles
           of
           honour
           ,
           dignities
           and
           temporall
           richesse
           ,
           that
           the
           potent
           of
           the
           world
           might
           learne
           of
           them
           the
           manner
           to
           humble
           themselues
           ,
           to
           be
           liberall
           ,
           gracious
           and
           affable
           to
           their
           subiectes
           ,
           to
           execute
           iustice
           exactly
           towardes
           the
           guilty
           ,
           &
           sometimes
           to
           shew
           mercy
           :
           to
           th'
           end
           also
           that
           the
           rich
           might
           learne
           not
           to
           employ
           their
           goodes
           in
           worldly
           and
           transitory
           vanities
           ,
           nor
           much
           lesse
           in
           pleasures
           and
           contentmentes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           to
           bestow
           them
           in
           charitable
           vses
           of
           piety
           ,
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           moderate
           and
           temperate
           life
           :
           for
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           did
           the
           Prelates
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           their
           exceeding
           charity
           ,
           abstinence
           and
           liberality
           ,
           giue
           a
           right
           worthy
           example
           ,
           distributing
           the
           patrimony
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           among
           his
           poore
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           might
           be
           better
           knowne
           and
           more
           readily
           embraced
           in
           pouerty
           ,
           crosses
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           transitory
           thinges
           ,
           men
           hauing
           by
           experience
           seene
           ,
           how
           many
           euils
           and
           sinnes
           succeeded
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           meane
           of
           honours
           and
           temporall
           richesse
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           the
           blinded
           worldlinges
           might
           be
           assured
           that
           the
           state
           of
           life
           which
           himselfe
           did
           choose
           in
           this
           life
           ▪
           is
           most
           secure
           and
           most
           perfect
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           condiscend
           vnto
           the
           imperfection
           and
           infirmity
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           being
           incapable
           of
           the
           excellent
           and
           Apostolique
           pouerty
           ,
           wrought
           their
           saluation
           by
           this
           more
           large
           way
           :
           whence
           may
           be
           conceiued
           that
           God
           hath
           alwayes
           ordeyned
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           knew
           it
           most
           expedient
           for
           his
           elect
           ,
           so
           that
           wheras
           the
           Church
           hath
           bin
           enriched
           with
           temporalities
           it
           was
           by
           the
           most
           prudent
           counsaile
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           This
           magnificence
           of
           richesse
           and
           temporall
           estate
           ,
           auaileth
           much
           for
           triall
           of
           Prelates
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           personnes
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           same
           appeareth
           whither
           they
           be
           humble
           in
           honours
           ,
           temperate
           in
           abondance
           ,
           and
           amiddest
           their
           flowing
           substance
           ,
           poore
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           will.
           But
           alas
           !
           few
           by
           this
           triall
           haue
           proued
           
           such
           :
           for
           contrarie
           wise
           they
           haue
           become
           licencious
           ,
           and
           haue
           conuerted
           that
           into
           intollerable
           transgression
           ,
           which
           was
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           for
           inducement
           to
           exercise
           themselues
           in
           all
           piety
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           fall
           ,
           towardes
           the
           end
           of
           this
           latter
           age
           and
           estate
           of
           temporall
           prosperity
           ,
           is
           merueillous
           punctually
           declared
           by
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           the
           fift
           chapter
           of
           his
           visions
           ,
           where
           he
           introduceth
           the
           Angell
           speaking
           to
           the
           fift
           Church
           of
           Sardis
           :
           Thou
           art
           esteemed
           to
           liue
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           dead
           .
           Then
           by
           way
           of
           threates
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           euels
           and
           litle
           good
           which
           she
           did
           ,
           if
           she
           did
           not
           amend
           ,
           she
           should
           in
           short
           time
           be
           punished
           and
           damned
           .
           And
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           fift
           seale
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           sainctes
           out
           of
           great
           zeale
           required
           vengeance
           on
           sinners
           :
           and
           att
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           fift
           trompett
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           starre
           (
           therby
           being
           vnderstood
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           seculers
           and
           ecclesiasticals
           )
           fell
           as
           vpon
           the
           earth
           with
           so
           greedy
           a
           desire
           of
           terrestriall
           thinges
           ,
           that
           the
           pittes
           of
           the
           bottomles
           depth
           did
           open
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           all
           kinde
           of
           sinnes
           and
           vices
           (
           as
           are
           pride
           ,
           auarice
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           murders
           ,
           and
           other
           infinite
           enormities
           )
           did
           ,
           by
           their
           euill
           example
           ,
           ouerflow
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           vpon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           God
           hath
           bin
           from
           that
           time
           blasphemed
           ,
           and
           many
           heresies
           haue
           thence
           succeded
           ,
           and
           likewise
           warre
           betweene
           kingdomes
           and
           peoples
           one
           against
           an
           other
           ,
           schismes
           and
           discorde
           among
           Prelates
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           betwene
           Prelates
           and
           their
           subiectes
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           to
           the
           great
           scandall
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           much
           exceed
           the
           other
           precedent
           disasters
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           was
           domesticall
           proceeding
           of
           the
           cheefe
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           personnes
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           dregges
           of
           this
           fift
           age
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           Empire
           of
           Federic
           the
           second
           ,
           a
           violent
           persecuter
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           brought
           the
           Sarrazins
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           there
           planted
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           incursions
           committed
           a
           great
           murder
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           saccagementes
           ,
           ruines
           ,
           and
           burninges
           of
           Churches
           and
           monasteries
           ,
           to
           satiate
           their
           barbarous
           infidelity
           .
           The
           sunne
           was
           then
           obscured
           ,
           
           to
           witt
           our
           holy
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           was
           depriued
           of
           the
           reuerence
           from
           each
           one
           due
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           moone
           became
           bloudy
           by
           the
           persecutions
           ,
           imprisonmentes
           ,
           &
           death
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           much
           afflicted
           by
           the
           said
           Emperour
           Federic
           ,
           and
           his
           adherentes
           .
           And
           the
           starres
           fell
           from
           heauen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           ecclesiasticall
           personnes
           ,
           betraying
           the
           Church
           of
           IESVS
           Christ
           ,
           adhered
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           deuils
           therefore
           ,
           ministers
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           readie
           themselues
           to
           reuenge
           such
           and
           so
           many
           enormities
           ouer
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           foure
           partes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           induced
           men
           to
           vnwonted
           sinnes
           ,
           labouring
           to
           preuent
           with
           punishment
           the
           diuine
           mercy
           :
           &
           doubtles
           if
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           Christ
           had
           not
           fauoured
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           byrth
           and
           reformation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           haue
           auoyded
           an
           horrible
           chasticement
           .
           God
           omitted
           not
           to
           reueale
           ,
           to
           his
           vicares
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           faithfull
           Catholiques
           ,
           for
           their
           consolation
           ,
           this
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           remedy
           he
           intended
           to
           the
           same
           .
           He
           manifested
           invision
           to
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           Lateran
           as
           ready
           to
           fall
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           supported
           and
           susteyned
           by
           the
           shoulders
           of
           two
           poore
           men
           .
           So
           when
           afterwardes
           the
           glorious
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           S.
           Dominick
           came
           to
           demanded
           permission
           of
           the
           said
           Pope
           to
           institute
           their
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           knew
           by
           illumination
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           two
           poore
           men
           whome
           he
           had
           seene
           in
           his
           dreame
           or
           vision
           ,
           supporting
           the
           said
           Church
           :
           and
           therfore
           was
           he
           the
           more
           easily
           induced
           to
           accord
           their
           requestes
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           att
           that
           time
           filled
           with
           brutish
           people
           ,
           that
           were
           all
           sclaues
           to
           their
           concupiscences
           ,
           and
           as
           terrestiall
           serpents
           ,
           full
           of
           auarice
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           cruell
           and
           horrible
           monsters
           ,
           hauing
           their
           face
           and
           conuersation
           vtterly
           deformed
           &
           corrupted
           ,
           with
           infinite
           vices
           :
           but
           particulerly
           with
           hypocrisie
           and
           heresie
           which
           then
           raigned
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           that
           God
           as
           iealous
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Espouse
           ,
           was
           exceedingly
           moued
           and
           offended
           att
           so
           many
           enormities
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           therfore
           in
           his
           greatest
           fury
           ,
           omitt
           to
           shew
           his
           mercie
           :
           for
           in
           the
           middes
           of
           his
           Church
           he
           raysed
           the
           Orders
           of
           begging
           
           Friers
           ,
           flowing
           with
           men
           of
           famous
           sanctity
           ,
           that
           should
           roote
           out
           auarice
           ,
           banish
           allurements
           and
           carnall
           pleasures
           ,
           reiect
           honours
           and
           terrestriall
           dignities
           ,
           shame
           hipocrisie
           ,
           defend
           truth
           ,
           stirre
           vp
           the
           fire
           of
           charity
           ,
           reforme
           other
           peruerse
           habitudes
           ,
           and
           imitating
           and
           following
           the
           exampe
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           should
           boldy
           reprehend
           the
           euill
           deportements
           and
           abuse
           of
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           awaken
           &
           induce
           the
           people
           to
           pennance
           ,
           should
           with
           admirable
           vertue
           confound
           the
           malice
           and
           great
           errours
           of
           mischeuous
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           instant
           and
           seruent
           prayers
           ,
           should
           appease
           the
           iust
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Among
           whome
           as
           it
           were
           being
           figured
           by
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           ,
           S.
           Francis
           and
           S.
           Dominick
           particulerly
           ,
           were
           ordayned
           and
           deputed
           to
           this
           employment
           .
           And
           as
           S.
           Antonine
           in
           his
           history
           recounteth
           ,
           the
           holy
           Father
           S.
           Dominick
           in
           spiritt
           saw
           God
           exceedingly
           moued
           against
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           punish
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           the
           glorious
           Virgin
           demaunded
           pardon
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           presenting
           vnto
           him
           two
           men
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           diuine
           prouidence
           were
           already
           deputed
           to
           preach
           pennance
           to
           sinners
           ,
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           amendement
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           glorious
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           and
           S.
           Dominick
           ,
           by
           whose
           prayers
           God
           was
           appeased
           :
           and
           it
           happened
           afterward
           ,
           that
           these
           holy
           Fathers
           entring
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Peter
           att
           Rome
           ,
           did
           in
           spirit
           know
           one
           an
           other
           to
           be
           Brothers
           and
           companions
           ,
           designed
           to
           this
           affaire
           :
           wherefore
           in
           great
           charity
           they
           mutually
           embraced
           one
           an
           other
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           origines
           and
           institutors
           of
           two
           perfect
           rules
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           were
           ,
           to
           witt
           S.
           Dominick
           ,
           as
           a
           cleare
           Cherubim
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           resplendent
           light
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           predications
           ,
           spred
           the
           winges
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ouer
           cloudy
           obscurities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           his
           so
           great
           splendour
           ,
           did
           giue
           light
           and
           discouer
           the
           errours
           of
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           conducted
           the
           hartes
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           secure
           way
           of
           true
           peace
           .
           And
           the
           blessed
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           as
           an
           other
           Seraphim
           ,
           ascending
           out
           of
           the
           east
           ,
           purged
           with
           that
           kindled
           fiery
           coale
           ,
           IESVS-CHRIST
           crucified
           ,
           and
           entierly
           enflamed
           with
           the
           feruour
           of
           heauenly
           loue
           ,
           he
           scattered
           this
           diuine
           fire
           ouer
           the
           world
           ,
           
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           leauing
           to
           their
           beloued
           disciples
           ,
           the
           said
           Properties
           ,
           though
           in
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           certaine
           of
           their
           perfect
           and
           legitimate
           issue
           ,
           the
           splendour
           of
           science
           ,
           and
           the
           feruour
           of
           charity
           ,
           were
           merueilous
           well
           connexed
           together
           .
           But
           by
           reason
           that
           all
           the
           euils
           of
           that
           time
           proceeded
           of
           the
           vnbridled
           greedines
           &
           abondance
           of
           temporall
           substance
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           ,
           that
           men
           did
           employ
           and
           glutt
           themselues
           in
           vanities
           ,
           and
           in
           loathsome
           sensualities
           :
           the
           holy
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           touched
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           would
           cutt
           off
           euen
           by
           the
           very
           roote
           ,
           and
           farr
           remoue
           from
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Order
           all
           temporall
           richesse
           ,
           as
           a
           reformer
           of
           this
           fift
           age
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           whom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           deputed
           to
           beginne
           the
           sixt
           age
           and
           the
           sixt
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           proposing
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           crucified
           ,
           not
           written
           or
           read
           in
           paper
           ,
           but
           engrauen
           by
           the
           industriou●
           labour
           of
           these
           perfect
           imitatours
           :
           as
           far
           foorth
           as
           humane
           infirmity
           could
           imitate
           the
           same
           .
           It
           may
           in
           verity
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           S.
           Francis
           was
           formed
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           first
           fiue
           dayes
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           was
           with
           a
           mature
           counsaile
           made
           the
           sixt
           after
           his
           image
           and
           similitude
           :
           so
           likewise
           IESVS-CHRIST
           in
           the
           sixt
           age
           of
           his
           Church
           formed
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           and
           in
           similitude
           of
           his
           life
           and
           crosse
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           humaine
           fragility
           did
           permitt
           And
           this
           was
           done
           for
           a
           new
           augmentation
           of
           his
           elect
           .
           He
           was
           likewise
           figured
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           of
           whome
           we
           haue
           formerly
           spoaken
           ,
           that
           he
           cryed
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           vnto
           the
           foure
           Angels
           ,
           to
           whome
           was
           commanded
           to
           hurt
           the
           land
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           Doe
           not
           any
           hurt
           ,
           till
           we
           haue
           signed
           the
           seruantes
           of
           God
           in
           the
           forehead
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           we
           haue
           raced
           out
           the
           accursed
           signes
           and
           characters
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           vices
           and
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           haue
           imprinted
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           hartes
           by
           penance
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           the
           signes
           of
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           holy
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           true
           signe
           of
           the
           elect
           :
           which
           office
           is
           conueniently
           applied
           vnto
           S
           Francis
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           that
           carryed
           the
           title
           ,
           seale
           ,
           and
           figure
           of
           the
           life
           and
           passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           following
           the
           steppes
           of
           
           his
           conuersation
           in
           the
           hight
           of
           contemplation
           ,
           as
           in
           excellent
           and
           miraculous
           workes
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           singuler
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           communication
           of
           his
           most
           sacred
           stigmates
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           euer
           explicate
           or
           conceiue
           ,
           with
           what
           resemblance
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           life
           of
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           hath
           represented
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           life
           ,
           crosse
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           perfection
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Lord
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ought
           to
           be
           imitated
           ?
           And
           it
           was
           doubtles
           expedient
           for
           the
           great
           necessities
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           When
           our
           Redeemer
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           came
           (
           as
           S.
           Augustin
           saith
           )
           the
           world
           was
           in
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           it
           is
           therfore
           very
           reasonable
           that
           we
           yeld
           him
           infinite
           thankes
           ,
           he
           hauing
           releiued
           vs
           against
           so
           many
           disasters
           .
           But
           who
           is
           he
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           bin
           ruyned
           and
           ouer
           whelmed
           by
           the
           violent
           torrent
           of
           the
           malice
           and
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           the
           crosse
           of
           our
           Lord
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           and
           his
           diuine
           aucthority
           had
           not
           with
           such
           burning
           feruour
           bin
           preached
           in
           the
           middes
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           for
           we
           now
           relying
           there
           vpon
           ,
           are
           firme
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           secure
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           malice
           and
           enormitie
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           the
           world
           was
           so
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           need
           of
           a
           diuine
           redresse
           ,
           by
           whose
           aucthority
           man
           might
           be
           induced
           to
           voluntary
           pouerty
           ,
           to
           continence
           ,
           charity
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           concord
           ,
           and
           true
           piety
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           excellent
           vertues
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           way
           to
           eternall
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           Christian
           profession
           .
           It
           seemed
           then
           that
           in
           the
           fift
           age
           ,
           the
           world
           was
           retourned
           in
           manner
           to
           the
           like
           necessity
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           so
           deeply
           had
           it
           buried
           in
           forgetfulnes
           the
           good
           which
           he
           had
           procured
           it
           :
           for
           it
           did
           againe
           wallow
           in
           his
           former
           ancient
           iniquities
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           the
           charity
           of
           God
           was
           as
           it
           were
           constrained
           to
           be
           once
           againe
           crucified
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           ingratefull
           men
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           haue
           forgotten
           that
           incomprehensible
           benefitt
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           his
           passion
           sufficied
           for
           infinite
           worldes
           ,
           but
           to
           renew
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           crosse
           and
           passion
           .
           And
           it
           not
           being
           expedient
           to
           reiterate
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           glorious
           and
           immortall
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           capable
           of
           death
           ,
           his
           diuine
           wisdome
           found
           this
           meane
           ,
           liuely
           and
           effectually
           
           to
           represent
           in
           his
           seruant
           ,
           the
           standard
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           his
           woundes
           ,
           to
           renew
           them
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           follow
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Euangelicall
           estate
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           by
           his
           most
           holy
           life
           had
           taught
           vs.
           
        
         
           This
           seruant
           elected
           for
           so
           great
           a
           mystery
           ,
           was
           the
           glorious
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           in
           such
           necessity
           deputed
           to
           make
           a
           spirituall
           renouation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           represented
           to
           the
           eies
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           perfect
           Religious
           of
           his
           Order
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           life
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           perfection
           doth
           particulerly
           shine
           ,
           as
           the
           ghospell
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           in
           the
           passion
           and
           the
           crosse
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           most
           profound
           humility
           ,
           in
           most
           strict
           pouerty
           without
           any
           mixture
           of
           temporall
           substance
           ,
           in
           feruour
           of
           charity
           and
           compassion
           of
           sinners
           ,
           in
           worckes
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           austere
           and
           difficult
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           interiour
           perfection
           of
           charity
           ,
           wherwith
           our
           Lord
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           our
           head
           conioyneth
           and
           vniteth
           vs
           with
           God
           :
           and
           for
           better
           perfomance
           of
           this
           vnion
           ,
           he
           counsaileth
           vs
           the
           renunciation
           of
           temporall
           richesse
           ,
           and
           the
           abdication
           of
           proper
           libertie
           and
           sensualities
           .
           The
           holy
           Father
           S.
           Francis
           walked
           this
           way
           of
           the
           Counsailes
           of
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           ill
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           instituted
           a
           rule
           and
           direct
           path
           tending
           to
           perfection
           and
           to
           vnion
           with
           God
           ,
           wherein
           walking
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           teaching
           more
           by
           effect
           then
           by
           wordes
           ,
           he
           shewed
           to
           the
           world
           the
           true
           way
           of
           penance
           and
           saluation
           .
        
         
           According
           therfore
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           S.
           Bonauenture
           ,
           may
           be
           obserued
           three
           merueillous
           effectes
           ,
           wherfore
           God
           sent
           S.
           Francis
           into
           this
           world
           .
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           to
           preach
           penance
           ,
           as
           an
           other
           forerunner
           of
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           in
           the
           desert
           of
           pouerty
           ,
           because
           Christians
           had
           already
           forgotten
           it
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           insinuated
           vnto
           them
           the
           necessity
           they
           had
           therof
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           blindnes
           that
           their
           enormous
           sinnes
           had
           procured
           thē
           .
           The
           first
           name
           also
           that
           this
           holy
           Religion
           had
           ,
           was
           Preachers
           of
           penance
           ,
           which
           title
           and
           ministery
           was
           giuen
           them
           by
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Order
           :
           therfore
           was
           it
           that
           S.
           Francis
           did
           institute
           the
           third
           Order
           ,
           called
           of
           Penitents
           .
           The
           second
           
           matter
           he
           was
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           was
           ,
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           disciples
           by
           profession
           and
           rule
           to
           renouate
           the
           Euangelicall
           life
           and
           perfection
           ,
           the
           which
           to
           effectuate
           he
           instituted
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           ordeyned
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Frier
           Minors
           ,
           which
           he
           being
           desirous
           to
           found
           with
           exceeding
           deepe
           foundations
           of
           humility
           ,
           he
           would
           that
           his
           Brethren
           should
           be
           called
           Minors
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           least
           of
           all
           other
           .
           Many
           holy
           Fathers
           haue
           florished
           in
           this
           Order
           ,
           who
           haue
           bin
           glorious
           in
           sanctity
           &
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           S.
           Antony
           ,
           S.
           Bonauenture
           ,
           S.
           Lewis
           the
           bishop
           ,
           S.
           Benardine
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Confessours
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           IESVS-CHRIST
           .
           S.
           Francis
           did
           also
           institute
           the
           Apostolicall
           rule
           and
           life
           of
           S.
           Clare
           and
           hir
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           sanctity
           and
           example
           ,
           drew
           an
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           Virgins
           that
           espoused
           thēselues
           to
           IESVS-CHRIST
           .
           Finally
           the
           third
           thing
           that
           this
           Seraphicall
           sainct
           was
           to
           attempt
           ,
           was
           to
           teach
           all
           faithfull
           Christians
           ,
           voluntarily
           to
           take
           vp
           and
           carry
           on
           their
           shoulders
           the
           crosse
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           demonstrating
           vnto
           them
           that
           with
           pouerty
           and
           the
           crosse
           ,
           they
           should
           gaine
           and
           gett
           possession
           of
           true
           incorruptible
           richesse
           ,
           and
           with
           labour
           should
           attaine
           true
           repose
           that
           with
           humility
           is
           gotten
           true
           glory
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           familiarity
           and
           frequent
           communication
           which
           is
           had
           with
           our
           Lord
           IESVS-CHRIST
           ,
           is
           purchaced
           his
           loue
           and
           amity
           .
           The
           stigmates
           also
           and
           woundes
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           were
           imprinted
           in
           this
           glorious
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           euen
           visibly
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           that
           the
           carnall
           might
           haue
           no
           excuse
           of
           not
           following
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           crucified
           in
           his
           seruant
           Francis.
           Now
           out
           of
           these
           obligations
           which
           this
           holy
           Father
           had
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           new
           spiritt
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           there
           proceeded
           in
           him
           that
           nouelty
           of
           so
           merueillous
           worckes
           ,
           in
           all
           sortes
           of
           vertues
           ,
           as
           those
           excesses
           of
           humility
           &
           contempt
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           austerity
           of
           discipline
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           afflicted
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           great
           feruour
           he
           had
           of
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           wherby
           he
           entierly
           employed
           both
           himselfe
           and
           his
           to
           reforme
           Christians
           ,
           &
           to
           reduce
           them
           into
           the
           way
           of
           obedience
           vnto
           God
           &
           his
           law
           .
           These
           things
           are
           vnderstood
           of
           few
           ,
           &
           also
           of
           few
           prised
           according
           to
           their
           worth
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           seeme
           cōtemptible
           
           to
           earthly
           eyes
           ,
           yea
           mē
           shunne
           &
           iest
           at
           thē
           ,
           because
           the
           sensual
           mā
           guided
           only
           by
           natural
           light
           ,
           cōceiueth
           not
           the
           thinges
           that
           are
           of
           God.
           The
           deuout
           Christian
           then
           ,
           ought
           now
           to
           demaund
           humbly
           of
           this
           soueraigne
           God
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           author
           of
           this
           worck
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           wherby
           being
           freed
           of
           humane
           iudmentes
           and
           conceiptes
           ,
           he
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           tast
           ,
           and
           gather
           the
           
           fruit
           of
           the
           spiritt
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           so
           bcuntifully
           communicated
           to
           S.
           Francis
           &
           to
           his
           true
           children
           ,
           for
           the
           reformatiō
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           
             The
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Ten
             bookes
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             three
             first
             are
             written
             the
             life
             ,
             workes
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             miracles
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             S.
             Francis
             :
             these
             first
             three
             bookes
             make
             the
             first
             volume
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             booke
             ,
             are
             recorded
             the
             Martyrdomes
             of
             many
             of
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fift
             ,
             the
             doings
             and
             miracles
             of
             S.
             Antony
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             called
             of
             Padua
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             conuersations
             of
             many
             other
             disciples
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             the
             exemplar
             life
             of
             the
             blessed
             Br.
             Giles
             ,
             his
             third
             disciple
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             eight
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             &
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             Order
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             ninth
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Rule
             and
             Order
             of
             Penitentes
             ,
             called
             the
             third
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             tenth
             and
             last
             ,
             is
             treated
             and
             discoursed
             of
             diuers
             thinges
             ,
             happened
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             first
             time
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             of
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             THE
             FIRST
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             Wherin
             is
             treated
             of
             the
             conuersion
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Seraphicall
             Father
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Englished
             out
             of
             French
             by
             F.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Birth
               ,
               Education
               and
               naturall
               incl
               nation
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               I
               ,
               CHAPTER
               ,
            
             
               THE
               grace
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS-CHRIST
               hath
               appeared
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               these
               later
               dayes
               particulerly
               in
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               mercy
               and
               light
               ,
               would
               by
               his
               benignity
               impart
               such
               benedictions
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               fauours
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               discourse
               of
               his
               life
               appeareth
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               draw
               him
               out
               of
               the
               darckenes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               setle
               him
               in
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               but
               he
               made
               him
               great
               ,
               in
               the
               merites
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               all
               vertues
               .
               And
               hauing
               extraordinarily
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               many
               note-worthy
               mysteries
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               he
               merueillously
               eleuated
               and
               exalted
               him
               in
               his
               holy
               Church
               ,
               wherin
               he
               gaue
               him
               a
               right
               eminent
               place
               and
               
               degree
               .
               This
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               Francis
               ,
               was
               borne
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1182
               ,
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Assissium
               ,
               scituate
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Spoletum
               in
               Italy
               .
               His
               Father
               was
               a
               rich
               Marchant
               ,
               of
               an
               honest
               familie
               ,
               called
               
               Mariconi
               :
               his
               name
               was
               Peter
               Bernardone
               ,
               taking
               for
               his
               name
               the
               proper
               name
               of
               his
               father
               the
               grand
               father
               of
               the
               said
               Francis
               ,
               called
               Bernardone
               de
               Mariconi
               :
               his
               mother
               was
               called
               Pica
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               very
               pious
               &
               honest
               woman
               ,
               who
               procured
               him
               in
               his
               baptisme
               to
               be
               called
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               his
               Father
               afterward
               att
               his
               Confirmation
               ,
               would
               that
               he
               should
               chaung
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               Francis.
               Some
               affirme
               that
               he
               was
               called
               Francis
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               with
               exceeding
               facility
               learned
               the
               French
               tongue
               .
               Before
               his
               birth
               ,
               his
               mother
               endured
               very
               much
               being
               many
               dayes
               in
               labour
               of
               deliuery
               ,
               in
               meane
               while
               there
               came
               a
               poore
               pilgrime
               to
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               who
               hauing
               receiued
               an
               almose
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               that
               brought
               it
               ;
               cause
               that
               woman
               who
               endureth
               such
               throwes
               of
               trauaile
               ,
               to
               be
               carryed
               into
               a
               stable
               ,
               and
               she
               shal
               be
               incontinently
               deliuered
               .
               
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               she
               was
               instantly
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               respect
               there
               was
               built
               in
               that
               place
               a
               chappell
               ,
               where
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               this
               S.
               the
               history
               of
               this
               miracle
               was
               depeinted
               :
               whome
               our
               Lord
               IESVS-CHRIST
               would
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               birth
               in
               a
               poore
               and
               contemptible
               place
               ,
               make
               like
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               This
               chappell
               is
               now
               called
               S.
               Francis
               the
               litle
               .
               Francis
               was
               nourtured
               and
               educated
               of
               his
               parentes
               ,
               as
               their
               
               eldest
               sonne
               .
               And
               hauing
               in
               short
               time
               learned
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               very
               difficult
               ,
               they
               putt
               him
               to
               learne
               Latin
               ,
               as
               most
               vniuersall
               in
               ail
               Europe
               (
               for
               to
               merchantes
               it
               is
               of
               no
               small
               importance
               to
               know
               many
               tongues
               )
               which
               hauing
               learned
               ,
               and
               being
               of
               age
               capable
               to
               manadge
               affaires
               ,
               he
               trayned
               him
               to
               his
               trafique
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               citty
               and
               abroad
               .
               And
               though
               he
               where
               busyed
               and
               employed
               in
               the
               vanities
               and
               folies
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               possible
               for
               the
               deuill
               to
               corrupt
               his
               good
               and
               naturall
               inclination
               ,
               which
               God
               (
               who
               had
               sowed
               the
               same
               in
               him
               as
               in
               a
               good
               groūd
               )
               did
               alwayes
               conserue
               in
               his
               hart
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               albeit
               in
               his
               youth
               he
               haunted
               and
               conuersed
               with
               his
               equals
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               did
               honestly
               spend
               his
               time
               in
               diuers
               recreations
               ;
               yet
               did
               he
               neuer
               permitt
               his
               pleasure
               so
               much
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               an
               other
               Ioseph
               ,
               he
               most
               carefully
               preserued
               the
               inestimable
               treasure
               of
               his
               chastity
               .
               Yea
               negotiating
               with
               merchants
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               true
               ministers
               of
               auarice
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               not
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               so
               sett
               vp
               his
               rest
               and
               desire
               on
               transitory
               ri
               chesse
               and
               siluer
               ,
               as
               that
               thy
               could
               hinder
               him
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               mercy
               towardes
               the
               poore
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               alwayes
               shewed
               a
               
               natural
               inclination
               &
               compassion
               to
               assist
               &
               releiue
               them
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               particuler
               grace
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               infallible
               note
               that
               he
               was
               of
               his
               especiall
               elect
               ;
               which
               augmenting
               and
               growing
               in
               him
               euen
               from
               his
               tender
               yonth
               ,
               made
               him
               so
               milde
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               deny
               the
               poore
               any
               thinge
               they
               demaunded
               him
               ,
               particulerly
               when
               
               the
               party
               in
               necessity
               did
               mention
               in
               his
               request
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               Notwithstanding
               it
               one
               day
               chaunced
               that
               being
               earnestly
               employed
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               attend
               to
               giue
               an
               almose
               to
               a
               poore
               man
               that
               demaunded
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               His
               busines
               being
               ended
               ,
               this
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               calling
               to
               minde
               that
               he
               had
               denyed
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               he
               sharply
               checked
               and
               reprehended
               himselfe
               ,
               titling
               himselfe
               ,
               ill
               nourtured
               ,
               discurteous
               ,
               inhumane
               and
               cruell
               ,
               saying
               that
               if
               a
               freind
               ,
               or
               an
               other
               man
               of
               honour
               had
               sent
               to
               aske
               him
               any
               thinge
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               neglected
               and
               layd
               aside
               all
               busines
               to
               giue
               him
               content
               and
               seruice
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               done
               so
               in
               Godds
               cause
               ;
               and
               therfore
               he
               hastened
               to
               finde
               out
               that
               poore
               man
               ,
               to
               whome
               hauing
               giuen
               an
               almose
               ,
               he
               asked
               him
               pardon
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               not
               thenceforward
               proue
               forgetfull
               in
               the
               like
               accident
               ,
               he
               againe
               confirmed
               his
               vow
               ,
               that
               as
               farre
               foorth
               as
               should
               be
               possible
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               deny
               that
               which
               should
               be
               demanded
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               perseuering
               euen
               till
               death
               in
               this
               vow
               ,
               he
               continually
               encreased
               in
               diuine
               graces
               :
               wherupon
               he
               asfirmed
               ,
               that
               being
               seculer
               ,
               he
               neuer
               heard
               word
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               vttered
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               molified
               and
               moued
               his
               hart
               .
               Francis
               then
               being
               yet
               yong
               &
               worldly
               ,
               was
               mindefull
               of
               God
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               wherin
               many
               that
               esteeme
               themselues
               good
               Christians
               and
               very
               spiritual
               doe
               not
               any
               way
               remember
               him
               ,
               considering
               that
               often
               times
               for
               a
               litle
               almose
               demanded
               of
               them
               by
               a
               poore
               creature
               ,
               they
               feele
               interiourly
               an
               anxiety
               therof
               ,
               and
               doe
               with
               choller
               disdaynfully
               reiect
               him
               .
               This
               was
               the
               A.
               B.
               C.
               wherin
               S.
               Francis
               exercised
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               merited
               to
               obtaine
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               mercy
               and
               fauour
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               respect
               are
               the
               mercifull
               called
               blessed
               .
               So
               was
               he
               naturally
               liberall
               ,
               remote
               from
               auarice
               ,
               perhappes
               more
               then
               he
               ought
               ,
               doeing
               it
               
               to
               be
               esteemed
               and
               honoured
               .
               Therfore
               did
               the
               yong
               men
               of
               his
               estate
               much
               affect
               and
               honour
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               sportes
               and
               recreations
               did
               ordinairily
               make
               him
               their
               capitaine
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               voluntarily
               and
               freely
               spend
               in
               musique
               ,
               bankets
               ,
               garmentes
               and
               other
               youthfull
               folies
               .
               But
               one
               day
               considering
               these
               vanities
               ,
               he
               thus
               discoursed
               ,
               with
               himselfe
               :
               Sith
               thou
               art
               so
               free
               and
               liberall
               towardes
               men
               ,
               of
               whome
               thou
               canst
               expect
               no
               other
               recompence
               but
               a
               litle
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               reasonable
               were
               it
               for
               thee
               to
               shew
               this
               liberality
               towardes
               God
               in
               his
               poore
               people
               ,
               to
               whome
               that
               which
               thou
               possessest
               doth
               appertaine
               ,
               &
               who
               doth
               afterward
               so
               bountifully
               and
               abondantly
               accept
               and
               recompence
               the
               same
               ?
               In
               this
               sort
               mouing
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               thenceforward
               employed
               in
               almose
               and
               other
               charities
               ,
               as
               much
               or
               more
               then
               in
               vanities
               .
               Francis
               had
               besides
               ,
               a
               naturall
               sweetnes
               in
               his
               conuersations
               accōpanied
               
               
               
               
               
               with
               such
               a
               benignite
               and
               patience
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               gratefull
               and
               amiable
               to
               each
               one
               :
               by
               reason
               that
               his
               good
               partes
               and
               conditions
               
               gaue
               hope
               of
               some
               worthy
               matter
               in
               him
               .
               There
               was
               then
               in
               Assisium
               ,
               a
               very
               simple
               man
               but
               esteemed
               to
               be
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               meeting
               the
               yong
               man
               Francis
               ,
               did
               alwayes
               cast
               his
               cloake
               on
               the
               ground
               and
               spread
               it
               where
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ,
               saying
               before
               all
               the
               world
               :
               It
               hath
               bin
               thus
               ordayned
               :
               as
               if
               he
               would
               say
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               yong
               Francis
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               .
            
             
               
               There
               being
               continuall
               warre
               betweene
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               and
               Perusia
               ,
               he
               was
               one
               day
               with
               many
               other
               of
               his
               fellow-cittizens
               taken
               prisoner
               by
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               all
               conducted
               to
               Perusia
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               prisoners
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               till
               the
               citties
               were
               att
               accorde
               .
               In
               this
               his
               imprisonmēt
               he
               shewed
               a
               right
               worthy
               proofe
               of
               his
               magnanimity
               ,
               being
               amiddes
               so
               many
               afflictions
               and
               discomfortes
               ,
               so
               constant
               ,
               temperat
               ,
               and
               merry
               ,
               that
               his
               companions
               did
               admire
               theratt
               ,
               and
               often
               reprehended
               him
               for
               it
               :
               but
               he
               with
               alacrity
               answeared
               them
               :
               What
               thinck
               ye
               ,
               you
               my
               companions
               ?
               What
               countenance
               would
               you
               haue
               me
               to
               carry
               ?
               Tell
               me
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               cause
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               sith
               we
               shall
               in
               this
               respect
               from
               henceforward
               be
               more
               honoured
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Thus
               did
               he
               comfort
               and
               encourage
               them
               all
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               euen
               serued
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               seruant
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               being
               expulsed
               as
               seditious
               ,
               he
               voluntarily
               serued
               them
               in
               euery
               thinge
               ,
               and
               was
               vnto
               them
               a
               greatfull
               companion
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               these
               acceptable
               dispositions
               ,
               his
               conuersation
               and
               accointance
               was
               desired
               and
               sought
               of
               euery
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               he
               was
               in
               manner
               constrained
               to
               doe
               many
               vaine
               thinges
               that
               were
               litle
               pleasing
               vnto
               him
               .
               So
               did
               he
               very
               vnprofitably
               consume
               and
               wast
               his
               age
               and
               time
               ,
               his
               goods
               and
               graces
               of
               nature
               ,
               till
               about
               the
               fiue
               and
               twentith
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               though
               God
               had
               endued
               him
               with
               so
               many
               prerogatiues
               and
               rare
               conditions
               ,
               not
               to
               abuse
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               employ
               them
               entierly
               in
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               for
               though
               he
               did
               alwayes
               keep
               and
               preserue
               aliue
               this
               sparckle
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               youthfull
               Francis
               (
               as
               being
               ouer
               much
               possessed
               with
               a
               care
               to
               augment
               and
               conserue
               his
               wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               enioy
               his
               recreations
               )
               vnderstand
               the
               celestiall
               secrett
               of
               his
               great
               and
               diuine
               vocation
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               with
               reiection
               of
               earthly
               conuersations
               ,
               to
               employ
               himselfe
               meerly
               to
               contemplation
               of
               celestiall
               thinges
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               and
               aspire
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               in
               deed
               he
               could
               not
               know
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               touched
               by
               the
               
               seuere
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hauing
               sharply
               stricken
               him
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               did
               by
               a
               long
               disease
               afflict
               him
               ,
               and
               purged
               and
               illuminated
               him
               interiourly
               ,
               therby
               to
               loose
               him
               from
               the
               bondes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               first
               vocation
               ,
               from
               his
               seculer
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               by
               many
               apparitions
               and
               visions
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               seruant
               of
               God
               Francis
               being
               cured
               of
               his
               foresaid
               corporall
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               his
               soule
               by
               new
               purposes
               and
               new
               
               feruours
               ,
               hauing
               occasion
               to
               walk
               into
               the
               feildes
               ,
               he
               mett
               in
               the
               way
               a
               man
               that
               in
               his
               countenance
               and
               comportment
               seemed
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               but
               was
               for
               the
               present
               in
               miserable
               estate
               ,
               poore
               ,
               ragged
               and
               in
               shamefull
               condition
               .
               Francis
               beholding
               him
               ,
               immediately
               represented
               vnto
               his
               memory
               our
               most
               noble
               ,
               but
               poore
               king
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               had
               so
               strong
               an
               apprehension
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               him
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               thence
               he
               conceiued
               such
               a
               compassion
               of
               this
               poore
               man
               ,
               that
               calling
               him
               aside
               ,
               he
               putt
               off
               his
               garmentes
               wherwith
               he
               was
               attired
               and
               cloathed
               him
               therwith
               .
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               he
               saw
               in
               an
               imaginary
               vision
               sleeping
               ,
               a
               faire
               lardge
               hall
               full
               of
               verie
               rich
               armures
               ,
               all
               signed
               with
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               God
               for
               whose
               loue
               he
               had
               giuen
               his
               cloathes
               
               to
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               shewing
               them
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               most
               assuredly
               promised
               him
               to
               giue
               all
               the
               armures
               which
               he
               saw
               to
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               vndertake
               the
               triumphant
               standard
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               couragiously
               follow
               him
               .
               Francis
               awaking
               ,
               interpreted
               this
               vision
               to
               be
               of
               temporall
               cheualry
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Christianity
               was
               then
               earnestly
               exercised
               ,
               for
               the
               conquest
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               the
               Christians
               being
               there
               vnto
               induced
               by
               the
               bulle
               of
               the
               Croisadoe
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Pope
               granted
               plenary
               indulgence
               to
               all
               them
               that
               would
               vndertake
               so
               Catholike
               an
               entreprise
               :
               called
               Croisadoe
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               horse
               and
               foot
               men
               did
               weare
               for
               deuise
               or
               badge
               ,
               the
               crosse
               on
               their
               cassakes
               and
               mandillians
               .
               Now
               Francis
               hauing
               formerly
               had
               some
               desire
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               this
               voyage
               ,
               resolued
               and
               prepared
               himselfe
               there
               vnto
               ,
               hauing
               conceiued
               a
               full
               ioye
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               famous
               and
               honoured
               Capitaine
               ,
               as
               God
               (
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               interpretation
               )
               had
               promised
               him
               .
               Being
               therfore
               demaunded
               of
               diuers
               whence
               proceeded
               that
               his
               exceeding
               
               ioy
               ,
               and
               the
               extraordinary
               contentment
               which
               he
               exteriourly
               discouered
               ;
               he
               answeared
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               out
               of
               a
               firme
               ▪
               assurance
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               to
               become
               great
               .
               Hauing
               then
               compleately
               furnished
               himselfe
               with
               armours
               ,
               seruantes
               ,
               horses
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               seemed
               necessary
               ,
               he
               hastened
               to
               Apulia
               to
               find
               out
               an
               Earle
               who
               was
               elected
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               heades
               of
               the
               enterprise
               ,
               supposing
               that
               seruing
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               after
               some
               worthy
               exploytes
               of
               armes
               ,
               be
               honoured
               att
               lenght
               with
               the
               Order
               of
               knight
               hood
               :
               but
               the
               first
               night
               after
               he
               was
               departed
               ,
               he
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               finally
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Francis
               ,
               who
               can
               more
               benefit
               thee
               ,
               or
               better
               aduance
               thee
               ,
               the
               Master
               ,
               or
               the
               seruant
               ?
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               poore
               ?
               He
               answeared
               ,
               without
               question
               ,
               the
               master
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               is
               rich
               .
               The
               voice
               replyed
               :
               Why
               then
               leauest
               thou
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               seruant
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               very
               poore
               man
               ,
               God
               that
               is
               most
               rich
               ?
               Francis
               thereto
               as
               an
               other
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               thus
               said
               :
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               then
               that
               I
               doe
               ?
               Retourne
               (
               answeared
               the
               voice
               )
               to
               thy
               contry
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               vision
               which
               thou
               haddest
               ,
               signified
               a
               spirituall
               worck
               .
               and
               not
               a
               terrestriall
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               thee
               ,
               not
               by
               humane
               fauour
               ,
               in
               no
               sort
               ,
               but
               by
               diuine
               disposition
               .
               Francis
               then
               being
               thus
               changed
               ,
               thee
               next
               morning
               full
               of
               ioy
               and
               assurance
               ,
               he
               speedilie
               tourned
               his
               iorney
               towardes
               his
               contry
               ,
               beginning
               to
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               that
               contentment
               which
               perfect
               obedience
               and
               resignation
               of
               ones
               selfe
               to
               God
               ,
               doth
               cause
               and
               procure
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               with
               hope
               that
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               would
               giue
               him
               vnderstanding
               of
               his
               further
               pleasure
               .
               And
               thenceforward
               withdrawing
               himselfe
               from
               worldly
               companies
               and
               entanglements
               ,
               his
               endeauour
               and
               cogitation
               was
               only
               deuoutly
               to
               beseeche
               the
               diuine
               clemencie
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               worthy
               to
               know
               wherin
               he
               should
               employ
               himselfe
               for
               his
               seruice
               .
               For
               although
               by
               the
               continuall
               vse
               of
               his
               frequent
               and
               daily
               deuotions
               ,
               he
               felt
               to
               encrease
               in
               himselfe
               the
               flame
               of
               diuine
               desires
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               affection
               to
               the
               celestiall
               Hiotusalem
               ,
               he
               thenceforward
               contemned
               whatsoeuer
               could
               detaine
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               already
               desired
               to
               be
               entierly
               exercised
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               he
               neuertheles
               did
               not
               yet
               vnderstand
               in
               what
               mannr
               he
               should
               be
               therin
               employed
               ,
               he
               only
               by
               an
               interiour
               inspiration
               conceiued
               ,
               that
               God
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               this
               spirituall
               affaire
               was
               to
               be
               enterprised
               and
               begun
               ,
               by
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cheuarly
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               began
               by
               victory
               ouer
               ones
               selfe
               .
               Being
               then
               thus
               retired
               into
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               and
               by
               continuall
               prayers
               and
               sighinges
               ,
               demanding
               the
               grace
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               to
               be
               directed
               into
               the
               true
               way
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               proceeding
               from
               a
               Crucifix
               that
               said
               :
               Francis
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               know
               my
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               
               that
               thou
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               whatsoeuer
               thou
               hast
               to
               this
               
               present
               vainely
               affected
               and
               desired
               :
               which
               if
               thou
               doest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               feele
               a
               new
               tast
               and
               sweetnes
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               heretofore
               seemed
               to
               thee
               bitter
               and
               insupportable
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               did
               accustome
               to
               content
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               disdaine
               .
               Francis
               hauing
               heard
               this
               lesson
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               often
               interiourly
               reflecting
               theron
               ,
               he
               chaunced
               one
               day
               as
               he
               trauelled
               one
               the
               plaine
               of
               Assissium
               ,
               to
               meete
               a
               poore
               leaper
               ,
               wheratt
               he
               was
               att
               the
               first
               apprehension
               afflicted
               ,
               beholding
               him
               with
               disdaine
               and
               contempt
               ,
               but
               incontinently
               remembring
               the
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               he
               had
               already
               made
               ,
               to
               embrace
               perfection
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               a
               champion
               or
               warryer
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               ouercome
               himself
               ,
               alighting
               from
               his
               horse
               ,
               he
               ran
               to
               embrace
               and
               kisse
               the
               leaper
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               him
               a
               liberal
               almose
               ,
               he
               mounted
               againe
               on
               his
               
               horse
               ,
               and
               looking
               about
               all
               that
               plaine
               he
               could
               no
               more
               set
               eye
               one
               that
               leaper
               :
               wherfore
               being
               replenished
               with
               ioy
               and
               feare
               together
               ,
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               perseuering
               in
               continuall
               prayer
               ,
               teares
               ,
               and
               sighinges
               ,
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               his
               pious
               deuotions
               .
               Being
               one
               daye
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               great
               feruour
               ,
               he
               was
               entierly
               as
               it
               were
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               God
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               whose
               sight
               ,
               his
               soule
               al
               melted
               into
               compassion
               ,
               and
               the
               dolours
               
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               so
               pearce
               his
               bowels
               and
               his
               interiour
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               thenceforward
               as
               that
               dolourous
               passion
               was
               represented
               to
               his
               memory
               ,
               could
               he
               with
               his
               vtmost
               endeauour
               scarcely
               suppresse
               his
               teares
               and
               sighes
               ,
               as
               himself
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               recounted
               .
               This
               man
               of
               God
               then
               Francis
               by
               this
               vision
               felt
               imprinted
               
               in
               his
               hart
               those
               wordes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               If
               any
               man
               wil
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               lett
               him
               denie
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               .
               And
               from
               that
               hower
               ,
               he
               was
               cloathed
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               patience
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               piety
               ,
               by
               which
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               esteeming
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               rather
               contemning
               all
               his
               temporall
               goodes
               ,
               and
               what
               soeuer
               he
               could
               euer
               expect
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               perceiued
               and
               felt
               in
               his
               sowle
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               discouered
               vnto
               him
               a
               hidden
               treasure
               of
               infinite
               worth
               ,
               for
               the
               fruition
               wherof
               ,
               burning
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               rapt
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               determined
               to
               sell
               al
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               to
               distribute
               the
               price
               therof
               amongst
               the
               poore
               ,
               making
               by
               this
               meane
               an
               exchaunge
               ,
               of
               
               worldly
               traffique
               for
               an
               Euangelicall
               traffique
               ,
               which
               procureth
               true
               celestiall
               richesse
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               did
               God
               draw
               this
               his
               seruant
               
               from
               prophane
               houses
               and
               shoppes
               of
               merchandise
               ,
               an
               other
               Matthew
               from
               danger
               of
               vniust
               exactions
               ;
               and
               disposed
               him
               to
               follow
               his
               steppes
               ,
               reiecting
               al
               other
               possessiō
               ,
               to
               enioy
               the
               most
               precious
               pearle
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               whichwith
               his
               vtmost
               possibility
               he
               sought
               ,
               found
               ,
               and
               purchased
               .
               And
               in
               testimony
               and
               assurance
               of
               a
               true
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               and
               full
               possession
               therof
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               made
               him
               a
               contract
               therof
               written
               on
               the
               parchement
               of
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               signed
               and
               sealed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               seller
               himselfe
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               the
               seale
               of
               his
               most
               sacred
               woundes
               :
               which
               he
               did
               to
               bannish
               from
               the
               world
               by
               meane
               and
               example
               of
               this
               his
               most
               deuout
               seruant
               ,
               the
               enormous
               and
               intollerable
               banckes
               and
               vsuries
               ,
               and
               the
               fraudes
               in
               traffikes
               too
               commonly
               practised
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               further
               poore
               Christians
               in
               a
               desire
               of
               buying
               the
               said
               precious
               and
               celestiall
               pearle
               ,
               by
               the
               traffike
               of
               penitence
               ,
               of
               vertues
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               following
               and
               imitation
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               laborious
               endeauours
               to
               separate
               himselfe
               from
               the
               vvorld
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               FRancis
               being
               very
               carefull
               ,
               and
               often
               consulting
               with
               himselfe
               how
               he
               might
               become
               more
               poore
               ,
               to
               please
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               whatsoeuer
               therof
               appertayned
               vnto
               him
               with
               distribution
               therof
               vnto
               the
               poore
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               person
               to
               counsail
               him
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               his
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               his
               diuine
               goodnes
               omitted
               not
               to
               visitt
               him
               further
               by
               his
               holy
               grace
               :
               For
               departing
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               with
               intention
               to
               seeke
               some
               solitary
               place
               ,
               to
               mediate
               and
               performe
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               he
               past
               by
               the
               side
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               extreme
               antiquity
               was
               euen
               ready
               to
               fall
               .
               He
               being
               touched
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               entred
               in
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               he
               felt
               his
               soule
               replenished
               with
               an
               admirable
               consolation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               wherfore
               with
               an
               extreme
               feruour
               he
               thrice
               iterated
               this
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               :
               O
               high
               and
               glorious
               God
               ,
               my
               
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               illuminate
               and
               lighten
               the
               obscurities
               of
               my
               hart
               ,
               giue
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               thee
               ,
               a
               right
               faith
               ,
               an
               assured
               hope
               ,
               a
               perfect
               charity
               ,
               a
               knowledge
               of
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               may
               euer
               performe
               thy
               true
               and
               holy
               will
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Beholding
               
               afterwardes
               the
               Crucifix
               with
               a
               serious
               attention
               ,
               his
               eyes
               filled
               and
               his
               face
               bathed
               with
               teares
               ,
               he
               heard
               with
               his
               corporall
               eares
               a
               voice
               addressed
               vnto
               him
               from
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               which
               three
               seuerall
               times
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               Goe
               Francis
               ,
               and
               repaire
               my
               house
               ,
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               fall
               :
               This
               so
               merueillous
               voice
               did
               exceedingly
               terrifie
               him
               being
               
               alone
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               wherupon
               vtterly
               amazed
               ,
               and
               feeling
               in
               himselfe
               the
               force
               and
               vertue
               of
               those
               wordes
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               sound
               ,
               but
               retourning
               att
               lenght
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               he
               incontinently
               prepared
               to
               obey
               and
               to
               reestablish
               that
               materiall
               Church
               ,
               wherin
               he
               had
               presented
               his
               said
               prayer
               ,
               not
               as
               yet
               vnderstanding
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               wordes
               of
               God
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               repaire
               that
               other
               Church
               ,
               redeemed
               by
               his
               precious
               bloud
               .
               So
               that
               rising
               from
               the
               ground
               and
               signing
               himselfe
               with
               the
               holy
               Crosse
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               the
               citty
               ,
               where
               he
               assembled
               all
               the
               marchandise
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               to
               traffike
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               Foliginum
               ,
               where
               he
               sold
               it
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               horse
               also
               wheron
               he
               rode
               ,
               then
               hastened
               to
               the
               said
               
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               there
               to
               accomplish
               that
               which
               he
               supposed
               God
               had
               commanded
               him
               .
               In
               which
               place
               hauing
               offered
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               Preist
               that
               serued
               there
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               presented
               all
               the
               mony
               he
               had
               ,
               to
               rebuild
               and
               repaire
               that
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               releiue
               the
               poore
               :
               besides
               ,
               he
               humby
               besought
               him
               that
               he
               would
               for
               certaine
               dayes
               receiue
               him
               into
               his
               company
               .
               The
               preist
               answered
               that
               he
               would
               willingly
               entertaine
               his
               person
               ;
               but
               would
               not
               accepte
               his
               mony
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               kinred
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               true
               mispriser
               of
               richesse
               castinto
               a
               windoe
               that
               there
               he
               saw
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               the
               pursse
               wherin
               his
               mony
               was
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               left
               in
               contempt
               as
               base
               earth
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               but
               to
               vnite
               himself
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               that
               Preist
               .
               His
               Father
               vnderstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               full
               of
               indignation
               and
               anger
               against
               him
               ,
               laboured
               to
               find
               him
               out
               :
               but
               Francis
               getting
               aduertisment
               therof
               ,
               as
               yet
               a
               fresh
               soldier
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIT
               ,
               fearing
               the
               threates
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               way
               to
               his
               choller
               ,
               hid
               himself
               in
               a
               caue
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               continually
               praying
               God
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               deliuer
               his
               soule
               from
               the
               handes
               of
               those
               that
               persecuted
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               holy
               will
               would
               so
               much
               fauour
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               to
               effect
               the
               pious
               desires
               which
               he
               had
               vouchsafed
               to
               inspire
               vnto
               him
               .
               After
               he
               had
               a
               certaine
               time
               continued
               his
               prayers
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               condemne
               himselfe
               of
               litle
               courage
               ,
               and
               therfore
               expelling
               all
               feare
               ,
               he
               arose
               out
               of
               the
               caue
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               armed
               with
               the
               magnanimity
               and
               vertu
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               to
               tread
               vnder
               foot
               the
               serpentes
               of
               worldly
               persecution
               ,
               
               
               wherby
               the
               deuill
               thought
               to
               enforce
               his
               retire
               .
               His
               fellow
               cittizens
               seeing
               him
               vtterly
               disfigured
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               bereaued
               of
               his
               sences
               ,
               said
               that
               he
               was
               mad
               ,
               and
               the
               litle
               children
               followed
               him
               ,
               casting
               stones
               and
               dirt
               att
               him
               ,
               and
               crying
               after
               him
               in
               the
               streetes
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               a
               foole
               .
               But
               the
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               regard
               of
               all
               that
               ,
               lost
               not
               his
               courage
               ,
               nor
               altered
               his
               purpose
               for
               whatsoeuer
               he
               iniustly
               endured
               ,
               but
               went
               peaceably
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               deafe
               ,
               blind
               and
               insensible
               ,
               respecting
               litle
               or
               nothing
               to
               be
               reputed
               a
               foole
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               prouided
               that
               he
               might
               afterwardes
               proue
               wise
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               heauen
               .
               Now
               his
               Father
               hearing
               these
               cryes
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               eldest
               sonne
               thus
               abused
               ,
               he
               ran
               as
               a
               roaring
               
               lyon
               ,
               not
               to
               deliuer
               him
               from
               those
               contemptible
               reproaches
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               to
               treat
               him
               more
               disdainfully
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               no
               longer
               his
               Father
               .
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               conducted
               him
               to
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               where
               hauing
               extremely
               iniuried
               and
               beaten
               him
               ,
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               chayned
               ,
               and
               so
               shutt
               into
               a
               chamber
               ,
               vsing
               him
               himselfe
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               a
               foole
               ,
               thincking
               by
               these
               tormentes
               to
               reduce
               him
               vnto
               his
               former
               estate
               .
               But
               so
               far
               was
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               from
               being
               any
               way
               terrified
               ,
               or
               withdrawen
               from
               his
               former
               pious
               resolution
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               he
               became
               therby
               more
               firme
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               more
               accustomed
               to
               support
               all
               ;
               calling
               often
               to
               his
               minde
               that
               worthy
               saying
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               iustice
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               our
               redeemer
               himselfe
               said
               :
               If
               any
               man
               come
               to
               me
               and
               hateth
               
               not
               his
               Father
               and
               mother
               ,
               and
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               brethren
               ,
               and
               sisters
               ,
               yea
               and
               his
               owne
               life
               besides
               :
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               .
               The
               which
               speculation
               was
               then
               most
               exquisitely
               practised
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               derided
               of
               his
               freindes
               and
               kinred
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               of
               his
               Father
               himselfe
               .
               It
               might
               doubtelesse
               be
               esteemed
               a
               hart
               of
               flint
               
               or
               steele
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               moued
               to
               compassion
               to
               see
               him
               so
               tormented
               by
               his
               owne
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               admired
               not
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               glorious
               Francis
               who
               had
               his
               spiritt
               vnited
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               by
               whome
               he
               was
               comforted
               ,
               did
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               thus
               encourage
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               strokes
               of
               the
               hammer
               of
               affliction
               ,
               God
               would
               forge
               of
               him
               a
               merueillous
               and
               admirable
               vessell
               ,
               baked
               and
               purged
               in
               the
               fournace
               of
               most
               panifull
               crosses
               and
               labours
               ,
               to
               dilate
               and
               amplifie
               his
               
               glory
               and
               to
               renew
               his
               memory
               on
               earth
               .
               Certaine
               dayes
               then
               after
               yong
               Francis
               was
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               his
               father
               vppon
               occasion
               of
               his
               affaires
               being
               gone
               out
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               his
               mother
               who
               was
               not
               pleased
               with
               that
               her
               husband
               had
               done
               ,
               conceiuing
               a
               naturall
               compassion
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               went
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               gentle
               and
               sweet
               speeches
               of
               a
               mother
               ,
               endeauoured
               to
               persuade
               him
               to
               obey
               his
               father
               ,
               accompanying
               her
               wordes
               that
               were
               of
               them selues
               sufficiently
               pregnant
               and
               effectuall
               ,
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               .
               This
               certainly
               was
               no
               sclender
               assault
               and
               combatt
               to
               the
               new
               champion
               ,
               whose
               mother
               could
               nothing
               preuaile
               in
               that
               she
               desired
               :
               for
               he
               lett
               her
               know
               that
               his
               obligation
               was
               more
               to
               God
               then
               to
               his
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               resolued
               to
               follow
               the
               inspiration
               which
               he
               had
               receiued
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               Then
               he
               tourned
               his
               speech
               to
               his
               mother
               her selfe
               ,
               exhorting
               her
               to
               acknoledge
               the
               great
               benefitt
               which
               she
               had
               receiued
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               called
               her
               sonne
               to
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               she
               ought
               to
               be
               thankfull
               vnto
               him
               .
               This
               woman
               att
               length
               ouer
               comme
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               her
               child
               ,
               and
               desperate
               of
               force
               euer
               to
               supplant
               his
               firme
               resolution
               and
               constantie
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               touched
               with
               a
               motherly
               
               compassion
               ,
               loosed
               his
               chaines
               ,
               and
               imparting
               vnto
               him
               her
               benediction
               she
               dismisses
               him
               .
               Francis
               finding
               himselfe
               att
               liberty
               ,
               saluted
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               prayed
               her
               to
               be
               no
               more
               afflicted
               in
               his
               regard
               ,
               and
               then
               retourned
               to
               the
               fore
               said
               Church
               to
               giue
               thankes
               to
               the
               Soueraigne
               Redeemer
               for
               what
               soeuer
               had
               happened
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               his
               father
               being
               retourned
               ,
               and
               not
               finding
               his
               sonne
               in
               the
               place
               where
               he
               left
               him
               ,
               hauing
               greiuously
               checked
               and
               iniuried
               his
               wife
               for
               dismissing
               him
               ,
               he
               ran
               vtterly
               enraged
               into
               the
               said
               Church
               with
               resolution
               to
               procure
               his
               banishment
               out
               of
               his
               contry
               ,
               as
               a
               dishonour
               vnto
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               persist
               in
               his
               former
               resolution
               .
               The
               victorious
               Francis
               presented
               himselfe
               before
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               intertaine
               him
               graciously
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               preceiued
               him
               to
               be
               extreme
               furious
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               assured
               and
               ioyfull
               countenance
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               ;
               I
               feare
               not
               att
               all
               your
               threates
               ,
               your
               beatinges
               ,
               your
               fetteringes
               ,
               nor
               all
               you
               tormentes
               :
               for
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               endure
               such
               persecution
               as
               you
               desire
               to
               inflict
               on
               me
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               my
               God.
               Which
               his
               father
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               and
               knowing
               well
               that
               he
               should
               neuer
               moue
               nor
               stagger
               his
               stable
               and
               cōstant
               resolution
               ,
               he
               then
               thought
               att
               least
               to
               redeeme
               and
               recouer
               the
               mony
               which
               his
               sonne
               had
               receiued
               for
               his
               merchandise
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               sought
               information
               of
               the
               Preist
               how
               it
               was
               imployed
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               
               while
               he
               seemed
               to
               perceiue
               a
               great
               purse
               vpon
               a
               window
               ,
               whereto
               goeing
               neere
               ,
               he
               found
               that
               it
               was
               his
               mony
               ;
               which
               hauing
               seazed
               on
               ,
               it
               much
               appeased
               his
               fury
               ,
               the
               burning
               thirst
               of
               his
               auarice
               
               being
               somewhat
               moderated
               by
               the
               application
               of
               this
               medicine
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               seruant
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               Francis
               renounced
               his
               father
               ,
               not
               only
               touching
               his
               due
               ,
               but
               euen
               restored
               vnto
               him
               all
               the
               garments
               wherwith
               he
               was
               cloathed
               ,
               disapparelling
               himselfe
               euen
               to
               his
               shirt
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               bishop
               of
               Assisium
               .
            
             
               THE
               IIII.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               terrestriall
               father
               of
               the
               glorious
               Francis
               being
               not
               yet
               satiated
               with
               the
               cruelties
               inflicted
               on
               him
               ,
               would
               tempt
               the
               sonne
               of
               grace
               in
               temporall
               abilities
               ,
               seeking
               to
               constraine
               him
               to
               render
               and
               renounce
               the
               dew
               portion
               which
               of
               his
               father
               he
               was
               to
               haue
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               conducted
               him
               before
               the
               bishop
               of
               the
               citty
               .
               Now
               the
               father
               thus
               proceeded
               for
               feare
               that
               being
               dead
               ,
               his
               sonne
               should
               distribut
               the
               part
               of
               his
               succession
               among
               the
               poore
               .
               S.
               Francis
               vnderstanding
               it
               ,
               went
               very
               willingly
               before
               the
               bishop
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               louer
               of
               pouerty
               and
               obedient
               child
               ,
               without
               expecting
               further
               summoning
               ,
               and
               without●
               any
               consideration
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               did
               not
               only
               most
               readily
               renounce
               his
               paternall
               succession
               ,
               but
               euen
               putt
               off
               the
               garmentes
               wherwith
               he
               was
               cloathed
               ,
               to
               his
               very
               shirte
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               bishop
               and
               diuers
               others
               ,
               without
               blushing
               any
               thinge
               theratt
               ,
               being
               mindefull
               of
               our
               most
               gracious
               IESVS
               CHRIT
               ,
               who
               for
               vs
               was
               nailed
               naked
               vnto
               the
               crosse
               .
               !
               Then
               he
               made
               a
               litle
               bundle
               of
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               
               the
               same
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               saying
               :
               Till
               this
               present
               I
               haue
               called
               you
               father
               ,
               and
               haue
               reputed
               you
               so
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               from
               hence
               forward
               I
               may
               securely
               say
               ;
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               heauen
               ;
               to
               whome
               I
               haue
               giuen
               in
               custody
               my
               treasure
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               haue
               reposed
               all
               the
               hope
               of
               hereditary
               succession
               .
               The
               bishop
               seeing
               so
               strange
               a
               specctacle
               ,
               nothing
               resting
               on
               the
               body
               of
               poore
               Francis
               but
               his
               haire
               cloth
               ,
               and
               preceiuing
               on
               the
               other
               side
               that
               the
               father
               supported
               and
               endured
               to
               see
               his
               sonne
               naked
               without
               any
               compassion
               of
               his
               hart
               :
               considering
               with
               all
               in
               the
               sonne
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               feruour
               ,
               with
               so
               admirable
               and
               excessiue
               patience
               :
               he
               reputed
               him
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               arising
               and
               standing
               vp
               ,
               he
               with
               gracious
               sweetnes
               receiued
               him
               into
               his
               armes
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               pious
               Pastour
               ,
               couered
               him
               with
               his
               owne
               gowne
               ,
               and
               commanded
               his
               seruantes
               to
               bring
               him
               a
               garment
               ;
               whervpon
               they
               
               brought
               him
               an
               old
               base
               coate
               of
               a
               poore
               labourer
               ,
               which
               Francis
               gratefully
               receiued
               ,
               without
               expecting
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               requiring
               that
               there
               might
               be
               brought
               him
               a
               paire
               of
               Cicers
               ,
               he
               so
               
               fashioned
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               couered
               a
               man
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               Crosse
               .
               A
               right
               heroicall
               act
               ,
               worthy
               of
               very
               great
               consideration
               ,
               and
               merueillous
               to
               see
               after
               what
               manner
               the
               world
               (
               the
               true
               soldier
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               our
               cruell
               ennemie
               )
               reduceth
               to
               nothing
               those
               that
               desire
               truely
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               leauing
               them
               euen
               naked
               without
               wherwithall
               to
               couer
               them
               .
               We
               ought
               here
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               for
               the
               good
               and
               vertuous
               to
               mesprise
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               feare
               the
               inconueniences
               therof
               ,
               to
               disburthen
               them
               of
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               with
               the
               greater
               alacrity
               to
               carry
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               finally
               in
               a
               certaine
               sort
               to
               disnaturalize
               them selues
               ,
               forsaking
               father
               ,
               and
               mother
               ,
               and
               worldly
               kinred
               ,
               to
               become
               cittizens
               of
               heauen
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               seruant
               of
               the
               most
               mighty
               Monarque
               ,
               dischardged
               of
               his
               terrestriall
               father
               to
               follow
               our
               naked
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               whom
               he
               loued
               ;
               and
               so
               armed
               with
               the
               armours
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               he
               recommanded
               his
               soule
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               wherof
               he
               secured
               himselfe
               from
               the
               tempestuous
               sea
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               exercises
               wherin
               the
               seruant
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               Francis
               ,
               thence
               forward
               employed
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               contemner
               of
               the
               world
               being
               then
               freed
               of
               the
               chaines
               ,
               and
               deliured
               of
               the
               threates
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               desert
               ,
               that
               there
               alone
               ,
               and
               in
               silence
               ,
               he
               might
               heare
               the
               secrettes
               of
               the
               diuine
               worde
               .
               And
               as
               he
               walked
               on
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               singing
               the
               prayses
               of
               God
               in
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               he
               was
               assaulted
               by
               certaine
               theeues
               ,
               who
               rudely
               examined
               him
               what
               he
               was
               and
               what
               he
               sought
               there
               :
               to
               whome
               he
               answeared
               as
               a
               Prophett
               :
               I
               am
               an
               herauld
               of
               the
               great
               king
               .
               They
               disdayining
               this
               answeare
               ,
               came
               neere
               
               and
               beate
               him
               ;
               and
               after
               many
               threatning
               wordes
               ,
               they
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               ditch
               of
               snow
               that
               was
               there
               ,
               saying
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               now
               lye
               there
               as
               a
               caitife
               herauld
               of
               the
               great
               king
               .
               But
               Francis
               they
               being
               retired
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               the
               ditch
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               exceeding
               contentment
               ,
               began
               againe
               to
               praise
               God
               :
               after
               he
               had
               a
               long
               time
               walked
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               where
               as
               a
               poore
               begger
               ,
               he
               demanded
               almose
               
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               receiued
               .
               Thence
               he
               went
               to
               the
               citty
               of
               Agubio
               ,
               where
               being
               knowne
               vnto
               an
               ancient
               frend
               of
               his
               ,
               curteously
               entertayned
               him
               into
               his
               house
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               was
               so
               naked
               ,
               this
               frend
               couered
               him
               with
               a
               poore
               cloake
               ,
               which
               serued
               him
               two
               yeares
               ,
               carrying
               a
               staffe
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               an
               hermite
               ,
               with
               shooes
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               girt
               with
               a
               lether
               belt
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               esteemed
               to
               be
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               .
               Now
               this
               affectour
               of
               humility
               desirous
               to
               lay
               a
               firme
               and
               stable
               foundation
               to
               his
               spirituall
               edifice
               ,
               exerciced
               himselfe
               in
               the
               actiue
               life
               ,
               to
               witt
               in
               workes
               of
               charity
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               entertayninge
               his
               life
               with
               much
               austerity
               and
               mortification
               .
               For
               hauing
               vanquished
               and
               trodden
               vnder
               foot
               the
               loue
               of
               
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               transferred
               it
               vnto
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               his
               affection
               was
               entierly
               ,
               reposed
               and
               setled
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               whiles
               he
               was
               yet
               worldly
               ,
               he
               abhorred
               the
               accesse
               of
               leapers
               ,
               but
               now
               enflamed
               and
               ennamoured
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               who
               (
               Isay
               )
               was
               contemned
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               vlcered
               as
               a
               leapar
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               seemed
               no
               more
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               That
               he
               might
               the
               more
               pefectly
               subiect
               his
               will
               to
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               he
               entierly
               applyed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               leapers
               ,
               often
               visiting
               them
               in
               their
               owne
               houses
               ,
               traueilling
               to
               gett
               almose
               for
               them
               ,
               kissing
               their
               
               handes
               ,
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               face
               ;
               breifely
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               Iesus-Christ
               he
               assisted
               and
               serued
               them
               with
               exceeding
               dilligence
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               the
               better
               to
               conquere
               himselfe
               ,
               cleansed
               and
               purged
               their
               filthy
               loathsome
               vlceres
               and
               ill
               sauouring
               soares
               ,
               with
               an
               extreme
               feruour
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               newly
               sent
               of
               God
               into
               the
               world
               as
               a
               rare
               Phisitian
               for
               the
               mortall
               woundes
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Sometimes
               also
               he
               layd
               his
               
               mouth
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               amiddle
               the
               dust
               ,
               that
               accustoming
               himselfe
               to
               contemptes
               and
               reproches
               ,
               he
               might
               subiect
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               the
               law
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               might
               procure
               to
               be
               a
               peaceable
               and
               perfect
               possessour
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               which
               exercise
               he
               obtayned
               of
               God
               so
               great
               vertues
               as
               he
               had
               incredible
               puissance
               ,
               to
               cure
               spirituall
               and
               corporall
               diseases
               .
               I
               will
               here
               to
               this
               purpose
               sett
               downe
               one
               miracle
               ,
               among
               diuers
               others
               which
               shal
               be
               recorded
               in
               this
               history
               in
               their
               place
               .
               There
               was
               a
               man
               of
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Spoletum
               that
               had
               on
               his
               face
               a
               most
               hideous
               and
               perillous
               soare
               ,
               that
               had
               already
               consumed
               and
               eaten
               one
               
               of
               his
               iawes
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               wheras
               no
               remedy
               could
               be
               procured
               to
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               he
               vowed
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               to
               visitt
               the
               sepulchres
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               craue
               their
               intercession
               ,
               and
               to
               implore
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               deliuer
               him
               of
               that
               so
               greuious
               and
               loathsome
               disease
               .
               Now
               as
               he
               retourned
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               hauing
               accomplished
               his
               vow
               ,
               he
               mett
               the
               blessed
               Francis
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               before
               whome
               this
               diseased
               enclined
               himselfe
               to
               kisse
               his
               feet
               ,
               
               by
               reason
               that
               his
               countenance
               was
               exceeding
               venerable
               :
               But
               the
               humble
               seruant
               of
               God
               not
               permitting
               it
               ,
               stept
               back
               .
               The
               diseased
               arising
               ,
               the
               imitatour
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               kissed
               his
               face
               ;
               which
               hauing
               performed
               with
               a
               merucillous
               compassion
               ,
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               that
               horrible
               vlcere
               and
               the
               mouth
               being
               kissed
               ,
               were
               incontinently
               cured
               .
               I
               know
               not
               in
               deed
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               more
               admirable
               ,
               either
               
               the
               profound
               humility
               of
               the
               S.
               in
               kissing
               the
               wound
               ,
               or
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               vertue
               in
               worcking
               such
               a
               miracle
               .
               He
               did
               not
               exercise
               this
               charity
               only
               towardes
               leapers
               ;
               but
               did
               also
               extend
               such
               liberality
               to
               all
               poore
               peole
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               leauing
               himselfe
               halfe
               naked
               to
               couer
               thē
               ,
               he
               desired
               besides
               to
               giue
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               and
               espetially
               to
               poore
               preistes
               ,
               
               whome
               he
               assisted
               with
               great
               piety
               and
               reuerence
               .
               He
               was
               likewise
               very
               zealous
               and
               carefull
               of
               the
               ornamētes
               of
               Altars
               and
               of
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               did
               often
               make
               them
               cleane
               and
               decent
               with
               his
               owne
               handes
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               God
               might
               be
               serued
               with
               more
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               .
               To
               this
               glorious
               Saint
               ,
               pouerty
               seemed
               the
               most
               precious
               thing
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               all
               his
               ambition
               was
               to
               possesse
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               only
               was
               he
               enuious
               if
               an
               other
               were
               poorer
               then
               himselfe
               .
               Goeing
               on
               to
               offer
               his
               deuotions
               att
               S.
               Peters
               in
               Rome
               ,
               among
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               poore
               that
               were
               there
               att
               the
               dore
               ,
               he
               espied
               one
               most
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               almost
               naked
               and
               vncouered
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               had
               such
               compassion
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               enflamed
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               puttning
               off
               his
               owne
               garment
               he
               gaue
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               Creature
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               himselfe
               with
               the
               others
               ragges
               ,
               and
               took
               such
               content
               therein
               '
               ,
               that
               he
               remayned
               all
               that
               day
               with
               those
               poore
               people
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               alacrity
               ,
               reioycing
               in
               pouerty
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               learning
               by
               such
               and
               the
               like
               worckes
               of
               charity
               ,
               first
               to
               practise
               and
               performe
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               teach
               ,
               following
               the
               steppes
               of
               his
               true
               master
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               whose
               life
               and
               doctrine
               he
               should
               practise
               and
               teach
               to
               mortall
               men
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               of
               the
               winter
               so
               poorely
               cloathed
               ,
               that
               much
               of
               the
               nakednes
               of
               his
               body
               appeared
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               holy
               masse
               ,
               a
               Brother
               of
               his
               by
               chaunce
               mett
               him
               there
               ,
               who
               scoffinglie
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               would
               sell
               him
               for
               six
               pence
               of
               his
               sweat
               .
               The
               seruant
               of
               God
               ioyfully
               answeared
               ,
               I
               haue
               sold
               it
               all
               at
               a
               good
               price
               to
               my
               God
               and
               lord
               .
               He
               might
               doutles
               affirme
               it
               with
               good
               reason
               ,
               considering
               he
               was
               continually
               busied
               in
               workes
               of
               charity
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               in
               exercises
               of
               humility
               ,
               surmounting
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               sences
               ,
               yet
               without
               omitting
               mentall
               conuersation
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               :
               for
               more
               cōmodious
               fruition
               wherof
               ,
               he
               frequented
               hermitages
               and
               solitary
               places
               ,
               employing
               his
               time
               in
               prayer
               and
               weeping
               :
               neither
               would
               he
               thence
               depart
               til
               he
               had
               learned
               some
               extraordinary
               fashiō
               of
               fasting
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               repaired
               three
               Churches
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               glorious
               Saint
               was
               so
               well
               grounded
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               simplicity
               and
               of
               the
               charity
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               calling
               to
               his
               minde
               what
               had
               bin
               miraculously
               cōmanded
               him
               by
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               that
               he
               should
               reestablish
               his
               Church
               ,
               supposing
               that
               he
               meant
               the
               said
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               he
               retourned
               ,
               as
               an
               obedient
               seruant
               ,
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               purposing
               by
               almes
               to
               execute
               and
               accomplish
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               doe
               with
               the
               mony
               of
               his
               fathers
               merchandise
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               dessigne
               had
               good
               successe
               .
               For
               seeking
               ouer
               the
               citty
               (
               where
               he
               was
               alreadie
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               )
               he
               found
               mony
               among
               his
               freindes
               and
               kinred
               ,
               and
               matter
               requisite
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               .
               So
               associating
               him
               selfe
               with
               the
               Preist
               that
               serued
               there
               ,
               he
               began
               the
               said
               reparation
               :
               wanting
               nether
               masters
               ,
               nor
               worckmen
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               without
               intermission
               employed
               his
               owne
               person
               therin
               ,
               that
               his
               body
               being
               already
               weakened
               ,
               by
               continuall
               fastes
               and
               ordinary
               abstinences
               ,
               might
               be
               more
               subiected
               and
               chasticed
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               carrying
               burdensome
               stones
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               mortification
               he
               endured
               ,
               in
               demaunding
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               had
               formerly
               giuen
               .
               Thus
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               the
               deuotion
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               he
               so
               well
               endeauoured
               ,
               that
               he
               accomplished
               the
               reparation
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               :
               in
               which
               labour
               the
               said
               Preist
               perceiuing
               how
               painfully
               he
               employed
               himselfe
               for
               so
               holy
               an
               enterprise
               ,
               alwayes
               reserued
               somethinge
               to
               refectionate
               and
               releiue
               him
               .
               But
               the
               humble
               seruant
               of
               God
               could
               not
               long
               endure
               that
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               to
               serue
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               serued
               of
               any
               .
               Wherupon
               he
               said
               once
               in
               himselfe
               :
               Is
               it
               conuenient
               that
               thou
               haue
               alwayes
               a
               preist
               to
               
               serue
               thee
               ?
               Is
               that
               the
               way
               of
               pouerty
               which
               thou
               seekest
               ?
               and
               then
               he
               resolued
               to
               be
               no
               longer
               serued
               ,
               by
               preist
               or
               other
               person
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               would
               eate
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               dish
               and
               went
               to
               the
               dores
               with
               other
               poore
               people
               to
               demaund
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               and
               with
               them
               did
               there
               eat
               what
               was
               giuen
               him
               .
               And
               albeit
               this
               was
               att
               the
               begining
               very
               sharpe
               and
               difficult
               vnto
               him
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               progresse
               it
               was
               so
               pleasing
               and
               contentfull
               ,
               that
               he
               afterward
               affirmed
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               that
               he
               neuer
               eat
               with
               so
               good
               an
               appetite
               as
               then
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               inuited
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               Prelate
               ;
               he
               would
               eat
               nothing
               but
               
               what
               he
               had
               brought
               with
               him
               of
               almose
               giuen
               att
               the
               dores
               .
               Saint
               Francis
               hauing
               finished
               the
               reparation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               went
               to
               repaire
               an
               other
               of
               S.
               Peter
               farther
               off
               from
               the
               citty
               ,
               and
               by
               
               the
               same
               meanes
               that
               he
               vsed
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               in
               short
               time
               accomplished
               this
               also
               .
               After
               that
               he
               went
               to
               Porticella
               ,
               very
               neere
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               Church
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               abandoned
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               person
               had
               c●ardge
               therof
               ,
               nor
               did
               any
               seruice
               therin
               .
               He
               for
               the
               great
               deuotion
               he
               had
               to
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               remained
               therin
               ;
               and
               incontinently
               began
               to
               thinck
               of
               repayring
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               often
               visited
               by
               the
               Angels
               (
               conformably
               to
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               )
               he
               the
               more
               
               willingly
               stayed
               there
               ,
               and
               affected
               that
               place
               aboue
               all
               other
               ,
               because
               therin
               he
               began
               humbly
               ,
               proceeded
               and
               fought
               valiantly
               ;
               and
               there
               ended
               most
               blessedly
               .
               There
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               did
               he
               begin
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               rule
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Frier
               Minors
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               without
               mysterie
               ,
               but
               by
               disposition
               of
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               which
               gouerned
               him
               ,
               instructed
               and
               directed
               him
               in
               all
               his
               dessignes
               :
               So
               that
               this
               worthey
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               repaired
               three
               materiall
               Churches
               ,
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               before
               the
               institution
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               his
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               from
               these
               sencible
               thinges
               he
               might
               attaine
               to
               intellectuall
               ,
               and
               from
               lesser
               matters
               by
               course
               and
               ordre
               to
               great
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               might
               first
               be
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               mystery
               of
               sensible
               ▪
               thinges
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               appeare
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               had
               reestablished
               three
               Churches
               ,
               so
               also
               that
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               should
               be
               by
               him
               renewed
               and
               repayred
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               ,
               rule
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               which
               he
               would
               giue
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               apparantly
               to
               haue
               succeeded
               in
               the
               three
               exercises
               or
               warfares
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               which
               are
               the
               three
               Orders
               which
               saint
               Francis
               institued
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               second
               vocation
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               began
               his
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               worthy
               of
               God
               hauing
               chosen
               for
               his
               residence
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               mother
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               therin
               perseuering
               in
               cōtinuall
               feruent
               deuotions
               ,
               beseeching
               her
               to
               be
               his
               aduocate
               ,
               
               his
               prayers
               were
               of
               such
               efficacie
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               ,
               he
               was
               also
               found
               worthy
               to
               conceiue
               and
               produce
               the
               spiritt
               of
               verity
               and
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               .
               For
               as
               he
               one
               day
               deuoutly
               heard
               the
               masse
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               where
               the
               gospell
               is
               read
               wherin
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               prescribeth
               thē
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Euāgelicall
               life
               ,
               
               when
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               preach
               ouer
               the
               world
               to
               this
               purpose
               saying
               :
               Do
               not
               possesse
               gold
               ,
               nor
               siluer
               ,
               nor
               purses
               ,
               not
               a
               scripp
               for
               the
               way
               ,
               neither
               two
               coates
               ,
               neither
               shooes
               ,
               neither
               rodde
               .
               And
               into
               what
               soeuer
               
               place
               you
               shall
               enter
               salute
               it
               ,
               saying
               :
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               be
               in
               this
               house
               .
               S.
               Francis
               hearing
               this
               ,
               cryed
               out
               with
               more
               then
               a
               naturall
               voice
               ;
               That
               is
               it
               which
               I
               seeke
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               which
               the
               interiour
               of
               my
               hart
               desireth
               ;
               and
               thē
               was
               he
               replenished
               by
               the
               holy
               spiritt
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               with
               such
               a
               vertue
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               only
               trāsforme
               him
               into
               the
               said
               for
               ▪
               me
               and
               rule
               ,
               in
               cōsent
               and
               desire
               :
               but
               euen
               in
               operations
               and
               effectes
               :
               for
               immediatly
               he
               putt
               of
               his
               shooes
               ,
               he
               reiected
               his
               staffe
               and
               wallet
               .
               He
               cast
               away
               the
               mony
               which
               remayned
               vnto
               him
               of
               almose
               ,
               and
               contenting
               himselfe
               with
               one
               only
               garment
               or
               coate
               ,
               reiected
               euen
               the
               lesser
               belt
               wherewith
               he
               was
               girded
               ,
               and
               vsed
               a
               corde
               ,
               being
               more
               carefull
               then
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               perfectly
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               life
               .
               Vpon
               this
               Euangelicall
               lesson
               ,
               in
               this
               week
               and
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               lord
               ,
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               eight
               ,
               in
               the
               month
               of
               October
               and
               feast
               of
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               this
               blessed
               S.
               began
               the
               rule
               of
               
               the
               Frier
               Minors
               ,
               being
               then
               twenty
               seauen
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               two
               yeares
               from
               his
               cōuersion
               being
               expired
               ,
               the
               twelueth
               yeare
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               :
               a
               worck
               proceeding
               verilie
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               gospell
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               not
               from
               any
               humane
               spiritt
               though
               God
               for
               an
               instrumēt
               would
               vse
               his
               most
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               as
               founder
               of
               so
               glorious
               a
               fabrick
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               a
               prudent
               Architect
               ,
               layd
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               Order
               with
               violent
               floudes
               of
               teares
               ,
               with
               most
               feruent
               prayers
               ,
               with
               worckes
               of
               mercie
               ,
               of
               penance
               ,
               and
               of
               retirednes
               and
               coniunction
               vnto
               God
               ,
               neuer
               wearied
               nor
               desisting
               ,
               till
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               giuē
               him
               the
               foundatiō
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               soueraigne
               &
               stable
               corner
               stone
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               on
               whome
               the
               whole
               edifice
               being
               gounded
               ▪
               and
               referred
               vnto
               ,
               it
               encreased
               in
               this
               holy
               temple
               
               of
               God
               ,
               vpon
               whome
               the
               S.
               did
               not
               build
               his
               order
               with
               the
               chaffe
               of
               vaine
               titles
               ,
               or
               of
               temporall
               possessions
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               dirty
               dregges
               of
               worldly
               and
               perishable
               thinges
               :
               but
               with
               purified
               gold
               which
               is
               the
               Euangelicall
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               with
               precious
               stones
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Apostolical
               Counsailes
               :
               by
               meanes
               wherof
               it
               was
               then
               securely
               guarded
               against
               the
               force
               of
               wind
               ,
               waters
               and
               tempestes
               ,
               the
               furious
               ennemies
               therof
               .
               He
               began
               thenceforth
               to
               be
               like
               vnto
               Helie
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               ,
               zealous
               
               of
               the
               trueth
               ,
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               neighbours
               saluation
               ;
               inducing
               many
               to
               follow
               and
               embrace
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               mouing
               each
               one
               to
               patience
               .
               His
               discourses
               were
               no
               more
               vaine
               &
               ridiculous
               ,
               but
               replenished
               with
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               penetrated
               the
               hart
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               such
               efficacie
               ,
               that
               they
               terrified
               the
               audience
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               penitent
               therof
               ,
               and
               the
               hartes
               of
               the
               obstinate
               ,
               they
               softened
               and
               mollified
               .
               Thus
               did
               he
               conuert
               sinners
               ,
               and
               confirme
               the
               good
               in
               the
               right
               way
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               two
               first
               disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               vertue
               of
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               being
               dilated
               and
               diuulged
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               his
               simple
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               sanctity
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               many
               gentlemen
               were
               desirous
               to
               endeauour
               also
               in
               penitentiall
               practises
               to
               imitate
               him
               .
               The
               first
               was
               a
               rich
               and
               honorable
               cittizen
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               called
               Bernardus
               Quintualle
               ,
               very
               famous
               for
               his
               prudence
               ,
               who
               hauing
               long
               time
               considered
               the
               extraordinary
               chaunge
               of
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               how
               he
               contemned
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               constancie
               and
               patience
               he
               supported
               iniuries
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               more
               contemptible
               he
               was
               reputed
               ,
               the
               more
               appeared
               his
               pleasure
               and
               content
               therin
               ,
               neuer
               shewing
               the
               least
               apparance
               of
               will
               to
               chaung
               his
               holy
               purpose
               ;
               he
               esteemed
               and
               resolued
               
               with
               himselfe
               att
               lenght
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               could
               be
               no
               other
               but
               a
               worck
               of
               God
               ;
               neuertheles
               he
               thought
               to
               proue
               and
               trye
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               after
               many
               prayers
               to
               supp
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               conducted
               him
               to
               his
               house
               :
               where
               being
               sett
               att
               the
               table
               (
               more
               couered
               with
               spirituall
               ,
               then
               corporall
               food
               )
               they
               discoursed
               of
               many
               notable
               matters
               .
               Now
               the
               hower
               being
               come
               of
               takinge
               their
               rest
               ,
               the
               honorable
               Bernard
               conducted
               the
               S.
               together
               with
               him
               into
               a
               chamber
               where
               there
               were
               two
               beddes
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               tooke
               one
               to
               lodge
               in
               :
               but
               the
               said
               Bernard
               ,
               that
               desired
               to
               proue
               some
               thing
               of
               this
               S.
               did
               subtilly
               fayne
               himselfe
               incontinently
               to
               sleepe
               :
               which
               the
               S.
               beleeiuing
               ,
               rose
               a
               lite
               after
               from
               his
               bed
               ,
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               directed
               his
               countenance
               and
               handes
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               entierly
               enflamed
               with
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               pray
               with
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Deus
                 meus
                 &
                 omma
              
               .
               My
               God
               and
               althinges
               ;
               O
               my
               God
               whose
               are
               all
               thinges
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               who
               art
               all
               my
               
               good
               .
               Quintaualle
               heard
               only
               those
               words
               which
               the
               S.
               often
               repeated
               ,
               powring
               out
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               it
               seeming
               vnto
               him
               that
               his
               spiritt
               
               receiued
               exceeding
               consolation
               thereof
               ,
               without
               euer
               vttering
               any
               other
               word
               that
               he
               could
               vnderstand
               .
               The
               seruant
               of
               God
               persisted
               till
               the
               morning
               in
               this
               prayer
               ,
               wherin
               his
               spirit
               was
               eleuated
               in
               extasie
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               mercy
               which
               he
               had
               receiued
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               vouch-safed
               to
               vse
               him
               for
               his
               seruice
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               vnderstood
               by
               reuelatiō
               ;
               Wherupon
               conceiuing
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               affaire
               ,
               he
               acknowledged
               his
               insufficiencie
               and
               impotencie
               ;
               and
               therfore
               incessantly
               played
               God
               to
               graunt
               him
               perfection
               requisite
               to
               the
               enterprised
               worck
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               serue
               him
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               .
               Then
               with
               exceeding
               affection
               he
               said
               :
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               hope
               :
               all
               my
               force
               ,
               my
               richesse
               ,
               my
               life
               ,
               my
               ioy
               ,
               my
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               euer
               I
               can
               desire
               ;
               I
               possesse
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               thee
               .
               It
               is
               thou
               that
               hast
               begun
               to
               fauour
               me
               with
               thy
               grace
               :
               graunt
               also
               ,
               my
               most
               sweet
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               perseuer
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               therwith
               ▪
               I
               be
               guided
               to
               my
               desired
               end
               .
               And
               hereupon
               persisting
               in
               the
               profound
               consideration
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               a
               merueillous
               humility
               reputing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               nothing
               ,
               he
               cast
               him
               into
               the
               armes
               of
               the
               diuine
               &
               celestiall
               loue
               ,
               where
               he
               felt
               in
               his
               soule
               that
               sweet
               communication
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               The
               foresaid
               Bernard
               hauing
               then
               seene
               and
               heard
               thus
               much
               by
               meanes
               of
               a
               lampe
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               left
               burning
               in
               the
               chamber
               ,
               and
               knowing
               all
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               day
               appearing
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               man
               rising
               from
               his
               prayer
               ,
               Bernard
               spake
               vnto
               him
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               O
               Francis
               ,
               tell
               me
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               what
               ought
               the
               seruant
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               master
               hauing
               imparted
               many
               commodities
               behoufull
               for
               his
               vse
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               The
               S.
               made
               answeare
               vnto
               him
               saying
               .
               He
               ought
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               party
               that
               bestowed
               them
               on
               him
               .
               Bernard
               replyed
               :
               it
               ought
               doubtles
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               therfore
               ,
               Francis
               my
               friend
               ,
               I
               will
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               distribute
               the
               temporall
               substance
               which
               till
               this
               present
               I
               haue
               enioyed
               ,
               hauing
               receiued
               them
               as
               his
               gift
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               will
               doe
               by
               your
               aduise
               ;
               for
               I
               will
               obey
               and
               follow
               you
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               other
               thing
               that
               you
               shall
               command
               me
               .
               Which
               the
               S.
               vnderstanding
               ,
               full
               of
               ioy
               thus
               answeared
               him
               :
               Bernard
               ,
               this
               worck
               is
               of
               such
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               before
               it
               be
               
               enterprised
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               counsail
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               affectionatly
               beseech
               him
               to
               make
               knowne
               vnto
               vs
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               may
               accomplish
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               att
               the
               instant
               they
               went
               together
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Nicolas
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               way
               a
               Canon
               named
               Petrus
               Catanio
               associated
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               who
               likewise
               desired
               to
               follow
               the
               S.
               Being
               then
               arriued
               att
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hauing
               heard
               masse
               and
               offered
               their
               
               deuotions
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               comming
               to
               the
               Preist
               ,
               prayed
               him
               to
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               on
               the
               missal
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               open
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               preist
               obeying
               ,
               att
               the
               openning
               of
               the
               missal
               they
               lighted
               on
               the
               gospell
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               19.
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               be
               perfect
               ,
               goe
               ,
               sell
               the
               thinges
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               treasure
               in
               heauen
               .
               Att
               which
               Councell
               the
               S.
               exceedingly
               reioyced
               ,
               and
               for
               it
               thancked
               God
               many
               times
               .
               And
               as
               a
               perfect
               seruant
               of
               the
               most
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               vouchsafe
               by
               three
               seuerall
               testimonies
               to
               confirme
               the
               rule
               which
               they
               should
               vndertake
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               opened
               the
               booke
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               lighted
               on
               the
               text
               of
               the
               same
               S.
               Matthew
               in
               the
               tenth
               chapter
               :
               Goeing
               thorough
               the
               world
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               carry
               any
               thing
               with
               you
               ,
               neither
               siluer
               ,
               two
               coates
               ,
               shooes
               ,
               nor
               staffe
               :
               and
               this
               hauing
               confirmed
               them
               ,
               they
               the
               third
               time
               opened
               the
               Missal
               ,
               and
               found
               a
               text
               of
               the
               same
               S.
               Matthew
               in
               the
               sixteenth
               chapter
               :
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               lett
               him
               denie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               tourning
               to
               his
               two
               new
               champions
               ,
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               haue
               now
               heard
               our
               rule
               ,
               and
               theirs
               that
               will
               adhere
               
               vnto
               vs.
               If
               therfore
               you
               desire
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               you
               must
               presently
               putt
               in
               execution
               what
               you
               haue
               heard
               .
               Wherupon
               the
               said
               Bernardus
               Quintaualle
               gott
               licence
               of
               S.
               Francis
               to
               goe
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               sold
               all
               his
               substance
               ,
               and
               distributed
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               without
               reseruing
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               .
               So
               making
               himselfe
               worthy
               of
               the
               diuine
               vocatiō
               ,
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               the
               first
               disciple
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               .
               The
               Canon
               afterward
               did
               as
               much
               ;
               for
               hauing
               renounced
               his
               Canonry
               ,
               he
               gaue
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               poore
               ;
               therfore
               he
               also
               was
               worthy
               to
               be
               a
               Sonne
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               .
               S.
               Francis
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               Aprill
               of
               the
               yeare
               1209.
               gaue
               to
               them
               both
               his
               habitt
               .
               Vpon
               this
               occasion
               there
               are
               some
               of
               opinion
               that
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Frier
               Minors
               began
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               this
               word
               Order
               ,
               signifieth
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               congregation
               of
               certaine
               personnes
               vnited
               together
               .
               
               The
               S.
               with
               his
               two
               disciples
               departed
               from
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               laboured
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               them
               in
               pouerty
               ,
               humility
               and
               prayer
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               solid
               ground
               worckes
               and
               foundations
               of
               Religious
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Brother
               Giles
               was
               the
               third
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               then
               other
               foures
               and
               of
               the
               reuelation
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               ,
               that
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               disciples
               sinnes
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Order
               should
               augment
               to
               a
               great
               nomber
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THese
               tow
               disciples
               were
               tripled
               by
               an
               other
               of
               Assisium
               named
               Giles
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               in
               the
               towne
               ,
               when
               Bernard
               and
               the
               Canon
               sold
               their
               substance
               ,
               and
               distributed
               the
               same
               to
               the
               poore
               to
               follow
               S.
               Francis
               :
               But
               att
               his
               retourne
               vnderstanding
               by
               his
               parentes
               and
               kinred
               ,
               the
               resolution
               of
               those
               his
               two
               freindes
               who
               gaue
               an
               amazement
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               he
               resolued
               also
               to
               associate
               himself
               vnto
               them
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               he
               left
               his
               kinred
               ,
               and
               
               not
               knowing
               where
               S.
               Francis
               then
               was
               ,
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               he
               most
               affectionately
               prayed
               God
               to
               fauour
               him
               so
               much
               as
               that
               he
               might
               finde
               him
               .
               A
               litle
               after
               which
               prayer
               ,
               he
               miraculously
               arriued
               in
               short
               time
               where
               those
               three
               great
               and
               true
               contemners
               of
               the
               world
               were
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               S.
               Francis
               saw
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               embrace
               him
               ;
               but
               Giles
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               reputing
               himself
               vnworthy
               of
               such
               a
               fauour
               ,
               besought
               him
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               to
               fauour
               him
               so
               much
               as
               to
               admitt
               him
               into
               his
               society
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               seeing
               the
               humility
               ,
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               deuotion
               of
               a
               man
               so
               note-worthy
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               My
               deerly-beloued
               Brother
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               mercy
               which
               God
               sheweth
               you
               ,
               to
               receiue
               you
               this
               day
               for
               his
               seruant
               .
               Then
               he
               comforted
               him
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               him
               to
               perseuer
               in
               the
               vocation
               whervnto
               God
               had
               called
               him
               :
               And
               conducting
               him
               to
               his
               compagnions
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               Our
               God
               hath
               this
               day
               giuen
               vs
               a
               good
               Brother
               .
               They
               then
               very
               affectionatly
               and
               desiredly
               embraced
               him
               ,
               reioycing
               together
               with
               him
               att
               the
               secure
               acquisition
               and
               election
               of
               the
               good
               which
               he
               had
               made
               :
               Then
               they
               went
               together
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               dinner
               :
               afterward
               S.
               Francis
               called
               Giles
               vnto
               him
               to
               take
               him
               with
               him
               to
               Assisium
               to
               gett
               an
               habitt
               :
               in
               the
               way
               they
               chaunced
               to
               meet
               a
               very
               poore
               woman
               that
               asked
               them
               an
               almose
               .
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               nothing
               to
               giue
               her
               ,
               tourned
               to
               Giles
               and
               said
               :
               Brother
               giue
               your
               cloake
               to
               this
               poore
               woman
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               with
               so
               ready
               a
               wil
               obeyed
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               see
               that
               almose
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               so
               great
               was
               the
               contentment
               
               he
               conceiued
               therin
               .
               Now
               eight
               dayes
               after
               the
               foresaid
               two
               had
               taken
               the
               habitt
               ,
               which
               was
               S.
               Georges
               day
               ,
               Giles
               also
               receiued
               the
               same
               ,
               hauing
               first
               distributed
               his
               goodes
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               third
               place
               
               was
               possessed
               by
               this
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               worthy
               of
               glorious
               memory
               ,
               famous
               
               and
               renowrned
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               vertues
               (
               as
               S.
               Francis
               foretold
               .
               )
               And
               albeit
               he
               was
               of
               nature
               very
               simple
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               studyed
               ,
               he
               was
               notwithstanding
               so
               eleuated
               to
               the
               sublimity
               of
               most
               high
               contemplation
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               truely
               affirme
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               led
               a
               life
               more
               Angelicall
               then
               humane
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               history
               we
               shall
               recount
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               a
               litle
               after
               sent
               foure
               other
               disciples
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               
               so
               that
               they
               were
               seauen
               in
               nomber
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               in
               will.
               Now
               to
               giue
               a
               beginning
               to
               some
               deuotion
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               ordayned
               that
               to
               each
               Canonicall
               hou●e
               of
               the
               seruice
               of
               our
               Lord
               (
               excepte
               the
               masle
               ,
               )
               they
               should
               say
               thrice
               the
               Pater
               noster
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               S.
               Francis
               ordayned
               so
               short
               a
               prayer
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               their
               deuotion
               restrayned
               by
               the
               obligation
               of
               their
               constitutions
               :
               but
               that
               the
               prayers
               and
               seruices
               of
               each
               one
               ,
               should
               proceed
               of
               the
               feruour
               of
               deuotion
               .
               S.
               Francis
               thus
               liuing
               with
               his
               companions
               in
               continuall
               prayer
               and
               abstinence
               in
               that
               hermitage
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               retired
               into
               a
               place
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               very
               remote
               from
               his
               disciples
               to
               offer
               his
               prayer
               and
               bitterly
               to
               lament
               his
               former
               life
               (
               which
               had
               not
               bin
               without
               offence
               against
               God
               )
               and
               demaunding
               pardō
               of
               the
               soueraigne
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               companions
               also
               ,
               he
               was
               filled
               with
               an
               vnspeakcable
               contentment
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               assured
               him
               that
               his
               prayers
               were
               heard
               ;
               and
               affirmed
               that
               the
               infinite
               bounty
               had
               graunted
               to
               him
               and
               to
               all
               his
               disciples
               ,
               a
               plenary
               indulgence
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               euen
               to
               the
               vtmost
               minute
               .
               And
               immediatly
               in
               faith
               and
               confirmation
               hereof
               he
               was
               rauished
               and
               abso●pt
               with
               a
               merueillous
               light
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               opening
               his
               spiritt
               gaue
               him
               clearly
               to
               vnderstand
               what
               God
               had
               wrought
               in
               him
               and
               in
               all
               his
               .
               Hauing
               then
               thus
               knowne
               the
               diuine
               will
               ,
               he
               sought
               to
               encourage
               his
               simple
               company
               ,
               telling
               them
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               deiected
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               small
               nomber
               ,
               but
               should
               proceed
               in
               hope
               :
               because
               ,
               as
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               had
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               they
               should
               multiply
               in
               great
               nomber
               ,
               and
               should
               performe
               great
               matters
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               simplicity
               ;
               and
               should
               after
               possesse
               the
               eternall
               kingdome
               in
               the
               next
               :
               with
               which
               wordes
               all
               his
               Brethren
               were
               exceedingly
               comforted
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               began
               to
               send
               his
               Religious
               ouer
               the
               world
               :
               what
               succeeded
               them
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               miraculously
               reunited
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               VNitie
               ioined
               it selfe
               to
               the
               nomber
               of
               seauen
               ,
               which
               signisieth
               perfection
               ,
               to
               demonstrate
               euen
               exteriourly
               ,
               how
               well
               these
               new
               champions
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               were
               vnited
               in
               charity
               :
               this
               was
               an
               other
               that
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               whose
               name
               with
               the
               others
               shal
               hereafter
               be
               recorded
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               were
               now
               eight
               with
               the
               S.
               who
               ,
               as
               a
               pious
               Father
               ,
               hauing
               assembled
               them
               ,
               discoursed
               vnto
               them
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               the
               abnegation
               of
               their
               proper
               will
               ,
               and
               of
               mortification
               of
               their
               owne
               flesh
               :
               then
               he
               discouered
               vnto
               them
               that
               his
               intention
               was
               they
               should
               diuide
               themselues
               ,
               and
               trauell
               ouer
               the
               foure
               quarters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               ,
               not
               content
               with
               that
               litle
               nomber
               ,
               which
               then
               his
               poore
               and
               sterile
               simplicity
               had
               regenerated
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               desired
               also
               to
               renew
               the
               birth
               of
               al
               Christians
               ,
               inducing
               them
               to
               contrition
               and
               teares
               of
               repentance
               .
               He
               therfore
               enioyned
               his
               deere
               Religious
               children
               ,
               to
               prepare
               them selues
               to
               goe
               to
               denounce
               and
               publish
               peace
               to
               men
               ,
               &
               to
               preach
               vnto
               them
               penance
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               which
               he
               did
               
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               Be
               you
               patient
               in
               supporting
               iniuryes
               ,
               vigilant
               and
               assiduous
               in
               prayer
               ,
               couragious
               in
               trauailes
               ,
               modest
               in
               your
               speches
               ,
               graue
               in
               your
               deportmentes
               ,
               and
               thanckfull
               for
               the
               grace
               and
               fauours
               which
               you
               shall
               receiue
               .
               These
               deerly
               beloued
               disciples
               vnderstanding
               his
               holy
               aduertismentes
               ,
               being
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               obey
               their
               Pastour
               ,
               especially
               where
               it
               concerned
               the
               saluation
               of
               Christian
               soules
               ,
               coupled
               themselues
               two
               together
               ,
               and
               fell
               all
               seauen
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               S.
               whome
               they
               honoured
               as
               their
               true
               father
               ,
               and
               demanded
               his
               benediction
               .
               But
               causing
               them
               to
               arise
               ,
               he
               embraced
               them
               with
               a
               fatherly
               charity
               :
               then
               gaue
               them
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               father
               of
               mercies
               :
               vsing
               to
               each
               of
               them
               those
               wordes
               of
               the
               Prophett
               Dauid
               :
               
                 Cast
                 your
                 care
              
               
               
                 on
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 prouide
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               He
               accustomed
               to
               vse
               this
               speech
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               that
               he
               sent
               vnder
               obedience
               .
               And
               knowing
               well
               that
               he
               was
               to
               serue
               for
               patterne
               and
               good
               example
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               first
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               teach
               ;
               he
               tooke
               for
               companion
               one
               of
               the
               seauen
               Religious
               :
               and
               then
               tooke
               leaue
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               hauing
               yet
               precedētly
               diuided
               thē
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               sending
               two
               of
               thē
               towardes
               the
               east
               ,
               two
               towardes
               the
               west
               ,
               two
               towardes
               the
               south
               ,
               and
               two
               towards
               the
               north
               ,
               each
               one
               went
               with
               his
               companion
               on
               his
               way
               ,
               rich
               &
               wel
               
               cloathed
               with
               diuine
               grace
               :
               but
               with
               habitts
               torne
               ,
               patched
               &
               tussed
               vp
               ,
               bare-foote
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               all
               naked
               &
               destitute
               of
               all
               tēporall
               prouisiōs
               :
               preaching
               thorough
               the
               world
               ,
               more
               by
               worckes
               then
               by
               word
               ,
               giuing
               example
               of
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               pouerty
               .
               They
               wanted
               no
               laborious
               accidentes
               ,
               being
               afflicted
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               diuers
               maners
               .
               For
               of
               
               that
               which
               we
               find
               recorded
               of
               two
               ,
               we
               may
               collect
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               West
               was
               alloted
               vnto
               Brother
               Quintaualle
               ,
               who
               being
               with
               his
               companion
               arriued
               att
               Florence
               ,
               and
               not
               finding
               where
               to
               lodge
               ,
               the
               night
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               setled
               them selues
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               vnder
               a
               penthouse
               ,
               the
               master
               whereof
               refusing
               to
               lodge
               thē
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               strange
               fashion
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               fearing
               that
               they
               were
               some
               lewd
               personnes
               and
               theeues
               ,
               they
               all
               the
               night
               endured
               much
               cold
               ,
               yea
               in
               great
               extremity
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sharpnes
               of
               the
               season
               :
               neuertheles
               they
               continually
               prayled
               God
               :
               In
               the
               morning
               they
               went
               very
               early
               to
               masse
               ,
               praying
               with
               deuotion
               .
               Now
               the
               mistresse
               of
               the
               house
               vnder
               whose
               roufe
               they
               had
               slept
               the
               night
               ,
               being
               present
               att
               that
               masse
               ,
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               those
               whome
               neither
               her
               husbād
               nor
               her selfe
               would
               entertaine
               for
               a
               nightes
               lodgeing
               .
               She
               then
               said
               to
               her selfe
               :
               These
               men
               doubtles
               are
               no
               theeues
               as
               my
               husband
               did
               coniecture
               ,
               for
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               holy
               personnes
               .
               These
               Religious
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               were
               beheld
               of
               each
               one
               for
               the
               nouelty
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               when
               they
               refused
               the
               mony
               which
               one
               present
               offered
               them
               for
               an
               almose
               .
               Eor
               therby
               were
               they
               knowne
               to
               be
               voluntarily
               poore
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               man
               and
               woman
               that
               before
               refused
               to
               entertaine
               thē
               ,
               by
               prayers
               conducted
               them
               to
               their
               house
               ,
               by
               whome
               they
               were
               exceedingly
               edified
               ,
               as
               wel
               by
               example
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               pious
               and
               heauenly
               discourses
               wherwith
               they
               induced
               them
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               Thus
               did
               these
               Religious
               passe
               Florence
               :
               The
               inconuenience
               of
               the
               night
               which
               they
               endured
               was
               litle
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               which
               befell
               them
               afterward
               :
               for
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               strange
               forme
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               austerity
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               they
               were
               most
               commonly
               iniuried
               and
               buffeted
               ,
               because
               almost
               euery
               one
               treated
               thē
               as
               senceles
               or
               distracted
               personnes
               .
               Some
               gaue
               them
               tātes
               and
               mockes
               ,
               others
               cast
               dirt
               att
               them
               ,
               some
               pulled
               them
               by
               the
               cappuce
               ,
               others
               caused
               children
               with
               clamours
               to
               follow
               them
               .
               These
               iniuries
               were
               not
               only
               procured
               them
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               idle
               personnes
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               subtilty
               and
               inducement
               of
               the
               diuill
               ,
               who
               thought
               by
               these
               ignominies
               to
               terrifie
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               desist
               from
               theire
               holy
               resolution
               .
               But
               they
               being
               armed
               with
               the
               grace
               and
               patience
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               did
               not
               ,
               only
               support
               the
               extremity
               of
               hunger
               ,
               cold
               ,
               and
               disgraces
               ,
               but
               euen
               did
               not
               by
               any
               exteriour
               signe
               appeare
               to
               be
               moued
               withall
               .
               
               So
               farre
               also
               were
               they
               from
               replying
               to
               them
               that
               abused
               them
               ,
               that
               receiuing
               their
               persecutions
               as
               a
               great
               fauour
               ,
               they
               ordinarily
               prayed
               to
               God
               for
               them
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               these
               remonstrances
               of
               patience
               and
               charity
               hauing
               bin
               by
               certaine
               weighed
               and
               considered
               ,
               their
               vertue
               and
               sanctity
               did
               consequently
               appeare
               .
               They
               therfore
               repenting
               to
               haue
               offended
               them
               ,
               repayred
               vnto
               them
               as
               to
               holy
               personnages
               humbly
               to
               require
               pardon
               :
               vertue
               being
               of
               such
               force
               and
               efficacie
               ,
               that
               albeit
               for
               a
               time
               it
               be
               resisted
               and
               contemned
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               it
               doth
               alwayes
               conquere
               and
               triumph
               ouer
               the
               enemies
               therof
               .
               Some
               certaine
               time
               being
               spent
               after
               the
               separation
               of
               these
               good
               Religious
               ,
               their
               compassionate
               Father
               being
               vnable
               any
               longer
               to
               endure
               and
               support
               this
               ircksome
               absence
               :
               had
               a
               vehement
               desire
               to
               recollect
               his
               deerly
               beloued
               children
               :
               
               But
               the
               difference
               and
               distance
               of
               the
               places
               where
               they
               were
               being
               such
               as
               it
               could
               not
               be
               don
               but
               by
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               the
               sainct
               fell
               to
               his
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               prayed
               God
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               sormerly
               assembled
               certaine
               Israelites
               very
               distantly
               separated
               and
               dispearced
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               also
               now
               vouch-safe
               to
               vnite
               and
               assemble
               his
               deerly
               beloued
               Brethren
               .
               After
               a
               short
               time
               he
               miraculously
               knew
               the
               approbation
               of
               his
               prayer
               :
               for
               without
               any
               humane
               dilligence
               or
               industry
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               ,
               as
               S.
               Francis
               had
               desired
               present
               in
               one
               very
               place
               :
               which
               was
               not
               without
               an
               exceeding
               astonishment
               vnto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               admired
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               entertained
               his
               children
               with
               incredible
               ioy
               :
               they
               then
               began
               among
               them selues
               to
               recount
               what
               they
               had
               endured
               in
               their
               trauaile
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               labours
               amongst
               the
               faithfull
               Christians
               .
               Thus
               did
               these
               new
               Apostles
               in
               very
               short
               time
               beginne
               to
               exercise
               thē selues
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               footesteppes
               of
               his
               holy
               disciples
               .
               About
               that
               time
               ,
               four
               other
               honorable
               gentlemen
               did
               adhere
               vnto
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               eleuen
               ,
               whose
               names
               were
               these
               :
               Brother
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               ,
               Brother
               Peter
               Catanio
               ,
               Br.
               Giles
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               Br.
               Sabadin
               ,
               Br.
               Morigo
               the
               lesse
               ,
               Br.
               Iohn
               Capelle
               ,
               Brother
               Phillip
               the
               long
               ,
               Br.
               Iohn
               of
               S.
               Constant
               ,
               Br.
               Barbarus
               ,
               Br.
               Bernard
               of
               Veridant
               ,
               and
               Br.
               Angelus
               Tancredas
               of
               Riete
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               rule
               that
               S.
               Francis
               ordained
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               perceiuing
               his
               disciples
               to
               aproach
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               nomber
               ,
               began
               to
               write
               downe
               the
               forme
               and
               rule
               of
               life
               which
               they
               should
               obserue
               ,
               wherto
               for
               foundatiō
               he
               gaue
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               therto
               adding
               certaine
               other
               pointes
               necessary
               for
               such
               as
               
               liue
               in
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               the
               professours
               of
               his
               rule
               should
               not
               vary
               and
               differ
               in
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               intention
               and
               will
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               his
               Preceptes
               as
               Councels
               :
               which
               rule
               is
               this
               ensuying
               ,
               hauing
               since
               that
               time
               bin
               augmented
               by
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               proper
               place
               shal
               appeare
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       THE
                       FIRST
                       RVLE
                       OF
                       THE
                       HOLY
                       FATHER
                       S.
                       FRANCIS
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       life
                       that
                       Brother
                       Francis
                       presented
                       to
                       Pope
                       Innocent
                       the
                       third
                       ,
                       who
                       condiscended
                       therunto
                       with
                       his
                       owne
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       consirmed
                       it
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       Religious
                       ,
                       present
                       and
                       to
                       come
                       :
                       and
                       therfore
                       the
                       said
                       Brother
                       Francis
                       (
                       and
                       whosoeuer
                       shal
                       be
                       principall
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Order
                       or
                       Religion
                       )
                       promiseth
                       obedience
                       and
                       reuerence
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       successour
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       forme
                       of
                       the
                       rule
                       instituted
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Father
                       S.
                       Francis
                       ,
                       and
                       confirmed
                       by
                       Pope
                       Innocent
                       the
                       third
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         three
                         principall
                         vowes
                         ,
                         of
                         chastity
                         ,
                         obedience
                         ,
                         and
                         pouerty
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         I.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         life
                         and
                         rule
                         of
                         the
                         Frier
                         Minors
                         is
                         thus
                         ;
                         That
                         they
                         liue
                         chastly
                         vnder
                         holy
                         obedience
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         possessing
                         any
                         thing
                         in
                         propriety
                         :
                         That
                         they
                         follow
                         the
                         life
                         and
                         doctrine
                         of
                         IESVS
                         
                         CHRIST
                         who
                         sayeth
                         :
                         If
                         thou
                         desirest
                         to
                         be
                         perfect
                         goe
                         ,
                         and
                         sell
                         what
                         thou
                         hast
                         ,
                         and
                         giue
                         it
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         for
                         doeing
                         so
                         thou
                         shalt
                         purchase
                         treasure
                         in
                         heauen
                         :
                         If
                         any
                         man
                         desire
                         to
                         come
                         after
                         me
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         renounce
                         his
                         proper
                         will
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         take
                         vp
                         his
                         crosse
                         and
                         follow
                         me
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         will
                         come
                         after
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         forsaketh
                         not
                         father
                         ,
                         mother
                         ,
                         wife
                         ,
                         children
                         ,
                         and
                         hateth
                         not
                         himselfe
                         for
                         my
                         loue
                         ,
                         cannot
                         be
                         my
                         disciple
                         .
                         Besides
                         ;
                         whosoeuer
                         shall
                         forsake
                         Father
                         ,
                         mother
                         ,
                         brothers
                         and
                         sisters
                         ,
                         wiues
                         ,
                         children
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         his
                         earthly
                         substance
                         for
                         my
                         loue
                         ,
                         shall
                         receiue
                         an
                         hundred
                         fold
                         ,
                         and
                         purchase
                         eternall
                         life
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         admitting
                         the
                         Brethren
                         into
                         the
                         Order
                         ;
                         and
                         of
                         cloathing
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         habit
                         of
                         the
                         Frier
                         Minors
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         II.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVHen
                         any
                         one
                         by
                         diuine
                         inspiration
                         shal
                         be
                         disposed
                         to
                         enter
                         into
                         this
                         Religion
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         benignely
                         receiued
                         by
                         the
                         Superiour
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         :
                         and
                         hauing
                         proued
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         stable
                         in
                         this
                         purpose
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         send
                         him
                         to
                         his
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         the
                         meane
                         while
                         be
                         wary
                         not
                         to
                         entermedle
                         in
                         any
                         sort
                         with
                         their
                         worldly
                         affaires
                         .
                         Now
                         he
                         being
                         presented
                         to
                         the
                         Prouinciall
                         (
                         who
                         shall
                         graciously
                         entertaine
                         him
                         )
                         after
                         he
                         shall
                         haue
                         diligently
                         examined
                         his
                         will
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         cause
                         inducing
                         him
                         to
                         desire
                         his
                         entrance
                         into
                         this
                         Religion
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         seriously
                         expose
                         vnto
                         him
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         life
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         .
                         Which
                         don
                         ,
                         he
                         ought
                         by
                         pregnant
                         persuasions
                         to
                         exhort
                         him
                         ,
                         without
                         lawfull
                         impediment
                         to
                         sell
                         all
                         his
                         substance
                         ,
                         before
                         he
                         dispose
                         of
                         his
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         him
                         giue
                         it
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         thincke
                         good
                         ;
                         but
                         lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         Ministers
                         be
                         very
                         respectiue
                         that
                         in
                         treating
                         this
                         matter
                         ,
                         they
                         doe
                         not
                         persuade
                         or
                         induce
                         him
                         in
                         any
                         sort
                         whatsoeuer
                         to
                         giue
                         any
                         mony
                         to
                         themselues
                         or
                         to
                         their
                         Couent
                         :
                         Neuertheles
                         if
                         perhappes
                         the
                         Couent
                         or
                         the
                         Brethren
                         haue
                         need
                         of
                         any
                         thing
                         that
                         he
                         hath
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         offering
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         desiring
                         of
                         himselfe
                         to
                         giue
                         it
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         receiue
                         it
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         he
                         distributed
                         it
                         in
                         almose
                         to
                         any
                         other
                         poore
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         otherwise
                         ,
                         prouided
                         yet
                         that
                         this
                         gift
                         be
                         not
                         mony
                         .
                         This
                         being
                         performed
                         ,
                         I
                         meane
                         his
                         substance
                         being
                         distributed
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         or
                         as
                         God
                         shall
                         inspire
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         returning
                         to
                         the
                         Couent
                         ,
                         the
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         shall
                         then
                         giue
                         him
                         the
                         habitt
                         of
                         probation
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         he
                         shall
                         weare
                         one
                         yeare
                         .
                         This
                         habitt
                         shal
                         be
                         such
                         :
                         two
                         coates
                         without
                         cappuce
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         corde
                         :
                         And
                         the
                         yeare
                         of
                         probation
                         ended
                         ,
                         his
                         profession
                         shal
                         be
                         procured
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         he
                         shall
                         haue
                         submitted
                         himselfe
                         to
                         holy
                         obedience
                         ,
                         he
                         may
                         not
                         be
                         permitted
                         to
                         enter
                         into
                         any
                         other
                         Religion
                         ,
                         nor
                         to
                         be
                         disobedient
                         to
                         the
                         Pope
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         there
                         be
                         any
                         ,
                         that
                         for
                         some
                         lawfull
                         impediment
                         ,
                         cannot
                         distribute
                         his
                         substance
                         for
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         it
                         shall
                         suffice
                         that
                         he
                         renounce
                         and
                         abandon
                         it
                         ,
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         other
                         manner
                         .
                         Lett
                         it
                         not
                         be
                         permitted
                         that
                         any
                         be
                         receiued
                         against
                         the
                         ordonnance
                         and
                         constitutions
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         All
                         those
                         that
                         haue
                         promised
                         obedience
                         ,
                         must
                         haue
                         one
                         coate
                         with
                         the
                         cappuce
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         other
                         without
                         it
                         ,
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         needfull
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         corde
                         to
                         gird
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         linnen
                         breeches
                         .
                         All
                         the
                         Brethren
                         must
                         be
                         cloathed
                         with
                         course
                         cloth
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         may
                         pach
                         it
                         with
                         sack
                         cloth
                         and
                         other
                         rude
                         peices
                         ,
                         because
                         our
                         
                         Lord
                         saith
                         in
                         the
                         gospell
                         :
                         They
                         that
                         are
                         clothed
                         sumptuously
                         ,
                         dwell
                         in
                         the
                         Courtes
                         of
                         Princes
                         :
                         for
                         ,
                         though
                         they
                         be
                         called
                         hypocrites
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         
                         not
                         yet
                         omitt
                         to
                         doe
                         that
                         which
                         they
                         ought
                         for
                         the
                         seruice
                         of
                         his
                         diuine
                         maiesty
                         ,
                         &
                         for
                         the
                         saluation
                         of
                         their
                         soules
                         ,
                         &
                         lett
                         thē
                         not
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         seek
                         precious
                         garmentes
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         hereafter
                         find
                         better
                         in
                         heauen
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         diuine
                         seruice
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         fasting
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         III.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         ANd
                         because
                         our
                         Lord
                         in
                         one
                         place
                         saith
                         :
                         This
                         kinde
                         of
                         deuill
                         cannot
                         be
                         cast
                         out
                         but
                         by
                         vertue
                         of
                         fast
                         and
                         prayer
                         .
                         And
                         in
                         an
                         other
                         :
                         
                         When
                         ye
                         fast
                         be
                         not
                         melācholie
                         ,
                         as
                         hypocrites
                         :
                         let
                         the
                         Brethren
                         therfore
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         Preistes
                         ,
                         say
                         the
                         diuine
                         seruice
                         ,
                         &
                         praise
                         God
                         ,
                         a●
                         Preistes
                         ought
                         to
                         doe
                         ;
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         liuing
                         and
                         dead
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         say
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         accustomed
                         to
                         be
                         said
                         ;
                         &
                         besides
                         for
                         the
                         defectes
                         &
                         negligences
                         of
                         the
                         Bethren
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         euery
                         day
                         say
                         the
                         Psalme
                         Miserere
                         ,
                         &
                         one
                         
                           Pater
                           noster
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         Religious
                         deceased
                         ,
                         a
                         
                           De
                           profundis
                        
                         and
                         a
                         
                           Pater
                           noster
                        
                         .
                         They
                         may
                         possesse
                         bookes
                         necessary
                         for
                         their
                         diuine
                         seruice
                         .
                         The
                         lay
                         Brothers
                         that
                         can
                         read
                         ,
                         may
                         haue
                         a
                         Psalter
                         ,
                         but
                         they
                         that
                         cannot
                         read
                         ,
                         may
                         not
                         haue
                         nor
                         keep
                         any
                         bookes
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         euery
                         day
                         for
                         their
                         mattins
                         say
                         the
                         Credo
                         ,
                         with
                         twenty
                         fiue
                         
                           Pater
                           nosters
                        
                         and
                         
                           Gloria
                           Patri
                        
                         ,
                         &
                         so
                         much
                         ,
                         att
                         the
                         third
                         ,
                         sixt
                         ,
                         and
                         ninth
                         houre
                         ;
                         att
                         Euensong
                         the
                         Credo
                         and
                         twelue
                         
                           Pater
                           nosters
                        
                         ,
                         att
                         Complin
                         ,
                         the
                         Credo
                         ,
                         with
                         seauen
                         
                           Pater
                           nosters
                        
                         and
                         the
                         
                           Requiem
                           aeternam
                        
                         ;
                         then
                         for
                         the
                         defectes
                         and
                         negligences
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         euery
                         day
                         three
                         
                           Pater
                           nosters
                        
                         .
                         Al
                         the
                         Brethren
                         as
                         well
                         Clerkes
                         as
                         the
                         lay
                         ,
                         shal
                         be
                         obliged
                         to
                         fast
                         from
                         Alsainctes
                         to
                         Christmas
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         the
                         Epiphanie
                         ,
                         when
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         began
                         to
                         fast
                         ,
                         vntill
                         Easter
                         :
                         Att
                         other
                         times
                         ,
                         they
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         bound
                         to
                         fast
                         by
                         this
                         rule
                         ;
                         the
                         fridayes
                         excepted
                         they
                         may
                         indifferently
                         eat
                         of
                         all
                         meates
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         giuen
                         them
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         permission
                         of
                         the
                         Ghospell
                         ,
                         and
                         
                         the
                         Constitution
                         of
                         holy
                         Church
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         How
                         the
                         Ministers
                         ought
                         to
                         gouerne
                         themselues
                         in
                         dispencing
                         with
                         the
                         Religious
                         concerning
                         their
                         obedience
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         IV.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IN
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         al
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         are
                         elected
                         ministers
                         ,
                         &
                         are
                         seruantes
                         to
                         the
                         other
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         ought
                         to
                         appoint
                         the
                         places
                         &
                         Couentes
                         where
                         they
                         shal
                         iudge
                         most
                         conuenient
                         to
                         dwel
                         :
                         they
                         must
                         often
                         visit
                         thē
                         ,
                         &
                         admonish
                         them
                         to
                         obserue
                         &
                         accōplish
                         their
                         professiō
                         
                         promise
                         ,
                         vow
                         ,
                         and
                         oath
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         spiritually
                         constraine
                         them
                         to
                         satisfie
                         this
                         obligation
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         all
                         my
                         other
                         blessed
                         Brethren
                         humbly
                         and
                         diligently
                         obey
                         them
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         shall
                         concerne
                         their
                         saluation
                         ,
                         and
                         shal
                         not
                         be
                         contrary
                         to
                         this
                         rule
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         liue
                         together
                         with
                         such
                         charity
                         that
                         they
                         proceed
                         not
                         against
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         where
                         he
                         saith
                         :
                         
                         Doe
                         vnto
                         men
                         that
                         which
                         you
                         would
                         haue
                         men
                         doe
                         vnto
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         not
                         that
                         which
                         you
                         would
                         not
                         they
                         should
                         doe
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         Lett
                         the
                         Ministers
                         and
                         seruantes
                         ,
                         remember
                         that
                         which
                         our
                         Redeemer
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         saith
                         :
                         I
                         am
                         not
                         come
                         to
                         be
                         serued
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         serue
                         :
                         so
                         that
                         the
                         soules
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         being
                         giuen
                         them
                         in
                         chardge
                         ,
                         they
                         ought
                         to
                         
                         haue
                         a
                         very
                         respectiue
                         care
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         none
                         doe
                         perish
                         by
                         their
                         fault
                         and
                         euill
                         example
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         render
                         not
                         account
                         for
                         them
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         att
                         the
                         terrible
                         iudgment
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         fraternall
                         correction
                         in
                         offences
                         :
                         that
                         the
                         Ministers
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         giue
                         scandale
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         not
                         haue
                         dominion
                         of
                         any
                         thing
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         V.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         YOu
                         that
                         are
                         Ministers
                         ,
                         haue
                         a
                         speciall
                         guard
                         and
                         care
                         of
                         your
                         soules
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         those
                         of
                         your
                         Brethren
                         :
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         very
                         terrible
                         and
                         fearfull
                         thing
                         to
                         fall
                         into
                         the
                         handes
                         of
                         the
                         liung
                         God
                         ,
                         moued
                         to
                         anger
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         any
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         command
                         the
                         Brethren
                         any
                         thing
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         rule
                         and
                         this
                         forme
                         of
                         life
                         ,
                         or
                         against
                         conscience
                         ,
                         know
                         yee
                         that
                         if
                         he
                         doe
                         it
                         not
                         ,
                         he
                         is
                         not
                         obliged
                         vnder
                         obedience
                         .
                         Lett
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         are
                         subiect
                         to
                         the
                         Minister
                         ,
                         the
                         seruant
                         of
                         his
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         obserue
                         his
                         actiōs
                         with
                         great
                         dilligence
                         and
                         consideration
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         they
                         perceiue
                         any
                         of
                         their
                         Ministers
                         to
                         proceed
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         not
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         or
                         our
                         rule
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         amend
                         not
                         after
                         the
                         first
                         admonition
                         or
                         correction
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         notified
                         vnto
                         the
                         Father
                         Generall
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         seruant
                         of
                         this
                         confraternity
                         ,
                         as
                         incorrigible
                         ,
                         at
                         the
                         Chapter
                         of
                         Penticost
                         ,
                         without
                         contradiction
                         or
                         delay
                         .
                         If
                         among
                         the
                         Brethren
                         where
                         they
                         shall
                         liue
                         ,
                         there
                         be
                         any
                         that
                         will
                         not
                         proceed
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         profession
                         ,
                         let
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         whose
                         company
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         ,
                         admonish
                         ,
                         aduise
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         humility
                         mildly
                         reprehend
                         him
                         ,
                         euen
                         to
                         the
                         third
                         time
                         :
                         But
                         if
                         after
                         the
                         third
                         admonition
                         he
                         do
                         not
                         amend
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         informe
                         the
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         ,
                         or
                         bring
                         him
                         to
                         his
                         presence
                         with
                         the
                         first
                         opportunity
                         :
                         And
                         the
                         said
                         Minister
                         shall
                         proceed
                         therin
                         as
                         God
                         shall
                         inspire
                         him
                         .
                         Lett
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         Ministers
                         ,
                         seruantes
                         ,
                         as
                         others
                         be
                         very
                         respectiue
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         angry
                         ,
                         passionate
                         ,
                         or
                         troubled
                         for
                         the
                         sinne
                         or
                         euell
                         example
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         Brethrē
                         :
                         For
                         the
                         deuill
                         seeketh
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         
                         but
                         to
                         damne
                         many
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         sinne
                         of
                         one
                         ;
                         but
                         lett
                         thē
                         consider
                         how
                         they
                         may
                         spiritually
                         assist
                         him
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         that
                         are
                         in
                         health
                         need
                         not
                         a
                         Phisition
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         they
                         that
                         are
                         diseased
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         prohibited
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         and
                         Ministers
                         of
                         this
                         Order
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         capable
                         of
                         enioying
                         possessions
                         ,
                         dominion
                         or
                         seignurie
                         ;
                         for
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         Redeemer
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         saith
                         :
                         The
                         Princes
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         haue
                         commaund
                         ouer
                         them
                         :
                         lett
                         vs
                         be
                         carefull
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         not
                         so
                         among
                         vs
                         ;
                         but
                         he
                         that
                         seeketh
                         and
                         desireth
                         to
                         be
                         greatest
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         the
                         least
                         ,
                         and
                         seruant
                         to
                         all
                         others
                         .
                         Lett
                         not
                         any
                         Brother
                         doe
                         or
                         speake
                         euill
                         of
                         an
                         other
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         reciprocally
                         serue
                         and
                         obey
                         each
                         other
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         spirituall
                         charity
                         of
                         the
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         according
                         as
                         their
                         necessity
                         shal
                         require
                         ;
                         for
                         that
                         is
                         the
                         holy
                         and
                         true
                         obedience
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         .
                         And
                         lett
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         of
                         what
                         degree
                         soeuer
                         they
                         be
                         ,
                         know
                         ,
                         that
                         if
                         they
                         erre
                         from
                         the
                         preceptes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         disobedient
                         as
                         the
                         Prophett
                         saith
                         ,
                         they
                         are
                         accursed
                         for
                         their
                         sinne
                         whiles
                         they
                         are
                         
                         out
                         of
                         obedience
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         they
                         perseuer
                         in
                         the
                         commandementes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         they
                         haue
                         promised
                         in
                         the
                         obseruance
                         of
                         their
                         Euangelicall
                         professiō
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         rest
                         assured
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         blessed
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         What
                         recourse
                         the
                         Brethren
                         may
                         haue
                         to
                         their
                         Ministers
                         and
                         that
                         no
                         Brother
                         may
                         be
                         called
                         Priour
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VI.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         obserue
                         our
                         forme
                         of
                         life
                         in
                         the
                         places
                         whither
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         sent
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         as
                         soone
                         as
                         they
                         can
                         ,
                         haue
                         recourse
                         to
                         their
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         enforme
                         him
                         of
                         their
                         necessity
                         .
                         The
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         ,
                         shal
                         then
                         endeauour
                         to
                         prouide
                         for
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         doe
                         what
                         in
                         the
                         like
                         accident
                         he
                         would
                         should
                         be
                         done
                         to
                         him
                         .
                         Lett
                         not
                         any
                         Brother
                         be
                         called
                         Priour
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         all
                         generally
                         with
                         one
                         accord
                         be
                         called
                         Brothers
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         there
                         shal
                         be
                         need
                         ,
                         lett
                         on
                         wash
                         an
                         others
                         feet
                         ,
                         to
                         exercise
                         humility
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         to
                         serue
                         and
                         prouide
                         for
                         the
                         house
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         employed
                         in
                         lawfull
                         exercises
                         that
                         redound
                         to
                         the
                         common
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         Brethren
                         may
                         not
                         haue
                         Couent
                         ,
                         nor
                         Church
                         as
                         properly
                         their
                         owne
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IN
                         what
                         place
                         soeuer
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         reside
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         seruice
                         of
                         others
                         ,
                         they
                         shall
                         not
                         vndertake
                         the
                         offices
                         of
                         men
                         of
                         the
                         Chamber
                         
                         to
                         be
                         keeper
                         or
                         disposer
                         of
                         the
                         wine
                         or
                         victuall
                         prouision
                         ,
                         nor
                         in
                         any
                         sore
                         accept
                         of
                         other
                         chardg
                         in
                         the
                         house
                         where
                         they
                         shal
                         dwel
                         :
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         they
                         neither
                         breed
                         nor
                         procure
                         scandal
                         or
                         detriment
                         to
                         their
                         soules
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         inferiour
                         and
                         subiect
                         to
                         all
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         in
                         the
                         said
                         house
                         .
                         And
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         fitt
                         to
                         labour
                         and
                         performe
                         any
                         thing
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         employed
                         in
                         the
                         art
                         and
                         exercise
                         they
                         know
                         ,
                         prouided
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         not
                         contrary
                         
                         to
                         the
                         saluatiō
                         of
                         their
                         soules
                         ,
                         sith
                         the
                         Prophett
                         saith
                         .
                         Because
                         thou
                         shalt
                         eat
                         of
                         the
                         labours
                         of
                         thy
                         handes
                         ,
                         thou
                         shalt
                         be
                         blessed
                         :
                         and
                         the
                         Apostle
                         also
                         :
                         he
                         that
                         wil
                         not
                         work
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         not
                         eat
                         .
                         Lett
                         each
                         one
                         therfore
                         with
                         charity
                         exercise
                         the
                         art
                         and
                         office
                         wherin
                         he
                         shal
                         be
                         employed
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         recompence
                         of
                         the
                         manuall
                         worckes
                         they
                         shall
                         doe
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         receiue
                         thinges
                         necessary
                         to
                         their
                         life
                         ,
                         prouided
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         not
                         mony
                         :
                         and
                         if
                         any
                         thing
                         be
                         further
                         needfull
                         vnto
                         them
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         demaund
                         it
                         in
                         almose
                         as
                         other
                         poore
                         people
                         doe
                         .
                         It
                         shal
                         be
                         permitted
                         them
                         to
                         possesse
                         instrumentes
                         and
                         tooles
                         necessary
                         to
                         the
                         trade
                         and
                         art
                         wherin
                         they
                         are
                         skilfull
                         :
                         
                         But
                         lett
                         all
                         the
                         brethren
                         be
                         respectiue
                         to
                         be
                         euer
                         employed
                         in
                         some
                         good
                         and
                         commendable
                         art
                         ,
                         because
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         .
                         That
                         a
                         man
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         alwayes
                         busied
                         in
                         some
                         good
                         worck
                         ,
                         that
                         if
                         the
                         deuill
                         come
                         to
                         tempt
                         him
                         ,
                         he
                         finde
                         him
                         well
                         employed
                         .
                         And
                         in
                         an
                         other
                         place
                         it
                         is
                         said
                         ,
                         that
                         idlenes
                         is
                         a
                         capitall
                         ennemie
                         to
                         the
                         soule
                         ,
                         and
                         therfore
                         the
                         true
                         seruantes
                         of
                         God
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         exercised
                         in
                         prayer
                         or
                         in
                         some
                         other
                         good
                         worcke
                         .
                         Lett
                         the
                         Religious
                         be
                         very
                         carefull
                         not
                         to
                         appropriatt
                         to
                         themselues
                         any
                         place
                         where
                         they
                         shall
                         dwell
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         ,
                         be
                         it
                         an
                         hermitage
                         ,
                         or
                         whatsoeuer
                         other
                         place
                         ,
                         nor
                         lett
                         them
                         maintaine
                         it
                         as
                         theirs
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         any
                         come
                         to
                         visitt
                         them
                         ,
                         be
                         it
                         freind
                         ,
                         ennemy
                         ,
                         theefe
                         ,
                         or
                         murderer
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         graciously
                         receiue
                         him
                         .
                         When
                         the
                         said
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         dwel
                         neere
                         one
                         to
                         an
                         other
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         often
                         charitably
                         visitt
                         each
                         other
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         spiritually
                         honour
                         one
                         an
                         other
                         without
                         any
                         murmure
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         ioyfull
                         and
                         content
                         in
                         our
                         Lord
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         with
                         modesty
                         shew
                         themselues
                         gracious
                         exteriourly
                         and
                         interiourly
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         How
                         strictly
                         it
                         is
                         forbidden
                         to
                         the
                         Brethren
                         to
                         receiue
                         mony
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         what
                         manner
                         they
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         punished
                         for
                         it
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VIII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         GOd
                         gaue
                         this
                         commandement
                         to
                         his
                         Apostles
                         :
                         Be
                         you
                         intentiue
                         and
                         keepe
                         your selues
                         from
                         all
                         kinde
                         of
                         malice
                         and
                         auarice
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         from
                         setling
                         your
                         thoughtes
                         and
                         affections
                         on
                         this
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         being
                         ouer
                         carefull
                         to
                         purchase
                         the
                         things
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         And
                         therfore
                         no
                         Brother
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         place
                         he
                         be
                         ,
                         either
                         to
                         make
                         his
                         residence
                         ,
                         or
                         
                         to
                         trauaile
                         ,
                         or
                         for
                         any
                         other
                         occasion
                         whatsoeuer
                         ,
                         may
                         haue
                         mony
                         in
                         any
                         manner
                         or
                         fashion
                         that
                         can
                         happen
                         ,
                         nor
                         lesse
                         may
                         he
                         receiue
                         it
                         for
                         recompence
                         of
                         his
                         labours
                         ;
                         breiflely
                         ,
                         no
                         Brother
                         may
                         touch
                         or
                         possesse
                         mony
                         for
                         any
                         necessity
                         that
                         may
                         befall
                         him
                         ,
                         vnlesse
                         it
                         be
                         to
                         releiue
                         the
                         vrgent
                         need
                         of
                         the
                         sick
                         Brethren
                         :
                         because
                         we
                         must
                         no
                         more
                         esteeme
                         mony
                         ,
                         then
                         stones
                         or
                         thornes
                         ;
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         that
                         ,
                         sith
                         we
                         renounce
                         and
                         abandon
                         all
                         our
                         temporall
                         substance
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         ,
                         we
                         doe
                         not
                         afterward
                         for
                         so
                         small
                         a
                         matter
                         make
                         shipwrack
                         of
                         the
                         eternall
                         kingdome
                         .
                         If
                         peraduenture
                         we
                         chaunce
                         to
                         finde
                         mony
                         in
                         som
                         place
                         ,
                         lett
                         vs
                         no
                         more
                         regard
                         then
                         durt
                         :
                         because
                         whatsoeuer
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         is
                         meere
                         vanity
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         it
                         should
                         happē
                         ,
                         which
                         God
                         forbid
                         ,
                         that
                         any
                         brother
                         receiue
                         mony
                         ,
                         excepting
                         vpon
                         the
                         aforesaid
                         necessity
                         of
                         the
                         sicke
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         reputed
                         by
                         the
                         Confraternity
                         ,
                         for
                         a
                         false
                         Religious
                         ,
                         and
                         thefe
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         that
                         taketh
                         a
                         purse
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         be
                         not
                         truely
                         penitent
                         .
                         Lett
                         not
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         any
                         manner
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         receiue
                         mony
                         or
                         cause
                         it
                         to
                         be
                         receiued
                         ,
                         nor
                         much
                         lesse
                         lett
                         them
                         demaund
                         or
                         procure
                         it
                         to
                         be
                         demaunded
                         by
                         a
                         third
                         person
                         in
                         any
                         sort
                         whatsoeuer
                         ,
                         nor
                         lett
                         them
                         goe
                         in
                         company
                         of
                         men
                         that
                         demaund
                         it
                         for
                         them
                         .
                         But
                         the
                         Brethren
                         may
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         houses
                         and
                         places
                         whither
                         they
                         shall
                         goe
                         ,
                         exercise
                         other
                         seruices
                         that
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         contrarie
                         to
                         our
                         Religion
                         and
                         rule
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         benediction
                         of
                         our
                         Lord.
                         They
                         may
                         demaund
                         almose
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         leapers
                         only
                         ,
                         whome
                         they
                         know
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         great
                         necessity
                         ;
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         very
                         wary
                         of
                         mony
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         likewise
                         take
                         keed
                         not
                         to
                         search
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         for
                         any
                         occasion
                         of
                         vnlawfull
                         gaine
                         that
                         may
                         be
                         presented
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         demaunding
                         almose
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         their
                         ordinarie
                         diet
                         and
                         refection
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         IX
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         laboure
                         to
                         imitate
                         the
                         pouetty
                         and
                         humility
                         of
                         our
                         Redeemer
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         remember
                         that
                         nothing
                         is
                         necessary
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         but
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Apostle
                         saith
                         ,
                         to
                         haue
                         wherewithal
                         to
                         releiue
                         and
                         couer
                         vs
                         :
                         wherwith
                         we
                         ought
                         to
                         content
                         vs
                         ,
                         and
                         seek
                         no
                         more
                         .
                         We
                         must
                         reioyce
                         when
                         we
                         conuerse
                         with
                         poore
                         and
                         base
                         personnes
                         ,
                         that
                         are
                         contemned
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         but
                         especially
                         with
                         the
                         diseased
                         ,
                         leapers
                         ,
                         and
                         poore
                         begars
                         thorough
                         the
                         streetes
                         .
                         Whē
                         it
                         shable
                         necessary
                         to
                         goe
                         to
                         demaūd
                         almose
                         att
                         the
                         doores
                         ,
                         lett
                         thē
                         goe
                         without
                         any
                         feare
                         or
                         shame
                         ,
                         calling
                         to
                         minde
                         that
                         the
                         sonne
                         of
                         Almighty
                         God
                         ,
                         presented
                         his
                         countenance
                         as
                         a
                         hard
                         stone
                         to
                         the
                         blowes
                         and
                         affrontes
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         was
                         nothing
                         
                         ashamed
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         poore
                         and
                         a
                         stranger
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         liue
                         vpon
                         almose
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         his
                         most
                         sacred
                         mother
                         the
                         virgin
                         Mary
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         men
                         deny
                         almose
                         ,
                         and
                         retourne
                         disgraces
                         to
                         the
                         brother
                         that
                         shall
                         demaund
                         it
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         thanck
                         God
                         sor
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         pray
                         for
                         them
                         :
                         because
                         he
                         shall
                         receiue
                         ,
                         saith
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         great
                         honour
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         shame
                         that
                         men
                         shall
                         procure
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         him
                         know
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         iniuryes
                         and
                         scornes
                         which
                         shal
                         be
                         don
                         him
                         ,
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         imputed
                         as
                         a
                         fault
                         to
                         him
                         that
                         shall
                         receiue
                         them
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         him
                         indeed
                         that
                         shall
                         offer
                         them
                         :
                         likewise
                         that
                         almose
                         is
                         a
                         rent
                         and
                         obligation
                         due
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         which
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         hath
                         merited
                         ,
                         purchaced
                         and
                         left
                         vnto
                         vs.
                         And
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         trauaile
                         in
                         seeking
                         almose
                         ,
                         shall
                         haue
                         great
                         recompence
                         therof
                         ,
                         besides
                         that
                         they
                         procure
                         a
                         meritt
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         giue
                         it
                         ;
                         for
                         whatsoeuer
                         men
                         doe
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         shall
                         dissolue
                         to
                         nothinge
                         ,
                         excepting
                         almose
                         ,
                         and
                         worckes
                         don
                         in
                         charity
                         ,
                         for
                         which
                         they
                         shall
                         receiue
                         of
                         God
                         an
                         eternall
                         recompence
                         .
                         Lett
                         each
                         Brother
                         with
                         all
                         assurance
                         discouer
                         his
                         necessity
                         to
                         his
                         fellowes
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         comfort
                         him
                         with
                         good
                         wordes
                         ,
                         and
                         actually
                         assist
                         him
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         abillity
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         each
                         of
                         them
                         loue
                         and
                         cherish
                         his
                         Brothers
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         mother
                         loueth
                         and
                         cherisheth
                         her
                         owne
                         child
                         ,
                         in
                         what
                         God
                         shall
                         giue
                         him
                         grace
                         and
                         faculty
                         ,
                         to
                         assist
                         him
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         eateth
                         not
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         not
                         contemne
                         him
                         that
                         eateth
                         ;
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         eateth
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         not
                         the
                         more
                         esteeme
                         of
                         him
                         that
                         eateth
                         not
                         .
                         If
                         any
                         necessity
                         happen
                         ,
                         it
                         shal
                         be
                         permissable
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         where
                         they
                         shall
                         reside
                         ,
                         to
                         eat
                         of
                         all
                         humane
                         thinges
                         ,
                         as
                         God
                         said
                         of
                         Dauid
                         ,
                         who
                         did
                         eat
                         the
                         bread
                         that
                         was
                         permitted
                         to
                         Preistes
                         only
                         to
                         eat
                         .
                         Lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         remember
                         that
                         which
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         saith
                         :
                         Beware
                         of
                         chardging
                         and
                         ouerburdening
                         your
                         hart
                         with
                         two
                         much
                         drincking
                         &
                         eating
                         ,
                         for
                         feare
                         that
                         sleepe
                         incontinently
                         surprise
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         sloath
                         be
                         occasion
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         latter
                         day
                         you
                         be
                         intercepted
                         in
                         the
                         snares
                         of
                         death
                         ;
                         the
                         which
                         before
                         the
                         entrapping
                         of
                         each
                         man
                         liuing
                         shall
                         neuertheles
                         haue
                         diuerses
                         effectes
                         ,
                         according
                         as
                         they
                         shall
                         finde
                         the
                         soule
                         disposed
                         ,
                         either
                         to
                         life
                         or
                         to
                         death
                         ,
                         the
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         other
                         eternall
                         .
                         But
                         in
                         time
                         of
                         manifest
                         necessity
                         ,
                         lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         behaue
                         themselues
                         as
                         their
                         need
                         shal
                         import
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         Lord
                         shall
                         better
                         instruct
                         them
                         ,
                         because
                         necessity
                         is
                         not
                         subiect
                         to
                         law
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         In
                         what
                         manner
                         the
                         sick
                         Brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         serued
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         X.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IN
                         any
                         place
                         where
                         a
                         Brother
                         shall
                         fall
                         sicke
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         not
                         be
                         left
                         alone
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         there
                         be
                         alwaies
                         one
                         or
                         more
                         ,
                         if
                         need
                         require
                         to
                         serue
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         
                         they
                         would
                         desire
                         to
                         be
                         if
                         they
                         were
                         in
                         his
                         place
                         :
                         if
                         vpō
                         necessity
                         there
                         be
                         no
                         Brother
                         ,
                         lett
                         care
                         be
                         taken
                         to
                         leaue
                         some
                         charitable
                         persō
                         to
                         attēd
                         and
                         serue
                         him
                         in
                         his
                         sicknes
                         :
                         and
                         I
                         pray
                         the
                         sick
                         Brother
                         ,
                         that
                         what
                         soeuer
                         may
                         happen
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         he
                         alwayes
                         giue
                         thancks
                         vnto
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         content
                         to
                         be
                         such
                         as
                         God
                         would
                         haue
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         ,
                         either
                         aliue
                         or
                         dead
                         :
                         that
                         he
                         continue
                         in
                         sicknes
                         or
                         recouer
                         his
                         health
                         :
                         because
                         all
                         they
                         whome
                         God
                         hath
                         predestinated
                         to
                         eternall
                         life
                         ,
                         are
                         ordinarily
                         by
                         him
                         instructed
                         and
                         diciplined
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         rod
                         of
                         his
                         afflictions
                         and
                         sicknesse
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         spiritt
                         of
                         compunction
                         and
                         bitternes
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         saith
                         in
                         the
                         third
                         of
                         the
                         Apocalipse
                         ;
                         I
                         chastice
                         and
                         correct
                         him
                         whome
                         I
                         Ioue
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         the
                         sicke
                         be
                         disquieted
                         and
                         passionat
                         against
                         God
                         or
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         or
                         haue
                         an
                         ouer
                         greedy
                         affection
                         to
                         phisicke
                         ,
                         desiring
                         and
                         procuring
                         beyond
                         reason
                         ,
                         to
                         free
                         his
                         ffesh
                         which
                         hath
                         so
                         litle
                         time
                         to
                         liue
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         which
                         is
                         ennemy
                         to
                         the
                         soule
                         ;
                         the
                         said
                         sick
                         Brother
                         must
                         not
                         esteeme
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         proceed
                         of
                         a
                         good
                         ground
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         him
                         assure
                         and
                         repute
                         himselfe
                         to
                         be
                         carnall
                         :
                         for
                         he
                         doth
                         not
                         seeme
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         the
                         nomber
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         seruantes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         sith
                         he
                         more
                         affecteth
                         the
                         body
                         then
                         the
                         soule
                         ,
                         considering
                         that
                         he
                         striueth
                         to
                         worck
                         more
                         therin
                         ,
                         then
                         the
                         Phisition
                         findeth
                         for
                         his
                         cure
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ought
                         mutually
                         to
                         loue
                         each
                         other
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         calumniat
                         any
                         person
                         ,
                         nor
                         in
                         any
                         sort
                         to
                         murmure
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XI
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         the
                         Brethren
                         be
                         wary
                         not
                         to
                         accuse
                         any
                         of
                         malice
                         or
                         to
                         calumniat
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         be
                         contentious
                         among
                         themselues
                         or
                         with
                         others
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         also
                         shunne
                         perfidiousnes
                         and
                         disloyalty
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         carefull
                         to
                         performe
                         their
                         exercises
                         in
                         the
                         grace
                         of
                         God
                         with
                         silence
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         maintaine
                         quarelsome
                         disputes
                         ,
                         neither
                         among
                         them selues
                         nor
                         with
                         others
                         :
                         but
                         rather
                         that
                         they
                         first
                         yeld
                         ,
                         and
                         say
                         :
                         We
                         are
                         vnprofitable
                         seruantes
                         ,
                         answearing
                         alwayes
                         with
                         humility
                         ,
                         and
                         being
                         very
                         carefull
                         of
                         growing
                         into
                         passion
                         :
                         For
                         men
                         that
                         maintaine
                         their
                         choller
                         against
                         their
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         are
                         obliged
                         to
                         render
                         account
                         therof
                         att
                         the
                         iudgement
                         of
                         God
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         shall
                         vpbraid
                         his
                         neighbour
                         with
                         contemptible
                         wordes
                         ,
                         shal
                         be
                         condemned
                         to
                         the
                         fire
                         of
                         hell
                         .
                         Lett
                         them
                         therfore
                         loue
                         one
                         an
                         other
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         lord
                         teacheth
                         vs
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         saith
                         :
                         My
                         children
                         ,
                         this
                         is
                         the
                         precept
                         I
                         giue
                         you
                         ,
                         that
                         you
                         loue
                         one
                         an
                         other
                         ,
                         as
                         I
                         haue
                         loued
                         you
                         .
                         Now
                         the
                         truest
                         manner
                         of
                         mutuall
                         loue
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Apostle
                         ,
                         is
                         knowne
                         by
                         wordes
                         ,
                         by
                         worckes
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         verity
                         .
                         Lett
                         them
                         not
                         curse
                         any
                         personne
                         ,
                         lett
                         
                         them
                         not
                         murmure
                         ,
                         nor
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         speake
                         ill
                         of
                         any
                         ,
                         for
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         :
                         The
                         murmurers
                         and
                         detracters
                         are
                         abhorred
                         of
                         God.
                         Lett
                         them
                         be
                         modest
                         ,
                         shewing
                         themselues
                         gentle
                         and
                         tractable
                         to
                         all
                         ,
                         not
                         iudging
                         nor
                         condemning
                         any
                         man
                         ;
                         and
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         lord
                         saith
                         ,
                         consider
                         not
                         the
                         litle
                         sinnes
                         of
                         others
                         ,
                         but
                         rather
                         with
                         a
                         bitternes
                         and
                         contrition
                         of
                         your
                         soule
                         obserue
                         your
                         owne
                         ,
                         and
                         endeauour
                         to
                         enter
                         by
                         the
                         streight
                         gate
                         ,
                         because
                         our
                         lord
                         saith
                         ,
                         the
                         way
                         is
                         streight
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         is
                         the
                         gate
                         that
                         giueth
                         ▪
                         entry
                         to
                         eternall
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         there
                         are
                         few
                         that
                         finde
                         it
                         and
                         enter
                         theratt
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         wary
                         not
                         to
                         behould
                         nor
                         conuerse
                         with
                         women
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         place
                         they
                         reside
                         ,
                         very
                         respectiuely
                         forbeare
                         wanton
                         lasciuious
                         aspectes
                         ,
                         and
                         lewd
                         and
                         dangerous
                         conuersations
                         with
                         women
                         .
                         When
                         it
                         shal
                         be
                         necessary
                         ,
                         lett
                         none
                         presume
                         to
                         speake
                         alone
                         with
                         a
                         woman
                         ,
                         excepting
                         the
                         Preistes
                         ,
                         who
                         may
                         speake
                         modestly
                         vnto
                         them
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         giue
                         them
                         any
                         penance
                         or
                         any
                         spirituall
                         counsaile
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         no
                         woman
                         ,
                         in
                         what
                         soeuer
                         manner
                         ,
                         be
                         receiued
                         to
                         obedience
                         by
                         any
                         Brother
                         what
                         soeuer
                         ,
                         to
                         whome
                         it
                         shal
                         be
                         yet
                         permitted
                         to
                         counsaile
                         her
                         spiritually
                         ,
                         to
                         doe
                         penance
                         where
                         she
                         will.
                         And
                         lett
                         vs
                         all
                         carefully
                         preserue
                         ourselues
                         ,
                         with
                         exceeding
                         warines
                         and
                         dilligence
                         ;
                         for
                         God
                         hath
                         said
                         ,
                         that
                         what
                         man
                         soeuer
                         shall
                         behold
                         a
                         woman
                         to
                         couett
                         her
                         ,
                         he
                         hath
                         already
                         sinned
                         withher
                         in
                         his
                         hart
                         ,
                         because
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         lawfull
                         for
                         vs
                         to
                         behold
                         that
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         not
                         lawfull
                         for
                         vs
                         to
                         desire
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         punishment
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shall
                         fall
                         into
                         the
                         sinne
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XIII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IF
                         any
                         Brother
                         ,
                         by
                         instigation
                         of
                         the
                         deuill
                         ,
                         committ
                         the
                         sinne
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         vtterly
                         loose
                         and
                         be
                         depriued
                         of
                         the
                         habit
                         ,
                         which
                         by
                         his
                         offence
                         and
                         lewdnes
                         he
                         shall
                         haue
                         defiled
                         ,
                         and
                         wher
                         of
                         by
                         his
                         finne
                         he
                         shall
                         haue
                         depriued
                         himselfe
                         :
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         vtterly
                         expelled
                         the
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         let
                         :
                         him
                         goe
                         to
                         doe
                         penance
                         for
                         his
                         sinne
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         the
                         brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         obserue
                         trauailling
                         thorough
                         the
                         world
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XIIII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVHen
                         the
                         Brethren
                         thall
                         trauaile
                         through
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         they
                         must
                         not
                         ,
                         nor
                         may
                         not
                         carry
                         any
                         kind
                         of
                         prouision
                         ,
                         nor
                         wallet
                         ,
                         purse
                         ,
                         mony
                         ,
                         nor
                         staffe
                         ,
                         and
                         into
                         what
                         soeuer
                         houses
                         they
                         shall
                         enter
                         ,
                         they
                         shall
                         say
                         :
                         The
                         peace
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         be
                         in
                         this
                         house
                         ,
                         and
                         being
                         entertained
                         in
                         any
                         place
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         there
                         repose
                         ,
                         and
                         eat
                         and
                         drincke
                         of
                         what
                         shal
                         be
                         presented
                         vnto
                         them
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         abused
                         in
                         wordes
                         or
                         effectes
                         ,
                         by
                         any
                         one
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         be
                         moued
                         therwith
                         ,
                         yea
                         if
                         one
                         should
                         giue
                         them
                         a
                         buffet
                         on
                         the
                         one
                         cheek
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         tourne
                         the
                         other
                         ;
                         if
                         any
                         one
                         would
                         disapparell
                         them
                         ,
                         lett
                         thē
                         not
                         hinder
                         it
                         ,
                         yea
                         if
                         one
                         should
                         violētly
                         robbe
                         them
                         of
                         their
                         coat
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         aske
                         it
                         againe
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         beleeue
                         that
                         all
                         this
                         arriueth
                         vnto
                         them
                         by
                         the
                         prouidence
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Religious
                         may
                         not
                         haue
                         any
                         horses
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XV.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         I
                         Command
                         all
                         my
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         aswell
                         Preistes
                         as
                         lay
                         ,
                         that
                         when
                         they
                         shall
                         trauaile
                         thorough
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         or
                         shall
                         reside
                         in
                         any
                         place
                         ,
                         they
                         haue
                         no
                         kind
                         of
                         beast
                         to
                         ride
                         on
                         ,
                         neither
                         for
                         them selues
                         ,
                         nor
                         for
                         others
                         ,
                         nor
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         euer
                         lawfull
                         for
                         them
                         to
                         ride
                         on
                         horse-backe
                         ,
                         but
                         in
                         case
                         of
                         sicknes
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         manifest
                         necessity
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         them
                         that
                         shall
                         goe
                         to
                         the
                         Mores
                         and
                         Infidels
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XVI
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         OVr
                         lord
                         saith
                         :
                         Behold
                         I
                         send
                         you
                         as
                         sheep
                         in
                         the
                         middes
                         of
                         wolues
                         .
                         Be
                         ye
                         therfore
                         wise
                         as
                         serpentes
                         ,
                         and
                         simple
                         as
                         doues
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         any
                         Brother
                         moued
                         with
                         a
                         diuine
                         inspiration
                         ,
                         would
                         goe
                         among
                         the
                         infidell
                         Mores
                         ,
                         he
                         may
                         not
                         goe
                         without
                         licēce
                         of
                         his
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         ,
                         who
                         knowing
                         that
                         Religious
                         sufficient
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         such
                         a
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         that
                         therof
                         one
                         may
                         hope
                         some
                         fruit
                         to
                         redounde
                         to
                         others
                         (
                         not
                         only
                         saluation
                         to
                         himselfe
                         )
                         let
                         him
                         not
                         be
                         denyed
                         ,
                         all
                         vnderstood
                         with
                         the
                         assistāce
                         of
                         God.
                         For
                         the
                         said
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         shal
                         be
                         obliged
                         to
                         be
                         accountable
                         vnto
                         God
                         ,
                         if
                         graunting
                         ,
                         or
                         refusing
                         permissiō
                         to
                         the
                         faid
                         Brother
                         ,
                         his
                         resolutiō
                         shal
                         be
                         pious
                         ,
                         or
                         indiscreet
                         .
                         And
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shall
                         goe
                         among
                         
                         the
                         infidels
                         ,
                         may
                         in
                         two
                         manners
                         conuerse
                         with
                         them
                         :
                         First
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         not
                         contentiously
                         impugne
                         them
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         subiect
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         to
                         the
                         said
                         infidels
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         euery
                         creature
                         for
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         yet
                         confessing
                         themselues
                         alwayes
                         to
                         be
                         Christians
                         .
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         that
                         when
                         they
                         perceiue
                         it
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         they
                         preach
                         his
                         word
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         they
                         beleeue
                         in
                         him
                         one
                         soueraigne
                         power
                         ,
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         the
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         on
                         God
                         in
                         Trinity
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         humanity
                         of
                         the
                         Redeemer
                         and
                         Sauiour
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         exhorting
                         them
                         to
                         be
                         baptised
                         and
                         to
                         liue
                         
                         thence-foward
                         in
                         Christianity
                         :
                         because
                         he
                         that
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         borne
                         againe
                         by
                         Baptisme
                         and
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         cannot
                         enter
                         into
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         heauen
                         .
                         They
                         shall
                         preach
                         to
                         the
                         Infidell
                         people
                         these
                         thinges
                         ,
                         and
                         many
                         others
                         ,
                         which
                         God
                         shall
                         inspire
                         them
                         :
                         For
                         our
                         lord
                         said
                         in
                         the
                         gospell
                         :
                         I
                         will
                         confesse
                         before
                         my
                         Father
                         which
                         is
                         in
                         heauen
                         ,
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         shall
                         confesse
                         me
                         before
                         men
                         :
                         but
                         the
                         day
                         when
                         I
                         shall
                         come
                         on
                         the
                         earth
                         in
                         the
                         Maiesty
                         of
                         my
                         Father
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         deny
                         them
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         ashamed
                         to
                         confesse
                         me
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         Sonne
                         of
                         man.
                         Lett
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         in
                         what
                         soeuer
                         place
                         they
                         are
                         ,
                         remember
                         that
                         they
                         haue
                         already
                         offered
                         their
                         soules
                         and
                         bodies
                         to
                         the
                         soueraigne
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         ought
                         to
                         expose
                         and
                         employe
                         them
                         for
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         him
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         occurrances
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         present
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         the
                         ennemies
                         visible
                         and
                         inuisible
                         ,
                         because
                         our
                         lord
                         hath
                         said
                         :
                         he
                         that
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         shall
                         loose
                         his
                         life
                         for
                         my
                         sake
                         ,
                         shall
                         finde
                         it
                         safe
                         in
                         eternall
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         suffer
                         persecution
                         for
                         iustice
                         ,
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         heauen
                         .
                         Lett
                         them
                         also
                         call
                         to
                         
                         minde
                         that
                         which
                         our
                         lord
                         saith
                         :
                         If
                         you
                         be
                         persecuted
                         of
                         the
                         impious
                         and
                         wicked
                         ,
                         they
                         haue
                         first
                         persecuted
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         you
                         be
                         persecuted
                         in
                         one
                         citty
                         ,
                         fly
                         into
                         an
                         other
                         .
                         When
                         men
                         shall
                         hate
                         you
                         and
                         persecute
                         your
                         name
                         and
                         you
                         renowme
                         and
                         shall
                         speake
                         all
                         euill
                         of
                         you
                         for
                         my
                         sake
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         my
                         loue
                         ,
                         reioyce
                         yee
                         boldely
                         :
                         for
                         your
                         recompēce
                         therof
                         is
                         great
                         in
                         heauen
                         .
                         And
                         thus
                         much
                         I
                         speake
                         to
                         you
                         (
                         my
                         Brethren
                         )
                         to
                         thēd
                         you
                         should
                         not
                         feare
                         those
                         that
                         haue
                         power
                         to
                         kill
                         the
                         body
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         your
                         patience
                         you
                         shall
                         possesse
                         you
                         soules
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         shall
                         perseuer
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         shal
                         be
                         saued
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Preachers
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XVII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         preaching
                         of
                         the
                         gospell
                         being
                         the
                         food
                         and
                         nourishment
                         of
                         the
                         soule
                         ,
                         lett
                         no
                         Brother
                         or
                         Minister
                         authorise
                         himselfe
                         and
                         enterprise
                         to
                         preach
                         without
                         licence
                         of
                         his
                         Superiours
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         such
                         as
                         ●●albe
                         authorised
                         ,
                         be
                         very
                         respectiue
                         not
                         to
                         preach
                         against
                         the
                         forme
                         and
                         
                         constitutions
                         of
                         our
                         holy
                         mother
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                         Lett
                         the
                         Minister
                         Prouincials
                         be
                         aduertised
                         not
                         to
                         admitt
                         to
                         any
                         chardge
                         ,
                         especially
                         in
                         matter
                         of
                         importance
                         ,
                         all
                         personnes
                         indifferently
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         formerly
                         consider
                         well
                         therof
                         .
                         Lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         admitted
                         to
                         preach
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         exercise
                         any
                         other
                         obedience
                         ,
                         take
                         heed
                         not
                         to
                         attribute
                         to
                         themselues
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         their
                         merittes
                         ,
                         the
                         office
                         which
                         they
                         shall
                         haue
                         ,
                         and
                         particulerly
                         that
                         of
                         preaching
                         ,
                         they
                         ought
                         rather
                         to
                         practise
                         by
                         worckes
                         ,
                         then
                         by
                         faire
                         elected
                         wordes
                         :
                         and
                         therfore
                         att
                         all
                         times
                         and
                         whensoeuer
                         they
                         shal
                         be
                         aduertised
                         to
                         desist
                         from
                         preaching
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         without
                         any
                         contradiction
                         entierly
                         forbeare
                         to
                         preach
                         .
                         Therfore
                         (
                         by
                         charity
                         which
                         is
                         God
                         himselfe
                         )
                         I
                         pray
                         all
                         my
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         Preachers
                         ,
                         Oratours
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Officers
                         and
                         Ministers
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         Preistes
                         as
                         lay
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         endeauour
                         continually
                         to
                         debase
                         and
                         humble
                         themselues
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         neither
                         glory
                         nor
                         take
                         complacence
                         in
                         any
                         good
                         ,
                         that
                         God
                         doeth
                         or
                         speaketh
                         by
                         them
                         :
                         because
                         such
                         worck
                         is
                         not
                         theirs
                         ,
                         but
                         Goddes
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         remember
                         that
                         which
                         our
                         lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         saith
                         :
                         Esteeme
                         not
                         the
                         more
                         of
                         your selues
                         ,
                         for
                         that
                         you
                         see
                         the
                         deuils
                         subiect
                         vnto
                         you
                         ;
                         and
                         lett
                         each
                         on
                         rest
                         assured
                         that
                         we
                         haue
                         nothing
                         of
                         our
                         owne
                         ,
                         but
                         vices
                         and
                         sinnes
                         :
                         and
                         when
                         we
                         finde
                         our selues
                         tempted
                         and
                         oppressed
                         with
                         diseases
                         and
                         afflictions
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         soule
                         as
                         in
                         body
                         ,
                         we
                         should
                         reioyce
                         in
                         hope
                         of
                         eternall
                         life
                         .
                         Lett
                         vs
                         beware
                         of
                         pride
                         ,
                         and
                         vaine
                         glory
                         of
                         the
                         wisdome
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         prudence
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         which
                         endeauoureth
                         to
                         speake
                         well
                         ,
                         but
                         litle
                         to
                         doe
                         well
                         .
                         For
                         it
                         seeketh
                         not
                         a
                         religion
                         and
                         sanctity
                         of
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         but
                         a
                         religion
                         and
                         sanctity
                         exteriour
                         and
                         apparant
                         vnto
                         men
                         :
                         for
                         these
                         are
                         they
                         of
                         whome
                         our
                         lord
                         speaketh
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         saith
                         :
                         I
                         tell
                         you
                         in
                         verity
                         ,
                         you
                         haue
                         already
                         your
                         reward
                         .
                         The
                         spiritt
                         which
                         is
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         desireth
                         the
                         flesh
                         should
                         be
                         mortified
                         ,
                         
                         misprised
                         ,
                         and
                         esteemed
                         vile
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         endeauour
                         to
                         be
                         humble
                         ,
                         patient
                         ,
                         pure
                         ,
                         duly
                         subiected
                         to
                         the
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         and
                         especially
                         rooted
                         in
                         the
                         feare
                         and
                         loue
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         Sonne
                         and
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         referring
                         all
                         good
                         thinges
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         high
                         :
                         lett
                         vs
                         acknoledge
                         our selues
                         to
                         be
                         his
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         vs
                         continually
                         yeld
                         him
                         thankes
                         ,
                         as
                         one
                         from
                         whome
                         dependeth
                         and
                         proceedeth
                         all
                         our
                         good
                         .
                         Therfore
                         are
                         all
                         honours
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         benedictions
                         due
                         to
                         him
                         alone
                         ,
                         by
                         reason
                         also
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         the
                         true
                         and
                         soueraigne
                         good
                         :
                         And
                         therfore
                         when
                         we
                         shall
                         see
                         any
                         thing
                         il
                         done
                         or
                         ill
                         spoaken
                         against
                         his
                         holy
                         name
                         ,
                         lett
                         vs
                         on
                         the
                         contrary
                         endeauour
                         to
                         prayse
                         ,
                         exalt
                         ,
                         and
                         thanck
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         blessed
                         for
                         euer
                         world
                         without
                         end
                         .
                         
                           Amen
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                       
                       
                         Now
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         the
                         Ministers
                         ought
                         to
                         assemble
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XVIII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Minister
                         Prouinciall
                         ought
                         with
                         all
                         his
                         Brethren
                         to
                         assemble
                         together
                         ,
                         euery
                         yeare
                         ,
                         att
                         the
                         feast
                         of
                         S.
                         Michael
                         ,
                         in
                         some
                         cōmodious
                         place
                         to
                         treat
                         and
                         determine
                         of
                         matters
                         behoufull
                         for
                         the
                         seruice
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         Religiō
                         .
                         And
                         all
                         the
                         Minister
                         Prouincials
                         that
                         are
                         beyond
                         the
                         sea
                         and
                         in
                         places
                         on
                         the
                         other
                         side
                         the
                         Mountaines
                         ,
                         shall
                         assēble
                         once
                         euery
                         three
                         yeares
                         :
                         the
                         other
                         Minister
                         Prouincials
                         shall
                         come
                         euery
                         yeare
                         to
                         the
                         Chapiter
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         S.
                         Mary
                         of
                         Angels
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         Minister
                         generall
                         dispose
                         not
                         otherwise
                         ,
                         to
                         whose
                         ordonnance
                         all
                         ought
                         to
                         obey
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         all
                         Brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         liue
                         Catholiquely
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XIX
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         be
                         Catholiques
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         such
                         ,
                         liue
                         Catholiquely
                         :
                         and
                         if
                         any
                         one
                         should
                         erre
                         in
                         faith
                         ,
                         or
                         in
                         the
                         instution
                         and
                         constitutions
                         of
                         holy
                         Churche
                         ,
                         either
                         by
                         worckes
                         or
                         wordes
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         doe
                         not
                         forthe
                         with
                         rectifie
                         himselfe
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         vtterly
                         expelled
                         out
                         of
                         our
                         Religiō
                         .
                         We
                         ought
                         to
                         acknoledge
                         for
                         our
                         Superiours
                         ,
                         all
                         Prelates
                         and
                         Religious
                         in
                         that
                         which
                         concerneth
                         the
                         good
                         estate
                         of
                         our
                         soule
                         ,
                         prouided
                         that
                         they
                         proceed
                         not
                         against
                         our
                         Order
                         and
                         our
                         Rule
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         confesion
                         and
                         communion
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XX.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         all
                         my
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         Preistes
                         as
                         the
                         laity
                         ,
                         the
                         blessed
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         cōfesse
                         to
                         the
                         Preistes
                         of
                         our
                         Order
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         in
                         case
                         they
                         cānot
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         confesse
                         to
                         an
                         other
                         Preist
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         prudent
                         and
                         Catholique
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         them
                         firmely
                         beleeue
                         that
                         by
                         the
                         pennance
                         and
                         absolution
                         giuen
                         them
                         ,
                         they
                         shal
                         be
                         absolued
                         of
                         all
                         their
                         sinnes
                         :
                         and
                         therfore
                         lett
                         them
                         endeauour
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         greatest
                         faith
                         and
                         humility
                         that
                         they
                         can
                         ,
                         to
                         accomplish
                         the
                         penance
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         enioyned
                         them
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         they
                         should
                         be
                         in
                         a
                         place
                         where
                         they
                         could
                         not
                         haue
                         commodity
                         of
                         a
                         Preist
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         in
                         such
                         case
                         confesse
                         with
                         their
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Apostle
                         saith
                         :
                         
                         Confesse
                         your
                         sinnes
                         one
                         to
                         an
                         other
                         :
                         But
                         let
                         them
                         not
                         yet
                         omitt
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         shall
                         haue
                         meanes
                         to
                         repaire
                         to
                         Preistes
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         alone
                         haue
                         the
                         authority
                         and
                         power
                         of
                         God
                         to
                         bind
                         and
                         loose
                         :
                         Being
                         so
                         contrite
                         
                         and
                         cōfested
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         with
                         exceeding
                         humility
                         and
                         reuerence
                         receiue
                         the
                         most
                         sacred
                         sacrament
                         ,
                         calling
                         to
                         minde
                         that
                         which
                         God
                         saith
                         :
                         he
                         
                         that
                         eateth
                         my
                         flesh
                         and
                         drincketh
                         my
                         bloud
                         ,
                         hath
                         life
                         euerlasting
                         .
                         And
                         in
                         an
                         other
                         place
                         :
                         Doe
                         this
                         for
                         a
                         commemoration
                         of
                         me
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         praysing
                         God
                         and
                         exhorting
                         Christians
                         to
                         pennance
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XXI
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVHen
                         my
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         know
                         and
                         esteeme
                         it
                         expedient
                         to
                         preach
                         to
                         the
                         people
                         ,
                         hauig
                         imparted
                         the
                         benediction
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         vse
                         these
                         wordes
                         :
                         Feare
                         ,
                         loue
                         ,
                         honour
                         ,
                         praise
                         continually
                         ,
                         and
                         say
                         yee
                         :
                         Be
                         thou
                         blessed
                         almighty
                         God
                         ,
                         Trinity
                         ,
                         and
                         vnitie
                         ,
                         Father
                         ,
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         and
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         Creatour
                         of
                         all
                         thinges
                         :
                         I
                         beseech
                         thee
                         to
                         permitt
                         me
                         to
                         performe
                         fruites
                         worthy
                         of
                         penance
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         know
                         this
                         truth
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         shall
                         shortly
                         die
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         att
                         that
                         instant
                         the
                         knotte
                         of
                         this
                         soule
                         and
                         body
                         shall
                         end
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         either
                         eternally
                         happy
                         ,
                         or
                         eternally
                         miserable
                         .
                         They
                         must
                         exhort
                         such
                         as
                         haue
                         bin
                         offended
                         ,
                         to
                         pardon
                         ,
                         as
                         God
                         doth
                         pardon
                         vs
                         :
                         and
                         to
                         this
                         effect
                         lett
                         them
                         vnderstand
                         ,
                         that
                         if
                         they
                         doe
                         not
                         pardon
                         ,
                         they
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         pardonned
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         shal
                         be
                         blessed
                         that
                         shall
                         die
                         contrite
                         ,
                         because
                         their
                         place
                         shal
                         be
                         in
                         heauen
                         ,
                         and
                         miserable
                         shall
                         they
                         be
                         that
                         shall
                         die
                         impenitent
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         shal
                         be
                         children
                         of
                         the
                         deuill
                         ,
                         whose
                         worckes
                         they
                         haue
                         wrought
                         ,
                         and
                         therfore
                         shall
                         they
                         discend
                         into
                         eternall
                         sier
                         .
                         Be
                         carefull
                         my
                         beloued
                         Brethren
                         to
                         shunne
                         all
                         vices
                         ,
                         and
                         perseuer
                         in
                         god
                         euen
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         that
                         God
                         may
                         blesse
                         you
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         An
                         Exhortation
                         he
                         made
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XXII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         LEtt
                         vs
                         be
                         mindefull
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         our
                         lord
                         sayth
                         ;
                         loue
                         your
                         enemies
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         good
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         hate
                         you
                         :
                         Because
                         besides
                         what
                         he
                         hath
                         taugbt
                         vs
                         by
                         worde
                         ,
                         he
                         hath
                         in
                         like
                         sort
                         taught
                         vs
                         by
                         effect
                         ,
                         whose
                         steppes
                         we
                         ought
                         to
                         imitate
                         .
                         As
                         then
                         he
                         called
                         Iudas
                         his
                         freind
                         ,
                         though
                         he
                         knew
                         he
                         would
                         betray
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         voluntarily
                         presented
                         himselfe
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         were
                         to
                         crucifie
                         him
                         :
                         so
                         likewise
                         lett
                         vs
                         repute
                         them
                         our
                         freindes
                         that
                         iniustly
                         afflict
                         vs
                         ,
                         that
                         oppose
                         them selues
                         against
                         vs
                         ,
                         that
                         iniury
                         vs
                         ,
                         procure
                         our
                         vexation
                         ,
                         torment
                         and
                         death
                         :
                         and
                         we
                         ought
                         to
                         loue
                         them
                         the
                         more
                         ,
                         in
                         that
                         what
                         they
                         doe
                         vnto
                         vs
                         ,
                         God
                         vseth
                         them
                         as
                         an
                         instrument
                         :
                         and
                         because
                         what
                         soeeuer
                         he
                         doeth
                         and
                         permitteth
                         ,
                         though
                         it
                         seeme
                         
                         displeasing
                         vnto
                         vs
                         ,
                         it
                         notwithstanding
                         auaileth
                         to
                         our
                         saluation
                         ,
                         sith
                         by
                         meane
                         hereof
                         we
                         shall
                         purchase
                         eternall
                         life
                         .
                         We
                         ought
                         besides
                         to
                         abhorre
                         and
                         hate
                         our
                         body
                         ,
                         when
                         it
                         is
                         pleased
                         in
                         delightes
                         and
                         vices
                         :
                         for
                         so
                         liuing
                         carnally
                         ,
                         we
                         estrange
                         our selues
                         from
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         our
                         owne
                         entry
                         into
                         hell
                         ;
                         and
                         by
                         reason
                         that
                         by
                         sinne
                         we
                         become
                         loathsome
                         and
                         miserable
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         the
                         concupiscences
                         of
                         our
                         flesh
                         are
                         contrary
                         to
                         our
                         true
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         vs
                         prone
                         to
                         euill
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         lord
                         saith
                         .
                         From
                         the
                         hart
                         of
                         man
                         proceed
                         euill
                         cogitations
                         ,
                         
                         fornications
                         ,
                         adulteries
                         ,
                         murders
                         ,
                         couetousnes
                         ,
                         theftes
                         ,
                         deceiptes
                         ,
                         blasphemies
                         ,
                         false
                         testimonies
                         ,
                         pride
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         foly
                         of
                         this
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         the
                         foresaid
                         euils
                         procure
                         and
                         make
                         the
                         soule
                         loathsome
                         ,
                         defiled
                         ,
                         and
                         refrigerate
                         :
                         we
                         therfore
                         ,
                         who
                         haue
                         already
                         forsaken
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         should
                         haue
                         regard
                         to
                         no
                         other
                         thinge
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         doe
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         an
                         to
                         take
                         contentment
                         therin
                         .
                         Lett
                         vs
                         haue
                         care
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         like
                         the
                         earth
                         by
                         the
                         way
                         side
                         full
                         of
                         stones
                         and
                         thornes
                         ,
                         because
                         as
                         our
                         lord
                         
                         saith
                         ,
                         the
                         seed
                         (
                         that
                         is
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         which
                         was
                         sowne
                         by
                         the
                         way
                         side
                         ,
                         was
                         trodden
                         vnder
                         foote
                         by
                         passengers
                         and
                         destroyed
                         .
                         Hereto
                         are
                         compared
                         those
                         that
                         heare
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         but
                         dispose
                         not
                         themselues
                         to
                         vertue
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         deuill
                         incontinently
                         rooteth
                         it
                         out
                         of
                         their
                         harts
                         ,
                         least
                         beleeuing
                         they
                         might
                         be
                         saued
                         .
                         They
                         are
                         compared
                         to
                         the
                         stone
                         ,
                         wheron
                         the
                         other
                         seed
                         fell
                         ,
                         who
                         willingly
                         heare
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         insome
                         sort
                         dispose
                         themselues
                         to
                         doe
                         well
                         :
                         but
                         some
                         affliction
                         befalling
                         them
                         ,
                         they
                         are
                         incontinently
                         scandalized
                         ,
                         the
                         seed
                         then
                         withereth
                         ,
                         because
                         it
                         hath
                         no
                         root
                         .
                         They
                         are
                         compared
                         to
                         thornes
                         ,
                         who
                         hearing
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         haue
                         their
                         harts
                         alwayes
                         employed
                         on
                         worldly
                         thinges
                         and
                         permitt
                         thēselues
                         to
                         be
                         seduced
                         by
                         richesse
                         and
                         auarice
                         ,
                         busying
                         themselues
                         in
                         terrestriall
                         affaires
                         ,
                         and
                         therfore
                         the
                         seed
                         cannot
                         profitt
                         them
                         .
                         But
                         they
                         are
                         like
                         to
                         fertile
                         land
                         ,
                         who
                         heare
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         hart
                         obserue
                         and
                         practise
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         worckes
                         worthy
                         of
                         penance
                         .
                         Lett
                         vs
                         therfore
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         Lord
                         saith
                         ,
                         suffer
                         the
                         dead
                         to
                         bury
                         the
                         dead
                         .
                         Lett
                         vs
                         be
                         seriously
                         wary
                         of
                         the
                         slightes
                         and
                         mischeiuous
                         deuises
                         
                         of
                         the
                         deuill
                         ,
                         who
                         seeketh
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         but
                         to
                         separate
                         our
                         soule
                         from
                         vnion
                         with
                         God
                         by
                         the
                         bait
                         of
                         temporall
                         richesse
                         ,
                         honours
                         ,
                         and
                         pleasures
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         seeking
                         to
                         become
                         lord
                         and
                         master
                         of
                         the
                         hart
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         employing
                         all
                         his
                         endeauour
                         to
                         root
                         out
                         of
                         his
                         memory
                         the
                         preceptes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         doth
                         striue
                         to
                         blind
                         the
                         hart
                         of
                         man
                         in
                         the
                         desires
                         and
                         cogitations
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         and
                         to
                         confirme
                         him
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         saying
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         :
                         When
                         the
                         vncleane
                         spiritt
                         shall
                         depart
                         out
                         of
                         a
                         
                         man
                         ,
                         he
                         wandereth
                         through
                         places
                         without
                         water
                         seeking
                         rest
                         .
                         And
                         not
                         finding
                         ,
                         he
                         saith
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         retourne
                         into
                         my
                         house
                         whence
                         I
                         departed
                         .
                         And
                         when
                         he
                         is
                         come
                         ,
                         he
                         findeth
                         it
                         swept
                         with
                         a
                         besome
                         ,
                         and
                         trimmed
                         .
                         
                         Thē
                         he
                         goeth
                         &
                         taketh
                         seuen
                         other
                         spirits
                         worse
                         then
                         himselfe
                         ,
                         &
                         entring
                         in
                         theydwel
                         there
                         .
                         And
                         the
                         things
                         last
                         of
                         that
                         mā
                         be
                         made
                         worse
                         then
                         the
                         first
                         .
                         Sith
                         then
                         we
                         are
                         by
                         these
                         speeches
                         admonished
                         ,
                         lett
                         vs
                         not
                         procure
                         our
                         ruine
                         and
                         death
                         by
                         disvniting
                         our
                         soule
                         from
                         God
                         ,
                         for
                         whatsoeuer
                         terrestriall
                         recompense
                         ,
                         affaire
                         ,
                         or
                         fauour
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         all
                         we
                         doe
                         ,
                         be
                         only
                         for
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         God.
                         I
                         pray
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         that
                         being
                         freed
                         and
                         deliuered
                         of
                         al
                         impediment
                         and
                         hinderance
                         ,
                         that
                         may
                         trouble
                         them
                         ,
                         they
                         make
                         their
                         best
                         endeauour
                         ,
                         to
                         serue
                         ,
                         loue
                         ,
                         and
                         honour
                         God
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         pure
                         hart
                         ,
                         and
                         free
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         in
                         regard
                         that
                         he
                         especially
                         requireth
                         the
                         same
                         of
                         vs
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         vs
                         so
                         proceede
                         ,
                         that
                         in
                         vs
                         may
                         be
                         the
                         residence
                         of
                         his
                         diuine
                         Maiestie
                         ,
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         the
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         who
                         
                         faith
                         vnto
                         vs
                         :
                         Pray
                         att
                         all
                         times
                         that
                         you
                         may
                         be
                         accounted
                         worthy
                         to
                         escape
                         all
                         these
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         to
                         come
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         stand
                         before
                         the
                         Sonne
                         of
                         man
                         :
                         he
                         also
                         teaching
                         vs
                         to
                         pray
                         ,
                         saith
                         :
                         When
                         you
                         shall
                         pray
                         ,
                         say
                         :
                         Our
                         
                         Father
                         which
                         art
                         in
                         heauen
                         :
                         We
                         therfore
                         must
                         alwayes
                         pray
                         and
                         neuer
                         faile
                         therin
                         .
                         Lett
                         vs
                         adore
                         God
                         with
                         a
                         sincere
                         hart
                         ,
                         because
                         such
                         adorers
                         please
                         the
                         eternall
                         Father
                         and
                         he
                         would
                         haue
                         it
                         so
                         .
                         God
                         is
                         a
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         that
                         adore
                         him
                         ,
                         ought
                         to
                         adore
                         him
                         in
                         spiritt
                         ,
                         &
                         truth
                         .
                         Let
                         vs
                         haue
                         recourse
                         to
                         our
                         Lord
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         the
                         Father
                         and
                         Pastour
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         ,
                         who
                         saith
                         :
                         I
                         am
                         the
                         good
                         Pastour
                         ,
                         that
                         feed
                         and
                         keep
                         my
                         flocke
                         ,
                         euen
                         to
                         the
                         
                         exposing
                         of
                         my
                         life
                         for
                         it
                         :
                         you
                         are
                         all
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         therfore
                         call
                         not
                         your selues
                         Fathers
                         on
                         earth
                         ,
                         because
                         you
                         haue
                         but
                         one
                         Father
                         which
                         is
                         in
                         heauen
                         ,
                         nor
                         call
                         your selues
                         masters
                         ,
                         for
                         you
                         haue
                         but
                         one
                         celestiall
                         Master
                         .
                         If
                         you
                         remaine
                         in
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         my
                         wordes
                         in
                         you
                         ,
                         you
                         shall
                         haue
                         and
                         
                         obtaine
                         whatsoeuer
                         you
                         shall
                         demaund
                         .
                         And
                         where
                         there
                         are
                         two
                         or
                         three
                         assembled
                         in
                         my
                         name
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         there
                         with
                         them
                         euen
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         The
                         wordes
                         that
                         I
                         haue
                         spoken
                         to
                         you
                         ,
                         be
                         spiritt
                         and
                         life
                         .
                         I
                         am
                         the
                         way
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         verity
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         life
                         :
                         lett
                         vs
                         then
                         keep
                         the
                         true
                         life
                         and
                         doctrine
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         holy
                         gospell
                         which
                         it
                         hath
                         pleased
                         him
                         to
                         manifest
                         vnto
                         vs
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         sayth
                         :
                         Father
                         I
                         haue
                         manifested
                         thy
                         name
                         to
                         the
                         men
                         whome
                         thou
                         gauest
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         haue
                         receiued
                         the
                         doctrine
                         which
                         I
                         haue
                         giuen
                         them
                         :
                         they
                         haue
                         knowne
                         that
                         I
                         am
                         truely
                         come
                         from
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         haue
                         beleeued
                         that
                         thou
                         hast
                         sent
                         me
                         .
                         For
                         them
                         I
                         praye
                         ,
                         not
                         for
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         but
                         for
                         them
                         whome
                         thou
                         hast
                         giuen
                         me
                         .
                         Holy
                         Father
                         ,
                         keepe
                         them
                         in
                         thy
                         name
                         ,
                         whome
                         thou
                         hast
                         giuen
                         me
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         be
                         one
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         we
                         .
                         These
                         things
                         I
                         speake
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         haue
                         my
                         ioy
                         filled
                         in
                         themselues
                         .
                         I
                         haue
                         giuen
                         them
                         thy
                         word
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         world
                         hath
                         hated
                         them
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         :
                         as
                         I
                         also
                         am
                         not
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         I
                         pray
                         not
                         that
                         thou
                         take
                         them
                         away
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         thou
                         preserue
                         them
                         from
                         euill
                         .
                         Sanctifie
                         them
                         in
                         truth
                         .
                         Thy
                         word
                         is
                         truth
                         .
                         As
                         thou
                         diddest
                         send
                         me
                         into
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         I
                         also
                         haue
                         sent
                         them
                         into
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         them
                         I
                         doe
                         sanctifie
                         my selfe
                         :
                         
                         that
                         they
                         also
                         may
                         be
                         sanctified
                         in
                         truth
                         .
                         And
                         not
                         for
                         them
                         onlie
                         doe
                         I
                         pray
                         ,
                         but
                         for
                         them
                         also
                         that
                         by
                         their
                         word
                         shall
                         beleeue
                         in
                         me
                         :
                         that
                         they
                         all
                         may
                         be
                         one
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         world
                         may
                         beleeue
                         that
                         thou
                         hast
                         sent
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         hast
                         loued
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         me
                         also
                         thou
                         hast
                         loued
                         :
                         and
                         thou
                         shalt
                         lett
                         them
                         know
                         thy
                         name
                         ,
                         because
                         the
                         loue
                         whereby
                         thou
                         hast
                         loued
                         me
                         shall
                         be
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         me
                         together
                         .
                         By
                         the
                         same
                         meane
                         Father
                         ,
                         whome
                         thou
                         hast
                         giuen
                         me
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         ,
                         that
                         where
                         I
                         am
                         ,
                         they
                         also
                         may
                         be
                         with
                         me
                         :
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         see
                         my
                         glorie
                         which
                         thou
                         hast
                         giuen
                         me
                         .
                         I
                         praye
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         almightie
                         God
                         ,
                         to
                         learne
                         the
                         sence
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         written
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         for
                         the
                         saluation
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         imprint
                         it
                         with
                         great
                         caution
                         in
                         their
                         vnderstanding
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         beseech
                         God
                         Three
                         and
                         One
                         ,
                         to
                         vouchsafe
                         to
                         impart
                         his
                         benediction
                         to
                         all
                         them
                         that
                         teach
                         and
                         learne
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         accord
                         together
                         to
                         accomplish
                         the
                         thinges
                         afore
                         said
                         :
                         and
                         as
                         often
                         as
                         they
                         shall
                         read
                         ouer
                         the
                         same
                         for
                         the
                         good
                         of
                         their
                         soule
                         .
                         I
                         further
                         beseech
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         (
                         kissing
                         their
                         feet
                         )
                         to
                         loue
                         them
                         exceedinglie
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         obserue
                         them
                         .
                         And
                         in
                         the
                         behalfe
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         the
                         Pope
                         ,
                         I
                         Brother
                         Francis
                         ,
                         by
                         obedience
                         haue
                         commanded
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         oblige
                         ,
                         that
                         no
                         man
                         diminish
                         or
                         augment
                         any
                         thing
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         written
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         and
                         rule
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         neither
                         the
                         Brethren
                         haue
                         any
                         other
                         rule
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         rule
                         of
                         S.
                         Francis.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miraculous
               approbation
               of
               this
               first
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               determined
               to
               repaire
               with
               his
               companions
               and
               disciples
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               demaund
               confirmation
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               rule
               ,
               composed
               and
               compiled
               more
               by
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               then
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wordes
               and
               sence
               of
               the
               holy
               Gospell
               .
               And
               did
               in
               deed
               with
               them
               attempt
               the
               iorny
               ,
               replenished
               with
               exceeding
               confidence
               and
               conducted
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               seeing
               their
               desire
               vouchsafed
               to
               add
               more
               courage
               to
               that
               weak
               harted
               familie
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               their
               simplicity
               feared
               ,
               perhappes
               ,
               they
               should
               
               not
               be
               heard
               .
               And
               out
               of
               his
               aboundant
               clemency
               he
               permitted
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               tree
               of
               merueillous
               greatenes
               ,
               comming
               to
               the
               foot
               wherof
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               diuine
               vertue
               lifted
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               raised
               euen
               to
               the
               toppe
               therof
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               bend
               downe
               his
               braunches
               euen
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Hauing
               interpreted
               this
               vision
               to
               be
               a
               manifest
               presage
               of
               the
               fauour
               which
               he
               should
               receiue
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               entierly
               filled
               with
               a
               spirituall
               ioy
               ,
               he
               recounted
               it
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               
               whome
               he
               so
               comforted
               ,
               that
               with
               exceeding
               speed
               they
               arriued
               att
               Roome
               :
               where
               vnderstanding
               that
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               was
               att
               S.
               Iohns
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               they
               all
               repayred
               thither
               .
               But
               they
               found
               him
               so
               employed
               in
               cogitations
               of
               trouble
               some
               affaires
               ,
               that
               not
               hauing
               opportunity
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               he
               dismissed
               them
               his
               presence
               .
               These
               poore
               people
               then
               much
               disquieted
               ,
               retired
               to
               the
               hospitall
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               graciously
               entertained
               .
               But
               the
               Pope
               the
               night
               
               following
               had
               in
               a
               dreame
               this
               reuelation
               .
               He
               saw
               betweene
               his
               feet
               to
               grow
               a
               litle
               palme
               ,
               which
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               so
               grew
               ,
               that
               it
               became
               a
               very
               faire
               tree
               .
               His
               holines
               musing
               on
               this
               that
               exceedingly
               amazed
               him
               ,
               sought
               the
               interpretatiō
               therof
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               end
               illuminated
               him
               ,
               who
               gaue
               him
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               palme
               signified
               the
               poore
               family
               of
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               vouchsafed
               not
               to
               giue
               audience
               .
               He
               therfore
               in
               the
               morning
               caused
               S.
               Francis
               to
               be
               sought
               ,
               who
               was
               found
               in
               the
               said
               hospitall
               ,
               whence
               he
               was
               conducted
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               att
               whose
               feet
               this
               blessed
               Father
               with
               all
               his
               company
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               then
               humbly
               discouered
               what
               he
               desired
               of
               his
               holines
               .
               The
               Pope
               
               seeing
               him
               ,
               and
               considering
               him
               with
               more
               attention
               ,
               called
               to
               minde
               what
               he
               seemed
               certaine
               dayes
               before
               to
               see
               as
               he
               was
               one
               night
               solitarily
               pensiue
               and
               heauy
               with
               sleepe
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               waighty
               affaires
               which
               then
               did
               bussy
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               was
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               came
               afterward
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               misprised
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               so
               sustayned
               the
               same
               that
               it
               fell
               not
               .
               The
               Pope
               then
               Beholding
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               considering
               the
               purity
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sort
               he
               contemned
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               much
               he
               affected
               pouerty
               ,
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               firme
               resolution
               touching
               the
               euangelicall
               life
               ,
               which
               he
               carryed
               written
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               wherin
               he
               promised
               obedience
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolike
               ,
               the
               zeale
               which
               he
               perceiued
               in
               him
               towardes
               the
               saluatiō
               of
               soules
               ,
               the
               feruour
               &
               freedome
               of
               spiritt
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               said
               in
               himselfe
               :
               This
               doubtles
               is
               the
               man
               whome
               I
               saw
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               worckes
               of
               example
               &
               doctrine
               shall
               helpe
               to
               support
               and
               sustaine
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Notwithstāding
               he
               differred
               to
               graunt
               his
               demaūd
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               many
               Cardinals
               a
               matter
               rare
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               humane
               forces
               &
               abilities
               ,
               to
               keep
               &
               obserue
               a
               profession
               of
               such
               rigour
               and
               pouerty
               .
               But
               whiles
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Consistory
               thus
               irresolute
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               Paul
               ,
               bishop
               of
               Sabee
               named
               Iohn
               ,
               a
               louer
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               publikely
               vttered
               these
               speeches
               :
               If
               we
               graunt
               not
               the
               demaund
               presented
               vnto
               vs
               by
               this
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               seeming
               vnto
               vs
               a
               thing
               strange
               and
               ouer
               difficult
               ,
               though
               in
               deed
               he
               requireth
               only
               the
               forme
               and
               rule
               of
               the
               euangelicall
               life
               to
               be
               confirmed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               feare
               to
               offend
               our
               Lord
               
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               gospell
               :
               for
               you
               know
               if
               any
               one
               should
               affirme
               that
               some
               new
               or
               rare
               thing
               ,
               vnreasonable
               ,
               or
               impossible
               to
               be
               performed
               were
               contained
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               euangelicall
               perfection
               and
               in
               the
               vow
               therof
               ,
               we
               should
               esteeme
               him
               a
               blaspheamour
               against
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               the
               author
               of
               the
               gospell
               .
               The
               Pope
               hauing
               well
               vnderstood
               this
               proposition
               ,
               he
               tourned
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               My
               sonne
               ,
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               by
               thy
               intercession
               he
               discouer
               vnto
               vs
               his
               holy
               will
               ,
               which
               being
               knowne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               we
               will
               freely
               and
               without
               any
               scruple
               approue
               thy
               demaund
               .
               S.
               Francis
               vpon
               this
               commandement
               departed
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               accustomed
               feruour
               fell
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               beseeching
               our
               Lord
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               inspire
               the
               Pope
               to
               doe
               what
               should
               be
               most
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               him
               what
               speech
               he
               should
               vse
               to
               obtaine
               that
               which
               he
               so
               piously
               required
               .
               In
               this
               prayer
               it
               was
               miraculously
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               what
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               and
               was
               assured
               that
               
               the
               Pope
               should
               condiscendingly
               heare
               him
               .
               Being
               then
               ioyfully
               retourned
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               sayd
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               this
               similitud
               .
               That
               a
               poore
               woman
               of
               right
               beautifull
               conntenance
               ,
               and
               rare
               conditions
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               the
               woodes
               ,
               chaunced
               one
               day
               to
               be
               seene
               by
               her
               kinge
               ,
               who
               admiring
               her
               so
               singuler
               beauty
               ,
               resolued
               to
               espouse
               hir
               with
               hope
               to
               haue
               by
               her
               a
               faire
               and
               comely
               generation
               .
               And
               hauing
               in
               that
               sort
               accepted
               her
               ,
               she
               in
               short
               time
               brought
               him
               many
               children
               in
               that
               desert
               ,
               to
               whome
               being
               well
               growne
               ,
               the
               mother
               said
               :
               Know
               my
               children
               that
               the
               king
               is
               your
               Father
               ,
               goe
               yee
               therfore
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               feare
               not
               to
               conuerse
               with
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               exalt
               you
               to
               a
               degree
               answeareable
               to
               your
               discent
               .
               These
               children
               leauing
               their
               mother
               ,
               repaired
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               where
               being
               arriued
               and
               seene
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               they
               weere
               by
               him
               with
               exceeding
               admiration
               att
               their
               beautie
               incontinently
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               his
               children
               :
               yet
               not
               withstanding
               he
               demaunded
               them
               whose
               children
               they
               were
               :
               they
               answeared
               ,
               their
               mother
               was
               a
               poore
               woman
               ,
               that
               liued
               in
               the
               vnco
               the
               desert
               .
               But
               the
               king
               ,
               who
               knew
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               this
               demaund
               ,
               only
               to
               proue
               the
               constancie
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               being
               moued
               att
               lenght
               with
               a
               fatherlie
               affection
               ,
               embraced
               them
               very
               amourously
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Feare
               not
               :
               for
               if
               till
               this
               day
               I
               haue
               and
               doe
               maintaine
               strangers
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               haue
               I
               to
               maintaine
               you
               ,
               you
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               are
               my
               most
               deere
               children
               ?
               And
               this
               affection
               will
               I
               shew
               to
               all
               those
               that
               henceforward
               shal
               be
               borne
               of
               your
               mother
               my
               deerly
               affected
               wife
               .
               Applying
               which
               parabole
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               our
               rule
               and
               life
               is
               this
               poore
               woman
               ,
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               king
               of
               kinges
               accepted
               for
               his
               espouse
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               hath
               begotten
               many
               children
               ,
               whome
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               neither
               hath
               nor
               euer
               will
               faile
               to
               sustaine
               :
               
               and
               as
               he
               hath
               a
               care
               to
               releeue
               strangers
               ,
               your
               holines
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               he
               will
               also
               haue
               regard
               to
               maintaine
               and
               support
               his
               true
               and
               ligitimate
               children
               ,
               that
               the
               heires
               of
               the
               eternall
               king
               perish
               not
               by
               hunger
               ,
               who
               are
               borne
               according
               to
               his
               likenes
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               of
               a
               poore
               mother
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               of
               the
               euangelicall
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               nourced
               with
               his
               proper
               milk
               .
               And
               if
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               promise
               the
               eternall
               kingdome
               to
               those
               that
               follow
               him
               with
               faith
               and
               verity
               ,
               how
               much
               rather
               will
               he
               giue
               them
               such
               thinges
               as
               he
               ordinarily
               with
               so
               bountifull
               liberality
               bestoueth
               indifferently
               on
               the
               good
               and
               the
               wicked
               ?
               The
               Pope
               hauing
               with
               carefull
               attention
               heard
               this
               similitude
               ,
               and
               so
               patheticall
               and
               strong
               argument
               of
               the
               S.
               he
               admired
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledged
               that
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               dwelled
               in
               S.
               Francis
               .
               Without
               farther
               delay
               therfore
               ,
               and
               without
               admitting
               any
               other
               
               difficulty
               ,
               he
               approued
               his
               rule
               ,
               permitted
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               title
               of
               precher
               of
               pennance
               ,
               to
               preach
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               caused
               litle
               crounes
               to
               be
               made
               to
               all
               the
               lay
               Brethren
               that
               were
               with
               him
               .
               And
               thervpon
               S.
               Francis
               with
               all
               his
               companions
               made
               his
               solemne
               profession
               vnder
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               promising
               to
               obserue
               the
               euangelicall
               life
               and
               rule
               :
               and
               he
               was
               by
               his
               holines
               established
               Minister
               generall
               of
               all
               his
               Order
               ,
               who
               offered
               and
               promised
               him
               his
               assistance
               when
               soeuer
               he
               should
               need
               it
               .
               But
               because
               this
               confirmation
               of
               the
               rule
               was
               then
               only
               made
               
                 Viuae
                 vocis
                 oraculo
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Popes
               worde
               of
               mouth
               ,
               
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1209.
               and
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               the
               Popedome
               of
               the
               said
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               nor
               hauing
               no
               Bulle
               of
               this
               confirmation
               ,
               therfore
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Order
               is
               not
               reckoned
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               time
               that
               it
               was
               afterward
               confirmed
               by
               writing
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               eight
               yeare
               of
               Pope
               Honorious
               with
               an
               authenticall
               Bulle
               ,
               fifteene
               veares
               after
               this
               first
               verball
               confirmation
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               and
               order
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               inserted
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               retourned
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               how
               God
               declared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Order
               was
               instituted
               for
               the
               saluation
               .
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               SAinct
               Francis
               exceedingly
               encouraged
               by
               obtaining
               the
               so
               much
               desired
               confirmation
               ,
               departed
               from
               Rome
               towardes
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               there
               to
               beginne
               to
               preach
               the
               gospell
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               discoursing
               alwayes
               with
               his
               companions
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               in
               what
               sort
               they
               might
               most
               perfectlie
               obserue
               the
               profession
               formerlie
               made
               .
               In
               which
               discourse
               hauing
               spent
               a
               good
               part
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               
               and
               being
               wearied
               ,
               they
               rested
               themselues
               in
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               no
               lesse
               afflicted
               with
               hunger
               then
               with
               trauaile
               ,
               not
               hauing
               with
               them
               any
               prouision
               ,
               nor
               humanely
               cause
               to
               hope
               after
               any
               meanes
               of
               releife
               .
               But
               our
               most
               mercifull
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               euer
               true
               ,
               and
               neuer
               faileth
               his
               faithfull
               ,
               of
               himselfe
               prouided
               for
               them
               ,
               causing
               in
               a
               moment
               a
               man
               to
               appeare
               loaden
               with
               bread
               ,
               who
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               distributed
               it
               to
               those
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               disappeared
               and
               
               was
               neuer
               by
               any
               of
               them
               seene
               againe
               .
               These
               poore
               Religious
               therfore
               ,
               acknowledging
               this
               grace
               and
               fauour
               to
               be
               afforded
               them
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               and
               there
               purposed
               and
               irreuocablie
               confirmed
               ,
               neuer
               to
               breake
               that
               strict
               and
               rigorous
               vow
               of
               pouerty
               for
               any
               want
               of
               food
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               other
               necessity
               or
               affliction
               that
               might
               befall
               them
               :
               and
               with
               this
               feruour
               and
               good
               resolution
               ,
               they
               trauailed
               through
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               discoursing
               with
               themselues
               whither
               it
               were
               better
               for
               them
               to
               dwell
               in
               solitary
               places
               for
               their
               particuler
               repose
               ,
               or
               to
               conuerse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               edification
               of
               their
               neighbour
               .
               Vpon
               which
               point
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               long
               time
               conferred
               with
               his
               disciples
               (
               not
               minding
               of
               himselfe
               to
               determine
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               wherin
               he
               would
               not
               relie
               on
               his
               owne
               resolution
               )
               he
               made
               his
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               would
               manifest
               vnto
               him
               his
               holy
               will
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               by
               this
               meane
               .
               He
               vnderstood
               that
               
               he
               was
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               endeauour
               to
               gaine
               many
               soules
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               Satan
               sought
               to
               robbe
               him
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               carrie
               them
               together
               with
               himselfe
               into
               hell
               .
               He
               therfore
               resolued
               rather
               with
               his
               companions
               to
               conuerse
               in
               the
               world
               for
               the
               profitt
               of
               manie
               ,
               then
               to
               liue
               in
               an
               hermitage
               to
               benifitt
               only
               himselfe
               .
               Hauing
               then
               setled
               himselfe
               with
               his
               Brethren
               in
               a
               desolate
               house
               neere
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               they
               there
               liued
               conformably
               to
               their
               rule
               in
               very
               simple
               pouertie
               ,
               seeming
               rather
               to
               sustaine
               themselues
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               teares
               ,
               then
               with
               temporall
               consolations
               .
               They
               ordinarily
               employed
               themselues
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               especially
               mentall
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               as
               then
               fournished
               with
               bookes
               ,
               nor
               brouiaryes
               ,
               to
               say
               their
               cannonicall
               houres
               ,
               and
               
               so
               in
               supplie
               therof
               ,
               they
               made
               their
               exercise
               in
               the
               excellent
               booke
               of
               the
               life
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               meditating
               therō
               day
               &
               night
               according
               to
               the
               instructiō
               that
               their
               blessed
               Father
               gaue
               thē
               :
               for
               he
               cōtinuallie
               preached
               vnto
               thē
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               wheras
               the
               Brethrē
               most
               instantlie
               besought
               S.
               F.
               to
               teach
               thē
               some
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               he
               vsed
               vnto
               thē
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               When
               you
               praye
               ,
               say
               :
               
                 Pater
                 noster
                 qui
                 es
                 in
                 caelis
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               afterward
               ,
               
                 Adoramus
                 te
                 Christe
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               adore
               thee
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               we
               praise
               and
               honour
               thee
               here
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               the
               churches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               by
               thy
               crosse
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               
               the
               world
               .
               He
               also
               taught
               them
               to
               praise
               and
               honour
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               creatures
               ,
               to
               reuerence
               preistes
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               simply
               ,
               and
               to
               confesse
               firmely
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               as
               the
               holie
               Catholique
               and
               Romane
               Church
               beleeueth
               and
               confesseth
               :
               and
               his
               disciples
               with
               admiration
               of
               his
               doctrine
               were
               attentiue
               vnto
               him
               .
               They
               fell
               on
               their
               knees
               when
               they
               saw
               any
               Church
               a
               far
               of
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               made
               theyr
               prayer
               ,
               as
               the
               S.
               had
               instructed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               admirable
               vision
               of
               a
               fiery
               chariott
               ,
               wheron
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Francis
               appeared
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               poore
               colledge
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               neere
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Riuotorto
               ,
               in
               an
               old
               house
               ,
               and
               so
               litle
               that
               they
               could
               hardly
               accōmodate
               themselues
               sitting
               one
               close
               by
               an
               other
               .
               From
               thence
               went
               foorth
               the
               louer
               of
               pouerty
               to
               preach
               pennance
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               first
               by
               worckes
               and
               then
               by
               wordes
               .
               But
               being
               one
               saterday
               in
               the
               euening
               gone
               thence
               ,
               he
               went
               with
               a
               Brother
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               there
               to
               preach
               the
               sunday
               as
               he
               was
               accustomed
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               he
               retired
               into
               a
               poore
               house
               adioyning
               to
               the
               bishopprick
               .
               Being
               about
               midnight
               in
               prayer
               ,
               a
               fiery
               chariott
               of
               admirable
               splendour
               sodēly
               appeared
               to
               his
               poore
               family
               ,
               which
               entring
               att
               the
               doore
               of
               their
               cottage
               ,
               where
               some
               prayed
               ,
               and
               others
               slept
               ,
               it
               there
               turned
               three
               times
               :
               In
               the
               middes
               of
               this
               chariott
               was
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               ouer
               him
               a
               circled
               cloud
               and
               bright
               as
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               splendour
               whereof
               gaue
               light
               to
               the
               obscurity
               of
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               then
               those
               that
               slept
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               noyse
               did
               awake
               ,
               &
               the
               bodyes
               of
               the
               Bretheren
               were
               so
               illuminated
               and
               resplendant
               ,
               that
               their
               consciences
               were
               discouered
               each
               to
               other
               :
               and
               att
               lenght
               they
               mutually
               seeing
               each
               others
               hart
               ,
               perceiued
               that
               S.
               Francis
               though
               absent
               in
               body
               ,
               was
               present
               in
               spiritt
               :
               and
               that
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               vertue
               he
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               on
               that
               fiery
               chariott
               ,
               to
               insinuate
               vnto
               them
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               follow
               him
               as
               true
               Israelites
               ,
               sith
               as
               an
               other
               Elias
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               
               deputed
               to
               be
               their
               chariott
               and
               guide
               .
               It
               is
               credible
               that
               our
               Lord
               att
               the
               prayer
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               these
               simple
               seruantes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               the
               maiestie
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               seruant
               of
               Elizeus
               ,
               to
               lett
               him
               see
               the
               mountaine
               full
               of
               armed
               men
               ,
               of
               fiery
               chariottes
               ,
               and
               of
               Angels
               that
               were
               there
               to
               protect
               
               the
               Prophett
               .
               So
               that
               the
               S.
               incontinently
               retourning
               ,
               began
               to
               penetrate
               their
               hartes
               and
               to
               comfort
               them
               with
               this
               strange
               vision
               ,
               discouering
               vnto
               them
               diuers
               extraordinarie
               and
               admirable
               
               thinge
               of
               the
               augmentation
               of
               their
               order
               and
               explicating
               vnto
               them
               many
               thinges
               that
               euen
               exceed
               humane
               vnderstanding
               .
               Which
               gaue
               the
               Brethren
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               really
               discended
               and
               with
               such
               perfection
               remayned
               alwayes
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               vnto
               them
               ,
               &
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               the
               securest
               way
               they
               could
               possibly
               haue
               ,
               wherby
               to
               procure
               their
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               went
               to
               dwell
               at
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Pastour
               of
               a
               flocke
               litle
               in
               nomber
               ,
               yet
               great
               in
               merittes
               ,
               determined
               to
               leaue
               the
               said
               place
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               was
               not
               capable
               conueniently
               to
               lodge
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               they
               were
               there
               exceedingly
               disquieted
               ,
               he
               therfore
               said
               to
               his
               childrē
               :
               My
               deerly
               beloued
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               God
               will
               multiplie
               vs
               ,
               it
               therfore
               seemeth
               necessarie
               that
               we
               repaire
               to
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               S.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Abbott
               of
               S.
               Benedict
               ,
               to
               begg
               of
               them
               some
               poore
               Church
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               read
               the
               canonicall
               houres
               ,
               &
               neere
               vnto
               it
               ,
               some
               poore
               cottage
               built
               of
               loame
               and
               laughtes
               ,
               wherin
               we
               may
               be
               all
               couered
               and
               haue
               what
               shal
               be
               necessary
               for
               vs
               :
               by
               reason
               
               that
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               not
               capable
               to
               entertaine
               many
               Brethren
               ,
               besides
               the
               inconuenience
               ,
               which
               to
               vs
               is
               more
               intollerable
               ,
               that
               the
               strictnes
               therof
               doth
               not
               afford
               vs
               meanes
               to
               read
               our
               canonicall
               houres
               ,
               nor
               lesse
               to
               burie
               on
               of
               our
               company
               ,
               if
               any
               chaunce
               to
               dye
               here
               .
               The
               Brethren
               approued
               these
               considerations
               .
               Repairing
               then
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               humbly
               to
               demaund
               his
               necessitie
               ,
               he
               receiued
               answere
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               neither
               church
               ,
               nor
               house
               for
               him
               .
               The
               Canons
               answeared
               as
               much
               :
               taking
               leaue
               therfore
               of
               thē
               ,
               he
               went
               vp
               to
               the
               mount
               Sabusio
               ,
               to
               a
               monasterie
               of
               S.
               Benedict
               and
               demaunding
               for
               the
               Abbott
               ,
               he
               presented
               the
               same
               petition
               ,
               relating
               vnto
               him
               the
               answeare
               and
               deniall
               of
               the
               bishop
               and
               Canons
               .
               The
               Abbott
               hauing
               attentiuely
               beheld
               him
               ,
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               generall
               consent
               of
               all
               his
               Religious
               ,
               gaue
               to
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               disciples
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Portiuncula
               ,
               which
               was
               among
               all
               other
               the
               poorest
               they
               had
               :
               but
               the
               same
               that
               S.
               Francis
               especially
               desired
               ,
               and
               to
               whome
               and
               to
               his
               the
               Abbott
               said
               :
               My
               brethren
               ,
               vnderstand
               this
               :
               We
               graunt
               all
               that
               you
               haue
               demaunded
               vs
               ,
               but
               in
               recompence
               ,
               we
               require
               that
               ,
               if
               God
               giue
               you
               grace
               to
               multiply
               ,
               as
               we
               hope
               ,
               the
               cheife
               of
               your
               religion
               haue
               his
               residence
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Wherto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               hauing
               graciously
               thancked
               them
               for
               their
               exhibited
               fauour
               ,
               answeared
               that
               the
               place
               which
               they
               had
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               they
               desired
               the
               principall
               of
               his
               Order
               .
               S.
               Francis
               
               hauing
               obtayned
               this
               request
               ,
               tooke
               his
               leaue
               ,
               and
               retourned
               exceedingly
               
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               said
               church
               was
               dedicated
               to
               the
               most
               holy
               Virgin
               ,
               by
               whose
               merittes
               he
               had
               receiued
               many
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hoped
               yet
               many
               greater
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               surnamed
               Porticella
               ,
               of
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               built
               ,
               which
               was
               ancientlie
               called
               in
               latin
               Portiuncula
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               litle
               portion
               ,
               the
               true
               figure
               of
               the
               religion
               which
               he
               professed
               to
               obserue
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               strictest
               and
               most
               painfull
               life
               that
               in
               all
               the
               holy
               church
               was
               obserued
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               all
               other
               was
               to
               haue
               the
               least
               part
               in
               this
               world
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               that
               the
               first
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Order
               should
               build
               an
               other
               church
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               foresaid
               prophefie
               might
               be
               accomplished
               by
               the
               Frier
               Minors
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               persist
               in
               the
               perfection
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               ,
               to
               encrease
               and
               multiplie
               ouer
               all
               
               the
               world
               .
               And
               notwith
               standing
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               the
               said
               Abbott
               and
               his
               Religious
               had
               entierlie
               giuen
               him
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               without
               reseruation
               of
               any
               acknoledgement
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               neuertheles
               ,
               as
               a
               louer
               of
               pouertie
               ,
               a
               good
               and
               prudent
               Founder
               ,
               that
               would
               establish
               his
               religion
               on
               a
               strict
               and
               sharpe
               pouertie
               ,
               did
               yearlie
               send
               and
               giue
               to
               the
               said
               Abbott
               ,
               a
               litle
               baskett
               full
               of
               small
               fishes
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               in
               a
               neighbour
               riuer
               ,
               as
               a
               note
               ,
               not
               onlie
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               acknoledgement
               ,
               that
               his
               brethren
               might
               vnderstand
               that
               they
               had
               nothing
               in
               proprietie
               ,
               sith
               they
               paye
               euen
               for
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               gaue
               the
               said
               fishes
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               great
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               receiued
               of
               the
               said
               Abbott
               and
               Religious
               ,
               and
               in
               recompence
               therof
               was
               giuen
               them
               a
               vessell
               of
               oyle
               .
               The
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               being
               thus
               accommodated
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               there
               began
               incontinentlie
               to
               breath
               forth
               the
               sweete
               sauour
               of
               their
               vertue
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               :
               but
               euen
               in
               diuers
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               :
               by
               reason
               that
               S.
               Francis
               went
               from
               thence
               to
               preach
               in
               diuers
               places
               ,
               not
               with
               wordes
               of
               terrestriall
               ,
               humane
               ,
               and
               artificiall
               science
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               such
               merueilous
               efficacie
               ,
               that
               his
               audience
               admired
               him
               as
               celestiall
               ,
               because
               he
               most
               ordinarilie
               fixed
               his
               countenance
               on
               heauen
               ,
               seeking
               and
               endeauouring
               to
               eleuate
               and
               raise
               the
               creatures
               from
               the
               earth
               to
               their
               Creatour
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               augmentation
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               Brother
               Siluester
               ,
               and
               how
               S.
               Francis
               cured
               Br.
               Maricius
               .
               and
               conuerted
               him
               to
               his
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               being
               with
               his
               disciples
               in
               his
               new
               residence
               ,
               in
               extreame
               austerity
               of
               life
               ,
               most
               zealous
               exercise
               of
               
               prayer
               ,
               and
               feruour
               (
               both
               by
               example
               and
               doctrine
               )
               of
               the
               saluatiō
               of
               soules
               ;
               the
               worthy
               vigne
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               began
               to
               sprout
               forth
               new
               buddes
               ,
               to
               branch
               ,
               and
               produce
               odoriferous
               floures
               and
               sauourous
               fruictes
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               respect
               towardes
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               For
               there
               being
               many
               conuerted
               and
               enflamed
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               they
               bound
               themselues
               with
               strict
               and
               new
               lawes
               of
               pēnance
               ,
               following
               the
               rule
               and
               holy
               counsaile
               of
               the
               blessed
               seruant
               of
               God.
               Others
               ,
               not
               only
               touched
               with
               deuotion
               ,
               but
               inflamed
               with
               a
               holy
               desire
               to
               imitate
               him
               ,
               did
               tread
               his
               holy
               steppes
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               contempt
               of
               worldly
               vanities
               ,
               and
               earthly
               appetites
               ,
               did
               chose
               him
               for
               their
               guid
               :
               and
               following
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               they
               in
               short
               time
               augmented
               to
               such
               a
               quantity
               ,
               that
               they
               enuironned
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               One
               of
               the
               first
               that
               then
               came
               was
               the
               blessed
               Brother
               Siluester
               ,
               the
               twelueth
               Disciple
               who
               was
               the
               first
               preist
               that
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               :
               he
               was
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               conuersion
               was
               thus
               :
               He
               was
               present
               when
               Brother
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               by
               helpe
               of
               the
               S.
               distributed
               what
               the
               had
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               And
               seeing
               with
               what
               liberality
               he
               gaue
               his
               mony
               to
               the
               poore
               his
               auarice
               therby
               encreased
               and
               therfore
               he
               spake
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               pay
               him
               the
               residue
               for
               the
               stones
               which
               he
               had
               deliuered
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               building
               and
               restablishing
               the
               foresaid
               churches
               .
               But
               the
               S.
               admiring
               this
               demaund
               without
               making
               any
               reply
               ,
               thrust
               his
               hand
               into
               the
               purse
               of
               Quintaualle
               and
               gaue
               him
               a
               handfull
               of
               mony
               ,
               and
               then
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               or
               would
               haue
               more
               :
               wherto
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               would
               no
               more
               but
               was
               contented
               .
               And
               being
               retourned
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               finally
               perceiuing
               the
               diuelish
               couetousnes
               ,
               that
               had
               blinded
               him
               ,
               he
               sharpely
               reprehended
               and
               checked
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               exceedinglie
               commended
               the
               feruour
               and
               liberalitie
               ▪
               of
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctitie
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               light
               of
               conscience
               and
               true
               knowledge
               of
               him selfe
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               had
               already
               elected
               and
               predestinated
               him
               to
               this
               new
               life
               of
               perfection
               ;
               he
               had
               shortly
               after
               a
               strange
               dreame
               three
               seuerall
               nightes
               together
               .
               He
               saw
               in
               a
               dreame
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               enuironned
               with
               a
               mighty
               and
               
               hideous
               dragon
               which
               seemed
               to
               intend
               the
               destruction
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               the
               country
               neere
               :
               He
               saw
               also
               to
               proceed
               
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               S.
               Francis
               a
               faire
               and
               lardge
               crosse
               of
               gold
               ,
               the
               toppe
               wherof
               touched
               the
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               armes
               therof
               stretched
               euen
               to
               the
               two
               endes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               att
               the
               sight
               of
               which
               crosse
               this
               venimous
               dragon
               fled
               .
               For
               that
               time
               he
               spake
               not
               a
               word
               of
               this
               dreame
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               perfectly
               beleeue
               :
               But
               considering
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               confirmed
               the
               rule
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               whose
               perseuerance
               also
               in
               sanctity
               of
               life
               and
               doctrine
               admiring
               ,
               he
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               this
               vision
               :
               and
               hauing
               afterward
               distributed
               his
               goodes
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               he
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               with
               whome
               he
               liued
               so
               piously
               and
               with
               such
               obseruance
               of
               his
               rule
               ,
               that
               of
               his
               part
               he
               verified
               what
               he
               had
               seene
               .
               There
               was
               att
               that
               time
               one
               of
               the
               Order
               called
               Cruciferi
               who
               are
               Religious
               wherof
               there
               are
               many
               in
               Italy
               ,
               the
               greater
               part
               being
               gentilmen
               :
               they
               are
               cloathed
               in
               violet
               ,
               and
               perpetually
               carry
               a
               crosse
               of
               siluer
               in
               their
               handes
               )
               his
               name
               was
               Mauricius
               who
               was
               greiuously
               sick
               in
               an
               hospitall
               neere
               to
               Assisium
               :
               where
               being
               dispaired
               of
               and
               abandoned
               by
               the
               Phisitions
               ,
               he
               reposed
               all
               his
               hope
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               message
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               had
               a
               right
               good
               opinion
               ,
               seriously
               besought
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               him
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               done
               ,
               he
               incontinently
               tooke
               crummes
               of
               bread
               ,
               which
               he
               steeped
               in
               the
               oyle
               of
               the
               lampe
               ,
               that
               burned
               before
               the
               image
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               wherof
               he
               made
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               oyntmēt
               ,
               which
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               sicke
               persō
               by
               two
               of
               his
               Brethrē
               saying
               vnto
               them
               :
               Carrye
               this
               Medicine
               to
               our
               Brother
               Mauricius
               ,
               wherby
               God
               shall
               not
               only
               restore
               him
               to
               perfect
               health
               ,
               but
               shall
               dispose
               him
               also
               to
               be
               his
               seruaunt
               in
               our
               company
               .
               It
               so
               came
               to
               passe
               :
               for
               hauing
               taken
               this
               medicine
               ,
               he
               was
               instantly
               cured
               :
               it
               was
               not
               confected
               by
               any
               
               worldly
               apoticary
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               vnction
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               the
               said
               drogue
               wrought
               such
               forces
               both
               in
               his
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               that
               he
               afterwards
               became
               a
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               and
               was
               cloathed
               with
               the
               habitt
               rather
               of
               a
               beggar
               then
               of
               a
               Religious
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               was
               it
               patched
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               a
               shirt
               of
               maile
               against
               his
               flesh
               .
               In
               that
               manner
               did
               he
               liue
               for
               many
               yeares
               ,
               neither
               drinking
               wine
               ,
               nor
               eating
               bread
               nor
               any
               thing
               dressed
               by
               fire
               :
               but
               contented
               himselfe
               with
               the
               only
               nourrishment
               of
               hearbes
               ,
               pulse
               ,
               fruites
               ,
               which
               extreme
               abstinence
               neuer
               distempered
               his
               body
               ,
               but
               was
               for
               diuers
               yeares
               preserued
               in
               health
               and
               strength
               sufficient
               to
               support
               the
               labours
               and
               wearisomnes
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               for
               which
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               merittes
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               Br.
               Mace
               ,
               Br.
               Pacificus
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               entred
               into
               the
               religion
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               short
               time
               after
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               this
               said
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               who
               was
               confessour
               to
               S.
               Francis.
               Among
               manie●vertues
               wherwith
               this
               Brother
               was
               endued
               ,
               there
               appeared
               especially
               one
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               S.
               exceedinglie
               prised
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               an
               Angelicall
               simplicitie
               ,
               in
               fauour
               wherof
               he
               was
               verie
               familier
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               did
               participate
               of
               all
               his
               secretcs
               ,
               and
               therfore
               the
               said
               S.
               did
               often
               call
               him
               ,
               Brother
               Beast
               of
               God.
               Brother
               Maceus
               of
               Marignan
               ,
               did
               also
               enter
               into
               the
               said
               Order
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               famous
               Courtyer
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               prudence
               exceedinglie
               honoured
               of
               the
               world
               :
               he
               obtained
               of
               God
               ,
               grace
               to
               edifie
               much
               by
               his
               pious
               discourses
               :
               and
               therfore
               did
               S.
               Francis
               often
               take
               him
               for
               his
               companion
               :
               and
               when
               any
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               entertained
               with
               the
               worthey
               discourses
               of
               Br.
               Maceus
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               was
               not
               interrupted
               of
               his
               prayer
               .
               Brother
               William
               an
               Englishman
               made
               himselfe
               also
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               so
               pious
               a
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               merited
               
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               first
               twelue
               disciples
               of
               the
               S.
               in
               place
               of
               Brother
               Iohn
               Capella
               who
               was
               one
               of
               that
               nomber
               :
               but
               being
               the
               first
               that
               participating
               in
               the
               habitt
               ,
               transgressed
               the
               rules
               ,
               he
               was
               chasticed
               of
               God
               by
               the
               soares
               of
               leaprie
               ,
               which
               correction
               not
               receiuing
               att
               the
               hande●
               of
               the
               infinite
               bountie
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               being
               moued
               with
               rage
               he
               grew
               into
               such
               furie
               of
               impatience
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               so
               blinded
               him
               ,
               that
               running
               out
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               he
               as
               an
               other
               Iudas
               hung
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               this
               child
               of
               perditiō
               being
               rased
               out
               of
               the
               nōber
               ,
               the
               said
               Brother
               William
               was
               subrogated
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               man
               of
               such
               perfection
               ,
               that
               whē
               he
               died
               ,
               God
               shewed
               by
               manie
               notable
               miracles
               ,
               how
               pleasing
               and
               gratefull
               the
               merittes
               of
               so
               worthie
               a
               seruant
               of
               his
               was
               vnto
               him
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               was
               a
               verie
               rich
               gentleman
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               neere
               of
               kinred
               vnto
               S.
               Clare
               :
               who
               being
               exceedinglie
               edified
               by
               the
               conuersion
               ,
               life
               and
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               was
               also
               conuerted
               ,
               and
               att
               this
               time
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               .
               He
               perseuered
               a
               virgin
               and
               pure
               in
               religion
               ,
               as
               he
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               of
               the
               fauour
               and
               grace
               of
               God.
               He
               was
               verie
               deep
               in
               contemplation
               .
               Brother
               Pacificus
               did
               afterward
               enter
               into
               the
               Order
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Being
               a
               very
               famous
               Poett
               ,
               he
               was
               interiourlie
               affected
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               crouned
               him
               with
               laurell
               ,
               and
               entitled
               him
               the
               Prince
               of
               Poetry
               .
               But
               
               as
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               did
               augmēt
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               pleasing
               sauour
               of
               his
               sanctitie
               was
               spread
               in
               diuers
               places
               ,
               diuers
               being
               moued
               and
               induced
               with
               so
               singuler
               a
               vertue
               ,
               went
               
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               said
               Emperour
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               with
               a
               generall
               
               admiration
               so
               much
               praysed
               for
               a
               great
               mispriser
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               expresly
               to
               see
               him
               :
               Among
               others
               Brother
               Pacificus
               ,
               then
               a
               famous
               poett
               and
               Courtier
               ,
               conceiued
               a
               desire
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               him
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               attempted
               a
               iourny
               to
               find
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               least
               thought
               therof
               ,
               at
               the
               towne
               of
               S.
               Seuerin
               within
               the
               limites
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               where
               he
               saw
               the
               said
               S.
               miraculously
               crossed
               with
               two
               glittering
               swordes
               ,
               wherof
               th
               one
               reached
               from
               his
               head
               euen
               to
               the
               middes
               of
               his
               feet
               :
               and
               the
               other
               a
               crosse
               from
               the
               left
               hand
               to
               the
               right
               ;
               by
               which
               vision
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               neuer
               seene
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               notwithstanding
               instantly
               knew
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               by
               God
               conuerted
               to
               the
               chaunge
               of
               his
               profession
               ,
               to
               abandon
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               vnite
               himselfe
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               touched
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               transpearced
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               issued
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               Hauing
               then
               misprised
               and
               renounced
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               incontinētly
               adhered
               to
               the
               said
               S.
               with
               a
               firme
               purpose
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               preceiuing
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               spiritt
               of
               God
               vnderstood
               that
               his
               conuersion
               was
               perfect
               and
               entierly
               chaunged
               from
               the
               inquietudes
               of
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               tranquility
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               gaue
               him
               the
               name
               of
               Brother
               Pacificus
               .
               This
               man
               perseuering
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               merited
               att
               an
               other
               time
               to
               see
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               with
               the
               great
               Thau
               (
               which
               is
               a
               Greek
               letter
               made
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               )
               painted
               on
               his
               forehead
               with
               such
               liuely
               colours
               ,
               that
               they
               cast
               as
               it
               were
               a
               diuine
               light
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               Att
               the
               very
               same
               time
               Brother
               Geniprus
               entred
               into
               the
               said
               religion
               :
               he
               was
               a
               man
               endued
               with
               profound
               humility
               and
               patience
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               life
               appeareth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Many
               others
               that
               entred
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               whome
               S.
               Francis
               would
               not
               receiue
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iohn
               a
               man
               of
               deep
               simplicity
               ,
               was
               about
               that
               time
               admitted
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               It
               happened
               that
               S.
               Francis
               goeing
               to
               preach
               in
               a
               church
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               foule
               and
               very
               vncleane
               ,
               he
               swept
               it
               himselfe
               .
               The
               report
               then
               incontinently
               ran
               through
               those
               quarters
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               was
               arriued
               in
               that
               village
               ,
               whervpon
               out
               of
               a
               great
               deuotion
               that
               the
               people
               bare
               him
               ,
               many
               reprayed
               thither
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               the
               said
               Brother
               Iohn
               ,
               att
               that
               time
               a
               very
               simple
               man
               ,
               who
               being
               at
               his
               labour
               when
               he
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               S.
               least
               his
               oxen
               ,
               feild
               and
               plough
               to
               goe
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               that
               came
               vnto
               him
               ,
               whome
               he
               found
               sweeping
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               
               and
               therfore
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               giue
               me
               this
               broome
               ,
               I
               will
               assist
               you
               ,
               and
               taking
               it
               out
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               he
               ended
               the
               sweeping
               of
               the
               church
               .
               S.
               Francis
               soone
               after
               perceiuing
               the
               affluence
               of
               people
               there
               present
               ,
               because
               he
               preached
               to
               each
               ones
               great
               contentment
               ,
               he
               retired
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Iohn
               insinuating
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               I
               haue
               for
               many
               dayes
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               and
               since
               I
               haue
               heard
               spoaken
               of
               you
               ,
               this
               my
               desire
               hath
               exceedingly
               encreased
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               not
               where
               to
               find
               you
               .
               Now
               sith
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               I
               haue
               this
               day
               mett
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               resolued
               to
               accompany
               you
               and
               to
               follow
               your
               commandements
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               perceiuing
               his
               quality
               and
               good
               purpose
               ,
               and
               exceedinglie
               reioycing
               in
               God
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               great
               simplicitie
               he
               should
               proue
               a
               good
               Brother
               ,
               he
               thus
               answeared
               :
               My
               Brother
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               obserue
               our
               rule
               ,
               and
               to
               conyoine
               your selfe
               with
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               precedentlie
               necessarie
               that
               you
               depriue
               your selfe
               of
               what
               soeuer
               you
               haue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               following
               that
               which
               the
               gospell
               doth
               counsaile
               vs
               ,
               that
               you
               distribute
               it
               vnto
               the
               poore
               :
               for
               all
               those
               of
               mine
               that
               could
               ,
               haue
               done
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               this
               good
               and
               simple
               Iohn
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               the
               place
               whence
               he
               came
               from
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               loosing
               an
               oxe
               from
               the
               plough
               ,
               he
               brought
               it
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               said
               :
               I
               haue
               for
               so
               many
               yeares
               serued
               my
               father
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               therfore
               though
               this
               be
               a
               very
               sclender
               recompence
               ,
               I
               will
               neuertheles
               ,
               for
               the
               portion
               of
               mine
               inheritance
               ,
               content
               my selfe
               with
               this
               oxe
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               mine
               I
               will
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               or
               will
               dispose
               of
               him
               as
               to
               you
               shall
               be
               most
               pleasing
               .
               But
               as
               the
               holie
               Father
               and
               he
               consulted
               together
               what
               should
               be
               done
               with
               this
               oxe
               ,
               his
               kinred
               hauing
               notice
               that
               his
               resolution
               was
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               came
               all
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               did
               there
               so
               bitterlie
               lament
               ,
               that
               the
               S.
               conceiued
               great
               compassion
               therat
               :
               and
               for
               their
               consolation
               he
               said
               :
               Prepare
               some
               thing
               speedilie
               to
               eat
               and
               weep
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               recomfort
               you
               .
               So
               they
               went
               together
               to
               one
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               where
               they
               did
               eat
               with
               the
               S.
               who
               after
               dinner
               ,
               addressing
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               you
               ought
               not
               thus
               to
               disquiett
               your selfe
               for
               that
               your
               sonne
               hath
               a
               desire
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               ought
               you
               to
               reioyce
               theratt
               and
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               is
               content
               to
               be
               serued
               by
               one
               of
               your
               bloud
               :
               by
               meane
               of
               this
               yoursonne
               Iohn
               ,
               you
               this
               day
               gaine
               all
               our
               Religious
               to
               be
               your
               children
               and
               Brethren
               .
               And
               he
               being
               the
               creature
               of
               God
               (
               whome
               to
               serue
               is
               to
               raigne
               hath
               )
               now
               made
               choice
               to
               serue
               his
               Creatour
               .
               But
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               remaine
               not
               vtterly
               discomforted
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               pouerty
               he
               leaue
               you
               this
               oxe
               ,
               wheras
               according
               to
               the
               gospell
               he
               ought
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               other
               poore
               people
               .
               His
               parentes
               did
               then
               shew
               themselues
               
               much
               comforted
               ,
               especially
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               oxe
               he
               left
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               lamented
               him
               as
               much
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               as
               their
               sonne
               did
               of
               charity
               .
               By
               this
               meane
               S.
               Francis
               gayned
               his
               Brother
               Iohn
               ,
               as
               Elias
               did
               Elizaeus
               ,
               retiring
               him
               from
               temporall
               labour
               to
               the
               perfect
               labour
               
               of
               the
               vigne
               of
               God.
               And
               because
               the
               S.
               exceedinglie
               affected
               pouerty
               in
               himselfe
               and
               in
               others
               ,
               being
               once
               cloathed
               ,
               he
               euer
               after
               tooke
               him
               with
               him
               for
               his
               companion
               :
               which
               so
               augmented
               in
               him
               this
               his
               simplicity
               of
               hart
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               he
               saw
               the
               S.
               to
               doe
               ,
               the
               same
               he
               sought
               to
               imitate
               .
               For
               if
               he
               saw
               him
               in
               prayer
               ,
               he
               would
               seeke
               some
               place
               where
               he
               might
               easily
               obserue
               him
               ,
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               euen
               in
               his
               very
               gestures
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               S.
               Francis
               were
               on
               his
               knees
               ;
               or
               standing
               vp
               right
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               prostrate
               with
               his
               face
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               held
               his
               handes
               ioyned
               together
               on
               high
               ,
               if
               he
               sighed
               ,
               if
               he
               
               spett
               ,
               or
               coughed
               ,
               Brother
               Iohn
               would
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               S.
               Francis
               once
               reprehending
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               thus
               answeared
               :
               I
               haue
               promised
               to
               God
               to
               doe
               what
               soeuer
               I
               shall
               see
               you
               doe
               ,
               and
               therfore
               I
               must
               endeauour
               to
               conforme
               me
               entierly
               vnto
               you
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               admired
               and
               together
               reioyced
               to
               finde
               him
               so
               constant
               in
               his
               simplicity
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               he
               so
               much
               att
               lenght
               profited
               in
               all
               other
               kind
               of
               vertues
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               other
               Brethren
               held
               the
               perfection
               wherto
               he
               arriued
               in
               great
               admiration
               .
               But
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               world
               was
               not
               worthie
               of
               so
               pure
               a
               conscience
               ,
               God
               afterwardes
               called
               him
               to
               himselfe
               .
               After
               his
               death
               S.
               Francis
               with
               great
               ioy
               recounted
               vnto
               his
               Brethren
               his
               holy
               conuersation
               ,
               
               and
               called
               him
               not
               Brother
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               S.
               Iohn
               .
               It
               happened
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               preaching
               in
               the
               prouince
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               there
               came
               one
               day
               after
               sermon
               a
               man
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               leaue
               the
               world
               and
               dwell
               with
               him
               ;
               to
               whome
               S.
               Francis
               answeared
               :
               If
               thou
               desire
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               order
               ,
               goe
               first
               and
               accōplish
               the
               saying
               
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               Sell
               what
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               giue
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               He
               then
               incōtinently
               went
               and
               distributed
               all
               his
               goodes
               amōg
               his
               kinred
               ,
               being
               herevnto
               moued
               rather
               by
               passiō
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               then
               deuotion
               of
               the
               spiritt
               :
               and
               then
               retourned
               to
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               Father
               I
               haue
               forsakē
               all
               that
               I
               had
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               demāded
               of
               him
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               had
               disposed
               therof
               :
               and
               he
               replyed
               that
               he
               had
               distributed
               it
               amōg
               his
               poore
               and
               needy
               kinred
               .
               S.
               Frācis
               then
               knowing
               that
               this
               man
               had
               not
               
               any
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               Fly
               ,
               sith
               thou
               hast
               giuē
               they
               goodes
               to
               they
               kinred
               ,
               gett
               thee
               home
               ,
               and
               aske
               no
               more
               to
               liue
               of
               almose
               with
               my
               poore
               Brethrē
               .
               So
               this
               wretch
               retourned
               alone
               to
               his
               kinred
               ,
               as
               vnworthy
               to
               liue
               with
               so
               manie
               perfect
               seruātes
               of
               God.
               Many
               others
               inspired
               by
               the
               supreme
               boūty
               and
               with
               an
               exceeding
               feruour
               of
               spirit
               daily
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               :
               the
               renowme
               wherof
               was
               spread
               ouer
               all
               Italy
               ,
               yea
               through
               all
               Christēdome
               .
               By
               reasō
               that
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               his
               
               Religious
               into
               diuers
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               represented
               the
               life
               of
               
               IEVS
               CHRIT
               by
               holy
               pouertie
               which
               they
               carryed
               in
               steed
               of
               purses
               ,
               by
               obedience
               wherin
               they
               were
               most
               prompt
               and
               ready
               ,
               and
               trauaile
               ,
               wherby
               they
               were
               speedie
               in
               their
               iorneyes
               :
               and
               in
               regard
               that
               they
               had
               nothing
               ,
               they
               feared
               not
               the
               losse
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               Thus
               liued
               they
               euery
               where
               without
               feare
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               tranquility
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               without
               care
               either
               by
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               bin
               instructed
               by
               him
               that
               is
               the
               only
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               singuler
               Master
               .
               They
               kept
               not
               the
               remaynes
               of
               one
               dayes
               meat
               for
               the
               next
               ,
               being
               of
               beleefe
               that
               to
               endure
               want
               of
               these
               temporall
               and
               transitory
               benefittes
               ,
               was
               their
               great
               richesse
               and
               aboundance
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               what
               exercise
               and
               beleefe
               he
               fashioned
               ●●is
               Bretheren
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAint
               Francis
               knowing
               that
               his
               religion
               was
               instituted
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               church
               of
               God
               for
               a
               mirrour
               or
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               wherin
               sinners
               might
               behold
               and
               contemplate
               their
               deformitie
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               different
               and
               distant
               they
               are
               from
               the
               liknes
               of
               God
               :
               he
               for
               this
               respect
               endeauoured
               to
               annoynt
               his
               Brethren
               with
               the
               vnction
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               by
               whose
               vertue
               he
               begatt
               them
               .
               So
               then
               being
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               his
               Order
               did
               not
               only
               encrease
               in
               nomber
               ,
               but
               in
               vertue
               also
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               faithfull
               :
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               besides
               their
               deuotion
               they
               might
               also
               be
               exercised
               in
               charitie
               ▪
               and
               loue
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               sith
               they
               were
               piously
               to
               cōuerse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               would
               often
               louinglie
               sitt
               downe
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               command
               ,
               now
               one
               ,
               then
               an
               other
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               exhortation
               of
               that
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               dictate
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               practised
               often
               .
               And
               one
               time
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               they
               ,
               whome
               he
               had
               enioyned
               to
               speake
               ,
               did
               all
               deliuer
               such
               excellent
               and
               admirable
               thinges
               of
               the
               bounty
               and
               goodnes
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               secrettes
               ,
               and
               this
               vnpremeditated
               only
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               that
               themselues
               grew
               into
               admiration
               therof
               .
               He
               then
               by
               experience
               knew
               that
               which
               God
               said
               to
               his
               
               disciples
               :
               It
               is
               not
               you
               that
               speake
               before
               Presidents
               and
               Princes
               ,
               but
               the
               spiritt
               of
               your
               Father
               that
               speaketh
               in
               you
               .
               Now
               whiles
               these
               holy
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               simple
               vessels
               ,
               did
               poure
               out
               the
               baulme
               of
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               very
               high
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               discouering
               the
               deepe
               misteries
               
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               vnto
               their
               holy
               Father
               ,
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               them
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               most
               beautifull
               yong
               man
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               his
               benediction
               with
               such
               a
               sweet
               and
               immensiue
               grace
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               and
               
               his
               Brethren
               were
               rauished
               in
               extasie
               ,
               and
               fell
               all
               in
               a
               sound
               and
               as
               dead
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Being
               retourned
               to
               themselues
               S.
               Francis
               said
               :
               My
               deerly
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               are
               much
               obliged
               to
               be
               thankfull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               treasure
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               vs
               to
               lett
               vs
               know
               that
               he
               was
               present
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               he
               maketh
               the
               mouthes
               of
               infantes
               ,
               of
               the
               simple
               and
               mute
               ,
               to
               appeare
               right
               eloquent
               .
               These
               seruantes
               of
               God
               thus
               replenished
               with
               so
               great
               a
               light
               of
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               them
               to
               illuminate
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               att
               their
               retourne
               they
               all
               repayred
               to
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               their
               true
               mother
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               enioyed
               againe
               each
               others
               sight
               with
               an
               extreame
               contentment
               ,
               which
               so
               filled
               them
               with
               a
               spirituall
               exultation
               ,
               that
               they
               easilie
               forgott
               the
               labours
               and
               contradictions
               which
               in
               their
               trauiles
               they
               had
               endured
               .
               The
               other
               Brethren
               that
               stirred
               not
               from
               the
               Couent
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               they
               were
               employed
               in
               manuall
               labours
               about
               the
               necessities
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               neuertheles
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               part
               
               of
               their
               exercise
               was
               in
               prayer
               ,
               for
               they
               very
               frequentlie
               prayed
               with
               feruour
               and
               teares
               .
               They
               arose
               att
               midnight
               watching
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               themselues
               and
               for
               all
               other
               sinners
               .
               They
               had
               a
               very
               tender
               and
               mutuall
               loue
               to
               each
               other
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               serued
               them
               as
               a
               mother
               doth
               her
               only
               sonne
               :
               charitie
               so
               burned
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               very
               easy
               vnto
               them
               to
               spend
               their
               life
               ,
               not
               onlie
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               but
               euen
               for
               the
               safty
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Two
               Brothers
               walking
               one
               day
               through
               the
               feildes
               ,
               they
               mett
               a
               foole
               ,
               that
               cast
               stones
               att
               one
               of
               them
               :
               which
               the
               other
               perceiuing
               ,
               he
               stept
               before
               his
               companion
               to
               receiue
               the
               strokes
               of
               the
               stones
               .
               These
               good
               Brethren
               did
               such
               and
               the
               like
               thinges
               ,
               being
               induced
               therto
               out
               of
               perfect
               charity
               .
               They
               reuerenced
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               masters
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               by
               his
               office
               ,
               or
               age
               ,
               was
               amongest
               them
               the
               principall
               ,
               would
               appeare
               the
               most
               humble
               and
               abiect
               :
               they
               exercised
               themselues
               in
               obedience
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               being
               prepared
               to
               performe
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               precept
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               will
               ,
               of
               his
               Superiour
               .
               They
               vndoubtedly
               beleeued
               that
               whatsoeuer
               was
               commanded
               them
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               obedience
               was
               easy
               and
               pleasing
               vnto
               them
               :
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               iudged
               by
               others
               ,
               they
               accused
               and
               condemned
               themselues
               :
               and
               if
               any
               so
               much
               forgatt
               himselfe
               as
               to
               vtter
               a
               scandalous
               word
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               he
               would
               conceaue
               such
               remorce
               and
               greife
               theratt
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               well
               ,
               nor
               could
               repose
               ,
               till
               he
               fell
               att
               his
               feet
               whome
               he
               had
               offended
               :
               to
               whome
               ,
               with
               demaund
               of
               pardon
               ,
               
               he
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               herewith
               not
               content
               ,
               he
               would
               pray
               the
               Brother
               offended
               to
               sett
               his
               foot
               on
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               tread
               
               hard
               vpon
               it
               :
               In
               this
               manner
               chastissing
               themselues
               ,
               did
               they
               suppresse
               and
               trample
               pride
               vnder
               foot
               .
               This
               was
               not
               practised
               only
               among
               the
               simple
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               among
               the
               Superiours
               themselues
               :
               For
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               one
               found
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               with
               out
               reason
               offended
               any
               Brother
               ,
               he
               commanded
               the
               offended
               to
               sett
               his
               foot
               on
               his
               throat
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meane
               the
               malice
               and
               tyrannie
               of
               the
               deuill
               being
               suppressed
               ,
               loue
               and
               fraternall
               charity
               might
               be
               conserued
               among
               them
               .
               They
               also
               
               armed
               themselues
               against
               vices
               ,
               and
               exercised
               vertues
               :
               beside
               this
               ,
               they
               vsed
               their
               habites
               ,
               bookes
               ,
               and
               other
               moueables
               in
               common
               ,
               that
               none
               among
               them
               might
               presume
               to
               call
               any
               thing
               mine
               .
               And
               albeit
               they
               were
               in
               deepe
               degree
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               they
               were
               neuertheles
               in
               their
               hartes
               exceeding
               rich
               and
               most
               liberall
               ,
               and
               very
               freely
               and
               ioyfully
               gaue
               what
               was
               demaunded
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               fulfilling
               
               his
               word
               ,
               who
               saith
               .
               Giue
               that
               Gratis
               which
               you
               haue
               receiued
               for
               nothing
               .
               If
               any
               poore
               people
               begged
               the
               almose
               which
               had
               bin
               giuen
               them
               ,
               they
               gaue
               it
               them
               .
               He
               that
               had
               not
               what
               to
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               that
               asked
               him
               an
               almose
               ,
               would
               giue
               them
               part
               of
               the
               habitt
               that
               couered
               him
               .
               When
               the
               rich
               of
               this
               world
               came
               to
               visitt
               them
               ,
               to
               conferre
               with
               them
               of
               some
               spirituall
               matter
               ,
               they
               ioyfully
               entertayned
               them
               ,
               and
               delighted
               sometime
               to
               frequent
               their
               company
               ,
               so
               to
               finde
               occasion
               to
               persuade
               them
               to
               leaue
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               induce
               and
               moue
               them
               to
               doe
               doe
               pennance
               ,
               When
               their
               holy
               Father
               was
               to
               send
               them
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               would
               instantly
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               singuler
               father
               ,
               craue
               of
               him
               not
               to
               send
               them
               into
               their
               owne
               country
               ,
               therby
               to
               auoyd
               the
               conuersation
               of
               their
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               of
               this
               world
               :
               because
               this
               seemed
               vnto
               them
               a
               certaine
               kinde
               of
               retourne
               to
               the
               world
               .
               For
               what
               soeuer
               necessity
               that
               might
               befall
               them
               in
               their
               trauaile
               ,
               they
               took
               neither
               gold
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               nor
               otherkind
               of
               mony
               ,
               because
               they
               singulerly
               contemned
               it
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               thinges
               ,
               did
               from
               their
               hartes
               tread
               it
               vnder
               foot
               .
            
             
               Being
               so
               freed
               and
               exempted
               of
               all
               wordly
               desires
               ,
               they
               numbred
               themselues
               with
               those
               of
               whome
               Isai
               said
               :
               how
               beautifull
               and
               swift
               are
               
               the
               feete
               of
               the
               Euangelistes
               ,
               and
               preachers
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               eternall
               Saluation
               ?
               Thus
               did
               these
               true
               Religious
               ,
               circuit
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               streight
               and
               sharpe
               way
               of
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               surmounting
               the
               hard
               stones
               of
               selfe
               desires
               and
               euill
               inclinations
               ,
               breaking
               the
               thicke
               cloudes
               of
               the
               sinnes
               and
               depraued
               customes
               of
               worldly
               men
               ,
               with
               great
               paine
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               walking
               on
               the
               thornes
               of
               tribulations
               and
               contrarietyes
               ,
               with
               exāples
               ,
               
               vertues
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               of
               pennance
               :
               because
               such
               is
               the
               path
               way
               that
               leadeth
               them
               to
               liue
               who
               with
               a
               perfect
               resolution
               seek
               the
               same
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               did
               also
               exercise
               his
               children
               in
               hauing
               care
               of
               leapers
               ,
               so
               to
               plant
               in
               their
               soule
               a
               firme
               root
               of
               humility
               and
               mortification
               of
               
               themselues
               :
               and
               therfore
               ordayned
               his
               Brethren
               to
               be
               att
               the
               hospitall
               of
               leapers
               when
               occasion
               required
               ,
               to
               serue
               and
               minister
               vnto
               them
               .
               If
               any
               Gentilman
               presented
               himselfe
               to
               be
               receiued
               into
               the
               order
               ,
               among
               many
               things
               propounded
               vnto
               him
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               serue
               leapers
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               their
               house
               when
               he
               should
               be
               commanded
               :
               considered
               withall
               that
               S.
               Francis
               himselfe
               did
               the
               same
               with
               much
               contentment
               of
               body
               and
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               all
               his
               beloued
               and
               holy
               Religious
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               was
               very
               zealous
               of
               
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               he
               would
               that
               not
               only
               the
               altares
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               churches
               and
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               conuenient
               ,
               neat
               and
               well
               ordered
               :
               and
               if
               he
               found
               any
               one
               vncleane
               ,
               he
               would
               sweep
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               he
               would
               commaund
               some
               Brethren
               to
               make
               cleane
               and
               accommodate
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               worck
               of
               God
               they
               might
               nourish
               in
               themselues
               humilitie
               ,
               
               a
               reuerence
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               feruonr
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               to
               enrich
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               conscience
               of
               all
               the
               soules
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               true
               temples
               of
               the
               liuing
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               doctrine
               and
               documents
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               did
               often
               make
               spirituall
               lectures
               to
               his
               children
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               putting
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               whervnto
               God
               had
               so
               graciously
               called
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               by
               these
               wordes
               :
               My
               welbeloued
               Brethren
               ,
               lett
               vs
               haue
               alwayes
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               first
               vocation
               wherto
               ,
               with
               so
               great
               
               mercie
               ,
               we
               haue
               bin
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               saue
               our selues
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               many
               .
               And
               sith
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               lett
               vs
               trauaile
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               good
               example
               and
               behoufull
               wordes
               exhorting
               and
               teaching
               euery
               one
               ,
               that
               sinners
               may
               repent
               their
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               diuine
               preceptes
               ,
               which
               they
               seeme
               to
               haue
               already
               forgotten
               .
               Now
               whiles
               you
               thus
               trauaile
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               haue
               a
               firme
               faith
               that
               God
               will
               procure
               you
               to
               encounter
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               gentle
               and
               gracious
               ,
               who
               will
               of
               charity
               receiue
               you
               ioyfully
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               gaine
               them
               .
               When
               you
               shall
               meet
               with
               vnfaithfull
               and
               proud
               personnes
               that
               shall
               resist
               your
               speeches
               ,
               support
               them
               with
               patience
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               for
               theloue
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               iniuryed
               ,
               misprised
               ,
               and
               dishonoured
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               did
               not
               answeare
               them
               one
               crosse
               ,
               word
               ,
               nor
               would
               reuenge
               himselfe
               of
               the
               outrages
               which
               they
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               but
               presented
               himselfe
               with
               an
               extreme
               charitie
               to
               support
               all
               ,
               in
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             
             
               When
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               his
               brethren
               to
               any
               place
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               this
               document
               .
               Haue
               alwayes
               humility
               and
               honestie
               in
               your
               company
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               till
               the
               third
               hower
               ,
               keepe
               silence
               strictlie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               offer
               your
               deuotion
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               your
               hart
               .
               Vtter
               not
               wordes
               that
               are
               idle
               and
               without
               fruit
               ,
               neither
               doe
               you
               giue
               eare
               vnto
               them
               :
               because
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               you
               walke
               or
               be
               ,
               your
               conuersation
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               humble
               and
               modest
               then
               if
               you
               were
               in
               your
               oratory
               or
               cell
               ,
               sith
               that
               where
               soeuer
               we
               goe
               or
               be
               ,
               we
               haue
               alwayes
               with
               vs
               our
               cell
               which
               is
               our
               body
               ,
               wherof
               our
               soule
               is
               the
               hermite
               ,
               which
               resideth
               therin
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               and
               to
               meditate
               on
               his
               benefittes
               .
               And
               therfore
               if
               the
               soule
               rest
               not
               in
               peace
               in
               this
               celle
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               monastery
               will
               litle
               auaile
               vnto
               a
               Brother
               :
               Liue
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               no
               man
               be
               scandalized
               att
               you
               :
               but
               that
               each
               one
               by
               your
               sweetnes
               be
               induced
               to
               peace
               ,
               to
               benignity
               and
               concord
               :
               considering
               that
               to
               this
               end
               we
               be
               called
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               to
               cure
               the
               wounded
               ,
               to
               reduce
               those
               that
               erre
               ,
               into
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               vnion
               where
               there
               was
               diuision
               ,
               fastening
               them
               together
               with
               the
               sweet
               nayles
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               He
               afterward
               explicated
               vnto
               them
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               saying
               :
               The
               Religion
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               is
               a
               nett
               ,
               that
               taketh
               the
               great
               fishes
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               letteth
               the
               lesser
               escape
               :
               and
               the
               life
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               is
               a
               little
               flock
               and
               fold
               of
               sheep
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               hath
               desired
               his
               heauenlie
               Father
               to
               giue
               vnto
               him
               in
               this
               later
               time
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               people
               replenished
               with
               humility
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               abiect
               a
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               different
               from
               all
               other
               ,
               and
               were
               content
               to
               posses
               no
               other
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               but
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               giuen
               them
               vnto
               him
               .
               Herevnto
               he
               added
               that
               for
               this
               respect
               ,
               God
               had
               commanded
               him
               in
               a
               reuelation
               to
               call
               
               his
               Religious
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               the
               poore
               people
               which
               he
               had
               required
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               whome
               in
               his
               gospell
               he
               spake
               in
               these
               tearmes
               :
               Feare
               not
               my
               litle
               flock
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Father
               to
               giue
               you
               the
               eternall
               kingdome
               .
               And
               albeit
               this
               hath
               bin
               vnderstood
               in
               the
               person
               of
               all
               the
               poore
               of
               spiritt
               :
               yet
               was
               it
               particulerly
               spoaken
               concerning
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               renew
               in
               the
               church
               the
               primitiue
               estate
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               holy
               Father
               encourage
               them
               ,
               without
               feare
               to
               trauaile
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               securely
               to
               denounce
               ,
               and
               simplie
               to
               preach
               pennance
               ,
               reposing
               their
               confidence
               in
               God
               who
               had
               vanquished
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               would
               speake
               for
               gayning
               of
               soules
               for
               them
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               lett
               vs
               especially
               haue
               care
               ,
               said
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               we
               that
               haue
               already
               abandoned
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               loose
               not
               the
               celestiall
               kingdome
               ,
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               small
               moment
               ;
               I
               therfore
               further
               
               aduise
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               find
               mony
               in
               any
               place
               wher
               soeuer
               ,
               you
               esteeme
               it
               no
               more
               then
               the
               dust
               you
               trample
               vnder
               your
               feet
               .
            
             
               
               The
               said
               S.
               did
               afterward
               admonish
               them
               not
               to
               contemne
               any
               person
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               see
               to
               liue
               licentiously
               or
               cloathed
               sumptuously
               :
               considering
               that
               God
               is
               our
               common
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               of
               sufficient
               power
               to
               call
               and
               iustifie
               them
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               he
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               yeld
               them
               equall
               reuerence
               with
               their
               fellow
               Brethren
               and
               Lordes
               :
               for
               they
               are
               as
               well
               and
               really
               theire
               brothers
               in
               regard
               of
               reasonable
               essence
               ,
               sith
               we
               are
               all
               creatures
               of
               one
               same
               and
               sole
               Creatour
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               also
               their
               Lordes
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               assist
               them
               in
               their
               course
               of
               life
               and
               releiue
               them
               in
               their
               necessities
               .
               He
               farther
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Freer
               Minor
               ought
               to
               be
               such
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               in
               whatsoeuer
               he
               should
               see
               or
               heare
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               should
               glorifie
               the
               heauenly
               Father
               .
               The
               Brethren
               one
               day
               besought
               the
               holy
               Father
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               manifest
               vnto
               them
               what
               vertue
               would
               make
               a
               man
               the
               greatest
               freind
               to
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               he
               answeared
               them
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               pouerty
               .
               Know
               for
               certaine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               singuler
               way
               to
               perfection
               ,
               the
               stemme
               or
               stock
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               that
               therevpon
               should
               begin
               the
               structure
               and
               building
               of
               perfection
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               be
               perfect
               ,
               goe
               and
               sell
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               :
               because
               therby
               ,
               the
               greatest
               impedimentes
               are
               cutt
               off
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               the
               affection
               and
               cogitations
               of
               temporall
               substance
               (
               ordinarily
               
               accompanyed
               with
               pride
               )
               and
               vaine
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               breed
               of
               richesse
               ,
               as
               the
               moth
               engendreth
               in
               cloth
               .
               Our
               Lord
               also
               declareth
               this
               eminencie
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               seat
               of
               all
               other
               vercues
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               He
               that
               will
               liue
               with
               me
               ,
               lett
               him
               renounce
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               and
               follow
               me
               .
               Because
               he
               that
               is
               perfectly
               poore
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               forsake
               all
               loue
               and
               desire
               of
               temporall
               thinges
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               loue
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               his
               proper
               iudgement
               ,
               of
               his
               prudence
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               :
               that
               hauing
               no
               propriety
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               merueillous
               puissances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               present
               himselfe
               nakedlie
               into
               his
               sweet
               embracementes
               .
               In
               the
               discourse
               which
               S.
               Francis
               
               made
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               he
               did
               also
               commend
               in
               a
               Religious
               the
               vertue
               and
               grace
               of
               prayer
               :
               affirming
               that
               without
               the
               same
               none
               could
               perseuer
               or
               profitt
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               he
               therfore
               exercised
               and
               induced
               his
               Brethren
               to
               prayer
               ,
               by
               all
               meanes
               he
               could
               deuise
               ,
               persuading
               them
               to
               pray
               alwayes
               ,
               trauailling
               or
               resting
               in
               one
               place
               a
               broad
               or
               within
               ,
               in
               comfort
               and
               affliction
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               al
               things
               with
               their
               spiritt
               erected
               vnto
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               alwayes
               present
               in
               all
               places
               and
               within
               vs
               ,
               ●and
               will
               that
               we
               continuallie
               conuerse
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               by
               our
               negligence
               and
               tepidity
               ,
               we
               depriue
               our
               
               selues
               of
               the
               veritie
               of
               his
               holy
               spiritt
               ,
               not
               receiuing
               it
               with
               due
               reuerence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               austere
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               blessed
               Father
               knowing
               that
               he
               was
               giuen
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               an
               example
               and
               light
               vnto
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               worldly
               Christians
               ,
               &
               that
               many
               by
               his
               meane
               ,
               carrying
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               should
               be
               saued
               ,
               as
               a
               captaine
               of
               the
               warre
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               gett
               the
               crowne
               of
               victory
               by
               worckes
               of
               perseuerance
               in
               perfection
               :
               and
               reflecting
               on
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               They
               that
               appertaine
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               haue
               crucified
               their
               flesh
               ,
               with
               their
               vices
               also
               ,
               to
               carry
               the
               armour
               of
               God
               in
               their
               bodies
               ;
               he
               crucified
               his
               flesh
               with
               the
               rigour
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               so
               bridled
               his
               appetites
               ,
               that
               touching
               his
               refection
               ,
               he
               scarcely
               tooke
               what
               was
               necessarie
               to
               suffice
               nature
               .
               And
               as
               one
               that
               had
               well
               
               experienced
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               affirmed
               it
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               verie
               difficult
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               without
               obeying
               the
               disordinate
               inclinations
               of
               sensuall
               delight
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               albeit
               he
               had
               not
               sufficient
               almose
               of
               bread
               to
               releiue
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               he
               demaunded
               no
               more
               ,
               because
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Brethren
               were
               so
               attentiue
               and
               addicted
               to
               the
               spiritt
               and
               to
               prayer
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               forgetfulnes
               they
               omitted
               to
               demaund
               almose
               ,
               and
               therfore
               refected
               themselues
               with
               hearbes
               and
               rootes
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               eate
               with
               exceeding
               good
               appetit
               ,
               and
               great
               contentment
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               in
               his
               health
               did
               very
               seldome
               ,
               or
               almost
               neuer
               eate
               any
               meat
               dressed
               by
               fier
               .
               His
               ordinarie
               repast
               was
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               if
               att
               any
               time
               he
               did
               eat
               of
               such
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               boyled
               hearbes
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               mingled
               with
               ashes
               or
               cold
               water
               ,
               that
               loosing
               their
               sauour
               ,
               they
               were
               worse
               then
               raw
               ,
               and
               drincking
               water
               ,
               he
               toke
               only
               so
               much
               as
               he
               thought
               would
               suffice
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               quench
               
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               thirst
               ,
               but
               to
               satisfie
               the
               necessitie
               of
               his
               body
               .
               His
               ordinarie
               table
               was
               the
               ground
               ,
               neither
               had
               his
               Brethren
               other
               during
               his
               life
               .
               He
               euerie
               day
               inuented
               and
               found
               some
               extraordinary
               manner
               of
               abstinence
               ,
               so
               atttentiue
               and
               regardfull
               was
               he
               to
               chastice
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               it
               obedient
               to
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               hinder
               the
               profitable
               progresse
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               He
               deuided
               the
               yeare
               into
               diuers
               Lentes
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               fasted
               austerelie
               ,
               and
               first
               ,
               the
               Lent
               which
               our
               Lord
               ,
               fasted
               which
               beginneth
               
               from
               the
               Epiphanie
               ,
               this
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               fasted
               it
               in
               
               the
               honour
               and
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               very
               secretly
               with
               great
               silence
               ,
               and
               very
               strict
               abstinence
               of
               bread
               and
               water
               .
               Then
               ,
               incontinently
               after
               Easter
               ,
               he
               kept
               an
               other
               Lent
               ,
               to
               solemnise
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               prepared
               himselfe
               in
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               for
               so
               great
               a
               comming
               .
               An
               other
               he
               made
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               :
               an
               other
               from
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               said
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               the
               assumption
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               .
               After
               this
               Lent
               ,
               he
               fasted
               till
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Michaell
               the
               Archangell
               .
               Besides
               the
               foresaid
               Lentes
               ,
               he
               very
               austerely
               fasted
               the
               Aduent
               :
               He
               left
               it
               as
               a
               precept
               to
               all
               his
               Brethren
               to
               fast
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               after
               the
               feast
               of
               Alsaintes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               same
               forme
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               meat
               which
               himselfe
               vsed
               .
               
            
             
               Touching
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               austere
               life
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               conceaued
               by
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               of
               himselfe
               :
               I
               was
               neuer
               theefe
               in
               demaunding
               almose
               superfluously
               :
               yea
               I
               haue
               alwayes
               taken
               lesse
               of
               that
               which
               I
               needed
               ,
               therby
               not
               to
               frustrate
               other
               poore
               :
               because
               if
               I
               should
               haue
               done
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               condemned
               my selfe
               of
               manifest
               theft
               .
               Notwithstanding
               when
               he
               trauailed
               he
               did
               accommodate
               himselfe
               to
               
               their
               diett
               who
               gaue
               him
               entertainement
               in
               their
               house
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               gospell
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               both
               fasting
               and
               eating
               he
               alwayes
               edified
               his
               neighbour
               .
               If
               in
               his
               sicknes
               he
               were
               constrayned
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               recouery
               he
               would
               for
               pennance
               double
               his
               ordinarie
               abstinence
               .
               In
               regard
               wherof
               ,
               Brother
               Giles
               would
               commonly
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               S.
               Francis
               had
               a
               body
               sound
               and
               stronge
               as
               he
               desired
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               together
               had
               not
               equalised
               him
               for
               sufferance
               and
               patience
               in
               austerityes
               .
               But
               because
               the
               merite
               and
               noblenesse
               of
               vertue
               consisteth
               not
               only
               in
               the
               party
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               spiritt
               :
               therfore
               by
               how
               much
               his
               bodilie
               force
               did
               faile
               ,
               so
               much
               were
               the
               feruours
               of
               his
               spiritt
               refortified
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               exceeded
               without
               comparison
               ,
               his
               naturall
               forces
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               his
               great
               crowne
               :
               And
               therfore
               appearing
               one
               day
               to
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               and
               telling
               him
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               speake
               foure
               wordes
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               answeared
               and
               said
               ,
               learne
               first
               with
               thy selfe
               that
               which
               thou
               wouldest
               say
               to
               me
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               bare
               &
               hard
               ground
               was
               the
               ordinary
               bed
               of
               
               this
               poore
               ,
               wearyed
               ,
               and
               trauailed
               body
               ,
               and
               his
               pillow
               was
               a
               stone
               ,
               or
               a
               peece
               of
               wood
               :
               yet
               did
               he
               oftē
               sleep
               sitting
               ,
               in
               respect
               wherof
               his
               body
               had
               very
               small
               ease
               &
               repose
               in
               his
               sleep
               :
               for
               he
               spēt
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               night
               in
               prayer
               :
               Wherto
               he
               arose
               whiles
               the
               other
               Br.
               slept
               ,
               whē
               he
               was
               with
               thē
               .
               His
               habitt
               was
               one
               only
               coat
               ,
               with
               the
               capuce
               of
               very
               rude
               &
               boysterous
               cloth
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               breeches
               and
               the
               corde
               .
               As
               he
               hated
               
               delicate
               cloathing
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               extremely
               affect
               that
               which
               was
               rude
               
               
               and
               rough
               ,
               saying
               :
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               was
               for
               that
               exceedingly
               praysed
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               delicate
               cloathing
               is
               in
               the
               Courtes
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               poore
               :
               If
               therfore
               the
               holy
               Father
               felt
               any
               complacence
               in
               his
               habitt
               as
               being
               neat
               or
               whole
               ,
               he
               would
               incontinently
               quilt
               it
               within
               with
               grosse
               threed
               .
               He
               affirmed
               that
               he
               knew
               of
               certaine
               that
               the
               diuels
               did
               admire
               att
               the
               obseruance
               of
               a
               difficult
               and
               austere
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               violentlie
               tempted
               those
               that
               were
               cloathed
               delicatelie
               .
            
             
               
               Being
               one
               day
               demaunded
               how
               he
               could
               endure
               the
               sharpnes
               of
               winter
               in
               so
               poore
               and
               simple
               habitt
               ;
               he
               answeared
               couragiously
               :
               If
               we
               were
               cloathed
               within
               with
               the
               flame
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               most
               easily
               support
               this
               cold
               without
               ,
               and
               greater
               then
               ordinary
               if
               it
               shall
               happen
               .
               But
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               all
               his
               Brethren
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               the
               like
               sufferance
               ,
               he
               said
               that
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               himselfe
               with
               much
               discretion
               in
               his
               drincking
               and
               eating
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               other
               thinges
               necessarie
               to
               the
               entertainement
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               gaue
               it
               not
               occasion
               to
               murmure
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               strength
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               pray
               and
               labour
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               euen
               not
               to
               stand
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               haue
               done
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               body
               doe
               afterward
               play
               the
               iade
               ,
               become
               lazie
               and
               drowsie
               when
               it
               should
               pray
               ,
               lett
               him
               rudelie
               chastice
               it
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               ought
               in
               all
               his
               necessities
               to
               haue
               alwayes
               recourse
               to
               his
               superiours
               and
               humbly
               demand
               them
               :
               And
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               obtaine
               them
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               beare
               it
               patiently
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               prayed
               
               his
               Father
               and
               was
               not
               heard
               ;
               and
               lett
               him
               vndoubtedly
               beleeue
               that
               a
               necessity
               voluntarily
               suffered
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               reputed
               
               vnto
               him
               as
               a
               martyrdome
               :
               and
               if
               his
               body
               be
               therby
               endomaged
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               not
               his
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Notwithstanding
               these
               so
               milde
               documents
               for
               others
               ,
               he
               subdued
               his
               one
               body
               with
               an
               incredible
               rigour
               :
               in
               regard
               wherof
               some
               few
               dayes
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               of
               conscience
               ,
               asked
               it
               pardon
               for
               hauing
               so
               rigourously
               treated
               it
               :
               and
               alleaged
               for
               excuse
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               done
               it
               out
               of
               hatred
               vnto
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               its
               greater
               security
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               preseruing
               the
               treasure
               of
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               afflicted
               himselfe
               and
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               a
               pitt
               full
               of
               snow
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               blessed
               Father
               liued
               with
               an
               extreame
               rigour
               and
               sharpnes
               of
               discipline
               ,
               to
               conserue
               the
               virginall
               splendor
               of
               chastity
               ,
               very
               diligently
               enflaming
               the
               interiour
               and
               exteriour
               man.
               For
               this
               cause
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               he
               often
               times
               ,
               during
               the
               winter
               season
               ,
               cast
               himselfe
               all
               naked
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               snowes
               or
               on
               the
               ice
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               perfectly
               subdue
               his
               domesticall
               ennemy
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               conserue
               the
               shining
               robe
               of
               immaculate
               virginity
               ,
               from
               the
               fire
               of
               sensuality
               ,
               not
               permitting
               it
               long
               residence
               therin
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               example
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               in
               the
               hermitage
               Lautiauo
               ,
               making
               his
               prayer
               in
               a
               celle
               apart
               ,
               the
               deuill
               called
               him
               thrise
               ,
               saying
               :
               Francis
               ,
               Francis
               ,
               Francis
               :
               to
               whome
               thoughe
               the
               S.
               answeared
               ,
               yet
               knew
               he
               not
               who
               called
               him
               .
               The
               deuill
               then
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               there
               is
               no
               sinner
               in
               
               the
               world
               whome
               God
               doth
               not
               pardon
               if
               he
               conuert
               himselfe
               :
               but
               he
               that
               shall
               kill
               himselfe
               by
               ouer
               rigorous
               pennance
               ,
               shall
               neuer
               finde
               mercie
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God.
               The
               holy
               Father
               then
               knew
               the
               deceipt
               of
               the
               wicked
               ennemye
               ,
               hidden
               vnder
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               those
               wordes
               :
               and
               he
               knew
               it
               the
               more
               apparantly
               ,
               in
               that
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               by
               the
               loathsome
               breath
               of
               that
               foule
               dragon
               ,
               which
               enflameth
               the
               coales
               of
               hell
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               vehement
               temtation
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               which
               the
               louer
               of
               chastitie
               feeling
               ,
               he
               discloathed
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               corde
               very
               sharpelie
               beate
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               :
               Goe
               to
               ,
               Brother
               asse
               ,
               this
               kindnes
               I
               must
               shew
               
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               thus
               I
               serue
               thee
               to
               make
               thee
               know
               thy selfe
               :
               and
               sith
               chasticementes
               and
               stripes
               doe
               please
               thee
               more
               then
               fasting
               and
               austeritie
               of
               life
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               haue
               it
               (
               consider
               here
               the
               habitt
               of
               religion
               ,
               which
               signisieth
               sanctitie
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               sence
               to
               steale
               it
               away
               .
               )
               And
               if
               thou
               desire
               to
               be
               gon
               ,
               get
               thee
               now
               thus
               whipt
               whither
               thou
               wilt
               .
               Goeing
               then
               foorth
               of
               his
               cell
               ,
               he
               threw
               himselfe
               on
               the
               snow
               ,
               and
               incontinentlie
               made
               seauen
               boules
               of
               the
               snow
               which
               he
               sett
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               behold
               ,
               my
               bodie
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               these
               boules
               is
               thy
               wife
               ,
               and
               these
               four
               are
               two
               daughters
               and
               two
               sonnes
               which
               she
               hath
               conceiued
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               are
               a
               man
               and
               maid
               seruant
               that
               are
               to
               serue
               thee
               ,
               take
               them
               now
               and
               gett
               them
               cloathing
               ,
               for
               they
               faint
               with
               cold
               .
               And
               if
               this
               new
               solicitude
               be
               troublesome
               to
               thee
               ,
               content
               thy selfe
               to
               serue
               one
               sole
               master
               ,
               who
               is
               much
               more
               easy
               to
               please
               then
               this
               flesh
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               deuill
               confounded
               ,
               the
               temptation
               crosled
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               victorious
               ,
               that
               the
               deuill
               durst
               no
               more
               to
               visitt
               him
               with
               the
               like
               tentations
               .
            
             
             
               By
               this
               so
               generous
               act
               of
               resistance
               against
               the
               flesh
               he
               left
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               a
               documente
               and
               example
               to
               resist
               sensuall
               temptations
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               prayer
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               corporall
               labours
               ,
               with
               rigour
               and
               asperitie
               ,
               accompained
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               not
               deliciouslie
               as
               the
               worldlie
               and
               carnall
               would
               gladlie
               doe
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               labour
               that
               might
               be
               any
               way
               troublesome
               ,
               nor
               much
               lesse
               with
               cold
               purposes
               rather
               then
               actes
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               wherin
               certaine
               spirituall
               personnes
               that
               are
               tender
               and
               delicate
               place
               their
               force
               and
               knowledg
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               alwayes
               feeble
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               euer
               proue
               such
               ,
               whiles
               they
               omitt
               the
               corporall
               exercise
               of
               the
               vertues
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               steppes
               of
               their
               spirituall
               Father
               and
               master
               .
               To
               the
               end
               therfore
               that
               this
               example
               might
               profitt
               vs
               ,
               God
               would
               that
               whiles
               the
               Seraphicall
               S.
               was
               employed
               heerin
               ,
               a
               Brother
               that
               was
               in
               prayer
               saw
               and
               heard
               all
               that
               passed
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               moone
               did
               shine
               :
               which
               being
               perceaued
               by
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               he
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               temptation
               ,
               but
               with
               commandement
               ,
               not
               to
               discouer
               it
               to
               any
               person
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               during
               his
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               guard
               and
               vigilancie
               he
               taught
               to
               be
               had
               of
               our
               sences
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               SAint
               Francis
               did
               not
               only
               teach
               how
               one
               ought
               to
               mortifie
               the
               vices
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               bridle
               our
               sēsuall
               appetites
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               what
               ca●e
               one
               ought
               to
               gard
               the
               exteriour
               sences
               ,
               by
               meanes
               wherof
               death
               entreth
               the
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Brethren
               might
               keep
               more
               securely
               the
               inestimable
               treasure
               of
               chastity
               ,
               though
               in
               so
               britle
               a
               vessell
               of
               earth
               :
               he
               did
               verie
               dilligently
               admonish
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               prohibite
               them
               the
               amitie
               and
               conuersation
               of
               women
               ,
               which
               hath
               bin
               oftentimes
               the
               ruine
               of
               many
               .
               He
               assuredly
               affirmed
               that
               through
               the
               like
               occasiōs
               the
               weake
               man
               doth
               fall
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               is
               weakened
               .
               It
               is
               as
               difficult
               for
               a
               man
               that
               is
               no
               more
               then
               perfect
               to
               preserue
               himselfe
               from
               these
               thinges
               ,
               as
               to
               walke
               and
               goe
               bare-foot
               on
               burning
               coales
               without
               burning
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               he
               kept
               his
               sences
               so
               retired
               and
               sequestred
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               his
               eyes
               from
               beholding
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               he
               one
               day
               said
               ,
               he
               scarce
               knew
               any
               woman
               by
               sight
               ,
               because
               he
               affirmed
               that
               it
               was
               not
               verie
               secure
               to
               imprint
               in
               his
               memory
               the
               image
               of
               a
               figure
               that
               might
               make
               greater
               the
               least
               sparckle
               of
               sensuality
               ,
               mortified
               by
               the
               ashes
               of
               penance
               ,
               or
               to
               admitt
               and
               yeld
               vnto
               it
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               afterward
               staine
               the
               purity
               and
               splendour
               of
               the
               chast
               soule
               :
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               not
               
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               if
               he
               attained
               to
               such
               perfection
               of
               chastitie
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               made
               such
               cruell
               warre
               against
               his
               sences
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               he
               had
               obtayned
               a
               perfect
               and
               soueraine
               dominion
               ouer
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               an
               other
               Iob
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               compact
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               only
               haue
               in
               horrour
               the
               sight
               of
               thinges
               perillous
               ,
               
               but
               euen
               of
               such
               as
               were
               vaine
               and
               curious
               .
               He
               admonished
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               expedient
               for
               them
               to
               giue
               care
               to
               the
               speeches
               of
               women
               ,
               whereby
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               vertuous
               becommeth
               effeminate
               and
               feeble
               ,
               excepting
               in
               confession
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               shal
               be
               necessary
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               some
               breife
               instruction
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               What
               occasion
               may
               a
               Brother
               haue
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               may
               force
               him
               to
               frequent
               women
               ,
               vnlesse
               when
               he
               is
               required
               to
               heare
               their
               confession
               ,
               or
               to
               discourse
               with
               them
               touching
               penance
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               them
               some
               counsaile
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               their
               soule
               ?
               A
               man
               that
               presumeth
               of
               ouer
               much
               securitie
               hath
               lesse
               regard
               of
               his
               ennemy
               ,
               who
               hauing
               power
               to
               surprise
               him
               doth
               not
               spare
               him
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               holie
               Father
               loue
               and
               desire
               in
               his
               Brethren
               aboue
               all
               thinges
               ,
               next
               vnto
               the
               foundation
               of
               holy
               pouertie
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               modestie
               and
               mortification
               of
               the
               eyes
               ;
               to
               giue
               them
               therfore
               a
               more
               apparant
               instruction
               how
               to
               gouerne
               them
               ,
               he
               once
               vsed
               vnto
               them
               this
               parabole
               .
               
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               potent
               and
               iust
               king
               ,
               that
               sent
               two
               pages
               one
               after
               an
               other
               to
               deliuer
               a
               message
               vnto
               the
               Queene
               his
               wife
               :
               the
               first
               retourning
               to
               the
               king
               his
               master
               ,
               made
               his
               answeare
               simplie
               ,
               because
               out
               of
               modestie
               he
               had
               forborne
               to
               behold
               the
               countenance
               of
               the
               queene
               his
               mistris
               :
               the
               second
               page
               making
               his
               answeare
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               commended
               the
               beautie
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               saying
               :
               Verilie
               ,
               sir
               ,
               the
               Queene
               is
               the
               most
               beautifull
               and
               pleasing
               woman
               that
               is
               vnder
               heauen
               ;
               and
               in
               truth
               you
               ought
               to
               repute
               your selfe
               happy
               in
               hauing
               such
               a
               woman
               to
               your
               espouse
               .
               The
               king
               hearing
               this
               said
               :
               How
               hast
               thou
               dared
               ,
               thou
               lewd
               fellowe
               ,
               so
               vnchastly
               to
               behold
               my
               wife
               ?
               thou
               hast
               coueted
               the
               pourchase
               of
               what
               thou
               so
               attentiuelie
               hast
               beheld
               .
               Therevpon
               he
               presentlie
               recalled
               the
               other
               page
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               demaunded
               what
               his
               opinion
               was
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Syr
               I
               esteeme
               exceeding
               well
               of
               her
               :
               for
               she
               gaue
               a
               very
               willing
               eare
               to
               what
               I
               deliured
               in
               your
               behalfe
               .
               The
               ,
               king
               replyed
               to
               this
               discreet
               answeare
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               hast
               thou
               obserued
               her
               grace
               ,
               dost
               thou
               thinck
               there
               can
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               desired
               or
               added
               to
               the
               beautie
               of
               her
               countenance
               ?
               The
               page
               answeared
               :
               Syr
               it
               appertaineth
               vnto
               you
               to
               iudge
               of
               that
               .
               My
               duetie
               was
               to
               deliuer
               her
               my
               message
               and
               to
               bring
               you
               the
               answeare
               .
               Which
               the
               king
               vnderstanding
               ,
               thus
               ordayned
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               that
               thou
               who
               hast
               bin
               so
               chast
               of
               they
               eyes
               ,
               wilt
               proue
               more
               chast
               
               of
               body
               :
               thou
               therfore
               shalt
               be
               of
               my
               chamber
               ,
               and
               especially
               fauoured
               .
               But
               as
               for
               this
               presumptuous
               brazen-face
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               he
               be
               dismissed
               for
               feare
               of
               committing
               further
               mischeife
               .
               S.
               Francis
               hereof
               inferred
               that
               the
               Brethren
               beholding
               a
               woman
               ought
               to
               esteeme
               and
               be
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               this
               same
               Queene
               ,
               the
               espouse
               of
               IEVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               first
               page
               .
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               he
               very
               clearly
               demonstrated
               vnto
               them
               by
               his
               life
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               virginall
               purity
               wherin
               God
               did
               alwayes
               conserue
               him
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               worldly
               vanities
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               such
               speciall
               care
               therof
               ,
               that
               he
               deserued
               to
               haue
               the
               sacred
               woundes
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               engrauen
               on
               this
               his
               pure
               and
               virginall
               flesh
               .
               Wherof
               Brother
               Leo
               gaue
               testimony
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               was
               his
               Confessour
               ,
               being
               curious
               to
               be
               confirmed
               therin
               ,
               did
               neuertheles
               in
               his
               prayer
               demaund
               the
               same
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               ascertayned
               him
               therof
               :
               for
               he
               shortlie
               after
               saw
               the
               holie
               Father
               in
               spiritt
               on
               a
               high
               mountaine
               in
               a
               most
               beautifull
               garden
               ;
               among
               roses
               and
               lilies
               ,
               hauing
               his
               handes
               full
               of
               them
               .
               He
               was
               hereby
               aduertised
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               saw
               on
               this
               mountaine
               was
               the
               sainct
               registred
               in
               heauen
               with
               the
               virgines
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               body
               ,
               but
               euen
               of
               spiritt
               and
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Father
               taught
               his
               Bretbren
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               a
               boue
               all
               other
               thinges
               taught
               ,
               both
               by
               doctrine
               and
               example
               ,
               that
               idlenes
               ought
               to
               be
               shunned
               ,
               as
               a
               principall
               cause
               of
               lewd
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               corrupter
               of
               vertue
               :
               shewing
               by
               example
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               with
               what
               diligence
               one
               ought
               to
               exercise
               the
               flesh
               by
               fruitfull
               mortificatiō
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               addicted
               to
               sloath
               ,
               and
               is
               rebellious
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               called
               the
               body
               litle
               asse
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               subiected
               to
               the
               ordinary
               supporting
               of
               the
               burdens
               of
               labours
               ,
               not
               making
               resistance
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               chasticed
               with
               stripes
               ,
               and
               nourished
               with
               very
               course
               and
               rude
               meates
               .
               If
               by
               chaunce
               he
               saw
               any
               loitring
               and
               idle
               person
               ,
               that
               would
               eat
               of
               an
               others
               labour
               ,
               he
               said
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               Brother
               Fly
               :
               because
               ,
               not
               doeing
               any
               good
               ,
               but
               distayning
               and
               hindering
               the
               good
               worckes
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               reputed
               contemptible
               and
               abhominable
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               to
               giue
               example
               of
               exercise
               vnto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               he
               trauailed
               alone
               to
               seeke
               almose
               ,
               wherin
               he
               extremelie
               laboured
               his
               body
               that
               was
               already
               very
               sickly
               .
               He
               spent
               the
               night
               in
               watchinges
               and
               continuall
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               in
               reading
               the
               office
               ,
               in
               seruing
               and
               preaching
               in
               the
               townes
               and
               villages
               ,
               or
               in
               administring
               
               to
               leapers
               ,
               or
               decking
               and
               triming
               the
               churches
               .
               It
               succeeded
               afterward
               that
               many
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               fitt
               to
               keep
               the
               quire
               ,
               did
               liue
               of
               the
               labours
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               of
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               Brother
               Ginipero
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               who
               were
               imployed
               in
               certaine
               profitable
               occupations
               ,
               to
               shuune
               the
               capitall
               ennemy
               of
               the
               life
               and
               soule
               :
               thence
               it
               proceeded
               that
               they
               had
               sufficient
               almose
               for
               themselues
               and
               for
               others
               .
               Neither
               would
               he
               permitt
               his
               Brethren
               to
               giue
               eare
               to
               newes
               and
               relation
               of
               seculer
               matters
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               not
               ,
               by
               omitting
               the
               contemplation
               and
               tast
               of
               celestiall
               thinges
               ,
               to
               employ
               themselues
               in
               vaine
               and
               worldly
               thinges
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               already
               abandoned
               .
               It
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               any
               of
               them
               to
               relate
               what
               he
               heard
               abroad
               .
               All
               they
               that
               were
               nere
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               were
               aswell
               by
               night
               as
               day
               exercised
               in
               diuine
               prayses
               :
               wherin
               they
               rather
               seemed
               Angels
               thē
               men
               .
               In
               this
               sort
               did
               they
               maintaine
               the
               schoole
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               in
               labour
               and
               exercises
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
               Among
               the
               said
               Brethren
               it
               was
               held
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               for
               one
               to
               take
               his
               recreation
               and
               pleasure
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               then
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               negligent
               and
               sloathfull
               that
               applyed
               not
               themselues
               to
               any
               exercise
               ,
               should
               be
               incōtinently
               vomited
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               he
               mett
               with
               any
               
               such
               ,
               he
               would
               incontinently
               reprehend
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               by
               his
               example
               of
               perfectiō
               was
               in
               continuall
               exercise
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               in
               his
               schoole
               none
               should
               loose
               any
               part
               of
               so
               great
               a
               benefitt
               as
               is
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               giuen
               vs
               by
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               refection
               he
               accustomed
               with
               his
               Brethren
               to
               vse
               some
               exercise
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               idlenes
               ,
               that
               when
               afterwardes
               they
               were
               to
               pray
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               their
               vnfruitfull
               wordes
               then
               vttered
               ,
               loose
               the
               gifte
               and
               recompence
               which
               they
               had
               merited
               att
               the
               handes
               of
               God.
               So
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               ,
               he
               gaue
               this
               rule
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               commandement
               all
               the
               Brethren
               that
               should
               vtter
               any
               idle
               word
               conuersing
               or
               
               trauayling
               together
               ,
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               say
               one
               Pater
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               end
               to
               the
               benefitt
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               culpable
               ,
               cōditionally
               that
               he
               first
               acknoledged
               his
               fault
               before
               he
               were
               reprehēded
               by
               others
               .
               But
               if
               he
               were
               first
               admonished
               and
               reprehēded
               by
               an
               other
               ,
               the
               said
               Pater
               noster
               should
               be
               for
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               reprehender
               .
               And
               if
               the
               culpable
               would
               not
               admitt
               the
               admonitiō
               and
               penāce
               ,
               mayntainning
               his
               speech
               not
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               redouble
               the
               said
               penāce
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               say
               twice
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               once
               for
               the
               reprehēder
               ,
               and
               once
               for
               him
               that
               should
               iudge
               his
               worde
               to
               be
               idle
               or
               vnprofitable
               .
               Now
               the
               prayses
               which
               he
               ordayned
               to
               be
               said
               before
               and
               after
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               he
               would
               they
               should
               be
               vttered
               with
               such
               and
               so
               distinct
               a
               voice
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               the
               Brethren
               there
               present
               ,
               who
               should
               then
               be
               silent
               to
               heare
               
               the
               prayse
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               any
               one
               then
               spake
               ,
               he
               should
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               obliged
               to
               say
               Pater
               noster
               for
               him
               that
               was
               to
               praise
               .
               He
               would
               that
               all
               the
               Brethren
               entring
               into
               any
               house
               or
               other
               place
               :
               and
               casually
               meeting
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               should
               prayse
               God
               ,
               saying
               God
               be
               praysed
               ,
               or
               some
               like
               wordes
               .
               This
               Seraphicall
               Father
               was
               accustomed
               to
               giue
               these
               honoures
               to
               God
               with
               a
               most
               zealous
               feruour
               ,
               and
               desired
               that
               all
               his
               Brethren
               should
               be
               carefull
               and
               religious
               in
               doeing
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               was
               ennemye
               to
               murmuringe
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               reprehended
               it
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               extremely
               abhorred
               murmurers
               ,
               the
               venimous
               fruit
               of
               murmures
               growing
               of
               the
               pestiferous
               tree
               of
               idlenes
               ,
               yea
               he
               shunned
               them
               aboue
               all
               other
               kind
               of
               vicious
               personnes
               ,
               affirming
               them
               to
               haue
               a
               most
               mortall
               venime
               in
               the
               topp
               of
               their
               tongue
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               empoyson
               men
               both
               present
               and
               absent
               .
               Wherefore
               hauing
               one
               day
               heard
               a
               Brother
               offending
               the
               reputation
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               he
               tourned
               to
               Brother
               Peter
               Catanio
               ,
               and
               crying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               Discorde
               ,
               beginneth
               to
               enter
               into
               religion
               ,
               if
               detractours
               be
               not
               chasticed
               with
               discipline
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               loathsome
               mouthes
               be
               not
               stopt
               ,
               the
               sweet
               odour
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               will
               incontinently
               be
               infected
               .
               Arise
               ,
               arise
               speedily
               ,
               and
               dilligently
               examine
               the
               matter
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               finde
               the
               offended
               Brother
               innocent
               ,
               chastice
               the
               murmurer
               sharpely
               ,
               that
               he
               serue
               for
               an
               example
               to
               all
               others
               .
               And
               so
               I
               will
               that
               all
               Gardiens
               and
               Ministers
               be
               verie
               vigillant
               ,
               that
               this
               pestiferous
               infirmitie
               take
               not
               root
               in
               religion
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               he
               often
               said
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               did
               frustrate
               his
               Brother
               of
               his
               glory
               and
               fame
               ,
               merited
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               power
               euer
               to
               lift
               vp
               his
               eyes
               to
               God
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               to
               his
               power
               restored
               the
               honour
               taken
               from
               his
               Brother
               .
               He
               further
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               crueltie
               of
               detractors
               exceeded
               that
               of
               murderers
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               law
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               accomplished
               but
               in
               charitie
               ,
               and
               doth
               more
               oblige
               vs
               to
               desire
               the
               good
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               thē
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               respect
               the
               Brethren
               from
               that
               holie
               time
               ,
               as
               obedient
               children
               ,
               that
               desired
               to
               accomplish
               the
               iust
               will
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
               were
               with
               their
               best
               industrie
               warie
               therof
               ,
               because
               to
               murmure
               ,
               what
               other
               thing
               is
               it
               (
               said
               the
               same
               holie
               Father
               )
               then
               with
               the
               gall
               of
               
               dishonour
               and
               treason
               to
               fill
               holie
               religion
               his
               true
               and
               deere
               mother
               ?
               Such
               murmurers
               are
               of
               the
               cursed
               race
               of
               Cham
               :
               for
               as
               he
               discouered
               the
               nuditie
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               so
               these
               discouer
               and
               aggrauate
               
               the
               defectes
               of
               their
               Superiours
               and
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Therfore
               they
               deserue
               the
               malediction
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               wallow
               in
               filth
               like
               hogges
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               lay
               false
               imputations
               on
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               like
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               who
               haue
               their
               consciences
               exceedingly
               defiled
               and
               loathsome
               ,
               their
               office
               is
               conformable
               to
               that
               of
               dogges
               ,
               to
               bite
               ,
               to
               barck
               ,
               and
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Superiours
               and
               of
               the
               discipline
               .
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               murmurer
               is
               thus
               :
               I
               want
               perfection
               of
               life
               and
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               cannot
               attaine
               to
               tast
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therfore
               I
               cannot
               find
               place
               neere
               his
               diuine
               Maistie
               ,
               nor
               repose
               with
               men
               .
               I
               am
               resolued
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               I
               will
               raise
               discord
               amōg
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               shal
               be
               fauoured
               of
               the
               principall
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               because
               I
               know
               my
               Superiour
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               ,
               he
               sometimes
               vseth
               this
               meanes
               .
               Oh
               wretch
               :
               thou
               feedest
               already
               on
               humane
               flesh
               :
               why
               seekest
               thou
               not
               they
               food
               other
               where
               ?
               thou
               gnawest
               the
               liuer
               and
               bowels
               of
               those
               that
               liue
               well
               .
               Those
               fellowes
               seeke
               to
               seeme
               vertuous
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               accuse
               the
               vices
               of
               others
               ,
               without
               indeauouring
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               co
               correct
               their
               owne
               .
               They
               praise
               onlie
               them
               of
               whome
               they
               are
               praised
               ,
               or
               of
               whome
               they
               hope
               some
               benefitt
               :
               yet
               doe
               they
               not
               prayse
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               thincke
               or
               know
               it
               will
               come
               to
               their
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               that
               themselues
               shal
               be
               commended
               therfore
               .
            
             
               The
               holie
               ▪
               Father
               thus
               laboured
               with
               all
               his
               power
               to
               root
               out
               of
               his
               Order
               so
               many
               occasions
               of
               euels
               as
               arriue
               by
               an
               vnbridled
               tongue
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               his
               Brethren
               might
               obserue
               the
               Euangelicall
               silence
               .
               And
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               hath
               att
               times
               exhorted
               them
               to
               auoid
               idle
               wordes
               ,
               as
               such
               wherof
               one
               should
               render
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               be
               punished
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               iudgement
               :
               and
               if
               he
               mett
               with
               any
               one
               that
               should
               forgett
               himselfe
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               would
               verie
               sharplie
               reprehend
               him
               :
               assuring
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               holie
               silence
               was
               the
               gard
               and
               cōseruation
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               one
               of
               the
               least
               vertues
               ,
               
               and
               that
               so
               slight
               regard
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               made
               therof
               ,
               sith
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               death
               and
               life
               are
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               spirituall
               ioy
               ,
               he
               would
               that
               his
               Brethren
               should
               haue
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               had
               an
               especiall
               care
               that
               his
               Brethen
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               diuine
               offices
               ,
               and
               corporall
               exercises
               ,
               should
               euer
               haue
               interiourly
               some
               spirituall
               ioy
               against
               the
               venime
               of
               idlenes
               and
               melācholy
               ,
               &
               as
               a
               signe
               that
               they
               were
               the
               habitatiō
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               He
               did
               with
               all
               singularly
               affect
               in
               them
               this
               peace
               and
               alacrity
               of
               spiritt
               :
               he
               assured
               
               them
               that
               this
               spirituall
               ioy
               was
               directly
               opposite
               to
               all
               kinde
               of
               deceipt
               and
               temptation
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               that
               if
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               God
               did
               labour
               to
               conserue
               in
               him
               interiourly
               and
               exteriourly
               the
               alacrity
               which
               springeth
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               soule
               as
               his
               proper
               foūtaine
               ,
               which
               is
               caused
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               prayer
               ,
               the
               deuilles
               cannot
               annoy
               him
               :
               for
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               If
               this
               man
               be
               ioyfull
               in
               afflictions
               and
               trauailes
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               can
               we
               procure
               him
               euill
               ?
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               the
               deuill
               seeth
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               God
               disarmed
               of
               this
               spirituall
               alacrity
               ,
               he
               hopeth
               with
               all
               to
               make
               him
               loose
               the
               tast
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               his
               other
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               puritie
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               for
               he
               well
               knoweth
               with
               what
               temptations
               and
               by
               what
               slightes
               he
               can
               endommage
               and
               robbe
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               good
               disposition
               which
               is
               in
               the
               seruaunt
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               mischeuious
               beast
               shall
               haue
               lesse
               power
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               shal
               be
               dilligent
               to
               expell
               this
               heauines
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               most
               pleasing
               odour
               hath
               power
               to
               chace
               far
               a
               way
               from
               her
               ,
               this
               fierce
               and
               venimous
               serpent
               :
               but
               when
               the
               hart
               is
               oppressed
               with
               griefe
               and
               heauines
               ,
               the
               deuill
               reioyceth
               because
               he
               very
               easily
               plongeth
               him
               into
               melancholy
               or
               into
               dispaire
               ,
               or
               persuadeth
               it
               to
               wallow
               in
               worldly
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               holy
               Father
               exceedingly
               labour
               ,
               to
               preserue
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               oyle
               of
               spirituall
               vnction
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               annoynteth
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               sanctisied
               :
               and
               thereby
               preuenteth
               the
               dangerous
               disease
               of
               idlenes
               and
               of
               spirituall
               distast
               ,
               which
               the
               Sainct
               with
               such
               dilligence
               endeauoured
               to
               exterminate
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               felt
               it
               to
               breed
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               incontinently
               recourse
               to
               prayer
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               most
               assured
               remedy
               and
               preseruatiue
               against
               so
               perillous
               a
               disease
               .
               He
               counsailed
               his
               Brethren
               in
               like
               sort
               when
               they
               felt
               themselues
               troubled
               ,
               to
               haue
               instant
               recourse
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               being
               on
               their
               knees
               prostrate
               on
               the
               earth
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               say
               :
               Restore
               me
               ,
               if
               thou
               please
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               grace
               which
               thou
               wert
               pleased
               formerly
               to
               graunt
               vnto
               my
               soule
               ,
               whereto
               I
               beseech
               thee
               to
               giue
               that
               alacrity
               and
               rast
               which
               it
               felt
               in
               thy
               holy
               seruice
               ,
               and
               comfort
               me
               by
               the
               same
               that
               I
               do
               not
               perish
               :
               and
               he
               admonished
               them
               thus
               to
               perseuer
               till
               they
               were
               heard
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               former
               ioy
               retourned
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               said
               he
               ,
               if
               the
               soule
               permitt
               it
               selfe
               to
               be
               transported
               to
               heauines
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               the
               vice
               of
               confusion
               of
               Babilon
               will
               grow
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               rustieth
               the
               hart
               and
               silleth
               it
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               washed
               with
               teares
               .
               And
               know
               yee
               (
               said
               this
               good
               Father
               )
               that
               the
               alacrity
               which
               proceedeth
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               and
               of
               vnion
               with
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               giftes
               which
               one
               is
               to
               receiue
               ,
               and
               receaued
               ought
               to
               conserue
               .
               Labour
               then
               all
               of
               you
               to
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               sith
               I
               loue
               it
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               desire
               it
               for
               you
               ,
               both
               exteriourly
               and
               interiourly
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               confusion
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               
               who
               only
               and
               his
               haue
               occasion
               to
               be
               melancholie
               :
               wheras
               we
               on
               the
               contrary
               ought
               to
               reioyce
               in
               God.
               I
               know
               well
               that
               the
               deuilles
               beare
               me
               enuie
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               ,
               but
               against
               their
               wil
               ,
               endure
               so
               many
               graces
               to
               be
               imparted
               vnto
               me
               by
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               and
               seeing
               they
               can
               not
               annoye
               me
               ,
               they
               endeauour
               to
               trouble
               my
               fellow-brethren
               :
               but
               they
               lesse
               preuayling
               therin
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               depart
               with
               confusion
               .
               If
               sometimes
               they
               tempt
               me
               with
               slugishnes
               ,
               idlenes
               ,
               and
               heauines
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               I
               free
               me
               therof
               ,
               by
               consideration
               of
               the
               alacritie
               of
               my
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               here
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               the
               holie
               Father
               being
               an
               Idea
               and
               paterne
               of
               all
               true
               modestie
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               meane
               that
               one
               should
               shew
               a
               vaine
               ioy
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               of
               light
               laughter
               :
               for
               that
               is
               not
               the
               alacritie
               which
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ought
               to
               haue
               (
               as
               some
               esteeme
               )
               which
               is
               but
               a
               vanitie
               and
               a
               manifest
               signe
               of
               litle
               spiritt
               .
               S.
               Francis
               therfore
               ,
               in
               an
               exhortation
               that
               he
               made
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               declared
               
               vnto
               them
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               saying
               :
               That
               Brother
               may
               be
               called
               happy
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               his
               ioy
               but
               in
               worckes
               and
               wordes
               of
               charity
               ,
               by
               example
               and
               document
               wherof
               men
               are
               induced
               to
               loue
               ,
               prayse
               and
               honour
               God.
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               wretched
               is
               the
               Brother
               that
               is
               delighted
               in
               idle
               wordes
               ,
               wher
               with
               he
               moueth
               men
               to
               laughter
               :
               in
               whome
               ,
               that
               is
               verified
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               religion
               is
               vaine
               and
               vnfruitfull
               .
               So
               that
               by
               spirituall
               ioy
               he
               meant
               the
               feruour
               ,
               resolution
               ,
               readines
               and
               tast
               of
               the
               will
               &
               of
               the
               bodye
               prompt
               with
               alacritie
               to
               attempt
               all
               good
               :
               by
               which
               feruour
               and
               ioy
               ,
               men
               are
               oftentimes
               more
               edified
               then
               by
               the
               very
               worckes
               they
               doe
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               good
               ,
               if
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               done
               with
               an
               euill
               will
               :
               because
               they
               represent
               the
               idlenes
               &
               anxietie
               of
               the
               will
               and
               the
               sloathfullnes
               of
               the
               body
               in
               doeing
               well
               :
               so
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               edifie
               ,
               but
               corrupt
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               affected
               grauity
               in
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               ioy
               of
               the
               spiritt
               might
               not
               seeme
               a
               certaine
               vaine
               mirth
               .
               He
               well
               knew
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               this
               grauity
               would
               serue
               him
               as
               a
               wall
               against
               the
               dartes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               because
               the
               soule
               disarmed
               therof
               remayneth
               light
               and
               vaine
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               naked
               man
               amongst
               potent
               ennemies
               ,
               that
               seeke
               all
               meanes
               to
               murder
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               fraternall
               vnion
               which
               he
               taught
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ANd
               because
               the
               said
               spirituall
               ioy
               proceedeth
               of
               the
               innocencie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               amourous
               peace
               and
               ▪
               tranquillitie
               with
               God
               and
               our
               neighbour
               :
               S.
               Francis
               exceedinglie
               laboured
               ,
               that
               so
               holy
               a
               vnion
               might
               be
               cōserued
               amōg
               his
               deerly
               beloued
               disciples
               to
               th
               end
               that
               they
               who
               had
               ben
               engendred
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               vnion
               
               of
               loue
               and
               concorde
               ,
               might
               be
               conserued
               and
               maintayned
               ,
               semblably
               vnited
               among
               themselues
               ,
               in
               the
               lappe
               of
               their
               mother
               ,
               which
               is
               holy
               
               Religion
               .
               To
               the
               end
               also
               that
               the
               said
               disciples
               should
               praise
               God
               with
               one
               hart
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               should
               reioyce
               with
               the
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               mourne
               with
               the
               sorrowfull
               ,
               neuer
               permitting
               any
               roote
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               enuie
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               disordinate
               passion
               to
               enter
               into
               them
               :
               and
               that
               the
               greater
               should
               be
               assuredly
               vnited
               in
               a
               true
               loue
               of
               charitye
               ,
               with
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               prudent
               and
               wise
               with
               the
               simple
               ,
               as
               true
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               in
               their
               country
               with
               such
               as
               are
               come
               from
               farre
               .
               He
               one
               day
               proposed
               to
               his
               Brethren
               an
               example
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               of
               notable
               doctrine
               and
               efficacie
               .
            
             
               Supposing
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               a
               generall
               chapter
               were
               held
               of
               all
               the
               Brethren
               that
               are
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               paradice
               ,
               and
               as
               there
               are
               both
               learned
               and
               simple
               ignorantes
               ,
               that
               haue
               vowed
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               science
               acquyred
               :
               lett
               commandement
               be
               giuen
               to
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               simple
               ignorant
               to
               make
               each
               of
               them
               a
               sermon
               ,
               the
               learned
               considering
               what
               he
               was
               to
               say
               ,
               thus
               discoursed
               with
               himselfe
               :
               where
               there
               are
               so
               many
               of
               perfect
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               vnprofitable
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               appeare
               learned
               ,
               my
               auditours
               being
               incapable
               of
               further
               science
               to
               premeditate
               to
               make
               election
               and
               search
               of
               curious
               and
               subtill
               matters
               ,
               before
               more
               curious
               then
               my selfe
               ,
               would
               appeare
               ridiculous
               :
               but
               peraduenture
               I
               shal
               be
               better
               and
               more
               voluntarily
               heard
               ,
               yea
               and
               with
               more
               fruit
               ,
               if
               I
               discourse
               simply
               .
               Now
               the
               prefixed
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               all
               the
               holy
               Saints
               assemble
               in
               the
               place
               deputed
               to
               heare
               the
               sermon
               of
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               who
               appeared
               cloathed
               with
               a
               rude
               sack
               cloth
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               couered
               with
               ashes
               .
               Those
               present
               more
               admired
               this
               habitt
               ,
               then
               the
               wordes
               which
               were
               compendious
               ,
               breife
               and
               simple
               in
               these
               termes
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               
               haue
               promised
               great
               matters
               :
               but
               greaters
               are
               promised
               vs.
               Lett
               vs
               exactly
               performe
               those
               :
               and
               tenderly
               aspire
               att
               these
               .
               The
               pleasure
               of
               sinne
               is
               breife
               ,
               but
               the
               paine
               therof
               is
               without
               end
               .
               The
               labour
               of
               vertue
               is
               small
               :
               but
               the
               glory
               gotten
               therby
               is
               infinite
               .
               Many
               are
               called
               :
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               ,
               and
               each
               one
               in
               the
               end
               shall
               receiue
               according
               to
               his
               deserte
               .
               These
               so
               pregnant
               and
               patheticall
               wordes
               ,
               did
               so
               touch
               and
               moue
               the
               hartes
               of
               the
               audience
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               constrayned
               to
               shed
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               exceedingly
               praysing
               this
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               esteeming
               him
               a
               holy
               person
               .
               The
               simple
               ignorant
               then
               that
               was
               also
               to
               preach
               ,
               said
               to
               himselfe
               :
               Sith
               this
               learned
               Preacher
               hath
               made
               vse
               in
               his
               sermon
               of
               my
               simplicity
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               I
               will
               doe
               :
               I
               haue
               some
               verses
               of
               the
               Psalter
               by
               hart
               ,
               them
               will
               I
               sett
               foorth
               the
               most
               eloquently
               and
               learnedly
               that
               I
               can
               ,
               sith
               that
               the
               doctour
               hath
               preached
               like
               a
               simple
               man.
               The
               houre
               of
               his
               sermon
               being
               come
               ,
               this
               simple
               man
               rose
               vp
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               propounded
               his
               theme
               with
               
               such
               feruour
               ,
               so
               ingeniously
               and
               clearly
               ,
               yea
               with
               such
               eloquence
               by
               the
               grace
               which
               God
               imparted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               auditours
               filled
               with
               admiration
               ,
               sayd
               :
               Without
               doubt
               God
               doth
               speake
               in
               the
               simple
               .
            
             
               Now
               S.
               Francis
               expounded
               this
               figure
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Our
               Religion
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               and
               generall
               congregation
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               vnited
               from
               all
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               men
               ,
               vnder
               one
               same
               forme
               and
               rule
               of
               life
               :
               The
               prudent
               therein
               ought
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               the
               idiotes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               worckes
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               as
               true
               disciples
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               benefitt
               themselues
               therby
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               them
               exercised
               ,
               with
               a
               liuely
               intention
               in
               celestiall
               vertues
               ,
               and
               voluntarily
               to
               heare
               the
               mysticall
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               yea
               with
               a
               pious
               and
               holy
               enuy
               to
               resemble
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cleare
               their
               spirittes
               of
               all
               presumption
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               enriched
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               humility
               and
               diuine
               theologie
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               simple
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               carefull
               to
               make
               their
               profitt
               more
               of
               workes
               ,
               then
               of
               doctrine
               and
               to
               conuert
               the
               science
               which
               they
               see
               in
               the
               learned
               ,
               into
               so
               much
               fruit
               ,
               seeing
               the
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               which
               they
               exhibitt
               to
               the
               rule
               and
               to
               simplicity
               of
               life
               ,
               whereas
               they
               being
               so
               noble
               and
               so
               learned
               ,
               might
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               as
               Lordes
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               haue
               made
               themselues
               litle
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               God.
               Then
               he
               concluded
               that
               in
               this
               worthy
               concord
               consisted
               true
               peace
               ,
               in
               this
               equalitie
               of
               hartes
               reposed
               true
               ioye
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               beautie
               and
               perfection
               of
               all
               their
               congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               only
               meane
               they
               might
               become
               gratefull
               and
               pleasing
               to
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               had
               engendred
               them
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               conserued
               them
               in
               grace
               ,
               would
               also
               afterward
               vnite
               them
               ,
               together
               in
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               accustomed
               his
               Brethren
               to
               perfect
               obedience
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEside
               the
               premises
               ,
               he
               also
               trayned
               them
               vp
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               and
               abnegation
               of
               their
               owne
               will
               ,
               alleaging
               vnto
               them
               the
               example
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               sooner
               made
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               precept
               he
               obliged
               him
               to
               obedience
               ,
               forbidding
               him
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               aple
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               
               wherof
               not
               eating
               he
               did
               not
               sinne
               ,
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               transgressed
               his
               obedience
               ,
               he
               condemned
               himselfe
               and
               consequentlie
               vs
               by
               the
               same
               fact
               .
               The
               Brother
               that
               appropriatelie
               to
               
               priateth
               to
               himselfe
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               guided
               by
               selfe-will
               which
               by
               the
               vow
               of
               obedience
               he
               hath
               already
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               becommeth
               proud
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               substance
               already
               giuen
               to
               God
               ,
               liuing
               without
               the
               yoke
               of
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               doth
               apparantly
               discouer
               ,
               that
               he
               yeldeth
               to
               the
               false
               perswasions
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               sith
               he
               is
               become
               a
               violatour
               and
               transgressour
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               aple
               of
               selfe
               will
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               he
               resteth
               
               condemned
               and
               expelled
               out
               of
               the
               paradice
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               God
               saith
               in
               the
               ghospell
               :
               He
               that
               would
               saue
               his
               soule
               shall
               loose
               it
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               man
               would
               saue
               his
               soule
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               who
               desireth
               to
               follow
               his
               owne
               fancie
               ,
               vnderstanding
               by
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               will
               which
               the
               said
               Brother
               ought
               in
               such
               sort
               toforsake
               ,
               as
               that
               though
               he
               could
               performe
               such
               actes
               as
               might
               be
               better
               and
               more
               behoufull
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               his
               Superiour
               commandeth
               him
               ,
               yet
               ought
               he
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               will
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               only
               that
               which
               his
               Superiour
               prescribeth
               :
               therfore
               my
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               you
               shall
               heare
               the
               first
               word
               of
               obedience
               ,
               accomplish
               it
               without
               attending
               an
               other
               replie
               ,
               neither
               make
               you
               any
               excuse
               ,
               though
               the
               commandement
               seeme
               impossible
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               be
               not
               obliged
               vnto
               it
               :
               for
               what
               soeuer
               is
               commanded
               you
               ,
               allthough
               it
               exceed
               your
               power
               ,
               yet
               obedience
               is
               of
               it selfe
               so
               puissant
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               giue
               you
               supplie
               offorce
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               being
               demanded
               by
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               was
               true
               obedience
               :
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               one
               could
               hardlie
               finde
               a
               man
               in
               the
               world
               so
               perfect
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               entierlie
               obey
               his
               Superiour
               :
               and
               to
               confirme
               the
               same
               he
               alleadged
               an
               example
               of
               a
               dead
               man.
               Take
               (
               said
               he
               )
               a
               
               dead
               man
               without
               soule
               and
               sett
               him
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               in
               any
               sort
               contradict
               you
               ,
               he
               resisteth
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               chaunge
               his
               place
               he
               doth
               not
               murmure
               ,
               if
               you
               sett
               him
               downe
               he
               complayneth
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               leaue
               him
               there
               ,
               he
               doth
               there
               remaine
               :
               if
               you
               sett
               him
               on
               a
               bench
               ,
               he
               no
               more
               looketh
               vp
               then
               downe
               ,
               if
               you
               cloath
               him
               with
               purple
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               become
               the
               more
               proud
               :
               such
               is
               the
               true
               obedient
               ,
               that
               iudgeth
               not
               to
               haue
               chaunged
               place
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               chardge
               be
               giuen
               him
               ,
               the
               dignity
               maketh
               him
               not
               to
               forgett
               humilitie
               :
               but
               the
               more
               he
               is
               honoured
               ,
               the
               more
               doth
               he
               esteeme
               himselfe
               vnworthy
               therof
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               though
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               Euangelicall
               marchaunt
               ,
               had
               by
               diuers
               meanes
               purchased
               diuine
               richesse
               ,
               and
               employed
               the
               time
               present
               in
               meriting
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               be
               superiour
               ,
               but
               a
               subiect
               :
               he
               would
               not
               command
               ,
               but
               obey
               :
               that
               he
               might
               not
               only
               leaue
               vnto
               his
               Brethren
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               good
               Superiour
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               good
               and
               obedient
               subiect
               also
               ,
               that
               may
               liue
               a
               life
               of
               continuall
               martyrdome
               ,
               when
               the
               Prelates
               are
               meere
               libertines
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               when
               his
               Order
               began
               to
               multiply
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               Generall
               therof
               ,
               and
               did
               incontinently
               submit
               himselfe
               
               to
               a
               Gardian
               whome
               he
               obeyed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               proper
               we
               shall
               recount
               .
            
             
               
               He
               affirmed
               the
               fruit
               of
               Obedience
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               submitt
               thēselues
               therto
               ,
               doe
               not
               passe
               any
               moment
               without
               much
               merit
               .
               And
               therfore
               when
               he
               trauailed
               ,
               he
               accustomed
               to
               promise
               obediēce
               vnto
               his
               companion
               which
               he
               performed
               ,
               and
               herevpon
               sometimes
               would
               say
               :
               Of
               all
               the
               graces
               that
               the
               diuine
               goodnes
               hath
               imparted
               vnto
               me
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               as
               willingly
               obey
               a
               Nouice
               of
               one
               houres
               antiquitie
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               appointed
               vnto
               me
               for
               Gardian
               ,
               
               as
               to
               an
               old
               man
               of
               sufficient
               iudgment
               and
               prudence
               :
               and
               I
               would
               as
               well
               content
               me
               with
               what
               soeuer
               he
               should
               enioyne
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               the
               meanest
               of
               all
               other
               :
               For
               the
               Brother
               being
               subiect
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               consider
               his
               Superiour
               as
               man
               :
               but
               as
               him
               for
               whose
               loue
               he
               is
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               :
               besides
               ,
               the
               lesse
               worthy
               of
               honour
               the
               Superiour
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               pleasing
               is
               the
               humilitie
               of
               the
               obeyer
               vnto
               God.
               Yet
               did
               he
               not
               forbeare
               as
               Prelate
               ,
               to
               aduertise
               the
               Superiours
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               rarelie
               charge
               vpon
               obedience
               ,
               because
               one
               shouid
               not
               incontinently
               proceed
               with
               such
               thundering
               rigour
               ,
               which
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               be
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               no
               other
               meane
               can
               auayle
               :
               for
               one
               ought
               not
               vpon
               light
               acccasion
               to
               lay
               the
               hand
               one
               the
               sword
               .
               Then
               addressing
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               :
               He
               that
               will
               not
               obey
               with
               diligence
               ,
               may
               be
               nombred
               among
               them
               that
               feare
               not
               God
               nor
               respect
               men
               .
               Now
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               of
               these
               opinions
               are
               true
               and
               worthy
               
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               because
               in
               a
               rash
               man
               ,
               auctority
               to
               command
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               a
               sword
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               one
               that
               is
               furious
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               no
               thinge
               more
               desperate
               and
               incurable
               then
               a
               Brother
               without
               obedience
               :
               in
               respect
               wherof
               the
               holy
               Father
               detested
               pride
               as
               the
               originall
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               euils
               ,
               and
               disobedience
               as
               the
               eldest
               daughter
               therof
               .
               Not
               with
               standing
               he
               did
               not
               reiect
               the
               humble
               penance
               of
               the
               disobient
               Brother
               ,
               when
               he
               performed
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ensuying
               chapter
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ofcertaine
               actes
               of
               disobedience
               which
               the
               S.
               chasticed
               .
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               presented
               vnto
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               a
               Brother
               that
               had
               disobeyed
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               to
               be
               corrected
               according
               to
               his
               desartt
               :
               but
               the
               benigne
               holy
               Father
               ,
               perceiuing
               by
               euident
               signes
               that
               the
               said
               Brother
               was
               already
               penitent
               ,
               &
               with
               great
               humilitie
               acknoledged
               his
               faulte
               ,
               he
               pardonned
               him
               :
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               his
               facilitie
               of
               pardonning
               should
               not
               occasion
               others
               to
               offend
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               capuce
               to
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appeare
               to
               all
               ,
               with
               what
               rigour
               
               disobedience
               ought
               to
               be
               chasticed
               :
               where
               hauing
               remayned
               a
               certaine
               time
               entier
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               brother
               that
               very
               humblie
               demaunded
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               capuce
               was
               seene
               ,
               not
               without
               a
               generall
               admiration
               ,
               without
               any
               apparence
               of
               burning
               .
               It
               pleased
               almightie
               God
               in
               one
               act
               to
               shew
               two
               thinges
               pleasing
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               meritt
               of
               true
               penitence
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               an
               other
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               S.
               Hauing
               commanded
               a
               brother
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               a
               leaper
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               him
               with
               dilligence
               and
               affection
               ,
               the
               brother
               would
               not
               attempt
               the
               matter
               :
               And
               being
               afterward
               demaunded
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               if
               he
               had
               employed
               himselfe
               therin
               ,
               and
               he
               vnderstanding
               the
               contrary
               :
               I
               thought
               ,
               said
               he
               vnto
               him
               ,
               I
               had
               vnder
               my
               gouernment
               men
               dead
               to
               the
               world
               :
               but
               they
               are
               yet
               liuing
               :
               Goe
               therfore
               you
               others
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               there
               present
               ,
               
               take
               this
               disobedient
               and
               bury
               him
               aliue
               .
               The
               Brethren
               attempted
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               duety
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               digged
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               others
               others
               brought
               thither
               the
               disobedient
               ,
               who
               entred
               into
               it
               with
               a
               great
               indignation
               of
               spiritt
               and
               besides
               his
               sences
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               by
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               was
               already
               in
               the
               diuels
               possession
               .
               He
               also
               commanded
               the
               Brethren
               to
               couer
               him
               instantly
               with
               earth
               :
               but
               being
               scarce
               halfe
               couered
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               Hauing
               left
               him
               ,
               he
               began
               bitterly
               to
               weep
               ,
               saying
               :
               The
               deuill
               that
               had
               hardened
               my
               hard
               ,
               hath
               now
               altogether
               left
               me
               :
               but
               proceed
               you
               bouldly
               in
               couering
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               well
               deserued
               this
               death
               and
               a
               more
               greiuous
               .
               The
               Brethren
               hearing
               him
               ,
               began
               to
               weep
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               aduertised
               the
               S.
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               who
               commanded
               that
               he
               should
               be
               taken
               vp
               and
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               where
               being
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Choose
               what
               house
               you
               will
               ,
               wherin
               you
               may
               be
               comforted
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               you
               dwell
               vpon
               obedience
               :
               which
               the
               Brother
               hearinge
               ,
               with
               bitter
               teares
               he
               answeared
               :
               not
               so
               my
               most
               gracious
               Father
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               consolation
               you
               can
               giue
               me
               ,
               is
               that
               I
               accomplish
               my
               first
               penance
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               being
               moued
               with
               these
               wordes
               ,
               gaue
               him
               his
               benediction
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hath
               he
               shewen
               vs
               by
               these
               examples
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chasticement
               of
               Religion
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               penitence
               and
               amendement
               of
               the
               sinner
               ,
               on
               whom
               ,
               if
               he
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               ,
               chasticement
               ought
               not
               to
               
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               but
               fatherlie
               consolation
               rather
               ,
               as
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               taught
               vs
               in
               his
               worthy
               parabole
               of
               the
               prodigall
               child
               ,
               who
               being
               repentant
               of
               his
               offences
               ,
               demaunded
               pardon
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               very
               tenderlie
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               ioy
               conducted
               him
               into
               his
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               to
               preach
               without
               the
               caepuce
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               penance
               which
               thersore
               he
               inflicted
               on
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BY
               this
               that
               followeth
               there
               appeareth
               a
               merueillous
               order
               for
               gouernment
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               the
               Superiour
               ought
               not
               to
               command
               vnto
               his
               subiects
               the
               thinge
               that
               himselfe
               would
               not
               doe
               .
               S.
               Francis
               one
               day
               called
               vnto
               him
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               whome
               he
               commanded
               to
               goe
               preach
               in
               the
               cittie
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               to
               deliuer
               vnto
               the
               people
               onlie
               what
               God
               should
               inspire
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               making
               his
               excuse
               ,
               answeared
               :
               Pardon
               me
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               you
               know
               I
               am
               not
               apt
               to
               preach
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               not
               any
               grace
               in
               my
               speech
               as
               being
               too
               simple
               and
               an
               idiot
               .
               Which
               he
               spake
               with
               much
               humilitie
               .
               And
               though
               in
               deed
               he
               had
               bin
               a
               discreet
               knight
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               neuertheles
               so
               chaunged
               in
               himselfe
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               contemplation
               which
               he
               had
               receiued
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               manie
               times
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               spake
               verie
               seldome
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               litle
               was
               with
               such
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               speake
               with
               exceedinge
               paine
               :
               but
               the
               S.
               reprehending
               him
               for
               not
               hauing
               instantlie
               obeyed
               ,
               commanded
               him
               further
               vpon
               obedience
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               for
               penance
               ,
               to
               goe
               without
               his
               capuce
               .
            
             
               The
               obedient
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               then
               ,
               without
               farther
               contradiction
               ,
               hauing
               put
               off
               his
               capuce
               ,
               and
               falling
               one
               the
               ground
               demaunded
               his
               benediction
               ,
               which
               hauing
               receiued
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               first
               entred
               into
               a
               church
               ,
               there
               to
               make
               his
               prayer
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               ascended
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               preach
               .
               The
               people
               then
               assembled
               ,
               who
               admiring
               to
               see
               him
               without
               capuce
               ,
               and
               amazed
               att
               such
               a
               noueltie
               ,
               said
               one
               to
               an
               other
               :
               these
               poore
               Freers
               doe
               such
               austere
               penance
               ,
               that
               there
               withall
               they
               loose
               their
               witts
               .
               So
               whiles
               this
               good
               Brother
               preached
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               considering
               the
               prompt
               obedience
               of
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               and
               the
               rigour
               of
               his
               commandement
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               check
               himselfe
               ,
               thus
               reasoning
               the
               matter
               :
               What
               will
               hast
               thou
               gotten
               ,
               thou
               sonne
               of
               Peter
               Bernardone
               ,
               thou
               of
               so
               meane
               estate
               ,
               to
               command
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               who
               is
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               gentlemen
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               to
               goe
               preach
               without
               his
               capuce
               ?
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               to
               be
               an
               example
               of
               what
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               to
               an
               other
               :
               and
               speaking
               thus
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               hastiely
               tooke
               the
               capuce
               from
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               and
               taking
               Brother
               Leo
               for
               companion
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               Assisium
               .
               Being
               come
               into
               the
               church
               where
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               preached
               ,
               the
               people
               that
               saw
               him
               without
               capuce
               ,
               esteemed
               him
               to
               be
               likewise
               foolish
               ,
               beleeuing
               
               that
               the
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               and
               he
               were
               become
               sottish
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               ouer
               sharpe
               penance
               :
               many
               people
               therfore
               flocking
               thither
               ,
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               he
               could
               deliuered
               this
               speech
               .
            
             
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               shunne
               the
               world
               ,
               leaue
               sinne
               ,
               retourne
               to
               the
               
               socure
               way
               ,
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               avoid
               hell
               ,
               obserue
               the
               diuine
               preceptes
               ,
               loue
               God
               and
               your
               neighbour
               and
               doe
               penance
               ,
               because
               the
               great
               king●
               dome
               of
               heauen
               approacheth
               ,
               att
               least
               if
               you
               will
               possesse
               it
               .
               But
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               perceiued
               S.
               Francis
               he
               discended
               from
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               the
               S.
               incontinentlie
               ascended
               .
               The
               Church
               was
               then
               entierlie
               full
               of
               wordlie
               people
               :
               for
               some
               came
               thither
               to
               see
               the
               extremitie
               of
               that
               life
               ,
               others
               moued
               with
               compassion
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               deride
               them
               reputing
               them
               senceles
               :
               but
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               that
               was
               in
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               vtter
               such
               worthy
               and
               merueillous
               matters
               ,
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               holie
               and
               necessary
               penance
               ,
               and
               of
               voluntary
               pouerty
               ,
               of
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               of
               obedience
               ,
               of
               the
               nuditie
               ,
               ignominies
               ,
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               thinges
               ,
               which
               he
               declared
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               feruour
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               formerlie
               derided
               the
               noueltie
               of
               his
               habitt
               ,
               and
               reputed
               these
               Brethren
               to
               be
               out
               of
               their
               right
               sences
               ,
               did
               now
               bitterly
               weepe
               ,
               and
               such
               was
               that
               weeping
               ,
               and
               so
               violent
               for
               the
               compassion
               which
               they
               had
               of
               the
               death
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               which
               they
               conceaued
               of
               hell
               ,
               that
               they
               began
               to
               crie
               for
               mercie
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               an
               other
               good
               friday
               (
               on
               which
               day
               the
               Passion
               is
               preached
               so
               patheticallie
               in
               Italy
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               cryeth
               mercie
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               doe
               att
               the
               sacking
               of
               a
               towne
               .
               )
               Wherfore
               the
               people
               being
               so
               edified
               and
               contrite
               ,
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               with
               him
               both
               the
               capuces
               ,
               gaue
               to
               each
               one
               his
               owne
               :
               &
               they
               afterward
               retourned
               to
               their
               Monasterie
               ,
               praysing
               God
               for
               his
               great
               mercie
               ,
               sith
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               holie
               obedience
               ,
               they
               had
               obtayned
               victorie
               ouer
               themselues
               ,
               and
               manifested
               how
               much
               they
               contemned
               the
               world
               .
               They
               had
               much
               to
               doe
               to
               be
               ridd
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               before
               reputed
               them
               for
               fooles
               :
               and
               now
               he
               that
               could
               touch
               or
               kisse
               their
               habittes
               esteemed
               himselfe
               happy
               .
               It
               appeared
               by
               the
               end
               of
               this
               worck
               ,
               that
               the
               beginning
               proceeded
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               wrought
               by
               an
               excessiue
               meane
               as
               the
               worcke
               of
               the
               Prophettes
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               imitated
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               signe
               of
               approbation
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               of
               mortification
               of
               selfe
               will
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               that
               we
               might
               know
               what
               glorious
               end
               God
               giueth
               to
               the
               worckes
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               either
               secrett
               or
               manifest
               ,
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               loue
               which
               S.
               Francis
               boare
               to
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AMong
               many
               giftes
               and
               singuler
               fauours
               which
               the
               glorious
               S.
               receaued
               att
               the
               bountifull
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               was
               that
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               wherby
               he
               became
               a
               new
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               terrible
               to
               the
               deuil
               ,
               and
               an
               example
               to
               all
               mortall
               people
               ,
               by
               the
               loue
               and
               possession
               wherof
               ,
               he
               merited
               by
               diuine
               and
               speciall
               priuiledge
               to
               haue
               principallitie
               in
               the
               holie
               Church
               .
               The
               said
               S.
               had
               this
               particuler
               affection
               to
               holie
               pouertie
               ,
               by
               consideration
               how
               much
               it
               was
               esteemed
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               whiles
               he
               conuersed
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               then
               banished
               and
               expelled
               out
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               He
               therfore
               desiring
               with
               himselfe
               to
               make
               his
               residence
               where
               holy
               pouerty
               was
               retired
               ,
               renounced
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               what
               soeuer
               he
               had
               proper
               ,
               he
               gaue
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               and
               hauing
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               forsaken
               his
               Father
               ,
               his
               mother
               ,
               his
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               ,
               he
               remayned
               a
               perfect
               pilgrime
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               meritt
               to
               lodge
               in
               himselfe
               holy
               pouertie
               so
               generallie
               abhorred
               .
               There
               was
               neuer
               auaricious
               of
               the
               world
               so
               greedy
               of
               monie
               and
               so
               carefull
               to
               keepe
               his
               treasure
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Francis
               was
               to
               keepe
               his
               pouertie
               ,
               which
               he
               alwayes
               had
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               a
               precious
               
               stone
               and
               Euangelicall
               pearle
               :
               he
               dwelt
               with
               pouertie
               ,
               he
               eat
               with
               it
               ,
               he
               cloathed
               himselfe
               with
               it
               ,
               he
               dreamed
               of
               it
               ,
               breefly
               he
               had
               it
               alwayes
               imprinted
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               vsing
               onlie
               for
               this
               life
               a
               short
               coat
               ,
               streight
               ,
               and
               all
               peiced
               ,
               a
               cord
               and
               linnen
               breeches
               :
               contenting
               himselfe
               neuertheles
               in
               this
               his
               rich
               pouertie
               ,
               he
               therin
               perseuered
               euen
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               desiring
               in
               the
               same
               to
               exceed
               euery
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               learned
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               himselfe
               the
               least
               of
               all
               .
               He
               often
               represented
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               pouertie
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               most
               sacred
               mother
               ,
               and
               practicallie
               taught
               it
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               with
               great
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               pouertie
               was
               the
               Queene
               of
               vertues
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               appeared
               of
               such
               excellent
               beautie
               in
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Queene
               his
               mother
               .
               Pouertie
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               is
               a
               principall
               way
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               as
               being
               mother
               and
               nourse
               of
               humilitye
               ,
               and
               the
               root
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               whose
               fruit
               is
               of
               exceeding
               profitt
               and
               furtherance
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               albeit
               this
               verity
               be
               very
               secrett
               and
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               without
               doubt
               the
               hidden
               treasure
               ,
               in
               the
               Euangelicall
               feild
               ,
               the
               
               which
               to
               buy
               ,
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               sell
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               :
               and
               he
               that
               cannot
               giue
               his
               goodes
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               ought
               att
               least
               to
               haue
               a
               will
               to
               contemne
               richesse
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               violence
               vnto
               his
               proper
               will
               and
               presumption
               :
               
               for
               he
               doth
               not
               perfectly
               renounce
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               keepeth
               his
               purse
               full
               of
               his
               proper
               iudgement
               and
               wil.
               
            
             
               Thus
               discoursing
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               he
               often
               reiterated
               the
               wordes
               of
               
               God
               :
               The
               foxes
               haue
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               nestes
               :
               but
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               repose
               his
               head
               .
               Then
               he
               exhorted
               his
               disciples
               ,
               that
               as
               poore
               people
               they
               should
               build
               but
               poore
               cottages
               for
               their
               residence
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               remaine
               ,
               not
               as
               in
               theire
               owne
               
               houses
               ,
               but
               as
               pilgrimes
               ,
               and
               straungers
               that
               aime
               att
               other
               places
               .
               The
               law
               of
               Pilgrimes
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               and
               their
               reasonnable
               desire
               ,
               is
               to
               retire
               into
               the
               houses
               of
               others
               during
               their
               voyage
               ,
               conceating
               neuer
               to
               see
               the
               hower
               to
               arriue
               in
               their
               country
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               desire
               they
               haue
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               passe
               peaceably
               without
               medling
               in
               matters
               appertaynning
               to
               others
               .
               He
               called
               pouerty
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               whervpon
               all
               his
               edifice
               was
               grounded
               .
               Therfore
               he
               affirmed
               vnto
               thē
               that
               he
               knew
               by
               reuelation
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               entry
               of
               his
               Religion
               was
               this
               word
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               be
               perfect
               ,
               goe
               ,
               sell
               the
               thinges
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               treasure
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               come
               ,
               follow
               me
               :
               In
               respect
               wherof
               he
               admitted
               noneinto
               his
               Order
               ,
               if
               within
               the
               tearme
               of
               the
               yeare
               of
               probation
               they
               did
               not
               forsake
               what
               soeuer
               they
               possessed
               in
               the
               world
               .
               This
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               very
               exactly
               obserued
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               said
               wordes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               as
               also
               that
               none
               should
               search
               in
               the
               
               treasuries
               of
               Religion
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               putt
               there
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               demaunded
               the
               habitt
               of
               Religion
               not
               hauing
               made
               the
               said
               renunciation
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               vnto
               him
               :
               Get
               thee
               hence
               :
               for
               thou
               art
               not
               yet
               gone
               forth
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               forsaken
               that
               which
               appertayneth
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               nor
               abandonned
               the
               feeble
               foundation
               ,
               grounded
               on
               the
               sand
               of
               affection
               vnto
               worldly
               goodes
               ,
               and
               yet
               demaundest
               of
               me
               the
               habitt
               ,
               first
               accomplish
               what
               thou
               oughtest
               ,
               and
               then
               demaund
               it
               .
               By
               the
               said
               foundation
               he
               vnderstood
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               whome
               he
               sometime
               accustomed
               to
               call
               mother
               ,
               att
               other
               times
               espouse
               ,
               and
               sometime
               Mistresse
               .
            
             
               Goeing
               one
               day
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Brethren
               towardes
               Sienna
               ,
               being
               verie
               neere
               the
               citty
               ,
               he
               mett
               three
               women
               ,
               so
               like
               in
               gesture
               ,
               beauty
               and
               habitte
               that
               the
               one
               could
               not
               be
               discerned
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               all
               three
               with
               one
               voice
               saluted
               him
               saying
               :
               Holy
               Pouerty
               is
               welcome
               :
               which
               the
               S.
               hearing
               ,
               exceedingly
               reioyced
               :
               as
               one
               that
               affected
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               be
               called
               pouerty
               of
               each
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               then
               of
               the
               said
               women
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               disappeared
               :
               which
               being
               seene
               and
               considered
               by
               the
               other
               Brethren
               his
               companions
               ,
               filled
               with
               admiration
               att
               such
               and
               so
               vnwonted
               accident
               ,
               they
               esteemed
               the
               same
               not
               to
               want
               some
               great
               mistery
               :
               and
               it
               doubtles
               was
               
               easy
               to
               coniecture
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               three
               women
               (
               or
               perhaps
               Angels
               )
               did
               signifie
               the
               beautie
               and
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               of
               the
               three
               principall
               vowes
               ,
               Pouertie
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Chastitie
               ,
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               counsailed
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               all
               which
               did
               appeare
               to
               be
               equall
               in
               the
               S.
               in
               all
               eminence
               and
               perfection
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               he
               did
               extremely
               abhorre
               mony
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THough
               he
               were
               directly
               opposite
               to
               what
               soeuer
               repugned
               pouertie
               ,
               he
               most
               especially
               hated
               mony
               ,
               and
               by
               examples
               and
               wordes
               did
               often
               reiterat
               vnto
               his
               brethren
               that
               they
               should
               shunne
               it
               as
               the
               deuill
               .
               It
               chaunced
               that
               a
               seculer
               man
               hauing
               done
               his
               deuotions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               where
               the
               brethren
               dwelt
               ,
               left
               a
               peice
               of
               mony
               in
               signe
               of
               almose
               ,
               neere
               a
               litle
               Crosse
               ;
               which
               a
               Brother
               tooke
               and
               hid
               in
               a
               hoale
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               to
               giue
               to
               
               the
               poore
               .
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               S.
               Francis
               had
               intelligence
               therof
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Brother
               cōsidered
               the
               matter
               and
               went
               and
               fell
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               the
               S.
               of
               whome
               he
               demaunded
               pardon
               ,
               and
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               pennance
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               well
               checked
               him
               for
               presuming
               to
               touch
               mony
               ,
               commaunded
               him
               to
               take
               the
               peice
               of
               mony
               where
               it
               was
               ,
               in
               his
               mouth
               and
               to
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               house
               of
               office
               :
               which
               the
               Brother
               hauing
               ioyfully
               and
               instantly
               performed
               ,
               his
               companions
               did
               all
               admire
               ,
               and
               thence
               forward
               more
               contemned
               mony
               .
            
             
               The
               S.
               passing
               an
               other
               time
               by
               Bary
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               saw
               a
               great
               purse
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               way
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               full
               of
               mony
               :
               the
               Brother
               
               that
               accompanied
               him
               did
               exceedinglie
               importune
               him
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               purse
               being
               therto
               induced
               by
               a
               pious
               zeale
               to
               distribute
               the
               mony
               which
               he
               beleeued
               to
               be
               therin
               ,
               vnto
               the
               poore
               .
               But
               the
               holie
               Father
               refusing
               ,
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               illusion
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               lesse
               desire
               to
               releiue
               the
               poore
               ,
               then
               the
               Brother
               :
               and
               further
               that
               it
               was
               not
               well
               done
               to
               take
               an
               others
               goodes
               and
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               and
               so
               went
               on
               his
               way
               .
               But
               his
               companion
               being
               yet
               tempted
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               persisting
               to
               importune
               him
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               an
               indiscreet
               zeale
               to
               releiue
               the
               poore
               :
               he
               was
               att
               length
               enforced
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               said
               purse
               ,
               so
               to
               lett
               him
               vnderstand
               the
               illusion
               :
               being
               therfore
               retourned
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               a
               yong
               man
               whome
               they
               mett
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               holie
               Father
               made
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               then
               bid
               his
               companion
               
               
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               purse
               :
               who
               being
               licenced
               ,
               began
               to
               tremble
               with
               feare
               ▪
               already
               feeling
               the
               deceipt
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Yet
               stooping
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               purse
               ,
               now
               rather
               of
               obedience
               then
               of
               any
               will
               he
               had
               ,
               being
               already
               repentant
               ,
               and
               strecthing
               out
               his
               hand
               to
               take
               hold
               therof
               ,
               he
               saw
               goe
               out
               of
               it
               a
               great
               viper
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               instant
               all
               vanished
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               deceipt
               of
               the
               deuill
               was
               discouered
               .
               The
               said
               Brother
               therfore
               acknowledging
               his
               vaine
               curiositie
               and
               confessing
               his
               fault
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Behold
               Brother
               ,
               mony
               to
               a
               Religious
               man
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               deuill
               and
               venimous
               serpentes
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               he
               desired
               that
               pouerty
               should
               shine
               in
               all
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               Brethrens
               actions
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               true
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               sought
               &
               desired
               that
               holy
               pouerty
               should
               appeare
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               :
               and
               if
               sometimes
               he
               perceaued
               any
               one
               that
               exteriourly
               in
               his
               habitt
               seemed
               poorer
               them
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               desired
               to
               exceed
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               practised
               herein
               with
               such
               desire
               to
               appeare
               miserable
               among
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               for
               feare
               to
               be
               surmounted
               in
               pouerty
               ,
               he
               firmelie
               contended
               withall
               the
               world
               .
               Meeting
               a
               poore
               man
               one
               daye
               on
               the
               way
               almost
               all
               naked
               ,
               he
               said
               with
               a
               lamenting
               voice
               vnto
               his
               companion
               :
               The
               pouerty
               of
               this
               miserable
               man
               procureth
               vs
               great
               shame
               :
               for
               we
               haue
               made
               choice
               of
               pouertie
               to
               be
               our
               great
               richesse
               :
               &
               I
               see
               it
               appeare
               greater
               in
               this
               man
               ,
               &
               this
               shame
               is
               to
               vs
               more
               insupportable
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               now
               said
               ouer
               al
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Brother
               Francis
               and
               his
               companions
               haue
               chosen
               holy
               pouertie
               for
               companion
               ,
               Lady
               ,
               Mistresse
               ,
               and
               their
               delightes
               as
               well
               spirituall
               as
               corporall
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               haue
               so
               promised
               to
               God
               &
               men
               .
               By
               these
               wordes
               the
               holy
               Father
               desired
               that
               the
               Brethren
               should
               make
               it
               their
               esteeme
               to
               be
               poore
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               doe
               or
               weare
               any
               thing
               wherin
               should
               not
               appeare
               the
               incōmoditie
               therof
               :
               so
               that
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               the
               beanes
               or
               pease
               watered
               ouer
               night
               for
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               desiring
               
               to
               obserue
               the
               saying
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               Be
               not
               carefull
               for
               the
               morrow
               :
               and
               he
               would
               not
               that
               prouision
               should
               be
               made
               of
               their
               food
               but
               from
               day
               to
               day
               :
               which
               was
               long
               time
               inuiolably
               obserued
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
               The
               true
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               said
               that
               how
               much
               his
               Brethren
               should
               shunne
               pouertie
               ,
               so
               much
               would
               the
               world
               shunne
               them
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               should
               seeke
               almose
               and
               not
               finde
               it
               :
               but
               if
               they
               embraced
               holie
               pouertie
               ,
               as
               their
               deere
               mother
               ,
               the
               world
               would
               sustaine
               &
               nourish
               thē
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               them
               as
               sent
               for
               the
               saluation
               therof
               :
               for
               the
               accord
               
               betweene
               it
               and
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               is
               that
               they
               shall
               giue
               it
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               allow
               them
               necessarie
               releife
               :
               and
               if
               they
               giue
               not
               
               it
               good
               example
               ,
               performing
               that
               wherto
               they
               are
               obliged
               ,
               the
               world
               hath
               iust
               reason
               to
               depriue
               them
               of
               their
               ordinarie
               almose
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               said
               one
               day
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               manner
               of
               life
               seemed
               to
               him
               very
               austere
               and
               difficult
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               had
               nothing
               assured
               for
               his
               maintenance
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               My
               Lord
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               any
               substance
               ,
               it
               were
               necessary
               we
               had
               also
               weapons
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               for
               of
               it
               would
               proceed
               difficulties
               ,
               debates
               ,
               matters
               of
               selfe
               loue
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               impedimentes
               against
               obtayning
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
               Therfore
               we
               hold
               it
               most
               secure
               not
               to
               seeke
               the
               possession
               of
               whatsoeuer
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               we
               hope
               that
               in
               respect
               therof
               ,
               our
               Lord
               will
               permitt
               vs
               to
               be
               loued
               and
               cherished
               of
               euerie
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               exercise
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               demaund
               almose
               :
               and
               what
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               disciples
               did
               touching
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               the
               holy
               Father
               began
               to
               haue
               encrease
               of
               Brethren
               ,
               considering
               that
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               so
               holy
               a
               company
               and
               so
               sweet
               a
               conuersation
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               and
               so
               loued
               and
               honoured
               his
               children
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               their
               necessary
               food
               failing
               ,
               he
               sent
               not
               them
               to
               the
               dores
               to
               seeke
               almose
               ,
               but
               went
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               as
               wel
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               troubled
               att
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               happen
               ,
               or
               fearing
               they
               might
               be
               ashamed
               to
               begge
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               then
               an
               vnusuall
               thinge
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               the
               world
               should
               not
               giue
               them
               occasion
               to
               repent
               and
               retourne
               back
               ,
               against
               their
               holy
               vocation
               .
               He
               cōtinued
               this
               course
               till
               the
               holie
               winges
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               so
               holy
               pouerty
               were
               growne
               out
               ,
               wherwith
               they
               were
               able
               to
               fly
               abroad
               and
               trauaile
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               become
               glorious
               in
               the
               labours
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               sow
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               among
               the
               people
               .
               And
               although
               it
               were
               very
               laboursome
               vnto
               him
               so
               much
               to
               begge
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               more
               painfull
               vnto
               him
               by
               
               reason
               of
               his
               complexion
               ,
               because
               being
               of
               a
               delicate
               nature
               ,
               his
               abstinence
               and
               austerity
               was
               an
               impediment
               vnto
               him
               of
               supporting
               this
               burden
               .
               Therfore
               the
               nomber
               of
               his
               Brethren
               being
               exceedingly
               multiplyed
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               seet
               one
               foot
               this
               vertuous
               exercise
               of
               begging
               .
               And
               albeit
               they
               were
               att
               first
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               seemed
               very
               hard
               and
               difficult
               vnto
               them
               :
               yet
               assisted
               by
               remembrance
               of
               the
               holy
               obedience
               which
               they
               had
               vowed
               ,
               they
               found
               both
               this
               and
               euery
               other
               thing
               very
               
               easy
               and
               pleasant
               .
               And
               then
               seeing
               the
               holie
               Father
               so
               to
               paine
               himselfe
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               prayed
               him
               to
               leaue
               that
               labour
               vnto
               them
               .
               Wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               you
               should
               not
               esteeme
               it
               a
               difficultie
               to
               goe
               seeke
               almose
               from
               dore
               to
               dore
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               account
               it
               a
               great
               fauour
               of
               his
               .
               For
               who
               is
               he
               that
               would
               not
               more
               then
               willinglie
               goe
               to
               demaund
               almose
               ,
               if
               he
               saw
               his
               Prince
               and
               Lord
               to
               goe
               before
               him
               ,
               saying
               with
               himselfe
               :
               What
               shall
               the
               disciple
               be
               more
               worthy
               then
               the
               master
               ,
               and
               the
               seruaunt
               then
               the
               Lord
               ?
               should
               it
               not
               be
               rather
               pride
               then
               shame
               ?
               would
               not
               such
               one
               deserue
               rather
               punishment
               then
               compassion
               ?
               Remember
               that
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               
               that
               celestiall
               king
               ,
               of
               whose
               mites
               or
               crummes
               (
               to
               witt
               of
               the
               bread
               of
               grace
               )
               the
               Angels
               of
               heauen
               and
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               maintayned
               :
               He
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               became
               poore
               for
               our
               benefitt
               and
               example
               ,
               
               asked
               almose
               ,
               and
               liued
               by
               it
               in
               this
               world
               .
               We
               can
               neuer
               walke
               so
               strict
               a
               way
               of
               pouertie
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               first
               our
               Lord
               before
               our
               eyes
               as
               a
               begger
               whiles
               he
               liued
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               sort
               all
               his
               disciples
               .
               Therfore
               he
               said
               by
               his
               Prophett
               Dauid
               :
               I
               am
               a
               begger
               and
               poore
               ,
               God
               hath
               bin
               careful
               of
               me
               .
               Goe
               on
               then
               securely
               after
               so
               worthy
               a
               Capitaine
               &
               guide
               ,
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               that
               inheritance
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               pourchaced
               vs
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               to
               them
               that
               according
               to
               his
               example
               leaue
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               liue
               in
               pouertie
               ,
               onlie
               for
               his
               loue
               :
               glorie
               of
               this
               inheritance
               and
               preferment
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               hath
               giuen
               it
               only
               to
               his
               beloued
               .
               Know
               that
               many
               of
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               best
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               adhere
               to
               our
               company
               ,
               who
               shall
               repute
               it
               a
               great
               fauour
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               goe
               aske
               an
               almose
               .
               Goe
               then
               seeke
               for
               almose
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               a
               faith
               and
               assurance
               far
               
               greater
               then
               they
               who
               carry
               with
               them
               a
               quantitie
               of
               siluer
               to
               pay
               it
               att
               the
               will
               of
               their
               master
               ,
               for
               you
               pay
               your
               benefactours
               more
               liberally
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               though
               it
               seeme
               not
               so
               ,
               giuing
               them
               for
               your
               almose
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               say
               :
               Giue
               vs
               an
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               But
               tell
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               what
               thing
               may
               there
               be
               had
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               that
               can
               equalize
               the
               price
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               Brethren
               being
               by
               their
               gracious
               Father
               thus
               induced
               ,
               went
               with
               allacrity
               to
               demaund
               almose
               into
               the
               townes
               and
               other
               places
               :
               and
               being
               ▪
               retourned
               to
               their
               Couent
               ,
               they
               incontinentlie
               deliuered
               it
               to
               the
               Father
               Gardian
               ,
               who
               afterward
               distributed
               it
               in
               common
               .
               The
               said
               holy
               Father
               being
               one
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               a
               Brother
               that
               was
               very
               spirituall
               retourned
               from
               beging
               from
               Assisium
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               thancking
               God
               :
               S.
               Francis
               perceauing
               him
               ,
               was
               stricken
               with
               an
               amourous
               affection
               towardes
               him
               ,
               and
               went
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               kissed
               his
               shoulder
               wheron
               he
               caryed
               the
               wallett
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               off
               ,
               and
               layed
               on
               his
               owne
               shoulder
               to
               carry
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               
               where
               he
               said
               to
               the
               other
               Brethren
               :
               I
               will
               that
               my
               fellow
               
               Brethren
               doe
               in
               like
               sort
               seeke
               almose
               ,
               and
               prayse
               God
               att
               their
               retourne
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               one
               day
               that
               a
               Nouice
               was
               commaunded
               to
               goe
               to
               begge
               ,
               but
               he
               refused
               to
               goe
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               he
               should
               be
               ashamed
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               vnderstanding
               it
               ,
               expelled
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Order
               with
               these
               wordes
               :
               What
               ?
               Brother
               flye
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               liue
               of
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               other
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               rest
               idle
               in
               the
               vineyard
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               drone
               ,
               who
               without
               trauaile
               seeketh
               to
               eat
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               bees
               ?
               The
               will
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Brethren
               should
               often
               goe
               a
               begging
               according
               to
               their
               necessity
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               meritt
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               accustomed
               therto
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               ashamed
               when
               occasion
               vrged
               them
               to
               goe
               .
               And
               so
               the
               more
               noble
               and
               the
               more
               honoured
               a
               Brother
               had
               bin
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               more
               ioyfull
               and
               content
               was
               he
               and
               the
               better
               edified
               ,
               aswell
               by
               this
               humility
               as
               by
               other
               seruices
               of
               obedience
               which
               he
               performed
               .
               Sometimes
               S.
               Francis
               encouraging
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               would
               vse
               
               these
               like
               wordes
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               haue
               bin
               giuen
               vnto
               the
               world
               in
               this
               latter
               ,
               age
               that
               the
               elect
               might
               accomplish
               in
               vs
               the
               worckes
               of
               charitie
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               meritt
               to
               be
               recompenced
               att
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgment
               ,
               with
               these
               sweet
               wordes
               of
               our
               God
               :
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
               ,
               and
               you
               gaue
               me
               to
               eat
               :
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               you
               gaue
               me
               to
               drincke
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               you
               did
               it
               to
               one
               of
               these
               my
               least
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               did
               it
               to
               me
               .
               Therupon
               the
               S.
               affirmed
               that
               to
               begge
               vnder
               the
               title
               of
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               of
               exceeding
               consolation
               and
               recompence
               in
               the
               retribution
               of
               the
               iust
               ;
               which
               forenamed
               title
               the
               master
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               truth
               ,
               particulerly
               specified
               with
               his
               diuine
               mouth
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               by
               his
               Prophett
               :
               Man
               hath
               eaten
               the
               bread
               of
               
               Angels
               :
               for
               this
               bread
               which
               is
               demaunded
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               said
               the
               S.
               is
               properlie
               called
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ,
               sith
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               
               by
               his
               Angels
               inspireth
               men
               to
               giue
               it
               .
               Att
               principall
               feastes
               ,
               himselfe
               hauing
               leasure
               would
               vndertake
               to
               begge
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               feast
               more
               solemne
               in
               pouerty
               .
               Being
               one
               time
               of
               Easter
               in
               a
               Couent
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               habitation
               that
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               for
               him
               to
               begge
               ,
               calling
               to
               minde
               that
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               on
               the
               like
               day
               appeared
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               Pilgrime
               to
               his
               disciples
               that
               went
               to
               Emaus
               ,
               he
               demanded
               almose
               in
               the
               refectorie
               of
               his
               owne
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               a
               poore
               straunger
               ,
               and
               liued
               therwith
               admonishing
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               passing
               through
               the
               desert
               of
               this
               world
               as
               Pilgrimes
               and
               straungers
               ,
               and
               as
               true
               Hebrewes
               that
               haue
               no
               assured
               residence
               here
               ,
               they
               should
               alwayes
               in
               humilitie
               of
               spiritt
               celebrate
               the
               Pasch
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               passadge
               from
               this
               world
               to
               his
               eternall
               Father
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Being
               inuited
               by
               certaine
               great
               noble
               men
               ,
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
               be
               ●at
               nothing
               there
               but
               the
               almose
               which
               he
               had
               begged
               att
               the
               dores
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BY
               reason
               that
               he
               demaunded
               not
               almose
               out
               of
               a
               couetousnes
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               a
               liberty
               of
               spiritt
               and
               a
               zeale
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               therfore
               did
               he
               far
               more
               willingly
               eate
               of
               that
               which
               he
               begged
               and
               was
               giuen
               him
               att
               dores
               ,
               then
               of
               what
               was
               presented
               him
               att
               table
               in
               the
               banquettes
               of
               Princes
               .
               When
               therfore
               he
               was
               inuited
               by
               them
               ,
               before
               he
               went
               thither
               ,
               he
               first
               begged
               morcels
               of
               bread
               att
               the
               dores
               ,
               which
               he
               eat
               att
               their
               tables
               .
               Which
               he
               did
               ,
               partlie
               for
               loue
               he
               bare
               to
               holie
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               to
               giue
               example
               
               to
               his
               Brethren
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               inuited
               by
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               who
               exceedinglie
               loued
               him
               ,
               he
               first
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               begged
               peices
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               hauing
               gott
               what
               was
               necessary
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               table
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               where
               he
               sodenlie
               emptyed
               out
               all
               the
               said
               peices
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               laid
               before
               him
               ,
               next
               vnto
               whome
               was
               the
               place
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               who
               esteemed
               himselfe
               as
               it
               were
               braued
               thereby
               :
               yet
               for
               the
               present
               would
               say
               nothing
               therof
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               thincking
               on
               what
               he
               had
               to
               doe
               ,
               began
               to
               deuide
               his
               bread
               into
               many
               litle
               morcels
               ,
               which
               he
               distributed
               among
               the
               noble
               men
               that
               were
               att
               the
               table
               ,
               who
               receaued
               it
               very
               deuoutly
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               presentlie
               eating
               it
               ,
               others
               kept
               it
               for
               reuerence
               .
               Which
               the
               Cardinall
               perceauing
               with
               much
               contentment
               ,
               was
               somewhat
               appeased
               .
               Notwithstanding
               after
               the
               refection
               being
               retired
               into
               a
               chamber
               with
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               embracing
               him
               and
               clipping
               him
               with
               his
               armes
               ,
               he
               gestingly
               said
               :
               O
               simple
               brother
               my
               freind
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               giuen
               me
               so
               great
               an
               affront
               this
               daye
               ,
               as
               comming
               to
               eat
               att
               my
               table
               ,
               which
               is
               thine
               and
               theirs
               who
               appertaine
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               first
               begge
               that
               thou
               wert
               to
               eat
               ?
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               nay
               I
               haue
               rather
               done
               you
               this
               day
               great
               honour
               ,
               sith
               that
               att
               your
               table
               hath
               bin
               honoured
               a
               greater
               Lord
               then
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               your
               master
               :
               besides
               the
               subiect
               doeing
               that
               which
               his
               Lord
               commandeth
               him
               ,
               he
               honoureth
               his
               master
               .
               For
               God
               had
               so
               much
               loued
               this
               royall
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               vouch-safed
               to
               accept
               her
               for
               his
               espouse
               ,
               to
               enrich
               vs
               her
               inheritours
               together
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               meanes
               of
               pouerty
               of
               spiritt
               which
               we
               shall
               haue
               here
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               glory
               afterwardes
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               NOW
               I
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               omitt
               to
               gaine
               such
               a
               succession
               ,
               for
               any
               apparance
               of
               false
               richesse
               that
               may
               be
               presented
               :
               considering
               with
               all
               that
               they
               are
               of
               small
               continuance
               :
               and
               so
               much
               more
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               
               necessary
               for
               me
               to
               make
               my selfe
               a
               forme
               and
               example
               vnto
               my
               other
               Brethren
               :
               and
               besides
               for
               that
               I
               well
               know
               that
               in
               this
               Religion
               ,
               there
               are
               and
               shal
               be
               many
               Brethren
               that
               shal
               be
               minors
               in
               name
               and
               effect
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               teacheth
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               humility
               to
               serue
               others
               in
               their
               necessity
               .
               I
               know
               likewise
               very
               well
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               and
               yet
               shal
               be
               more
               ,
               such
               as
               shall
               haue
               no
               will
               to
               humble
               themselues
               to
               aske
               almose
               and
               to
               doe
               other
               seruile
               offices
               ,
               be
               it
               either
               thorough
               shame
               or
               by
               corrupted
               manners
               .
               It
               is
               therfore
               necessary
               for
               me
               to
               instruct
               them
               their
               duety
               by
               worckes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               both
               in
               this
               world
               &
               the
               other
               they
               be
               inexcusable
               before
               God
               :
               and
               that
               they
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               found
               none
               that
               gaue
               them
               example
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               remaine
               dischardged
               .
               Being
               therfore
               att
               this
               present
               with
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               an
               Apostolicall
               Prince
               ,
               and
               our
               Protectour
               ,
               or
               att
               other
               times
               with
               some
               other
               great
               personnes
               ,
               that
               entertaine
               me
               not
               only
               with
               a
               pleasing
               countenance
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ;
               but
               euen
               doe
               sometimes
               constraine
               me
               to
               remaine
               with
               you
               :
               I
               should
               not
               therfore
               be
               ashamed
               to
               aske
               almose
               ,
               but
               I
               rather
               am
               ioyfull
               to
               receaue
               it
               and
               to
               follow
               my
               God
               :
               esteeming
               it
               for
               his
               loue
               to
               be
               an
               heroicall
               act
               and
               of
               dignitye
               :
               for
               himselfe
               being
               almighty
               ,
               would
               for
               vs
               become
               and
               make
               himselfe
               as
               nothing
               .
               
               Now
               I
               would
               haue
               all
               my
               Brethren
               present
               and
               to
               come
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               better
               pleased
               to
               be
               att
               their
               table
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               att
               these
               your
               bountifull
               tables
               that
               are
               superfluous
               in
               all
               thinges
               :
               because
               the
               bread
               receaued
               of
               almose
               ,
               is
               bread
               offered
               and
               entierly
               sacrificed
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               sith
               the
               Brother
               that
               demaundeth
               it
               ,
               saith
               first
               ,
               God
               be
               praysed
               ,
               and
               then
               asketh
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               This
               said
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               was
               silent
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               exceedingly
               edified
               by
               the
               seruour
               of
               his
               wordes
               ,
               which
               did
               spiritualy
               comfort
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               second
               exercise
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               giuing
               :
               and
               how
               S.
               Francis
               denyed
               nothing
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               had
               besides
               ,
               a
               most
               exceeding
               naturall
               clemencie
               and
               liberalitie
               ,
               which
               redoubled
               the
               giftes
               he
               had
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               the
               compassion
               that
               God
               had
               imparted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               did
               not
               only
               glory
               in
               demaunding
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               denying
               nothing
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               He
               declared
               by
               effect
               that
               it
               is
               a
               more
               happy
               thing
               ,
               to
               giue
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               aske
               of
               them
               that
               are
               truely
               poore
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               who
               possesse
               nothing
               
               
               in
               proper
               ,
               but
               as
               from
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               their
               neighbour
               :
               And
               because
               the
               professors
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               beginne
               by
               this
               action
               of
               giuing
               all
               they
               haue
               to
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               therby
               obtaine
               the
               estate
               and
               title
               of
               poore
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               they
               exercise
               ,
               perseuer
               and
               consummate
               themselues
               therin
               ,
               denying
               nothing
               that
               is
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               yea
               giuing
               themselues
               ,
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               because
               they
               who
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               very
               ready
               and
               content
               to
               giue
               ,
               hauing
               alwayes
               in
               memory
               the
               wordes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               
               which
               he
               left
               as
               a
               law
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               ,
               to
               witt
               :
               Giue
               ,
               and
               it
               shalb●
               giuen
               you
               :
               which
               wordes
               are
               so
               negligently
               obserued
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               iustly
               called
               in
               humane
               (
               be
               they
               of
               what
               estate
               and
               condition
               they
               please
               )
               sith
               they
               acknoledge
               no
               necessity
               in
               others
               ,
               because
               they
               feele
               it
               not
               in
               themselues
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               poore
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               whosoeuer
               they
               be
               doe
               obserue
               this
               law
               :
               for
               if
               they
               acknoledge
               themselues
               in
               necessity
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               assisted
               ,
               they
               must
               assist
               euery
               one
               towardes
               his
               salutaion
               .
               The
               said
               holie
               Father
               then
               instituting
               the
               true
               religion
               of
               pouertie
               ,
               endeauoured
               to
               teach
               that
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               holie
               pouerty
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               much
               consist
               in
               asking
               ,
               as
               in
               giuing
               any
               thing
               that
               one
               hath
               or
               possesseth
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               demaunded
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               to
               the
               end
               that
               auarice
               or
               cruelty
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               house
               of
               holy
               pouertie
               and
               of
               Christian
               piety
               .
               He
               also
               taught
               them
               in
               all
               poore
               to
               consider
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               meeting
               any
               poore
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               were
               he
               neuer
               so
               miserable
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onlie
               giue
               him
               (
               as
               to
               the
               person
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               )
               what
               he
               had
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               necessary
               to
               the
               entertainment
               of
               his
               owne
               life
               :
               but
               he
               euen
               esteemed
               it
               of
               right
               to
               be
               rendred
               as
               appertaining
               to
               the
               poore
               party
               :
               wherof
               I
               will
               deduce
               and
               relate
               some
               few
               examples
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               which
               might
               be
               committed
               to
               writing
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               verie
               extreame
               cold
               of
               the
               winter
               ,
               a
               brother
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               lent
               him
               a
               peice
               of
               cloth
               to
               vse
               for
               a
               cloake
               :
               but
               meeting
               a
               
               poore
               old
               woman
               ,
               that
               asked
               him
               an
               almose
               ,
               he
               presentlie
               putt
               off
               the
               said
               cloake
               from
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               ,
               albeit
               it
               were
               not
               his
               owne
               ,
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               her
               saying
               :
               Hold
               ,
               sister
               ,
               make
               thee
               a
               coat
               of
               this
               cloath
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               thou
               hast
               need
               therof
               .
               She
               went
               very
               contentedlie
               and
               ioyfull
               to
               her
               house
               ,
               and
               hauing
               cutt
               out
               a
               coat
               of
               that
               cloath
               ,
               she
               wanted
               yet
               a
               litle
               peice
               to
               finish
               the
               same
               :
               in
               which
               case
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               she
               att
               length
               considered
               the
               liberalitie
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               whome
               she
               sought
               out
               shewing
               vnto
               him
               the
               coat
               cutt
               out
               and
               what
               she
               wanted
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               seeing
               the
               necessitie
               of
               this
               poore
               old
               woman
               ,
               tourning
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               behold
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               poore
               woman
               :
               lett
               vs
               for
               the
               
               loue
               of
               God
               endure
               the
               cold
               ,
               giue
               her
               thy
               cloake
               ,
               to
               supply
               her
               want
               of
               cloath
               ,
               which
               the
               Brother
               incontinentlie
               performed
               :
               so
               that
               by
               cloathing
               her
               alone
               ,
               they
               both
               remayned
               in
               so
               cold
               a
               season
               without
               cloake
               .
            
             
               The
               S.
               being
               an
               other
               time
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Cortona
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               new
               cloake
               ,
               which
               the
               Brethren
               had
               made
               him
               :
               but
               seeing
               a
               poore
               man
               
               that
               lamented
               his
               deceased
               wife
               and
               desolate
               family
               ;
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               comfort
               him
               :
               but
               the
               afflicted
               answeared
               ,
               that
               the
               occasions
               of
               his
               teares
               were
               great
               and
               diuers
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               most
               afflicted
               him
               was
               ,
               the
               great
               chardge
               of
               his
               distressed
               familie
               that
               remayned
               desolate
               and
               forlorne
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               wife
               .
               The
               S.
               moued
               with
               compassion
               ,
               gaue
               him
               his
               cloake
               with
               these
               wordes
               :
               I
               giue
               thee
               this
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               deliuer
               it
               not
               except
               thou
               be
               payed
               for
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               Brethren
               that
               had
               very
               latelie
               before
               giuen
               him
               this
               cloake
               ,
               went
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               taken
               the
               cloake
               from
               the
               poore
               man
               :
               but
               he
               being
               emboldened
               vpon
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               S.
               would
               not
               restore
               it
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               euer
               recouer
               it
               by
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               by
               praying
               one
               to
               redeeme
               it
               .
            
             
               Retourning
               from
               Sienna
               ,
               he
               found
               a
               poore
               man
               by
               the
               way
               and
               tourning
               to
               his
               companion
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               I
               giue
               my
               cloake
               to
               this
               poore
               man
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               :
               for
               it
               is
               lent
               me
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               chardge
               to
               restore
               it
               to
               the
               first
               that
               I
               mett
               poorer
               then
               my selfe
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               is
               much
               poorer
               ,
               wherfore
               if
               I
               doe
               otherwise
               I
               shal
               be
               a
               theefe
               :
               and
               therwith
               he
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               not
               withstanding
               the
               considerations
               that
               his
               companion
               alleadged
               ,
               wherby
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               persuade
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               satisfie
               his
               owne
               necessities
               before
               an
               others
               .
            
             
               Comming
               neere
               to
               Perusia
               ,
               he
               mett
               a
               poore
               man
               whome
               he
               had
               formerlie
               knowne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whome
               hauing
               saluted
               and
               asked
               how
               he
               fared
               ,
               the
               poore
               man
               with
               greife
               ,
               answeared
               ,
               
               ill
               :
               then
               began
               to
               curse
               his
               master
               ,
               that
               withheld
               his
               hire
               ,
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               dispaire
               .
               The
               saint
               exhorting
               him
               to
               pardon
               it
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               with
               all
               loose
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               replyed
               that
               whiles
               his
               dew
               was
               retayned
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               pardon
               him
               :
               The
               holie
               Father
               then
               putt
               of
               his
               cloake
               and
               gaue
               it
               him
               saying
               :
               Hold
               brotther
               ,
               and
               freind
               ,
               I
               giue
               thee
               my
               cloake
               ,
               for
               the
               hire
               which
               they
               master
               oweth
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               require
               onlie
               of
               thee
               that
               thou
               pardon
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               worthy
               act
               he
               so
               mollified
               the
               hardnes
               of
               this
               seruants
               hart
               ,
               that
               he
               pardoned
               his
               master
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Phisitian
               of
               Rieta
               ,
               that
               medecined
               his
               eyes
               ,
               one
               day
               as
               he
               was
               dressing
               him
               ,
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               like
               sort
               dressed
               and
               medecined
               a
               poore
               woman
               of
               the
               same
               disease
               ,
               to
               whome
               ,
               besides
               the
               seruice
               he
               did
               vnto
               her
               ,
               he
               was
               constrained
               ,
               out
               of
               compassion
               he
               conceaued
               of
               her
               miserie
               to
               giue
               her
               releife
               .
               Which
               the
               S.
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               moued
               with
               pitty
               towardes
               this
               woman
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               her
               disease
               ,
               as
               for
               her
               pouerty
               ,
               he
               instantlie
               called
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               sayd
               :
               Brother
               we
               must
               restore
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               appertayning
               to
               an
               other
               :
               The
               Guardian
               admiring
               ,
               answeared
               :
               Father
               what
               haue
               we
               belonging
               to
               others
               ?
               S.
               Francis
               replied
               ,
               this
               cloake
               whome
               we
               hold
               as
               borrowed
               of
               a
               poore
               woman
               ,
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               now
               requisite
               to
               restore
               the
               same
               .
               Wherto
               the
               Guardian
               answeared
               :
               Doe
               as
               you
               please
               .
               The
               S.
               then
               called
               a
               very
               Religious
               seculer
               man
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Take
               this
               cloake
               ,
               and
               twelue
               loaues
               that
               shal
               be
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               such
               a
               poore
               sick
               woman
               ,
               and
               tell
               her
               that
               the
               poore
               man
               to
               whome
               she
               Lent
               the
               same
               sendeth
               it
               againe
               vnto
               her
               with
               thanckes
               ,
               and
               leaue
               it
               all
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               then
               retourne
               .
               This
               good
               man
               did
               as
               the
               holy
               Father
               had
               enioyned
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               poore
               woman
               thincking
               that
               he
               had
               iested
               with
               her
               ,
               answeared
               him
               :
               Freind
               I
               lent
               not
               this
               cloake
               to
               any
               man
               :
               so
               that
               I
               vnderstand
               not
               what
               you
               meane
               :
               but
               the
               man
               left
               the
               cloake
               and
               the
               bread
               ,
               without
               other
               replie
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               yours
               ,
               make
               vse
               therof
               :
               which
               the
               poore
               woman
               with
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               accepted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               like
               charities
               performed
               by
               the
               Saint
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               THE
               XLVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GOeing
               one
               day
               to
               preach
               ,
               he
               mett
               two
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               that
               
               were
               French
               ,
               with
               whome
               he
               a
               while
               discoursed
               .
               These
               Fathers
               being
               exceedinglie
               conforted
               both
               by
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               conference
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               they
               had
               heard
               of
               him
               ,
               did
               out
               of
               deuotion
               demaunde
               his
               owne
               habitt
               which
               he
               did
               weare
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               whose
               name
               he
               hearing
               ,
               did
               instantlie
               discloath
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               them
               ,
               putting
               on
               an
               other
               which
               one
               of
               them
               did
               att
               that
               present
               putt
               off
               :
               which
               he
               performed
               in
               obseruance
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               which
               was
               incontinentlie
               to
               giue
               what
               soeuer
               should
               be
               demaunded
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               reuerence
               to
               this
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               will
               was
               to
               be
               termed
               ,
               Loue
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               was
               much
               offended
               and
               sharply
               reprehended
               the
               Religious
               when
               vpon
               any
               light
               occasion
               ,
               and
               without
               
               edification
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               they
               named
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               be
               named
               but
               to
               some
               good
               purpose
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               great
               reuerence
               .
               The
               S.
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               weare
               a
               new
               habitt
               :
               for
               when
               he
               
               had
               such
               one
               made
               ,
               he
               would
               incontinently
               chaunge
               it
               with
               some
               other
               Religious
               for
               a
               torne
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               he
               would
               take
               a
               litle
               part
               of
               some
               ragged
               and
               worne
               habitt
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               patching
               it
               together
               ,
               you
               may
               imagine
               what
               manner
               of
               habitt
               it
               could
               be
               .
               But
               he
               no
               farther
               regarded
               then
               to
               couer
               his
               stomack
               that
               was
               infirme
               .
            
             
               There
               came
               a
               poore
               man
               one
               day
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               that
               asked
               a
               peece
               of
               cloath
               of
               a
               Religious
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               patch
               his
               garment
               .
               Which
               the
               S.
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               caused
               euery
               corner
               of
               the
               house
               to
               be
               searched
               ,
               and
               being
               answeared
               that
               none
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               he
               retired
               into
               a
               corner
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               ripped
               of
               that
               which
               couered
               his
               stomack
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               the
               poore
               man.
               But
               not
               doeing
               it
               so
               dexterously
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               perceaued
               by
               the
               Religious
               ,
               they
               caused
               him
               to
               restore
               it
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Father
               would
               neither
               take
               it
               not
               permitt
               the
               poore
               man
               to
               depart
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               an
               other
               peece
               of
               cloath
               giuen
               him
               .
            
             
               Being
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               a
               poore
               woman
               that
               had
               two
               children
               in
               his
               Order
               ,
               came
               to
               demaund
               an
               almose
               ,
               and
               he
               called
               Brother
               Catanius
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               haue
               we
               nothing
               to
               giue
               to
               this
               our
               poore
               mother
               ?
               whereto
               the
               said
               brother
               Peter
               answeared
               :
               That
               there
               was
               nothing
               fitt
               for
               her
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               new
               testament
               ,
               wherin
               they
               read
               the
               lessons
               att
               matines
               which
               might
               be
               giuen
               her
               if
               he
               thought
               good
               ,
               considering
               that
               she
               asked
               almose
               and
               was
               in
               extreme
               necessity
               .
               
               The
               holy
               Father
               pawsed
               not
               long
               theron
               ,
               but
               sodenly
               said
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               giue
               it
               her
               ,
               for
               she
               may
               sell
               it
               ,
               and
               reliue
               her selfe
               in
               this
               her
               misery
               :
               and
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               that
               this
               charity
               wil
               be
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               then
               our
               lessons
               :
               and
               so
               it
               was
               deliuered
               her
               .
               Few
               bookes
               were
               then
               printed
               ,
               in
               respect
               wherof
               they
               were
               deere
               .
               I
               haue
               alleadged
               this
               example
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               holy
               Father
               spared
               nothing
               from
               the
               poore
               that
               asked
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               Yea
               to
               performe
               this
               office
               of
               piety
               ,
               if
               he
               chaunced
               to
               meet
               any
               poore
               people
               loaden
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               would
               disburden
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               while
               carry
               their
               burden
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               might
               take
               breath
               .
               He
               would
               haue
               all
               his
               Religious
               to
               honour
               the
               poore
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               him selfe
               as
               representing
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               the
               said
               S.
               would
               haue
               the
               poore
               to
               be
               honoured
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               GOeing
               to
               preach
               thorough
               Italy
               ,
               he
               mett
               on
               the
               way
               a
               poore
               sick
               creature
               ,
               afflicted
               with
               many
               infirmities
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               cōceaued
               a
               strong
               compassion
               .
               Then
               spake
               of
               him
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               who
               answeared
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               very
               true
               that
               he
               seemed
               poore
               ,
               exteriourly
               
               but
               perhappes
               was
               interiourly
               more
               puffed
               vp
               with
               desires
               then
               any
               of
               that
               country
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               very
               bitterly
               reprehended
               him
               for
               this
               rash
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               then
               sayd
               :
               If
               my
               company
               be
               gratefull
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               performe
               the
               pennaunce
               that
               I
               shall
               now
               enioyne
               thee
               .
               The
               Religious
               acknowledging
               his
               fault
               and
               submitting
               himselfe
               to
               doe
               his
               penaunce
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Strip
               thy selfe
               naked
               and
               aske
               him
               pardon
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               thee
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               .
            
             
               He
               caused
               an
               other
               Religious
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               hauing
               only
               giuen
               a
               rigorous
               answeare
               to
               a
               poore
               man
               that
               asked
               an
               almose
               .
               He
               manifested
               to
               his
               Brethren
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               towardes
               the
               poore
               in
               these
               termes
               :
               When
               you
               shall
               see
               a
               poore
               creature
               ,
               consider
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mirour
               which
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               proposeth
               vnto
               you
               of
               his
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               blessed
               virgin
               mother
               ,
               and
               
               that
               he
               presenteth
               it
               to
               your
               sight
               :
               When
               you
               shall
               see
               a
               sick
               person
               ,
               know
               that
               it
               is
               a
               paterne
               of
               the
               infirmity
               which
               he
               tooke
               on
               him
               for
               our
               sakes
               :
               &
               if
               the
               pride
               and
               irreuerence
               of
               the
               riche
               displease
               God
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               will
               displease
               him
               the
               rigorous
               wordes
               of
               Freer
               Minors
               to
               such
               as
               make
               professiō
               of
               pouerty
               ?
               If
               in
               this
               our
               profession
               ,
               God
               permitt
               that
               we
               be
               honoured
               of
               great
               personnes
               ,
               how
               intollerable
               will
               our
               pride
               appeare
               ,
               if
               proudly
               puffed
               vp
               ,
               we
               contemne
               such
               as
               are
               as
               poore
               as
               our selues
               ?
               Lett
               vs
               therfore
               beware
               that
               by
               iust
               permission
               of
               God
               it
               happen
               not
               to
               our
               confusion
               ,
               that
               the
               rich
               make
               lesse
               esteeme
               of
               vs
               ,
               yea
               that
               they
               suffer
               vs
               to
               die
               for
               want
               of
               releife
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               spiritt
               of
               feruour
               of
               S.
               Francis
               in
               his
               preachinges
               .
            
             
               THE
               L.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               BEcause
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               piety
               is
               profitable
               and
               behoufull
               in
               euery
               thing
               ;
               this
               vertue
               was
               so
               vnited
               to
               the
               hart
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               so
               engrauen
               in
               his
               bowels
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               subiect
               him
               to
               all
               creatures
               :
               but
               especially
               to
               the
               soules
               redeemed
               by
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               for
               if
               the
               saw
               them
               sicke
               or
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               he
               had
               such
               a
               tender
               feeling
               of
               hart
               and
               affection
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               naturally
               begotten
               them
               .
               And
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               excceedingly
               honoured
               Preachers
               ,
               because
               they
               alwayes
               raysed
               some
               dead
               Brother
               vnto
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               pious
               care
               endeauoured
               to
               reuoke
               the
               erring
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               the
               imperfect
               in
               God.
               S.
               Francis
               then
               preached
               being
               vested
               with
               this
               zeale
               and
               charity
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               not
               with
               selected
               wordes
               or
               by
               humane
               art
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               did
               manifest
               vnto
               them
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               his
               preaching
               was
               vehement
               as
               a
               burning
               fire
               ,
               
               that
               peneteated
               the
               center
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               putt
               soules
               into
               a
               continuall
               admiration
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               beside
               themselues
               .
               Prayer
               alone
               was
               all
               his
               bookes
               ,
               distrusting
               all
               his
               knowledged
               and
               industrie
               ,
               and
               entierly
               relying
               on
               the
               diuine
               vertue
               .
               He
               obtained
               of
               God
               this
               his
               holy
               grace
               which
               he
               so
               instantly
               required
               for
               assistance
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               his
               wordes
               did
               penetrate
               not
               only
               the
               eares
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               hartes
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             
               It
               only
               once
               happened
               that
               he
               studyed
               his
               sermon
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               was
               because
               he
               was
               to
               preach
               before
               the
               Pope
               and
               many
               Cardinals
               ,
               by
               commandement
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               Protectour
               of
               his
               Order
               .
               
               The
               time
               being
               come
               to
               ascend
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               and
               being
               therin
               ,
               he
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               beginne
               his
               sermon
               ,
               though
               he
               exceedingly
               laboured
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               which
               infinitely
               troubled
               him
               ,
               and
               much
               amazed
               the
               assistantes
               :
               wherfore
               he
               publickely
               acnowledged
               that
               he
               had
               seriously
               studied
               that
               sermon
               :
               but
               hauing
               incontinently
               recourse
               to
               prayer
               ,
               &
               in
               few
               wordes
               recommending
               himselfe
               with
               all
               his
               hart
               vnto
               God
               ,
               vtterly
               reiecting
               his
               former
               conceipt
               ,
               and
               entierly
               referring
               himselfe
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ;
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               with
               such
               feruour
               ,
               that
               hauing
               in
               an
               instant
               sett
               att
               liberty
               his
               holy
               tongue
               ,
               he
               deliuered
               matter
               so
               learned
               ,
               sublime
               and
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               he
               moued
               all
               the
               hartes
               of
               his
               audience
               to
               compassion
               :
               and
               then
               it
               appeared
               to
               each
               one
               that
               the
               wordes
               of
               God
               were
               vndoubtedlie
               true
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               :
               It
               is
               not
               you
               that
               speake
               but
               the
               spiritt
               (
               of
               God
               )
               that
               speaketh
               in
               you
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               thus
               obtayning
               the
               reuelatious
               of
               the
               diuine
               mysteries
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               correcting
               first
               whatsoeuer
               vices
               he
               found
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               that
               he
               moued
               the
               most
               obdurat
               hartes
               vnto
               pennance
               ,
               reprehending
               vices
               with
               such
               vehemence
               .
               He
               preached
               with
               like
               feruour
               ,
               his
               constancie
               being
               incredible
               ,
               both
               to
               great
               and
               meaner
               people
               ,
               riche
               and
               poore
               ,
               many
               and
               few
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               with
               exceeding
               profitt
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               conditions
               S.
               Francis
               required
               in
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               THE
               LI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               a
               true
               Euangelicall
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               teaching
               rather
               by
               workes
               then
               wordes
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               like
               sort
               that
               his
               disciples
               rather
               wanted
               learning
               then
               goodnes
               :
               because
               ,
               sayd
               he
               ,
               the
               function
               and
               grace
               of
               preaching
               is
               farre
               more
               gratefull
               to
               God
               then
               any
               other
               humane
               office
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               especiallie
               practised
               with
               a
               care
               of
               perfect
               charitie
               :
               adding
               with
               all
               that
               the
               poore
               and
               wretched
               preacher
               that
               despoiling
               himselfe
               of
               pietie
               sought
               
               not
               the
               benefitt
               of
               soules
               in
               his
               preachinges
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               please
               men
               for
               his
               particuler
               interest
               ,
               deserued
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               so
               miserable
               was
               his
               state
               and
               condition
               .
               But
               more
               greiuous
               was
               his
               case
               that
               by
               his
               lewd
               life
               ,
               he
               scandalized
               and
               ruyned
               more
               soules
               ,
               then
               he
               gained
               by
               his
               doctrine
               .
               Herevpon
               he
               inferred
               that
               before
               such
               Preachers
               was
               to
               be
               preferred
               a
               simple
               Religious
               man
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               pious
               example
               and
               imitable
               life
               ,
               induceth
               each
               one
               to
               vertue
               .
               Which
               is
               insinuated
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Anne
               :
               
               
                 Donec
                 sterilis
                 peperit
              
               .
               Till
               the
               barren
               bring
               foorth
               many
               children
               :
               and
               she
               that
               had
               many
               become
               infirme
               :
               vnderstanding
               the
               barren
               to
               be
               the
               simple
               Religious
               ,
               whose
               function
               is
               not
               to
               preach
               and
               by
               his
               doctrine
               to
               bring
               foorth
               any
               child
               vnto
               God
               :
               but
               att
               the
               day
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               iudgement
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               ,
               by
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               example
               ,
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               his
               teares
               which
               he
               hath
               presented
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               imploring
               him
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               engendred
               many
               more
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               diuers
               that
               preach
               ,
               because
               the
               iust
               iudge
               shall
               attribute
               them
               all
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               merittes
               ,
               and
               shall
               recompense
               him
               accordinglie
               .
               And
               the
               mother
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               that
               in
               exteriour
               apparence
               seemed
               to
               haue
               many
               children
               shall
               appeare
               infirme
               :
               because
               he
               shall
               proue
               to
               haue
               no
               part
               in
               that
               ,
               wherein
               he
               gloryed
               as
               proceeding
               from
               himselfe
               and
               notfrom
               God.
               In
               respect
               wherof
               he
               would
               not
               that
               the
               Preachers
               should
               be
               distracted
               and
               transported
               by
               cares
               and
               asfaires
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               should
               remayne
               retired
               and
               attentiue
               to
               prayer
               ,
               as
               being
               elected
               by
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               for
               publishing
               his
               holy
               word
               vnto
               sinners
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               a
               Preacher
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               is
               in
               priuate
               prayer
               to
               feed
               himselfe
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               God
               :
               then
               ,
               being
               himselfe
               enflamed
               within
               ,
               to
               communicate
               and
               impart
               vnto
               them
               ,
               therby
               to
               enflame
               them
               without
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Function
               of
               preaching
               was
               by
               him
               reputed
               reuerend
               ,
               &
               so
               consequentlie
               the
               Ministers
               therof
               :
               Preachers
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               are
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               holy
               church
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               champions
               and
               bucklers
               of
               soules
               against
               the
               deuill
               :
               they
               are
               the
               burning
               torches
               of
               the
               world
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               esteemed
               how
               worthy
               they
               are
               of
               honour
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               how
               ●●ch
               they
               deserue
               pitty
               and
               compassion
               ,
               if
               they
               sell
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               ●●r
               recompence
               of
               a
               vaine
               and
               transitorie
               applause
               .
               For
               which
               respect
               this
               holy
               Father
               could
               not
               endure
               such
               that
               esteemed
               more
               of
               themselues
               for
               being
               eloquent
               and
               learned
               ,
               then
               for
               being
               seruantes
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               God
               ,
               and
               employed
               by
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               degree
               that
               his
               Church
               affordeth
               :
               to
               those
               whome
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               such
               he
               said
               :
               Wherfore
               doe
               yee
               glorie
               of
               them
               that
               are
               conuerted
               to
               penance
               by
               your
               preachinges
               as
               though
               yourselues
               did
               conuert
               them
               ,
               wheras
               my
               simple
               Religious
               doe
               also
               the
               same
               ?
               And
               therfore
               ,
               the
               preachers
               that
               entierlie
               applyed
               
               themselues
               to
               preaching
               without
               any
               deuotion
               he
               called
               euill
               disposers
               of
               his
               goodes
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               extolled
               those
               that
               had
               respect
               and
               memory
               of
               themselues
               ,
               after
               their
               preachinges
               rotyring
               and
               applying
               themselues
               
               to
               the
               spiritt
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               tast
               how
               sweet
               God
               is
               ,
               after
               his
               example
               ,
               who
               leauing
               his
               disciples
               ,
               retyred
               him selfe
               vnto
               the
               mountaines
               to
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               feruent
               piety
               and
               charity
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               towardes
               God
               and
               his
               saincts
               .
            
             
               THE
               LII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHo
               can
               euer
               expresse
               the
               feruent
               piety
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               deere
               freind
               of
               his
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               alwayes
               burned
               in
               his
               hart
               :
               considering
               that
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               his
               feruour
               he
               was
               most
               often
               rapt
               out
               of
               himselfe
               and
               so
               transformed
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               it
               
               well
               appeared
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               exteriour
               quill
               ,
               the
               stringes
               of
               the
               instrument
               of
               his
               hart
               were
               touched
               within
               :
               Wherfore
               he
               affirmed
               that
               it
               was
               vnwonted
               and
               ouer
               abondant
               prodigality
               ,
               to
               offer
               so
               great
               a
               price
               as
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               for
               an
               almose
               :
               and
               he
               tearmed
               them
               senseles
               ,
               who
               were
               ignorant
               therof
               ,
               and
               who
               made
               more
               esteeme
               of
               a
               base
               farthing
               then
               of
               such
               a
               purchase
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               they
               refused
               that
               sclender
               price
               ,
               which
               sufficed
               to
               buy
               heauen
               :
               besides
               that
               the
               loue
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               so
               much
               loued
               vs
               ,
               ought
               iustlie
               to
               be
               prised
               and
               estoemed
               aboue
               althinges
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               himselfe
               might
               be
               often
               stirred
               to
               this
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               he
               considered
               althinges
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               and
               so
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               creatures
               ,
               he
               was
               with
               an
               admirable
               sweetnes
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               a
               most
               high
               and
               first
               cause
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               essence
               and
               life
               ,
               admiring
               in
               the
               beauty
               and
               composition
               of
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               prudent
               Creator
               :
               and
               pursued
               the
               same
               euery
               where
               to
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               by
               a
               thousand
               new
               meanes
               &
               manners
               ,
               framing
               a
               continuall
               ladder
               of
               althinges
               created
               ,
               wherby
               he
               ascended
               to
               the
               comtemplation
               and
               fruition
               of
               this
               lord
               vniuersally
               desired
               ,
               and
               att
               euery
               steppe
               of
               the
               said
               ladder
               ,
               he
               tasted
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               litle
               brooke
               ,
               of
               that
               most
               delicious
               fountaine
               of
               bounty
               ,
               with
               an
               extreme
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               heard
               that
               celestiall
               harmony
               and
               consonance
               of
               the
               diuersity
               of
               vertues
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               effectes
               which
               God
               gaue
               to
               his
               creatures
               ,
               for
               which
               ●ounterchaunge
               he
               awakened
               and
               stirred
               thē
               with
               the
               Prophet
               to
               prayse
               
               their
               Creatour
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               heerafter
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               He
               continually
               carryed
               his
               desired
               crosse
               ,
               as
               a
               pleasing
               litle
               bundle
               
               of
               mirrh
               sauouring
               in
               his
               hart
               :
               desiring
               with
               all
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               transformed
               into
               it
               ,
               therby
               to
               be
               enflamed
               with
               an
               excessiue
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               he
               had
               appointed
               lentes
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               retired
               into
               hermitages
               to
               enioy
               in
               silence
               his
               amorous
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               as
               gratious
               failed
               not
               to
               reciprocate
               his
               deerly
               beloued
               in
               giuing
               him
               diuine
               consolations
               .
            
             
               
               He
               burned
               with
               deuotion
               in
               the
               interiour
               of
               his
               bowels
               towardes
               the
               sacred
               sacrament
               ,
               admiring
               that
               so
               charitable
               and
               excessiue
               diuine
               communication
               .
               And
               when
               he
               communicated
               ,
               which
               was
               often
               ,
               it
               was
               with
               such
               and
               so
               great
               deuotion
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               present
               were
               amazed
               and
               enforced
               to
               deuotion
               ,
               seeing
               him
               so
               replenished
               with
               this
               celestiall
               tast
               ,
               wherwith
               being
               as
               it
               were
               druncken
               ,
               he
               was
               with
               all
               rauished
               into
               mentall
               extasy
               .
               And
               he
               was
               so
               zealous
               and
               reuerent
               therevnto
               ,
               that
               fearing
               to
               handle
               it
               vnworthely
               ,
               he
               euer
               refused
               to
               be
               Preist
               ,
               yea
               being
               thereto
               vehemently
               sollicited
               ,
               and
               so
               farce
               foorth
               as
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               resist
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               had
               recourse
               to
               his
               ordinary
               defence
               ,
               which
               was
               prayer
               ,
               wherin
               demaunding
               Counsaile
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               Angel
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               with
               a
               viol
               in
               his
               hand
               full
               of
               most
               pure
               and
               cleare
               liquor
               ,
               
               who
               sayd
               :
               Behold
               Francis
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               administer
               the
               most
               holy
               sacrament
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               pure
               as
               this
               liquor
               :
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               wordes
               ,
               he
               had
               neuer
               thence
               forward
               desire
               to
               be
               preist
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               no
               small
               matter
               to
               be
               Deacon
               ,
               sith
               so
               great
               a
               purity
               was
               required
               in
               Preisthood
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               commanded
               the
               Superiours
               and
               all
               other
               Religious
               ,
               to
               be
               carefull
               in
               the
               prouinces
               where
               they
               resided
               ,
               to
               aduertise
               and
               exhort
               the
               people
               ,
               Clarkes
               and
               Preistes
               ,
               to
               place
               the
               most
               sacred
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               a
               decent
               place
               with
               all
               reuerence
               :
               and
               sent
               them
               the
               mouldes
               and
               first
               formes
               or
               modeles
               of
               steele
               wherin
               to
               make
               the
               hosties
               .
               He
               was
               also
               carefull
               to
               haue
               the
               altares
               and
               churches
               very
               neate
               and
               curiously
               adorned
               ,
               and
               in
               
               all
               his
               chapters
               made
               mention
               therof
               .
               He
               loued
               and
               reuerenced
               the
               glorious
               mother
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               such
               Charity
               as
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               in
               consideration
               that
               she
               had
               made
               the
               most
               high
               lord
               God
               our
               Brother
               ,
               cloathing
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               with
               our
               owne
               flesh
               .
               Wherfore
               next
               after
               God
               ,
               he
               reposed
               all
               his
               hope
               in
               this
               glorious
               virgin
               ,
               and
               euen
               from
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               he
               made
               choice
               of
               her
               for
               his
               protectrice
               and
               aduocatrice
               vnto
               her
               Sonne
               :
               and
               for
               her
               honour
               
               and
               glory
               ,
               he
               fasted
               as
               we
               haue
               formerly
               alleadged
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               besides
               and
               aboue
               all
               the
               other
               Angels
               whome
               he
               reuerenced
               (
               for
               the
               speciall
               care
               they
               haue
               of
               vs
               )
               he
               was
               with
               an
               inseparable
               bond
               of
               loue
               vinted
               vnto
               the
               Archangell
               S.
               Michael
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               presenting
               soules
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               deuotion
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               fasted
               
               forthy
               dayes
               before
               his
               feast
               .
               In
               this
               holy
               fast
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               merited
               that
               notable
               fauour
               of
               the
               stigmagtes
               :
               as
               hereafter
               in
               place
               conuenient
               shal
               be
               inserted
               .
               Finally
               he
               was
               generaly
               enflamed
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               glorious
               Saints
               affecting
               them
               with
               all
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               liuely
               stones
               of
               the
               celestiall
               edifice
               ,
               shining
               and
               glittering
               with
               that
               immensiue
               light
               ,
               aboue
               all
               other
               resplendant
               with
               the
               charity
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               he
               especially
               reuerenced
               with
               a
               singuler
               deuotion
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               :
               for
               he
               went
               often
               to
               Rome
               expresly
               to
               visitt
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               vaine
               sith
               he
               was
               reciprocally
               by
               them
               visited
               ,
               protected
               and
               comforted
               in
               all
               occurances
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               charity
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               freed
               his
               Brethren
               of
               temptations
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               had
               but
               two
               peeces
               of
               mony
               (
               so
               called
               he
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soule
               )
               which
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               he
               offered
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               the
               one
               by
               an
               ardent
               feruour
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               abstinence
               and
               discipline
               :
               sacrificing
               the
               flesh
               exteriourly
               in
               holocaust
               ,
               and
               interiourly
               burning
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               the
               sweet
               incense
               of
               piety
               ,
               eleuating
               his
               spiritt
               vnto
               God
               by
               a
               most
               seruent
               loue
               ,
               and
               extending
               it
               by
               his
               interiour
               benignity
               ,
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               that
               were
               associated
               vnto
               him
               by
               nature
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               by
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               had
               not
               bin
               reputed
               the
               freind
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               left
               desolate
               the
               soules
               ,
               redeemed
               by
               such
               an
               inestimable
               price
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               affirmed
               that
               one
               ought
               to
               preferre
               the
               safty
               of
               soules
               before
               al
               thinges
               :
               sith
               that
               the
               only
               Sonne
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               would
               be
               crucified
               on
               the
               crosse
               for
               their
               saluation
               .
               Therfore
               when
               he
               prayed
               ,
               he
               poured
               out
               an
               infinite
               quantity
               of
               teares
               .
               When
               he
               preached
               he
               extremely
               heated
               himselfe
               :
               and
               in
               this
               consideration
               it
               was
               that
               he
               so
               rigorously
               afflicted
               his
               body
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               to
               punish
               it
               for
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               desisted
               to
               committe
               ,
               
               nor
               to
               preserue
               himselfe
               therefrom
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               with
               him
               .
               But
               it
               was
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               his
               example
               and
               merittes
               ,
               he
               might
               free
               and
               deliuer
               the
               poore
               soules
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               from
               that
               horrible
               and
               insatiable
               gulphe
               of
               hell
               ,
               vsing
               those
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Paul
               :
               If
               I
               speake
               with
               the
               tongues
               
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               Angels
               and
               haue
               not
               charity
               ,
               I
               giue
               no
               good
               education
               to
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               very
               litle
               doe
               I
               profitt
               others
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               my selfe
               .
            
             
               Therfore
               he
               deuided
               this
               his
               charity
               as
               an
               abondant
               Fountaine
               into
               
               many
               and
               diuers
               chanels
               ,
               wherby
               he
               dispersed
               it
               ,
               louing
               and
               honouring
               each
               one
               in
               his
               degree
               and
               estate
               .
               He
               particulerly
               honoured
               Preistes
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               with
               exceeding
               reuerence
               ,
               acknowledging
               them
               to
               be
               sanctified
               by
               diuine
               aucthority
               ,
               with
               power
               to
               celebrate
               his
               sacred
               mistery
               ,
               and
               to
               absolue
               soules
               (
               his
               mysticall
               body
               )
               from
               detestable
               sinnes
               .
               He
               would
               not
               see
               nor
               consider
               any
               imperfection
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               people
               that
               alwayes
               represented
               vnto
               him
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               left
               by
               testament
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               this
               notable
               respect
               which
               he
               had
               vnto
               Preistes
               ,
               and
               shewed
               by
               example
               that
               euery
               man
               ought
               to
               reuerence
               them
               ,
               as
               personnes
               in
               whose
               authority
               next
               after
               God
               ,
               consisteth
               the
               recouery
               of
               our
               saluation
               .
               He
               exceedinglie
               honoured
               Preachers
               and
               diuines
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               administred
               vnto
               vs
               the
               spiritt
               and
               life
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               He
               also
               much
               respected
               old
               people
               ,
               and
               gaue
               due
               honour
               to
               men
               of
               power
               and
               authority
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               in
               especiall
               manner
               did
               he
               ground
               his
               affection
               on
               the
               poore
               .
               He
               had
               peace
               and
               charity
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               endeauour
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               none
               might
               be
               scandalized
               or
               troubled
               
               by
               their
               occasion
               .
               He
               manifested
               vnto
               them
               the
               cordiall
               loue
               wherwith
               he
               affected
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               children
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               did
               not
               conuerse
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               head
               ,
               lord
               ,
               or
               Superiour
               ,
               but
               as
               Father
               ,
               brother
               ,
               and
               seruant
               ,
               perticipating
               of
               all
               their
               necessityes
               ,
               afflictions
               and
               temptations
               :
               so
               that
               he
               might
               well
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               :
               Who
               (
               among
               you
               )
               is
               weake
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               weake
               ?
               who
               is
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               burnt
               ?
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               he
               congratulated
               extremely
               att
               the
               spirituall
               progresse
               they
               made
               :
               he
               corroborated
               and
               conforted
               the
               feeble
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               were
               tempted
               ,
               as
               by
               these
               examples
               may
               appeare
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               on
               a
               time
               entreated
               by
               one
               that
               was
               violently
               tempted
               ,
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               for
               him
               :
               to
               whome
               ,
               conforting
               him
               he
               said
               :
               My
               child
               be
               not
               disquieted
               ,
               for
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               vnto
               thee
               an
               assured
               testimonie
               that
               thou
               art
               pleasing
               and
               gratefull
               vnto
               God.
               None
               may
               esteeme
               himselfe
               the
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               but
               in
               afflictions
               and
               temptations
               .
               There
               are
               many
               ,
               though
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               glory
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               tasted
               any
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               know
               what
               temptation
               is
               ,
               wheras
               they
               might
               iustly
               be
               greiued
               ,
               and
               therby
               vnderstand
               their
               weak
               spiritt
               and
               sclender
               loue
               towardes
               God
               ,
               and
               assuredly
               beleeue
               that
               they
               haue
               much
               more
               to
               endure
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               For
               God
               doth
               here
               
               chastice
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               to
               free
               them
               from
               feare
               of
               correction
               otherwhere
               ,
               
               giuing
               them
               the
               meritt
               of
               a
               more
               worthy
               crowne
               ,
               and
               doth
               neuer
               permitt
               them
               to
               be
               tempted
               aboue
               their
               forces
               :
               but
               causeth
               his
               seruantes
               to
               make
               great
               benefitt
               of
               these
               tēptations
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               was
               so
               comforted
               
               by
               these
               wordes
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               disposed
               himselfe
               thenceforward
               to
               endure
               and
               support
               his
               tēptations
               ,
               yet
               he
               incontinently
               felt
               all
               the
               bitternes
               he
               had
               sustayned
               ,
               to
               tourne
               into
               ioy
               and
               alacrity
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               being
               tempted
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               farre
               more
               insupportable
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               fell
               att
               his
               feet
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               and
               such
               sobbes
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               vtter
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               .
               Wherevpon
               the
               S.
               knowing
               the
               exceeding
               torment
               which
               this
               Religious
               endured
               ,
               ●oued
               with
               pitty
               and
               zeale
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               I
               command
               
               you
               ,
               yee
               deuils
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               you
               presume
               not
               henceforward
               to
               tempt
               this
               Religious
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               incontinently
               deliuered
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               very
               instant
               .
               Here
               then
               appeared
               the
               deepe
               compassion
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               against
               wicked
               spiritts
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               trauailed
               towardes
               Siria
               ,
               there
               to
               receiue
               Martirdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               yeare
               of
               grace
               ,
               '
               1212.
               the
               order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               still
               florishing
               in
               nomber
               and
               in
               fame
               of
               sanctitie
               ,
               he
               ordayned
               that
               they
               should
               twice
               in
               the
               yeare
               assemble
               att
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               att
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               of
               S.
               Michael
               tharchangel
               ,
               to
               suck
               the
               milke
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouertie
               from
               this
               their
               holy
               mother
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               conferre
               of
               matters
               necessarie
               to
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               of
               accidentes
               occurring
               :
               as
               also
               to
               vnite
               themselues
               in
               fraternall
               loue
               ,
               animating
               each
               other
               in
               vertue
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
               There
               were
               the
               preachers
               deputed
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               other
               obediences
               ordayned
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               
               desiring
               to
               assist
               not
               onlie
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               but
               euen
               Infidell
               Pagans
               ,
               to
               sow
               the
               faith
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               himselfe
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               fire
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               a
               liuely
               host
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               death
               after
               the
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               lay
               open
               vnto
               erring
               foules
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               in
               the
               aforsaid
               yeare
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               suppresse
               the
               flame
               of
               desire
               of
               martyrdome
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               passe
               the
               sea
               to
               goe
               preach
               vnto
               the
               Infidels
               in
               Siria
               .
               He
               embarqued
               himselfe
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               the
               vessell
               which
               carryed
               him
               was
               encountred
               with
               a
               most
               cruell
               tempest
               ,
               that
               forced
               it
               into
               Sclauonia
               where
               he
               remayned
               diuers
               dayes
               :
               his
               companie
               refusing
               to
               proceed
               any
               farther
               .
            
             
             
               Wherfore
               perceauing
               himselfe
               frustrated
               of
               his
               holy
               desire
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               to
               arriue
               by
               the
               prouidence
               and
               pleasure
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               and
               vnderstanding
               that
               there
               were
               certaine
               mariners
               retourning
               to
               Aucona
               ,
               he
               besought
               them
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               conduct
               him
               with
               his
               
               companion
               back
               againe
               into
               Italie
               .
               They
               perceiuing
               him
               to
               be
               extremelie
               poore
               and
               that
               no
               benifitt
               was
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               made
               excuse
               that
               they
               had
               sclender
               prouision
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Father
               relying
               on
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               entred
               so
               secretlie
               with
               his
               companion
               into
               the
               shipp
               that
               they
               were
               not
               seen
               of
               the
               Patron
               .
               Being
               so
               hidden
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               any
               person
               to
               giue
               them
               to
               eat
               ,
               an
               Angel
               sodenlie
               appeared
               to
               a
               man
               in
               the
               ship
               that
               had
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               gaue
               prouision
               for
               his
               seruant
               ,
               saying
               .
               Take
               this
               food
               and
               dispose
               it
               prouidentlie
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               the
               two
               Religious
               ,
               that
               are
               hidden
               here
               within
               ,
               whome
               he
               shewed
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               when
               they
               shall
               haue
               need
               ,
               be
               charitable
               vnto
               them
               .
               Hauing
               said
               thus
               much
               he
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               had
               giuen
               in
               chardge
               ,
               was
               performed
               .
               The
               mariners
               
               in
               meane
               while
               so
               long
               floted
               in
               stormes
               and
               tempestes
               ,
               that
               they
               spent
               all
               their
               prouision
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               only
               remayned
               in
               the
               shippe
               that
               releife
               which
               God
               had
               sent
               vnto
               the
               S.
               which
               appearing
               to
               be
               but
               litle
               ,
               did
               neuertheles
               in
               such
               sort
               augment
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               rendring
               good
               for
               euill
               ,
               that
               it
               sufficed
               for
               all
               them
               that
               were
               in
               the
               vessell
               ,
               till
               they
               arriued
               att
               their
               pretended
               port
               :
               which
               miracle
               being
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               Patron
               ,
               he
               repented
               to
               haue
               refused
               to
               admitt
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               diuine
               Maiestie
               notwithstanding
               was
               pleased
               to
               shew
               such
               a
               manifest
               miracle
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               appeare
               how
               much
               more
               his
               seruantes
               do
               by
               their
               merittes
               ,
               support
               and
               vphold
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               supported
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Conuersion
               of
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               and
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               LV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               afforesaid
               yeare
               ,
               1212.
               the
               glorious
               S.
               being
               by
               the
               diuine
               
               Maiesty
               recalled
               not
               without
               cōsideration
               of
               great
               consequēce
               ,
               from
               the
               voyage
               of
               Siria
               ,
               he
               gaue
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Damianes
               ,
               the
               roote
               and
               originall
               wherof
               ,
               was
               the
               glorious
               mother
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               descended
               of
               a
               noble
               familie
               of
               Assisiū
               ,
               who
               albeit
               by
               her
               parentes
               educated
               and
               nourished
               deliciously
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               be
               afterward
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               honourably
               marryed
               :
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               notwistanding
               worck
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               enrich
               her
               
               with
               celestiall
               treasures
               .
               For
               which
               occasion
               euen
               from
               her
               infancy
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               very
               particuler
               care
               of
               her
               ,
               with
               purpose
               to
               espouse
               her
               vnto
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               when
               he
               thought
               the
               time
               conuenient
               ,
               he
               permitted
               that
               ,
               hearing
               admirable
               matters
               deliuered
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               she
               with
               a
               manly
               courage
               resolued
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               strict
               way
               of
               euangelical
               perfection
               .
               Hauing
               then
               found
               opportunity
               ,
               she
               presented
               her selfe
               alone
               to
               the
               said
               S.
               and
               hauing
               discouered
               her
               hart
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               instantly
               perceaued
               the
               inspiration
               which
               she
               had
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               few
               howers
               giuing
               the
               farwell
               to
               her
               kinred
               ,
               her
               substance
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               she
               procured
               him
               to
               cutt
               of
               her
               haire
               ,
               and
               to
               cloth
               her
               with
               his
               owne
               habitt
               ,
               before
               the
               aulter
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
               For
               more
               security
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               committed
               her
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               where
               were
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Benett
               ,
               whence
               by
               reason
               of
               extreme
               persecutions
               and
               violent
               proceedinges
               off
               her
               kinred
               hauing
               att
               length
               taken
               her
               out
               ,
               he
               placed
               her
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               first
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               nomber
               that
               there
               encreased
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               Damianes
               ,
               as
               shall
               seuerally
               and
               verie
               particulerlie
               appeare
               in
               the
               eight
               booke
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               B.
               and
               glorious
               Saincte
               Clare
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               S.
               went
               to
               Moroccho
               to
               seeke
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               LVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               euer
               thirsting
               to
               be
               martyred
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               being
               peruented
               of
               his
               iorney
               into
               Siria
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1214.
               he
               attēpted
               a
               voyage
               together
               with
               Brother
               Bernard
               &
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               towardes
               Moroccho
               through
               Spaine
               ,
               supposing
               thence
               to
               find
               passage
               vnto
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Mores
               att
               Moroccho
               ,
               called
               Miramoline
               ,
               to
               preach
               vnto
               him
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               enterprised
               this
               iorney
               with
               such
               alacritie
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               were
               very
               feeble
               and
               infirme
               ;
               he
               notwithstanding
               did
               alwayes
               so
               much
               out
               goe
               his
               companions
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               fly
               .
               But
               being
               arriued
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               his
               infirmityes
               did
               so
               oppresse
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               hardly
               trauell
               vnto
               S.
               Iames
               in
               Galicia
               ,
               where
               prostrating
               himselfe
               before
               the
               altare
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               and
               praying
               with
               his
               accustomed
               feruour
               ,
               God
               enioyned
               him
               to
               retourne
               into
               Italie
               ,
               because
               many
               places
               were
               offered
               vnto
               him
               wherin
               to
               accommodate
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               retourne
               thither
               was
               very
               necessary
               ,
               to
               confirme
               the
               greene
               places
               of
               his
               erected
               vingneyard
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               iorney
               S.
               Francis
               was
               att
               Guimaranes
               a
               citty
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               he
               raysed
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               where
               he
               lodged
               :
               thence
               he
               visited
               the
               queene
               Vracca
               wife
               of
               king
               Alfonsus
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               beheld
               him
               with
               great
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               ▪
               and
               was
               exceedingly
               comforted
               and
               edified
               by
               him
               .
               Proceeding
               afterward
               on
               his
               iorney
               ,
               he
               lighted
               on
               a
               riuer
               in
               the
               said
               prouince
               of
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               betweene
               the
               citties
               of
               Nonis
               and
               Orgogno
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               no
               meanes
               how
               to
               passe
               by
               reason
               there
               was
               not
               any
               house
               in
               that
               part
               nor
               personne
               to
               conduct
               him
               ouer
               .
               Not
               knowing
               then
               what
               to
               doe
               he
               had
               recourse
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               whiles
               he
               was
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               boy
               from
               the
               citty
               of
               Nonis
               ,
               who
               hauing
               pitty
               of
               them
               ,
               gaue
               thē
               encouragment
               saying
               ,
               that
               hauing
               passed
               ouer
               his
               horses
               that
               were
               loaden
               with
               bread
               ,
               he
               would
               vnload
               them
               and
               retourning
               ,
               would
               conduct
               them
               ouer
               :
               which
               he
               performed
               ,
               and
               hauing
               guided
               them
               to
               Orgogno
               ,
               he
               lodged
               them
               in
               a
               house
               of
               his
               where
               he
               putt
               his
               bread
               ,
               wherin
               he
               gaue
               them
               the
               best
               entertainement
               he
               could
               deuise
               :
               for
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               gaue
               him
               many
               thanckes
               att
               his
               departure
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               God
               giue
               you
               the
               payment
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               good
               people
               :
               and
               so
               departed
               .
            
             
               That
               very
               yeare
               (
               which
               is
               worthy
               admiration
               )
               this
               yong
               man
               retourning
               from
               Rome
               hauing
               visited
               the
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               he
               demaunded
               of
               God
               as
               a
               speciall
               grace
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               take
               him
               out
               of
               this
               world
               before
               he
               lost
               the
               meritte
               of
               so
               many
               holy
               indulgences
               which
               he
               had
               gotten
               .
               His
               prayer
               was
               not
               frustrate
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               consequence
               is
               apparent
               ,
               God
               heard
               him
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               died
               in
               the
               very
               pilgrimage
               .
               His
               Father
               by
               letters
               from
               freindes
               being
               aduertised
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               after
               much
               lamentation
               ,
               procured
               the
               office
               of
               piety
               to
               be
               performed
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               att
               the
               end
               of
               which
               office
               ,
               there
               appeared
               in
               the
               
               said
               citty
               of
               Nonis
               ,
               about
               seuenty
               Frier
               Minors
               ,
               though
               those
               people
               neuer
               supposed
               so
               many
               to
               be
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               all
               present
               att
               the
               church
               in
               procession
               ,
               singing
               with
               such
               melodie
               and
               with
               so
               pious
               a
               sweetnes
               ,
               that
               they
               drew
               teares
               of
               deuotion
               from
               all
               the
               audience
               .
               After
               they
               had
               sung
               masse
               ,
               the
               parentes
               of
               the
               deceased
               inuited
               them
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               then
               departed
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               those
               people
               conducted
               them
               very
               farre
               :
               the
               table
               was
               afterward
               found
               furnished
               with
               meate
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               eaten
               .
               This
               miracle
               being
               perceaued
               ,
               many
               ran
               after
               them
               to
               see
               if
               they
               could
               recouer
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               place
               of
               their
               residence
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               neuer
               see
               nor
               heare
               of
               them
               .
               It
               was
               then
               iudged
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               curtesy
               which
               the
               deceased
               had
               done
               to
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               companions
               ,
               when
               he
               entertained
               them
               att
               Orgogno
               :
               and
               thence
               ,
               forward
               those
               people
               were
               euer
               exceeding
               deuot
               vnto
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               same
               iorney
               betweene
               Barcelone
               and
               Ghirone
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               S.
               Celony
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               companions
               of
               S.
               Francis
               being
               very
               hungry
               entred
               into
               a
               vineyard
               which
               he
               happelie
               found
               there
               and
               did
               eat
               of
               the
               grapes
               .
               The
               keeper
               of
               the
               vines
               hauing
               perceaued
               it
               ,
               tooke
               from
               him
               his
               cloake
               (
               which
               he
               very
               patientlie
               permitted
               him
               to
               take
               )
               and
               would
               not
               restore
               it
               whatsoeuer
               instance
               S.
               Francis
               vsed
               :
               but
               carryed
               it
               to
               his
               master
               ,
               
               of
               whome
               the
               said
               S.
               so
               graciously
               demaunded
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               restore
               it
               ,
               but
               withall
               inuited
               him
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               in
               such
               sort
               comported
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               this
               good
               man
               entierlie
               edified
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               perpetuall
               host
               vnto
               all
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               that
               thenceforward
               should
               passe
               that
               way
               .
               To
               whome
               the
               S.
               reciprocally
               replyed
               :
               I
               accept
               thee
               for
               a
               Freer
               of
               our
               Order
               :
               and
               so
               proceeding
               in
               continuall
               performance
               of
               that
               charity
               when
               they
               passed
               that
               way
               ,
               he
               died
               many
               yeares
               after
               :
               and
               as
               his
               kinred
               procured
               his
               obsequies
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               where
               were
               present
               many
               Preistes
               ,
               some
               did
               deridingly
               beginne
               to
               murmure
               ,
               saying
               that
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               did
               not
               appeare
               att
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               their
               so
               affectionate
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               who
               they
               had
               receaued
               so
               many
               curtesies
               :
               and
               vpon
               the
               deliuerie
               of
               these
               wordes
               there
               came
               two
               and
               twentie
               Religious
               ,
               singing
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               Dauid
               with
               an
               exceeding
               melodious
               harmony
               ,
               who
               hauing
               finished
               the
               office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               all
               disappeare
               .
               The
               kinred
               of
               the
               deceassed
               prepared
               for
               them
               to
               eat
               :
               but
               they
               rested
               content
               with
               only
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               recompence
               he
               affordeth
               those
               that
               entertayne
               his
               seruantes
               ,
               euen
               after
               their
               death
               .
               It
               was
               then
               ordayned
               in
               that
               citty
               ,
               that
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               should
               thenceforward
               there
               be
               lodged
               and
               entertayned
               with
               all
               thinges
               necessary
               att
               the
               chardge
               of
               the
               common
               purse
               .
               S.
               Francis
               passing
               afterward
               through
               the
               kingdome
               of
               France
               ,
               preaching
               in
               a
               hospitall
               att
               Montpelier
               ,
               he
               prophetically
               foretold
               that
               in
               that
               citty
               should
               shortlie
               after
               be
               erected
               a
               monastery
               of
               Freer
               
               Minors
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               verified
               soone
               after
               ,
               in
               that
               a
               Couent
               was
               there
               built
               which
               was
               very
               worthely
               mayntayned
               ,
               till
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Caluinian
               heresie
               did
               vtterly
               ruinate
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               meeting
               of
               S.
               Francis
               and
               S.
               Dominick
               .
            
             
               THE
               LVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1215.
               when
               the
               first
               generall
               Councell
               was
               held
               att
               Lateran
               ,
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               Pope
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Dominick
               was
               att
               Rome
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tolous
               called
               Falcon
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               Popes
               confirmatiō
               of
               
               the
               Order
               of
               Preachers
               which
               he
               then
               intended
               to
               institute
               and
               estabish
               :
               wherof
               the
               Pope
               being
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               aduertised
               ,
               and
               enformed
               of
               the
               great
               fruit
               that
               this
               Order
               should
               produce
               vniuersally
               to
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               att
               his
               first
               vew
               of
               S.
               Dominick
               ,
               without
               farther
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               incontinently
               commanded
               him
               to
               retourne
               vnto
               Tolouse
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               with
               his
               Religious
               touching
               the
               penning
               of
               a
               rule
               that
               might
               be
               approued
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               vnder
               which
               his
               Religion
               might
               be
               confirmed
               .
               S.
               Dominick
               then
               retourning
               to
               Tolouse
               ,
               and
               hauing
               with
               his
               Religious
               implored
               the
               diuine
               assistance
               ,
               they
               made
               election
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               with
               the
               name
               and
               title
               of
               Preachers
               .
               The
               yeare
               following
               being
               1216.
               
               (
               Honorius
               the
               third
               succeeding
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               )
               retourning
               to
               Rome
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               the
               Pope
               that
               then
               succeeded
               ,
               the
               said
               confirmation
               with
               the
               Bull
               and
               apostolicall
               authority
               ,
               in
               vertue
               wherof
               to
               make
               profession
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               
               to
               adde
               other
               constitutions
               that
               seemed
               necessary
               .
               All
               which
               hauing
               obtayned
               ,
               the
               night
               ensuying
               he
               saw
               in
               prayer
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               att
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               against
               sinners
               in
               an
               hideous
               and
               terrible
               manner
               :
               brandishing
               three
               launces
               in
               the
               aire
               against
               the
               world
               :
               the
               first
               to
               suppresse
               the
               hautines
               of
               the
               proud
               :
               the
               second
               to
               disgorge
               the
               ouer-stuffed
               entrailes
               of
               the
               auaricious
               :
               and
               the
               third
               to
               massacre
               the
               carnall
               .
               There
               was
               none
               that
               could
               resist
               this
               wrath
               ,
               but
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               his
               most
               sacred
               mother
               ,
               whome
               he
               saw
               most
               affectionately
               to
               embrace
               the
               feet
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               pardon
               those
               whome
               he
               had
               redeemed
               with
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mixture
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               to
               delay
               that
               his
               rigorous
               iustice
               .
               Then
               he
               heard
               our
               Lord
               thus
               answeare
               her
               :
               See
               you
               not
               mother
               how
               manie
               iniuryes
               they
               doe
               me
               ?
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               my
               holy
               iustice
               permitt
               so
               many
               enormityes
               to
               be
               vnpunished
               ?
               His
               most
               gracious
               mother
               thus
               replyed
               :
               Thou
               knowest
               my
               deere
               Sonne
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               way
               to
               conuert
               sinners
               vnto
               thee
               :
               but
               behold
               here
               a
               faithfull
               seruant
               of
               thine
               ,
               whome
               thou
               mayst
               presently
               send
               into
               the
               world
               to
               preach
               thy
               word
               to
               men
               :
               that
               being
               conu●rted
               vnto
               thee
               their
               Sauiour
               they
               perish
               not
               ,
               and
               behold
               there
               also
               an
               other
               of
               thy
               seruantes
               ready
               to
               assist
               him
               .
               Presenting
               vnto
               him
               S.
               Dominick
               and
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               with
               whome
               he
               saw
               God
               to
               be
               satisfied
               .
               Now
               S.
               Dominick
               awaking
               very
               well
               retayned
               the
               markes
               wherby
               he
               might
               know
               this
               his
               companion
               ,
               whome
               he
               neuer
               knew
               before
               .
               But
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               by
               diuine
               prouidence
               he
               mett
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               saint
               Peter
               att
               Rome
               ,
               whome
               he
               incontinently
               knew
               by
               the
               markes
               which
               he
               had
               obserued
               in
               the
               said
               vision
               .
               Then
               he
               ran
               and
               verie
               affectionatelie
               embraced
               him
               and
               said
               :
               we
               shal
               be
               companions
               and
               shall
               labour
               together
               in
               our
               holie
               purpose
               ,
               and
               neither
               any
               man
               
               nor
               wicked
               spiritt
               ,
               shall
               haue
               power
               to
               preuaile
               against
               vs.
               At
               length
               he
               recounted
               vnro
               him
               the
               said
               vision
               .
               And
               after
               long
               discourse
               together
               ,
               they
               remayned
               vnited
               in
               God
               with
               one
               hart
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               spiritt
               .
               They
               commanded
               the
               like
               vnto
               their
               brethren
               :
               This
               vision
               was
               imparted
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               of
               saint
               Dominick
               by
               saint
               Francis
               his
               meanes
               ,
               to
               whome
               onlie
               the
               said
               saint
               had
               recounted
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               these
               two
               SS
               .
               had
               sight
               of
               each
               other
               an
               other
               time
               att
               Rome
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               reiected
               the
               benefices
               that
               were
               presented
               to
               them
               and
               to
               their
               Religious
            
             
               THE
               XLVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THese
               two
               eminent
               lightes
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               illuminate
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               an
               other
               time
               meet
               together
               att
               Rome
               in
               Cardinall
               Hosties
               house
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               great
               zeale
               he
               carryed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               deuotion
               wherwith
               he
               respected
               them
               both
               ,
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               In
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               the
               Prelates
               were
               poore
               ,
               and
               liued
               without
               any
               vanity
               ,
               gouerning
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               with
               loue
               and
               humility
               ,
               not
               by
               desire
               of
               terrestriall
               and
               temporall
               thinges
               :
               therfore
               in
               myne
               opinion
               the
               holie
               church
               would
               retourne
               to
               her
               primitiue
               estate
               ,
               if
               of
               your
               Religious
               we
               should
               make
               Bishops
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               because
               by
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               good
               example
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               would
               represent
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               primitiue
               church
               ;
               or
               att
               least
               they
               would
               be
               farre
               better
               then
               we
               ,
               who
               liue
               ordinarilie
               in
               vanities
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               instructed
               and
               educated
               in
               humilitie
               and
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               therfore
               touching
               this
               point
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               know
               your
               opinion
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               being
               silent
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               pious
               contention
               betweene
               the
               two
               holie
               Fathers
               which
               of
               them
               should
               first
               answeare
               .
               Att
               lenght
               S.
               Francis
               superiour
               of
               humility
               ,
               left
               the
               superiority
               
               of
               obedience
               vnto
               S.
               Dominick
               ,
               wherby
               he
               answeared
               the
               Cardinall
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               The
               Dominican
               Preachers
               are
               in
               a
               sufficient
               good
               and
               high
               estate
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               conceaue
               it
               ,
               and
               therfore
               for
               as
               much
               as
               shall
               lye
               in
               my
               power
               ,
               I
               will
               neuer
               consent
               that
               they
               ascend
               to
               higher
               dignitie
               .
               And
               then
               silent
               S.
               Francis
               arose
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               vehemencie
               thus
               spake
               :
               My
               Religious
               are
               called
               Minors
               ,
               onlie
               in
               respect
               that
               they
               neuer
               presume
               to
               be
               made
               great
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               be
               Prelates
               :
               so
               that
               their
               title
               sheweth
               them
               their
               true
               vocation
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               remayne
               alwayes
               in
               their
               meannesse
               ,
               and
               to
               tread
               
               the
               steppes
               of
               humility
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               meritt
               to
               be
               exalted
               in
               the
               other
               world
               among
               the
               blessed
               .
               Therfore
               if
               you
               will
               that
               they
               fructifie
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               keep
               them
               low
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               yea
               if
               they
               would
               aspire
               to
               prelacie
               ,
               neuer
               consent
               thervnto
               .
               Here
               was
               the
               S.
               silent
               also
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               remayning
               exceeding
               well
               satisfied
               
               with
               these
               two
               answeares
               ,
               dismissed
               the
               S.
               who
               goeing
               together
               ,
               S.
               Dominick
               most
               instantly
               requested
               of
               S.
               Frācis
               the
               cord
               wherewith
               he
               was
               girded
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               had
               of
               humility
               much
               denyed
               him
               ,
               was
               att
               last
               content
               to
               be
               ouercome
               by
               charity
               ,
               and
               vngirding
               himselfe
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               S.
               Dominick
               out
               of
               great
               deuotion
               girded
               himselfe
               therwith
               vnder
               his
               habitt
               :
               and
               afterward
               they
               departed
               each
               from
               other
               .
               S.
               Dominick
               vsed
               these
               speeches
               generally
               to
               all
               men
               :
               I
               speake
               it
               in
               verytie
               ,
               all
               other
               Religious
               ought
               to
               admire
               and
               imitate
               the
               life
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               his
               perfection
               ,
               and
               so
               true
               the
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               vndertaken
               to
               follow
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               proceeded
               in
               sending
               his
               Religious
               ouer
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               deuided
               vnto
               them
               the
               prouinces
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               ,
               1217.
               the
               generall
               chapter
               being
               held
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               Religious
               that
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               the
               Prouinces
               were
               assigned
               ,
               as
               well
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               as
               beyond
               the
               Mountaines
               throughout
               all
               Christendome
               .
               Then
               were
               elected
               Prouincials
               ,
               with
               companions
               and
               personnes
               deputed
               to
               their
               obedience
               :
               and
               because
               then
               there
               were
               not
               a
               few
               heretikes
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               he
               sent
               thither
               his
               Religious
               :
               and
               among
               other
               Brother
               Zacharie
               and
               Brother
               Walter
               trauelled
               euen
               to
               Portugall
               ,
               who
               as
               an
               vnwonted
               spectacle
               were
               very
               ill
               entreated
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nouelty
               or
               rarenes
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               diuersity
               of
               their
               language
               :
               and
               suspecting
               them
               to
               be
               heretikes
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               rest
               in
               any
               place
               :
               wherfore
               they
               addressed
               themselues
               to
               the
               said
               Queene
               Vracha
               ,
               by
               whose
               fauourable
               protection
               they
               were
               receaued
               att
               Coymbra
               ,
               Guymarances
               ,
               Alanquer
               ,
               and
               Lisbone
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               life
               shal
               be
               declared
               in
               the
               sixt
               booke
               .
               The
               others
               were
               much
               worse
               entreated
               ,
               no
               man
               yelding
               to
               receaue
               them
               not
               knowing
               whence
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               were
               euery
               where
               driuen
               away
               ,
               especially
               because
               they
               brought
               not
               authenticall
               letters
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               might
               giue
               testimony
               of
               
               their
               condition
               .
               Wherfore
               they
               were
               constrayned
               to
               retourne
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               incontinentlie
               aduertised
               the
               Cardinall
               Hostie
               therof
               ,
               then
               made
               protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               
               Sebastian
               ,
               who
               was
               their
               first
               protectour
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               theire
               Order
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               who
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               S.
               Francis
               for
               such
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Brother
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               whome
               also
               the
               S.
               himselfe
               required
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               their
               Protectour
               .
            
             
               The
               holie
               Father
               being
               then
               by
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostie
               presented
               vnto
               his
               holynes
               and
               to
               the
               colledge
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               he
               deliuered
               vnto
               them
               a
               notable
               oration
               of
               the
               praise
               of
               Euangalicall
               perfection
               ,
               wherof
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Religious
               were
               Professours
               ,
               with
               such
               and
               so
               great
               seruour
               ,
               that
               he
               put
               all
               the
               Colledge
               into
               exceeding
               admiration
               and
               deuotion
               towardes
               his
               Religion
               :
               who
               thervpon
               promised
               him
               all
               fauour
               .
               He
               esteemed
               himselfe
               happy
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               Consistory
               was
               ended
               ,
               could
               haue
               a
               Freer
               Minor
               in
               his
               companie
               .
               And
               the
               Pope
               caused
               letters
               patentes
               to
               be
               made
               him
               ,
               wherof
               the
               tenour
               was
               such
               :
               Honorius
               bishop
               ,
               and
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               our
               welbeloued
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishoppes
               ,
               
               our
               welbeloued
               sonne
               ,
               Brother
               Francis
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               his
               companions
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Minors
               ,
               hauing
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               contemned
               and
               abandonned
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               chosen
               the
               way
               and
               life
               of
               perfection
               ,
               with
               iust
               reason
               approued
               of
               this
               holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               sowing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               imitation
               and
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               through
               diuerse
               Prouinces
               :
               We
               pray
               and
               command
               you
               in
               vertue
               of
               holie
               obedience
               ,
               by
               these
               presentes
               our
               Apostolicall
               letters
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               of
               them
               shall
               repaire
               vnto
               you
               ,
               with
               these
               said
               presentes
               ,
               you
               receaue
               them
               as
               Catholiques
               ,
               and
               true
               beleeuers
               :
               and
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               reuerence
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               true
               seruantes
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               ours
               also
               ,
               you
               shew
               them
               fauour
               and
               curtesie
               .
               Giuen
               att
               .
               Etc.
               The
               said
               letters
               were
               signed
               by
               the
               Protectour
               and
               other
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               benefitt
               of
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               two
               other
               Apostolicall
               Breuies
               ,
               graunted
               by
               the
               same
               Pope
               ,
               transferred
               vnto
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               proper
               vnto
               it
               out
               of
               the
               tenth
               booke
               of
               these
               chronicles
               and
               31.
               chapter
               .
            
             
               THE
               LX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               his
               Popedome
               ,
               the
               same
               Pope
               sent
               
               forth
               an
               other
               of
               this
               tenour
               :
               Honorius
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               our
               welbeloued
               ,
               Arch-bishoppes
               ,
               Bishopdes
               ,
               Abbotes
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               with
               in
               the
               Realme
               of
               France
               ,
               health
               and
               Apostolicall
               benediction
               .
               Hauing
               formerlie
               written
               vnto
               you
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               
               our
               welbelourd
               children
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               praying
               you
               to
               haue
               them
               in
               recommandation
               :
               as
               we
               are
               giuen
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               some
               of
               you
               being
               yet
               scrupulous
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               permitt
               not
               them
               to
               seiourne
               in
               their
               bishopprickes
               ,
               though
               in
               deed
               there
               is
               in
               them
               nothing
               deseruing
               suspicion
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               bin
               very
               precisely
               enformed
               and
               assured
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               letters
               ought
               to
               suffice
               to
               dispossesle
               them
               of
               all
               sinister
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               formerly
               conceaue
               of
               them
               .
               We
               therfore
               certifie
               and
               giue
               testimony
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               that
               we
               hold
               the
               Order
               of
               Freer
               Minors
               for
               approued
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               to
               be
               Religious
               Catholikes
               ,
               deuout
               and
               of
               pious
               conuersation
               :
               and
               therfore
               we
               admonish
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               presentes
               oblige
               you
               ,
               to
               admitt
               the
               said
               Freer
               Minors
               into
               your
               bishopprickes
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               them
               highly
               recommendable
               ,
               for
               reuerence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               vs
               ,
               Giuen
               att
               Viterbium
               ,
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               of
               May
               ,
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               our
               Popedome
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               same
               yeare
               his
               Holines
               wrote
               other
               letters
               of
               the
               same
               tenour
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               recorded
               to
               be
               extent
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Paris
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               would
               come
               into
               France
               .
               and
               what
               befell
               him
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               THE
               LI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               in
               an
               other
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Chapters
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               were
               distributed
               ouer
               Christendome
               ,
               addressed
               himselfe
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               and
               said
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               obliged
               to
               giue
               edification
               to
               all
               the
               Brethren
               :
               therefore
               my
               children
               being
               sent
               into
               diuers
               Prouinces
               ,
               to
               endure
               hungar
               ,
               thirst
               ;
               labour
               ,
               and
               other
               necessities
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               reasonable
               that
               my selfe
               doe
               likewise
               trauaile
               into
               some
               farre
               country
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               others
               the
               more
               voluntarily
               support
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               me
               vndertake
               the
               like
               :
               and
               therfore
               (
               his
               manner
               being
               neuer
               to
               send
               forth
               any
               Religious
               ,
               but
               first
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               afford
               some
               fruit
               to
               be
               reaped
               therby
               )
               hauing
               with
               all
               his
               Brethren
               made
               prayer
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               arose
               ,
               
               and
               said
               :
               In
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               of
               his
               most
               sacred
               mother
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               SS
               .
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               make
               choise
               of
               the
               prouince
               of
               France
               ,
               wherin
               there
               are
               many
               Catholike
               people
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               the
               holy
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               be
               exceeding
               deuout
               vnto
               the
               most
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               I
               shall
               receaue
               much
               consolation
               in
               conuersing
               with
               them
               :
               hauing
               said
               thus
               
               much
               ,
               and
               chosen
               two
               companions
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               leaue
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               and
               enterprised
               his
               iorney
               .
            
             
               Being
               arriued
               att
               the
               citty
               of
               Arezzo
               ,
               and
               not
               permitted
               to
               enter
               there
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               night
               ,
               he
               lodged
               att
               an
               hospitall
               in
               the
               suburbes
               ,
               where
               he
               vnderstood
               that
               the
               miserable
               cittizens
               of
               that
               place
               being
               diuided
               into
               two
               factions
               ,
               did
               cruelly
               murder
               one
               an
               other
               .
               And
               the
               more
               to
               confirme
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               att
               his
               prayers
               about
               midnight
               ,
               he
               heard
               such
               a
               noise
               of
               men
               and
               armour
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               to
               armies
               ready
               to
               assault
               each
               other
               :
               wherby
               he
               perceaued
               manifestlie
               ,
               the
               worck
               of
               the
               deuill
               that
               mayntayned
               them
               in
               warre
               .
               Wherefore
               moued
               with
               compassion
               ,
               he
               spent
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               night
               
               in
               prayer
               with
               much
               feruour
               and
               abondance
               of
               teares
               :
               then
               he
               called
               Brether
               Siluester
               ,
               a
               Preist
               ,
               and
               man
               of
               worthy
               faith
               and
               puritie
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               Goe
               you
               to
               the
               gate
               of
               this
               miserable
               citty
               ,
               and
               cry
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               be
               praysed
               and
               blessed
               .
               Ye
               deuils
               that
               keepe
               these
               people
               in
               warre
               and
               sedition
               :
               I
               command
               you
               on
               the
               part
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               to
               depart
               all
               out
               of
               this
               citty
               :
               which
               Brother
               Siluester
               hauinge
               done
               ,
               the
               deuils
               incontinentlie
               fled
               ;
               and
               so
               without
               any
               other
               prediction
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               meane
               ,
               the
               said
               citizens
               were
               reunited
               and
               appeased
               .
               S.
               Francis
               being
               desirous
               to
               prosecute
               his
               iorney
               ,
               would
               not
               then
               stay
               in
               that
               citty
               ,
               but
               preaching
               vnto
               them
               afterward
               att
               his
               retourne
               ,
               he
               sharply
               reprehended
               them
               for
               their
               hatredes
               that
               had
               so
               furiously
               and
               inhumanelie
               enraged
               them
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               great
               grace
               which
               God
               had
               giuen
               thē
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               said
               wordes
               which
               were
               vttered
               by
               Brother
               Siluester
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               holy
               man
               (
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               himselfe
               )
               deliuering
               them
               from
               the
               deuils
               ,
               that
               maintayned
               them
               in
               so
               cruell
               a
               warre
               .
               By
               these
               considerations
               the
               S.
               exceedingly
               confirmed
               them
               in
               the
               peace
               already
               concluded
               ,
               and
               besides
               induced
               them
               to
               doe
               penance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               S.
               by
               commandement
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               Protectour
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               was
               intercepted
               of
               his
               iorney
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEing
               att
               Florence
               he
               there
               foūd
               the
               protectour
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               who
               was
               legat
               of
               his
               holines
               in
               that
               place
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               goeing
               to
               visitt
               him
               recoūted
               vnto
               him
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               iorney
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               trauelling
               into
               France
               ,
               there
               to
               plant
               his
               Order
               ,
               &
               to
               gaine
               soules
               ,
               wherin
               he
               mēt
               to
               employ
               some
               time
               :
               which
               the
               Cardinall
               vnderstāding
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               disquieted
               ,
               &
               endeuoured
               to
               persuade
               him
               by
               pregnāt
               reasons
               
               to
               change
               his
               resolution
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               greater
               seruice●
               to
               God
               in
               Italie
               ,
               and
               should
               benifitt
               more
               to
               support
               and
               mayntaine
               his
               Religion
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               already
               knowen
               ,
               then
               otherwhere
               .
               The
               S.
               answeared
               that
               the
               cause
               that
               most
               moued
               him
               to
               goe
               thither
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               reasonnable
               ,
               that
               hauing
               sent
               his
               Religious
               into
               diuers
               forraine
               Contryes
               ,
               to
               endure
               many
               inconueniences
               ,
               he
               should
               rest
               in
               repose
               ,
               whiles
               they
               suffered
               and
               endured
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               replyed
               :
               Wherfore
               haue
               you
               sent
               your
               Religious
               so
               farre
               ,
               to
               vndergoe
               so
               many
               afflictions
               ?
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               Thincke
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               instituted
               this
               Religion
               for
               the
               good
               only
               of
               the
               Italian
               soules
               ?
               You
               must
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               chosen
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               to
               goe
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               not
               onlie
               for
               the
               behoufe
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               but
               euen
               of
               Infidelles
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               goe
               ,
               and
               shall
               there
               be
               receaued
               ,
               and
               shall
               fructifie
               ,
               gayning
               many
               soules
               to
               God
               :
               who
               will
               prouide
               them
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               when
               men
               shall
               faill
               them
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               admiring
               the
               good
               and
               pious
               resolution
               of
               the
               S.
               confessed
               to
               beleeue
               that
               it
               would
               arriue
               as
               he
               had
               designed
               ,
               neuertheles
               would
               he
               neuer
               permit
               him
               to
               goe
               into
               France
               .
               Wherfore
               S.
               Francis
               not
               minding
               any
               further
               to
               contradict
               him
               ,
               desisted
               his
               iorney
               to
               content
               him
               ,
               and
               sent
               thither
               in
               his
               place
               Brother
               Pacificus
               and
               his
               other
               companiōs
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               hauing
               seiourned
               some
               time
               with
               the
               said
               Protectour
               ,
               retourned
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               generall
               chapter
               ,
               called
               the
               chapiter
               of
               Mattes
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
            
             
               AS
               well
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               did
               not
               yet
               throughlie
               appeare
               ouer
               all
               forreine
               Prouinces
               ,
               as
               for
               other
               necessary
               respectes
               ,
               the
               yeares
               1219.
               they
               all
               assembled
               by
               a
               great
               generall
               
               chapter
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               there
               mett
               ,
               according
               to
               S.
               Bonauenture
               ,
               about
               fiue
               thousand
               ,
               which
               would
               seeme
               somewhat
               difficult
               to
               beleeue
               (
               if
               such
               a
               S.
               did
               not
               testifie
               it
               )
               that
               this
               holy
               Order
               was
               so
               multiplied
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               .
               Whiles
               this
               chapiter
               was
               held
               ,
               Pope
               Honorius
               was
               withall
               his
               Court
               att
               Perusia
               ,
               and
               the
               aforesaid
               Protectour
               of
               this
               order
               went
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               whence
               he
               visited
               them
               euery
               day
               .
               He
               celebrated
               masse
               and
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ,
               conceauing
               exceeding
               ioy
               to
               see
               fifty
               or
               an
               hundred
               of
               his
               soldiers
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               walking
               in
               open
               feild
               vnited
               together
               ,
               some
               employed
               in
               pious
               discources
               of
               God
               ,
               others
               in
               diuine
               offices
               ,
               others
               in
               some
               other
               worckes
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               others
               separated
               in
               contemplation
               :
               and
               all
               this
               was
               performed
               with
               such
               and
               so
               exact
               a
               silence
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
               not
               heard
               any
               noyse
               att
               all
               .
               So
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               the
               Lordes
               of
               the
               Popes
               Court
               filled
               with
               extreme
               deuotion
               ,
               did
               both
               admire
               and
               exceedingly
               reioyce
               interiourly
               ,
               yea
               as
               much
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               seeing
               those
               wordes
               of
               Iacob
               to
               be
               verified
               in
               so
               gteat
               a
               multitude
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God.
               These
               are
               the
               Campes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               dwelling
               is
               here
               :
               
               considering
               that
               their
               lodgeings
               were
               in
               the
               wilde
               feildes
               ,
               made
               of
               rushes
               and
               mattes
               by
               them
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               contriued
               as
               a
               dormitory
               :
               therfore
               was
               this
               chapter
               called
               the
               chapter
               of
               Mattes
               or
               rushes
               .
               Their
               beddes
               were
               ,
               either
               the
               bare
               ground
               ,
               or
               a
               litle
               chaffe
               ,
               the
               bolster
               a
               stone
               or
               blocke
               of
               wood
               ,
               each
               one
               was
               so
               edified
               with
               this
               company
               ,
               that
               many
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               great
               Lordes
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               came
               from
               farre
               of
               deuotion
               to
               see
               this
               holy
               and
               humble
               congregation
               :
               so
               that
               it
               well
               appeared
               that
               the
               like
               had
               neuer
               bene
               seene
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Many
               also
               came
               only
               to
               see
               and
               honour
               the
               glorious
               head
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               had
               selected
               out
               of
               the
               world
               so
               many
               and
               so
               worthy
               members
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               a
               sage
               Pastour
               )
               had
               guided
               such
               a
               numerable
               and
               precious
               flock
               ,
               in
               the
               meadoes
               and
               spirituall
               pastures
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               the
               Religious
               being
               arriued
               ,
               the
               said
               S.
               caused
               them
               to
               assemble
               together
               ,
               then
               arose
               he
               as
               their
               Captaine
               ,
               entierlie
               enflamed
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               the
               delicious
               and
               forcible
               food
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               deuout
               and
               loud
               voice
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               a
               sermon
               ,
               whereof
               the
               theme
               was
               such
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               haue
               
               promised
               great
               matters
               :
               but
               much
               greater
               ate
               promised
               vs
               ,
               lett
               vs
               obserue
               those
               ,
               and
               aspire
               after
               these
               .
               The
               pleasure
               of
               sinne
               is
               short
               :
               but
               the
               paine
               therof
               perpetuall
               .
               Vertue
               is
               painefull
               :
               but
               the
               glory
               is
               infinite
               .
               Many
               are
               called
               ▪
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               ,
               and
               in
               fine
               all
               shal
               be
               rewarded
               .
               Vpon
               which
               wordes
               he
               so
               subtilly
               discoursed
               that
               euerie
               one
               was
               amazed
               therat
               .
               Afterward
               he
               exhorted
               them
               all
               to
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               a
               most
               efficacious
               meane
               to
               purchace
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               charity
               ,
               edification
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               to
               patience
               ,
               and
               labours
               ,
               to
               neatnes
               and
               purity
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               haue
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               amitie
               with
               men
               ,
               humility
               and
               sweetnes
               with
               all
               .
               He
               likewise
               exhorted
               them
               to
               solitude
               ,
               to
               watchinges
               ,
               to
               resist
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               withall
               seriously
               recommended
               vnto
               them
               the
               feruent
               zeale
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               and
               of
               themselues
               :
               breifely
               to
               apply
               all
               their
               cogitation
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               on
               the
               most
               high
               Creatour
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               true
               Pastour
               of
               soules
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               to
               teach
               
               them
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               rather
               by
               effect
               then
               by
               word
               ,
               he
               commanded
               vnder
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               take
               care
               to
               prouide
               what
               to
               eat
               or
               drinck
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               necessary
               to
               their
               entertainement
               :
               
               But
               that
               they
               should
               only
               applie
               themselues
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               and
               to
               prayer
               ,
               with
               these
               wordes
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               which
               he
               often
               iterated
               :
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 cogitation
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 releiue
                 thee
                 .
              
               All
               obeyed
               him
               without
               hauing
               care
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               other
               temporall
               care
               ,
               they
               entierlie
               employed
               themselues
               in
               prayer
               and
               prayse
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Dominick
               was
               present
               att
               this
               great
               chapter
               .
               And
               of
               the
               resolution
               he
               made
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               not
               thenceforward
               possesse
               any
               thing
               of
               proper
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               miracle
               he
               saw
               there
               :
               and
               of
               the
               great
               nomber
               of
               Nouices
               that
               were
               receaued
               att
               the
               said
               chapter
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Dominick
               was
               present
               att
               this
               great
               chapter
               with
               seauen
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               and
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               rigorous
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               he
               was
               vtterly
               amazed
               :
               fearing
               perhappes
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               great
               loue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               some
               scandall
               might
               happen
               ,
               hauing
               there
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               ,
               and
               no
               order
               taken
               for
               their
               releife
               .
               But
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               did
               quickly
               manifest
               what
               care
               he
               had
               of
               his
               seruantes
               ,
               (
               who
               as
               birdes
               did
               fly
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               conuersed
               continually
               in
               heauen
               )
               to
               feed
               them
               on
               earth
               :
               for
               he
               touched
               the
               hartes
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               Spoletum
               ,
               Follingnium
               ,
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               other
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               yea
               of
               all
               the
               valley
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               who
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               ,
               came
               all
               with
               vnspeakeable
               
               speed
               as
               by
               a
               striuing
               emulation
               ,
               with
               horses
               ,
               mules
               ,
               asses
               and
               chariottes
               ,
               all
               loaden
               with
               bread
               ,
               wine
               ,
               oyle
               ,
               cheese
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               foule
               ,
               egges
               ,
               butter
               ,
               and
               other
               thinges
               necessary
               for
               releife
               :
               others
               loaden
               with
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               as
               pottes
               ,
               cuppes
               ,
               iugges
               ,
               and
               other
               vessels
               for
               their
               vse
               ,
               also
               with
               linnen
               and
               other
               commodities
               ,
               euen
               with
               cloth
               ,
               to
               couer
               them
               ,
               finally
               they
               were
               most
               abondantlie
               supplied
               of
               whatsoeuer
               they
               needed
               :
               he
               esteemed
               himselfe
               happy
               ,
               that
               could
               best
               and
               most
               deuoutlie
               serue
               them
               :
               there
               might
               one
               see
               kinghtes
               and
               other
               noble
               men
               to
               putt
               off
               ,
               and
               spread
               one
               the
               ground
               their
               owne
               cloakes
               ,
               to
               honour
               these
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               were
               seene
               many
               Prelates
               and
               deuout
               gentlemen
               to
               serue
               them
               with
               like
               reuerence
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               haue
               done
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               This
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Dominick
               hauing
               seene
               ,
               he
               assuredlie
               knew
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               really
               dwelt
               in
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               S.
               Francis
               :
               Wherfore
               sharpelie
               reprehending
               him selfe
               for
               the
               rash
               iudgment
               he
               had
               conceaued
               ,
               he
               fell
               one
               his
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               confessed
               
               his
               fault
               and
               publikely
               accused
               himselfe
               therof
               :
               protesting
               that
               
               then
               he
               vndoubtedly
               knew
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               a
               particuler
               care
               of
               his
               seruantes
               :
               whereof
               he
               had
               not
               till
               then
               had
               the
               like
               experience
               .
               Therfore
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               promise
               also
               to
               obserue
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               henceforth
               on
               the
               part
               of
               God
               I
               giue
               my
               malediction
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               my
               Order
               ,
               that
               from
               this
               time
               shall
               possesse
               any
               thing
               in
               propriety
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               common
               or
               particuler
               .
               And
               therfore
               albeit
               they
               might
               before
               haue
               rentes
               and
               possessious
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               had
               ,
               which
               they
               enioyed
               according
               to
               the
               graunt
               made
               them
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1216.
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               his
               Popedome
               ,
               yet
               the
               yeare
               1220.
               which
               was
               the
               yeare
               after
               this
               great
               chapter
               ,
               S.
               Dominick
               also
               holding
               a
               generall
               chapter
               where
               there
               were
               present
               two
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               they
               did
               together
               reforme
               their
               constitutions
               ,
               and
               renounced
               the
               said
               possessions
               which
               they
               then
               enioyed
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               they
               
               might
               thenceforward
               enioy
               .
               By
               which
               obligation
               ,
               though
               the
               Order
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               may
               ,
               by
               iust
               dispensation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               great
               fruit
               they
               produce
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               haue
               reuenowes
               for
               their
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               studies
               :
               yet
               the
               other
               monasteries
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commandement
               and
               malediction
               of
               their
               Father
               S.
               Dominick
               ,
               doe
               strictlie
               obserue
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               The
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               brought
               to
               this
               chapter
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               Lordes
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               manner
               of
               lodgeing
               of
               these
               Religious
               ,
               who
               seeing
               them
               to
               sitt
               ,
               eat
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               one
               the
               bare
               ground
               ,
               or
               one
               a
               litle
               chaffe
               or
               hay
               ,
               without
               respecting
               other
               delicacie
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               pillow
               they
               had
               a
               stone
               or
               block
               of
               wood
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               :
               they
               beat
               their
               brestes
               ,
               and
               weeping
               said
               :
               If
               these
               holy
               men
               eat
               and
               sleepe
               one
               the
               earth
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               vs
               wretched
               sinners
               ,
               that
               loaden
               
               with
               sinne
               liue
               in
               such
               superfluity
               without
               doeing
               penance
               ?
               Thus
               many
               being
               well
               edified
               by
               this
               holy
               troup
               ,
               endeauoured
               to
               change
               their
               life
               and
               manners
               into
               vertuous
               conuersation
               .
               Their
               behauiour
               was
               such
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               his
               Holines
               Court
               ,
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               persons
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               all
               the
               neighbour
               people
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               more
               then
               fiue
               hundred
               Nouices
               receaued
               in
               that
               only
               Chapter
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               great
               maceration
               and
               austerityes
               which
               were
               discouered
               in
               〈◊〉
               chapter
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               Religious
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               made
               mute
               the
               superiors
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               that
               would
               change
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               terrible
               chapter
               that
               the
               deuils
               then
               held
               against
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               bin
               enformed
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               chapter
               were
               many
               Religious
               ,
               who
               to
               mortifie
               their
               flesh
               ,
               besides
               their
               other
               abstinences
               ,
               fastes
               and
               disciplines
               ,
               did
               weare
               insteed
               of
               haire
               ,
               a
               shirt
               of
               maille
               ,
               and
               certaine
               grosse
               hoopes
               of
               iron
               about
               theire
               loynes
               ,
               which
               procured
               them
               diuers
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               euen
               that
               some
               died
               therewith
               :
               the
               pitifull
               Father
               commanded
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               that
               there
               should
               be
               brought
               him
               all
               the
               said
               mailles
               and
               hoopes
               :
               and
               in
               an
               instant
               were
               brought
               him
               fiue
               hundred
               of
               the
               one
               &
               the
               other
               sort
               :
               wherfore
               he
               presently
               there
               vpon
               made
               a
               cōstitution
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               presume
               thenceforward
               to
               weare
               any
               sort
               of
               iron
               on
               their
               flesh
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               in
               this
               Chapter
               certaine
               learned
               superiours
               ,
               who
               practised
               with
               their
               Protectour
               some
               meane
               to
               temperate
               the
               rigour
               of
               that
               their
               so
               extreme
               pouerty
               and
               liuing
               ,
               and
               to
               moderate
               it
               according
               to
               some
               other
               ancient
               rule
               :
               that
               shunning
               extremities
               ,
               they
               might
               choose
               one
               more
               supportable
               .
               Which
               being
               by
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               who
               
               also
               would
               haue
               him
               condiscend
               thervnto
               ,
               related
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               tooke
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               led
               him
               to
               the
               chapter
               where
               those
               said
               superiours
               were
               yet
               assēbled
               ,
               to
               whom
               addressing
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               our
               most
               mercifull
               Lord
               God
               hath
               called
               me
               vnto
               him
               by
               this
               way
               of
               simplicity
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               great
               asperity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               all
               those
               that
               will
               follow
               me
               :
               therfore
               lett
               none
               of
               you
               thincke
               euer
               to
               make
               me
               espouse
               an
               other
               rule
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               my
               God
               hath
               shewed
               me
               this
               ,
               hath
               called
               vs
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               that
               we
               be
               reputed
               insensible
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               guide
               vs
               to
               heauen
               by
               an
               other
               path
               then
               this
               of
               the
               humane
               reasons
               of
               your
               sottish
               prudence
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               wherewith
               you
               are
               confounded
               ,
               yea
               I
               am
               so
               much
               assured
               from
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               chastice
               you
               by
               his
               executioners
               ,
               the
               deuils
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               remitt
               you
               into
               your
               former
               estate
               ,
               whence
               you
               are
               now
               fallen
               ,
               though
               it
               beagainst
               your
               will
               ,
               if
               first
               you
               doe
               it
               not
               of
               your selues
               .
               This
               said
               he
               left
               them
               with
               this
               worthy
               ,
               conclusion
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               hauing
               heard
               so
               resolute
               and
               terrible
               an
               answeare
               ,
               vtterly
               amazed
               
               att
               the
               great
               zeale
               of
               God
               which
               he
               demōstrated
               ,
               durst
               not
               reply
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               superiors
               with
               such
               an
               exceeding
               terrour
               and
               feare
               of
               worse
               successe
               ,
               remayned
               mute
               .
            
             
               A
               litle
               after
               the
               said
               chapter
               ,
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               S.
               that
               whiles
               it
               was
               held
               ,
               many
               thousandes
               of
               deuils
               being
               assembled
               att
               the
               hospitall
               betweene
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Assisium
               ,
               held
               an
               other
               ,
               where
               were
               
               present
               eighteen
               thousand
               ,
               conferring
               of
               some
               meanes
               wherby
               to
               hinder
               the
               holy
               progresse
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               where
               after
               many
               of
               the
               deuils
               had
               deliuered
               their
               opinion
               herein
               ,
               att
               length
               one
               more
               subtill
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               thus
               proposed
               :
               This
               Francis
               and
               his
               Religious
               shunne
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               doe
               sequester
               themselues
               with
               so
               much
               feruour
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               present
               loue
               God
               with
               such
               force
               ,
               employing
               themselues
               in
               continuall
               prayer
               &
               maceration
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               we
               shall
               now
               endeauour
               against
               them
               ,
               will
               litle
               or
               nothing
               preuaile
               :
               therfore
               mine
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               thincke
               not
               as
               yet
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               expect
               the
               death
               of
               the
               said
               Francis
               ,
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplication
               of
               the
               Religious
               :
               for
               then
               we
               will
               procure
               into
               it
               yong
               men
               ,
               without
               zeale
               of
               Religion
               and
               saluation
               ,
               venerable
               old
               men
               ,
               and
               delicate
               gentilmen
               ,
               learned
               arrogants
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               feeble
               complexion
               ,
               such
               as
               shal
               be
               receaued
               to
               support
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               augment
               their
               number
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               their
               meanes
               ,
               we
               will
               draw
               them
               all
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               world
               and
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               a
               great
               desire
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               blind
               ambition
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               so
               allure
               them
               to
               our
               fantasie
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               dispose
               of
               them
               att
               our
               pleasure
               .
               The
               other
               deuils
               approuing
               this
               opinion
               ,
               departed
               full
               of
               hope
               of
               a
               future
               reuenge
               ,
               which
               would
               to
               God
               had
               not
               in
               part
               so
               arriued
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               were
               sent
               ,
               with
               authenticall
               letters
               ,
               into
               diuers
               Christian
               and
               Pagan
               Prouinces
               :
               and
               how
               God
               miraculously
               releiued
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               expeditiō
               of
               the
               foresaid
               great
               generall
               Chapter
               ,
               all
               the
               Christian
               
               and
               Pagan
               Prouinces
               were
               deputed
               to
               certaine
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               thither
               ,
               with
               their
               companiōs
               ,
               carrying
               the
               letters
               patētes
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               fauour
               wherof
               they
               were
               very
               ioyfully
               receaued
               ,
               and
               curteously
               entertayned
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               people
               ;
               among
               others
               ,
               six
               were
               sent
               vnto
               the
               citty
               of
               Morocco
               ,
               among
               the
               Mores
               ,
               of
               whome
               one
               remayned
               sick
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               fiue
               that
               went
               thither
               were
               gloriously
               martyred
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fourth
               booke
               shal
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               Many
               also
               were
               sent
               vnto
               Tunes
               ,
               there
               to
               preach
               against
               the
               false
               sect
               
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               with
               Brother
               Giles
               the
               third
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               being
               there
               arriued
               ,
               were
               ,
               by
               the
               merchantes
               with
               whome
               they
               came
               ,
               putt
               againe
               into
               the
               shippes
               against
               their
               willes
               ,
               for
               feare
               they
               might
               incurre
               some
               dommage
               by
               their
               occasion
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               sent
               againe
               into
               Italy
               :
               there
               were
               also
               sent
               into
               diuers
               other
               places
               :
               for
               many
               religiou●
               entreated
               it
               of
               the
               S.
               for
               the
               desire
               they
               had
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               wherfore
               to
               giue
               them
               confort
               ,
               he
               permitted
               them
               to
               goe
               :
               they
               did
               much
               fructifie
               in
               diuers
               places
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               liues
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               because
               hauing
               reposed
               all
               their
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               miraculously
               releiued
               them
               in
               their
               necessities
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               accidentes
               following
               ,
               here
               placed
               for
               example
               doth
               appeare
               .
            
             
               
               Many
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               being
               in
               very
               vast
               mountaines
               ,
               were
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               with
               thirst
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extreme
               heat
               that
               then
               was
               :
               so
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               more
               violent
               ;
               when
               they
               came
               to
               any
               fountaine
               (
               where
               hauing
               had
               the
               benediction
               of
               their
               superiour
               ,
               they
               drāck
               their
               fill
               of
               that
               water
               ,
               which
               they
               well
               knew
               to
               be
               more
               diuine
               then
               terrestriall
               )
               considering
               that
               they
               found
               themselues
               therby
               so
               corroborated
               and
               reuiued
               that
               in
               vertue
               therof
               ,
               they
               coutagiously
               performed
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               iorney
               ,
               they
               yelded
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Two
               others
               trauailling
               according
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               manner
               (
               without
               wallet
               )
               and
               hauing
               spent
               almost
               ,
               a
               whole
               day
               in
               trauaile
               ,
               without
               getting
               any
               bread
               ,
               were
               so
               enffeebled
               with
               hungar
               ,
               that
               their
               extremety
               seemed
               att
               the
               full
               ,
               yet
               did
               it
               proue
               more
               ,
               when
               comming
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               a
               litle
               bread
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               preist
               therof
               ,
               the
               honest
               man
               answeared
               that
               he
               had
               it
               not
               :
               wherfore
               the
               poore
               Religious
               passing
               on
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               despaire
               ,
               mett
               on
               the
               way
               a
               yong
               man
               ,
               who
               hauing
               saluted
               them
               ,
               began
               to
               question
               with
               them
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               whither
               goe
               you
               so
               sorrowfull
               and
               heauy
               that
               you
               appeare
               to
               be
               ouerchardged
               therewith
               ?
               they
               answeared
               ,
               that
               finding
               none
               that
               would
               giue
               them
               bread
               ,
               they
               walked
               whither
               their
               hungar
               did
               lead
               thē
               ,
               wherof
               they
               feared
               to
               die
               ,
               this
               yong
               man
               presently
               replyed
               :
               goe
               to
               sitt
               downe
               and
               eat
               ,
               here
               are
               two
               loaues
               .
               Whiles
               they
               were
               eating
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               discouer
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               them
               :
               O
               men
               of
               litle
               faith
               ,
               why
               distrust
               you
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ?
               why
               remember
               you
               not
               those
               wordes
               
               of
               Dauid
               so
               often
               cited
               by
               your
               holy
               Father
               :
               putt
               your
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               assist
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               faileth
               not
               the
               very
               beastes
               .
               Know
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               ,
               to
               chastice
               ,
               and
               afflict
               you
               with
               hungar
               ,
               for
               your
               weaknes
               of
               faith
               :
               and
               therfore
               learne
               how
               you
               ought
               to
               behaue
               your selues
               hereafter
               :
               which
               said
               ,
               he
               vanished
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               ,
               thus
               hūbled
               ,
               demaunded
               pardon
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               promised
               amendement
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               a
               man
               that
               built
               a
               Couent
               for
               the
               Freer
               Minos
               had
               his
               mony
               encreased
               :
               this
               is
               the
               thirteenth
               chapter
               of
               the
               sixt
               booke
               ,
               putt
               in
               this
               place
               where
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               what
               happened
               vnto
               two
               Religious
               that
               were
               sent
               into
               Arragon
               is
               verie
               admirable
               :
               being
               receaued
               in
               Lerida
               ,
               by
               an
               honorable
               gentleman
               called
               Raymod
               de
               Barriaco
               ,
               verie
               deuout
               vnto
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               they
               persuaded
               him
               to
               build
               them
               an
               oratorie
               without
               the
               towne
               ;
               assuring
               him
               that
               by
               such
               disbursement
               his
               monie
               would
               not
               diminish
               :
               wherto
               giuing
               credit
               ,
               he
               so
               seriouslie
               sett
               labourers
               on
               worck
               ,
               that
               in
               short
               time
               the
               building
               was
               verie
               forward
               .
               Now
               sending
               his
               seruant
               one
               day
               vnto
               his
               cabinett
               to
               take
               thence
               some
               monie
               to
               pay
               the
               labourers
               ,
               he
               retourned
               ,
               answearing
               him
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               .
               He
               not
               beleeuing
               it
               ,
               sent
               him
               the
               second
               time
               ;
               but
               he
               affirmed
               that
               doubtleslie
               there
               was
               none
               ;
               wherwith
               the
               gentleman
               considering
               the
               great
               expences
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               failing
               of
               the
               foresaid
               promise
               ,
               being
               exceedinglie
               disquieted
               :
               went
               impatientlie
               to
               the
               said
               two
               Religious
               ,
               and
               reproached
               them
               :
               wherto
               they
               humblie
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               not
               be
               afflicted
               :
               but
               should
               goe
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               curiouslie
               search
               ,
               and
               should
               without
               doubt
               finde
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               not
               to
               be
               frustrate
               .
               Which
               the
               gentleman
               hearing
               ,
               being
               somewhat
               recomforted
               and
               encouraged
               ,
               beleeued
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Religious
               .
               Goeing
               then
               himselfe
               ;
               he
               found
               all
               his
               monie
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               disbursed
               a
               penie
               :
               and
               besides
               he
               found
               a
               notable
               somme
               in
               a
               corner
               .
               Wherfore
               replenished
               with
               ioy
               att
               the
               knowledge
               of
               such
               a
               miracle
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               wēt
               to
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               at
               whose
               feete
               falling
               prostrate
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               pardon
               for
               the
               litle
               faith
               he
               had
               :
               and
               then
               with
               exceding
               feruour
               proceeded
               in
               the
               building
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               went
               into
               Egipt
               to
               preach
               the
               Faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               vnto
               the
               the
               Soldan
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1219.
               after
               the
               said
               holie
               Father
               had
               sent
               his
               brethren
               into
               diuers
               places
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               he
               determi-to
               goe
               preach
               the
               faith
               vnto
               the
               great
               Soldan
               of
               Babilon
               in
               Egipt
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               feruour
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               then
               went
               with
               exceeding
               deuotion
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               he
               and
               his
               Religious
               could
               fight
               a
               spirituall
               combat
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               wrest
               those
               prisoners
               out
               of
               the
               
               handes
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               But
               as
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               his
               Religious
               followed
               him
               to
               goe
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               arriuing
               att
               Ancona
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               to
               embarque
               themselues
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               would
               willingly
               content
               you
               all
               .
               I
               know
               that
               you
               vehemently
               desire
               to
               accompany
               me
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               greedy
               thirst
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               But
               you
               may
               well
               perceaue
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               because
               the
               vessell
               is
               not
               capable
               to
               carry
               vs
               all
               :
               It
               is
               therfore
               expedient
               that
               you
               referre
               your
               selues
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               wherby
               such
               of
               you
               as
               shal
               be
               elected
               ,
               shall
               presently
               
               goe
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               shall
               remayne
               in
               peace
               .
               And
               therfore
               that
               none
               be
               discontent
               ,
               you
               see
               there
               a
               litle
               child
               very
               simple
               (
               which
               saying
               ,
               he
               poynted
               att
               him
               ,
               being
               before
               him
               )
               who
               knoweth
               vs
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               thincke
               it
               good
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               ,
               he
               shall
               make
               choice
               of
               you
               .
               They
               al
               incontinently
               consented
               thervnto
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               therfore
               called
               the
               child
               ,
               to
               whome
               in
               theire
               presence
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Tell
               me
               ,
               my
               child
               ,
               is
               it
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               all
               these
               Religious
               goe
               with
               me
               into
               Egipt
               ?
               The
               child
               answeared
               ,
               no.
               Which
               of
               them
               then
               (
               replyed
               S.
               Francis
               )
               This
               ,
               this
               ,
               this
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               child
               )
               and
               so
               by
               one
               and
               one
               he
               pointed
               out
               eleuen
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               which
               the
               others
               perceauing
               they
               stopped
               thir
               iorney
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               with
               the
               said
               eleuen
               Religious
               embarqued
               themselues
               .
            
             
               At
               length
               after
               a
               longe
               nauigation
               they
               arriued
               in
               Egipt
               ,
               where
               the
               Christian
               army
               then
               beseiged
               the
               citty
               of
               Damiett
               which
               the
               Soldan
               possessed
               ,
               whose
               army
               was
               also
               in
               the
               feild
               ,
               euery
               day
               ski●mishing
               with
               ours
               :
               so
               that
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               to
               passe
               the
               army
               of
               the
               Pagans
               ,
               without
               imminent
               dāger
               of
               death
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               Soldan
               had
               proclaimed
               an
               edict
               through
               his
               campe
               ,
               that
               euery
               More
               that
               could
               bring
               in
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               should
               be
               rewarded
               with
               a
               ducat
               .
               But
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               went
               thither
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               die
               a
               martyr
               ,
               hauing
               made
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               being
               spiritually
               comforted
               in
               God
               ,
               went
               with
               all
               his
               companyons
               to
               the
               army
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               continually
               
               singing
               this
               verse
               of
               the
               Prophett
               :
               Although
               I
               shall
               walke
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               shaddow
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               feare
               euils
               :
               because
               thou
               art
               with
               me
               .
               Bur
               being
               discouered
               by
               the
               Mores
               ,
               diuers
               of
               them
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               and
               assaulted
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               companions
               ,
               as
               hungry
               wolues
               the
               simple
               sheep
               ,
               who
               yelded
               themselues
               captiues
               without
               any
               resistance
               ,
               affirming
               only
               that
               they
               had
               matters
               of
               importance
               to
               impart
               vnto
               the
               Soldan
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               preached
               vnto
               the
               Soldan
            
             
               THE
               LXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THus
               then
               was
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               companions
               led
               fast
               bound
               vnto
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               demaunded
               who
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               them
               into
               his
               army
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               end
               
               of
               their
               comming
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               found
               himselfe
               in
               that
               place
               which
               he
               had
               a
               long
               time
               exceedingly
               desired
               ,
               with
               a
               merueilous
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               thus
               answeared
               him
               :
               Know
               Emperour
               Soldan
               ,
               that
               our
               comming
               hither
               hath
               not
               bin
               enioyned
               vs
               by
               any
               earthly
               man
               or
               Prince
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               will
               and
               ordinance
               of
               that
               almighty
               king
               of
               kinges
               ,
               and
               lord
               of
               lordes
               (
               the
               eternall
               God
               )
               who
               hath
               sent
               vs
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               art
               not
               only
               his
               creature
               as
               we
               all
               are
               ,
               but
               art
               also
               his
               Minister
               ,
               and
               possessest
               his
               place
               in
               thine
               Empire
               :
               and
               therfore
               his
               most
               gracious
               goodnes
               seeing
               that
               thou
               with
               all
               thy
               people
               ,
               walkest
               out
               of
               the
               true
               way
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               thine
               only
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               soueraigne
               God
               :
               and
               though
               thou
               deceauest
               thy selfe
               putting
               thine
               affection
               in
               creatures
               ,
               without
               acknowledging
               their
               Creatour
               and
               Redeemer
               :
               though
               thou
               doest
               farre
               stray
               from
               the
               way
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               wherby
               thou
               mightest
               attaine
               the
               knowledg
               of
               thy
               faultes
               ,
               of
               the
               honour
               thou
               owest
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               law
               ,
               yet
               he
               ,
               hauing
               a
               feeling
               compassion
               of
               thee
               ,
               hath
               sent
               vs
               hither
               to
               teach
               thee
               the
               true
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               meane
               of
               thy
               saluation
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               alone
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               obediece
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               true
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               true
               man
               ,
               who
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               redeeme
               vs
               from
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               eternall
               glory
               to
               all
               them
               that
               haue
               bin
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               sincere
               in
               holy
               Faith
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               eternall
               torment
               and
               damnation
               to
               the
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               erre
               from
               the
               said
               most
               holy
               Faith
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               would
               he
               ,
               by
               his
               immensiue
               charity
               assuming
               our
               nature
               ,
               therwith
               satisfie
               all
               our
               offences
               ,
               and
               die
               on
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               crosse
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               would
               afterwardes
               leaue
               vs
               the
               meritt
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               in
               the
               sacrament
               of
               holy
               baptisme
               ,
               wherby
               we
               are
               new
               borne
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               sinnes
               dying
               ,
               we
               may
               sett
               our selues
               free
               from
               the
               captiuity
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               from
               eternall
               death
               ,
               which
               this
               cruell
               ennemy
               hath
               from
               time
               to
               time
               procured
               vs.
               Great
               Soldan
               (
               proceeded
               the
               S.
               )
               open
               the
               eares
               and
               eyes
               of
               thine
               vnderstanding
               :
               misprise
               not
               the
               Embassadge
               which
               thine
               omnipotent
               eternall
               king
               sendeth
               thee
               ,
               permitt
               his
               grace
               to
               enter
               into
               thy
               hart
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               holy
               light
               he
               will
               giue
               thee
               instant
               knowledg
               of
               the
               great
               blindes
               wherin
               till
               this
               day
               thou
               hast
               liued
               :
               and
               consider
               attentiuely
               how
               much
               thou
               art
               bound
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               letting
               thee
               now
               vnderstand
               that
               he
               can
               giue
               thee
               
               a
               kingdome
               in
               heauen
               much
               greater
               then
               this
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               here
               one
               earth
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               perseuer
               in
               thine
               errour
               ,
               be
               thou
               assured
               of
               
               the
               punishment
               prepared
               for
               thee
               :
               for
               thou
               must
               know
               that
               soone
               or
               late
               thou
               must
               fall
               into
               his
               handes
               ,
               &
               yeld
               him
               an
               account
               both
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               vassals
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               spake
               these
               and
               many
               other
               ▪
               like
               wordes
               ,
               with
               such
               feruour
               and
               vehemencie
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               present
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               all
               infidels
               ,
               did
               manifestlie
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               wordes
               proceeded
               of
               a
               more
               then
               humane
               vertue
               .
               And
               they
               
               were
               indeed
               vttered
               with
               the
               same
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               God
               promised
               his
               seruantes
               saying
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 tongue
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Soldan
               acknowledgeing
               so
               great
               a
               vertue
               in
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               with
               much
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               tokens
               of
               curtesie
               ,
               then
               asked
               him
               concerning
               new
               difficulties
               ,
               being
               very
               attentiue
               to
               the
               answeares
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               gaue
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               sent
               him
               
               from
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               very
               instantlie
               prayed
               him
               ,
               not
               retourne
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               to
               remaine
               with
               him
               :
               the
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               cntierly
               circumvested
               with
               zeale
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               thervpon
               made
               him
               this
               answeare
               .
            
             
               Great
               Soldan
               ,
               If
               you
               with
               all
               your
               people
               wil
               be
               conuerted
               ,
               I
               will
               right
               gladly
               remayne
               with
               you
               :
               and
               if
               you
               haue
               any
               doubt
               that
               detaineth
               you
               from
               leauing
               your
               beleefe
               for
               mine
               ,
               because
               the
               time
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               you
               may
               presentlie
               make
               proofe
               therof
               :
               lett
               there
               be
               made
               a
               great
               fire
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               army
               ,
               then
               call
               your
               Sacrificers
               and
               Religious
               &
               command
               vs
               all
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               fire
               :
               and
               afterwardes
               follow
               their
               faith
               that
               by
               their
               God
               shall
               be
               preserued
               .
            
             
               The
               Soldan
               ,
               amazed
               att
               the
               proposition
               made
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               said
               :
               I
               doe
               not
               thinck
               that
               any
               of
               our
               Religious
               will
               make
               this
               triall
               .
               Wherin
               he
               was
               not
               deceaued
               :
               for
               he
               had
               scarcely
               vttered
               that
               word
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               his
               Collociers
               there
               present
               ,
               very
               aged
               and
               among
               the
               Turcks
               reputed
               for
               a
               S.
               hearing
               it
               ,
               incontinentlie
               slipt
               away
               ,
               fearing
               that
               (
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               accepting
               the
               condition
               )
               he
               should
               be
               deuoured
               by
               the
               flames
               .
            
             
               
               The
               holie
               Father
               then
               addressing
               himselfe
               againe
               into
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               said
               :
               Mighty
               Soldan
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               promise
               vnto
               God
               to
               become
               Christian
               ,
               if
               I
               my selfe
               alone
               goe
               into
               the
               fire
               ?
               Wherto
               I
               am
               now
               readilie
               prepared
               .
               The
               Soldan
               answeared
               him
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               then
               make
               any
               such
               promise
               ,
               much
               lesse
               accept
               such
               offer
               ,
               fearing
               that
               such
               an
               vnwonted
               attēpt
               might
               raise
               some
               tumult
               in
               his
               army
               :
               neuertheles
               it
               wrought
               much
               fruit
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               though
               for
               the
               present
               he
               did
               not
               resolue
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               yet
               he
               remayned
               exceedinglie
               aflected
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               offered
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               gold
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               and
               apparell
               ,
               for
               
               himselfe
               and
               his
               companions
               :
               which
               the
               Saint
               no
               more
               esteemed
               
               then
               verie
               filth
               ,
               not
               vouchsafing
               to
               behold
               the
               same
               :
               which
               much
               more
               amazed
               the
               Soldan
               :
               yet
               he
               prayed
               him
               againe
               to
               accept
               those
               presents
               ,
               to
               dispose
               them
               in
               almose
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               albeit
               he
               were
               not
               as
               yet
               resolued
               to
               be
               baptised
               .
               But
               his
               requestes
               were
               vaine
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               determined
               to
               passe
               further
               ,
               as
               not
               finding
               any
               firme
               and
               stable
               resolution
               in
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               though
               he
               prayed
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               visitt
               him
               often
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               would
               conferre
               more
               amply
               with
               him
               :
               &
               graunted
               him
               letters
               patentes
               ,
               by
               vertue
               wherof
               he
               &
               his
               Br.
               might
               freely
               preach
               ouer
               all
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               wherwith
               S.
               Francis
               departed
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               companions
               preached
               the
               faith
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               miraculously
               resisted
               a
               More
               that
               tempted
               him
               to
               carnality
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               diuided
               his
               companions
               and
               sent
               them
               ouer
               Egipt
               &
               Syria
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               with
               Brother
               Illuminatus
               went
               through
               all
               the
               kingdome
               continually
               preaching
               the
               gospell
               .
               And
               being
               on
               a
               time
               enforced
               to
               rest
               himselfe
               in
               a
               certaine
               place
               expecting
               the
               mitigation
               of
               the
               stormy
               weather
               ,
               he
               retired
               into
               a
               house
               to
               lodge
               ,
               where
               in
               was
               a
               More
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               lineamentes
               and
               proportion
               of
               her
               face
               was
               faire
               ,
               and
               of
               comely
               grace
               ,
               but
               in
               spiritt
               extremelie
               loath
               some
               :
               she
               ,
               induced
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               one
               each
               side
               cast
               his
               snares
               to
               surprise
               the
               S.
               went
               to
               him
               into
               a
               chamber
               ,
               where
               purposely
               she
               had
               placed
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               instantlie
               prayed
               him
               to
               sinne
               with
               her
               :
               the
               S.
               answeared
               her
               :
               woman
               if
               thou
               wilt
               that
               I
               offend
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               also
               yeld
               to
               me
               in
               my
               request
               .
               
               Wherto
               the
               amourous
               More
               presentlie
               accorded
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               incōtinently
               goeing
               to
               a
               great
               fire
               that
               was
               there
               ,
               &
               spreding
               it
               abroad
               ,
               layed
               downe
               and
               stretched
               himselfe
               theron
               ,
               inuiting
               the
               More
               to
               keepe
               her
               promise
               ,
               and
               lye
               with
               him
               one
               that
               bed
               so
               gorgious
               and
               resplendat
               .
               The
               More
               remayned
               a
               while
               pensiue
               betweene
               loue
               and
               feare
               ,
               expecting
               
               the
               issue
               ;
               but
               att
               length
               ,
               seeing
               him
               to
               turne
               one
               the
               coales
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               one
               roses
               and
               lillies
               ;
               she
               acknowledged
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               her
               sinne
               :
               and
               was
               baptised
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               (
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               miracle
               of
               the
               S.
               )
               as
               an
               other
               Samaritane
               ,
               conuerted
               many
               Mores
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               S.
               hauing
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               seiourned
               there
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               went
               on
               his
               iorney
               ,
               &
               cōming
               within
               three
               or
               four
               leagues
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Mōtenegro
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               Monastery
               of
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               S.
               Be.
               he
               there
               made
               some
               stay
               &
               in
               such
               sort
               cōported
               him selfe
               ,
               that
               in
               few
               dayes
               the
               Abbott
               &
               all
               the
               Religious
               renūcing
               
               
               all
               their
               possesiōs
               into
               the
               hādes
               of
               the
               Patriarck
               became
               Freer
               Minors
               :
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               it
               chaunced
               vnto
               two
               other
               of
               his
               companions
               that
               they
               seeming
               to
               a
               More
               ,
               so
               miserable
               ,
               he
               of
               compassion
               offered
               them
               almose
               ,
               which
               they
               refusing
               in
               any
               sort
               to
               receaue
               ,
               the
               More
               demaunded
               them
               wherfore
               they
               would
               not
               accept
               the
               same
               ,
               wherto
               they
               answeared
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Ioue
               of
               God
               they
               would
               possesse
               neither
               mony
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               :
               the
               More
               was
               therwith
               so
               touched
               ,
               that
               he
               sodenly
               receaued
               them
               into
               his
               affection
               ,
               yea
               into
               such
               amity
               ,
               that
               thence
               forward
               he
               had
               care
               of
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               promised
               them
               to
               sell
               his
               goodes
               to
               mayntaine
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               continue
               in
               that
               country
               .
               The
               worthy
               example
               of
               their
               life
               was
               so
               admirable
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               could
               not
               be
               conuerted
               by
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               were
               conuerted
               by
               meane
               of
               their
               vertuous
               worckes
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               of
               much
               more
               efficacie
               :
               they
               mollified
               the
               most
               fierce
               and
               barbarous
               nations
               ,
               mortall
               ennemies
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               ,
               making
               them
               compassionate
               and
               pittifull
               ,
               but
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               insolent
               budding
               foorth
               ,
               and
               being
               the
               more
               potent
               in
               that
               country
               ,
               yet
               not
               daring
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               patentes
               of
               their
               great
               Soldan
               ;
               they
               caused
               them
               to
               liue
               a
               
               lamentable
               life
               ,
               afflicting
               them
               ten
               thousand
               manner
               of
               wayes
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               here
               vpon
               knowing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               be
               that
               he
               should
               retourne
               ,
               hauing
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               assembled
               al
               his
               Religious
               ,
               not
               hauing
               so
               much
               profited
               among
               those
               Barbarians
               ,
               as
               he
               desired
               ,
               he
               repayred
               towardes
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               thence
               (
               hauing
               taken
               leaue
               of
               him
               )
               to
               retourne
               into
               Italy
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               retourned
               into
               Italy
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               said
               holy
               Father
               being
               retourned
               towardes
               the
               Soldan
               ,
               was
               very
               ioyfully
               and
               graciously
               entertayned
               ,
               and
               he
               att
               length
               told
               him
               secretly
               that
               he
               would
               willingly
               become
               Christian
               ,
               beleeuing
               
               firmely
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               the
               true
               way
               of
               saluation
               ;
               but
               he
               feared
               to
               manifest
               the
               same
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               the
               time
               seeming
               improper
               ,
               he
               warring
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               being
               secure
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               Mores
               hated
               them
               to
               the
               death
               :
               but
               because
               by
               thy
               retourne
               (
               said
               the
               Soldan
               to
               S.
               Francis
               )
               as
               I
               cōiecture
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               profitt
               many
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               many
               matters
               to
               dispatch
               that
               deeply
               concerne
               me
               :
               I
               beseech
               thee
               to
               instruct
               me
               att
               this
               preset
               ,
               that
               mine
               affaires
               effected
               ,
               I
               may
               obey
               thee
               ,
               when
               occasiō
               shal
               be
               presēted
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               now
               sincerely
               promise
               thee
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               demaunded
               respite
               of
               answeare
               ,
               went
               to
               his
               prayer
               ,
               wherin
               perseuering
               for
               many
               dayes
               together
               ,
               he
               continually
               implored
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               for
               that
               poore
               soule
               ,
               whence
               he
               would
               neuer
               
               desist
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               successe
               being
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               wēt
               to
               the
               Soldā
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               :
               Sir
               ,
               I
               resolue
               to
               goe
               into
               Italy
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               my
               God
               being
               such
               :
               but
               I
               promise
               to
               sēd
               you
               two
               Religious
               ,
               in
               time
               conuenient
               ,
               by
               whose
               meane
               (
               according
               to
               the
               reuelation
               
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               me
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               explicate
               and
               promise
               vnto
               you
               )
               you
               shall
               certainely
               be
               saued
               .
               The
               Soldan
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               so
               gratefull
               an
               answeare
               ,
               with
               an
               exceeding
               contentement
               imprinted
               the
               same
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               S.
               Francis
               taking
               leaue
               of
               him
               retourned
               into
               Italy
               ,
               and
               failed
               not
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               promise
               :
               for
               he
               appeared
               to
               two
               of
               his
               Religious
               that
               were
               resident
               in
               Syria
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               Soldan
               who
               was
               deadly
               sick
               :
               the
               Religious
               repayred
               vnto
               him
               and
               instructed
               him
               ,
               
               and
               hauing
               baptised
               him
               he
               died
               .
            
             
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               speaking
               of
               this
               Soldan
               ,
               conformably
               hereto
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               diuers
               are
               of
               opiniō
               that
               he
               was
               baptised
               before
               his
               death
               :
               the
               firme
               affectiō
               which
               he
               carryed
               vnto
               the
               Christiās
               ,
               being
               apparantly
               manifested
               :
               for
               he
               had
               entertayned
               of
               thē
               for
               the
               guard
               of
               his
               body
               :
               &
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               what
               piety
               he
               alwayes
               shewed
               towardes
               our
               army
               .
               Likwise
               Iames
               de
               Vitry
               Cardinall
               ,
               in
               his
               historie
               writtē
               of
               the
               conquest
               of
               the
               holie
               land
               ,
               guieth
               testimonie
               of
               S.
               Francis
               his
               voyage
               in
               those
               quarters
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               We
               haue
               seene
               the
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               a
               simple
               man
               and
               without
               learning
               ,
               
               but
               so
               much
               fauoured
               of
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               eleuated
               to
               so
               high
               a
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               cōming
               to
               the
               armie
               of
               Christiās
               ,
               that
               beseiged
               the
               cittie
               of
               Damiette
               in
               Egipt
               ,
               he
               passed
               with
               out
               any
               feare
               ,
               armed
               onlie
               with
               the
               buckler
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               armie
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               saying
               :
               Bring
               me
               to
               the
               Soldan
               :
               to
               whose
               presence
               being
               come
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               beheld
               him
               ,
               of
               a
               most
               cruell
               beast
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               became
               a
               most
               gentle
               lambe
               ,
               and
               gaue
               most
               attentiue
               eare
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               he
               preached
               .
               But
               att
               length
               fearing
               that
               many
               of
               his
               people
               that
               desirously
               herad
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               not
               stirre
               from
               his
               campe
               ,
               would
               be
               conuerted
               and
               adhere
               vnto
               our
               army
               ;
               he
               returned
               him
               with
               great
               reuerence
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               praying
               him
               att
               his
               deperture
               that
               he
               would
               pray
               vnto
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               inspire
               him
               to
               entertaine
               and
               espouse
               that
               law
               ,
               that
               were
               most
               pleasing
               and
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               vehement
               temptations
               wherwith
               the
               deuils
               tormented
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALbeit
               the
               holy
               Father
               wrought
               so
               much
               fruit
               ,
               conuerting
               the
               sinners
               of
               Egipt
               ,
               and
               conducting
               them
               into
               the
               true
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               which
               is
               Religion
               free
               from
               all
               earthly
               tribute
               and
               obligation
               :
               neuertheles
               the
               ancient
               ennemy
               of
               this
               blessed
               generation
               
               did
               not
               sleep
               :
               for
               he
               vsed
               all
               the
               slightes
               he
               could
               deuise
               wherwith
               to
               confound
               the
               same
               .
               And
               because
               he
               knew
               well
               that
               it
               entierly
               consisted
               in
               the
               head
               which
               was
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               omitted
               not
               to
               assault
               this
               fortresse
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               placed
               on
               an
               high
               scituation
               to
               be
               an
               example
               vnto
               others
               ,
               hoping
               alwayes
               either
               to
               weary
               him
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               to
               make
               some
               relent
               and
               mitigation
               of
               his
               strict
               rigour
               and
               perfection
               of
               life
               .
               Knowing
               therfore
               that
               all
               kind
               of
               vertue
               was
               compleat
               in
               the
               said
               S.
               he
               also
               stirred
               all
               his
               ministers
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               could
               no
               further
               preuaile
               then
               God
               would
               permitt
               .
               The
               arrogant
               and
               proud
               Lucifer
               ,
               could
               not
               support
               his
               profound
               humilitie
               .
               Mammon
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               world
               perceauing
               that
               there
               was
               no
               wordlie
               thing
               in
               the
               S.
               but
               that
               he
               had
               cassiered
               euery
               thing
               ,
               yea
               him
               who
               was
               prince
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouertie
               ,
               he
               neuer
               slept
               from
               endeauouring
               to
               make
               him
               cast
               his
               affection
               on
               some
               creature
               of
               this
               world
               .
               The
               gloutonus
               Satan
               watched
               and
               laboured
               to
               procure
               some
               relaxation
               in
               the
               rigour
               of
               his
               diett
               ,
               lodging
               ,
               and
               cloathing
               .
               The
               impatient
               Asmodeus
               armed
               himselfe
               against
               him
               to
               leuell
               att
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               .
               The
               loathsome
               and
               filthy
               Behemol
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               presenting
               sensualitie
               ,
               often
               vnto
               him
               ,
               with
               endeauour
               to
               defile
               the
               candour
               of
               his
               virginitie
               .
               Belzebub
               the
               captaine
               of
               the
               idle
               ,
               omitted
               no
               time
               to
               tempt
               him
               with
               sloath
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               apparant
               reasons
               ,
               to
               persuade
               him
               to
               take
               some
               litle
               recreation
               :
               The
               persecuting
               prince
               Leuiathan
               ,
               tormented
               him
               with
               naturall
               perturbations
               ,
               discontentements
               ,
               and
               disgustes
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               flesh
               afflicted
               the
               peace
               and
               charitie
               of
               the
               S.
               against
               which
               Golias
               and
               his
               army
               ,
               the
               humble
               Dauid
               in
               the
               name
               and
               vertue
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               obtayned
               so
               glorious
               a
               victorie
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               well
               sing
               :
               Francis
               hath
               ruined
               and
               subdued
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               hath
               driuen
               away
               the
               derisions
               and
               rebukes
               which
               the
               diuels
               procured
               vnto
               the
               Church
               by
               auarice
               and
               sensualitie
               .
               But
               God
               would
               that
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               should
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               possessed
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               cruell
               warre
               that
               S.
               Francis
               and
               his
               Religious
               waged
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               likwise
               the
               great
               fruit
               they
               produced
               in
               soules
               ,
               though
               this
               his
               confession
               was
               sufficientlie
               knowne
               and
               experienced
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               reuealed
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               himselfe
               :
               wherfore
               the
               S.
               merited
               to
               be
               crowned
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               so
               valiant
               in
               the
               fierce
               assaultes
               of
               so
               many
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               att
               length
               vanquished
               so
               tedious
               a
               combatt
               as
               he
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               :
               First
               by
               his
               very
               parentes
               ,
               and
               afterward
               by
               infinite
               other
               meanes
               ,
               that
               neuer
               permitted
               him
               in
               repose
               .
               But
               how
               much
               more
               the
               deuill
               gaue
               him
               occasion
               to
               sinne
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               did
               he
               endeauour
               to
               meritt
               ,
               and
               became
               pure
               as
               gold
               in
               the
               fire
               .
               Wherfore
               
               he
               often
               said
               :
               If
               my
               Religious
               knew
               what
               warre
               mine
               ennemies
               raise
               against
               me
               ,
               they
               would
               perhappes
               haue
               compassion
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               hold
               me
               excused
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               be
               sometimes
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               desire
               .
            
             
               One
               time
               when
               God
               permitted
               him
               for
               his
               greater
               good
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               the
               deuill
               drawe
               him
               into
               so
               deepe
               a
               melancholy
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               exteriourly
               there
               appeared
               many
               signes
               therof
               ,
               he
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               conceale
               nor
               moderate
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               
               vtterlie
               abandoned
               of
               God.
               If
               he
               would
               conuerse
               with
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               be
               sequestred
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               worse
               ,
               abstinence
               and
               mortification
               of
               the
               flesh
               annoyed
               him
               ,
               haircloth
               and
               prayer
               auayled
               not
               .
               He
               continued
               in
               this
               sort
               more
               then
               two
               yeares
               ,
               though
               one
               would
               not
               haue
               imagined
               it
               had
               bin
               of
               an
               houres
               continuance
               ,
               till
               att
               length
               God
               determining
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               prayed
               with
               effusion
               of
               teares
               ,
               he
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               that
               said
               :
               If
               thou
               hast
               (
               so
               much
               )
               faith
               as
               a
               mustard
               seed
               ,
               and
               sayest
               to
               this
               mountaine
               ,
               remoue
               from
               hence
               thither
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               done
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               answeared
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               mountaine
               ,
               my
               God
               ?
               and
               the
               voice
               replyed
               :
               The
               temptation
               :
               then
               S.
               Francis
               :
               My
               God
               ,
               lett
               thy
               word
               then
               be
               accomplished
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               he
               was
               freed
               ,
               and
               gaue
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               other
               temptations
               with
               S.
               Francis
               had
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAint
               Francis
               being
               in
               continuall
               prayer
               in
               the
               hermitage
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               one
               night
               sending
               him
               a
               pillow
               to
               vse
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               eyes
               :
               he
               could
               neuer
               repose
               nor
               pray
               :
               for
               he
               had
               such
               a
               trembling
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               body
               was
               distempered
               therwith
               .
               Now
               hauing
               a
               long
               time
               discoursed
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               whence
               this
               distemperature
               should
               proceed
               ,
               he
               att
               length
               resolued
               and
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               occasioned
               but
               by
               the
               pillow
               ,
               wherinto
               the
               deuill
               was
               entred
               :
               wherfore
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               carryed
               out
               
               of
               his
               cell
               by
               his
               companion
               :
               who
               hauing
               to
               that
               purpose
               layed
               it
               on
               his
               shoulders
               and
               carryed
               it
               out
               ,
               incontinentlie
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               yet
               worse
               )
               stood
               immoueable
               with
               the
               said
               pillow
               ,
               He
               continued
               in
               this
               affliction
               ,
               which
               how
               it
               tormented
               him
               may
               of
               each
               one
               be
               imagined
               ,
               till
               sainct
               Francis
               admiring
               his
               long
               tariance
               ,
               called
               him
               :
               att
               which
               voice
               the
               Religious
               retourned
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               cast
               the
               pillow
               instantlie
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               ran
               to
               the
               S.
               to
               whome
               he
               recounted
               all
               ,
               whervpon
               he
               answeared
               him
               :
               
               My
               Brother
               ,
               last
               night
               whiles
               I
               was
               att
               compline
               ,
               I
               vnderstood
               that
               this
               deuill
               came
               hither
               :
               and
               know
               that
               finding
               no
               other
               place
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               soft
               pillow
               :
               learne
               therfore
               now
               how
               subtill
               and
               malicious
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               hauing
               no
               power
               to
               endommage
               the
               soule
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               protected
               by
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               he
               seeketh
               to
               hinder
               the
               repose
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               pray
               ,
               and
               performe
               other
               exercises
               in
               time
               conuenient
               ;
               or
               to
               make
               it
               diseased
               to
               procure
               it
               to
               murmure
               ,
               and
               therby
               to
               fall
               into
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Being
               an
               other
               time
               afflicted
               with
               the
               said
               infirmitie
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fifty
               dayes
               together
               ,
               he
               could
               see
               no
               light
               ,
               he
               was
               placed
               in
               a
               very
               darck
               cell
               made
               of
               rushes
               ,
               mattes
               ,
               and
               earth
               :
               there
               did
               he
               endure
               such
               excessiue
               greife
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               one
               hower
               of
               repose
               .
               The
               deuill
               to
               augment
               his
               affliction
               ,
               sent
               him
               into
               his
               celle
               a
               very
               great
               quantity
               of
               huge
               mice
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               prouoke
               him
               to
               impatience
               :
               wherfore
               the
               S.
               being
               entierly
               resigned
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               feeling
               a
               vehement
               anguish
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               vttered
               these
               worde●
               Help
               me
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               infirmities
               ,
               diseases
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               :
               that
               I
               may
               patiently
               endure
               them
               .
               Whereto
               a
               voice
               answeared
               :
               Tell
               me
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               if
               for
               thyne
               infirmities
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               one
               should
               
               promise
               thee
               such
               a
               treasure
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               great
               valew
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               earth
               were
               gold
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               stones
               diamondes
               ,
               or
               other
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               waters
               baulme
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               not
               esteeme
               all
               thy
               miseries
               ,
               filthy
               dirt
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               said
               treasure
               ,
               and
               wouldest
               thou
               not
               be
               content
               more
               then
               voluntarily
               to
               supporte
               the
               same
               ?
               herevnto
               the
               S.
               answeared
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               therof
               .
               Well
               reioyce
               thee
               then
               (
               replyed
               the
               voice
               )
               that
               thou
               mayest
               liue
               content
               and
               secure
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               wert
               in
               my
               kingdome
               .
               Hauing
               concluded
               his
               prayer
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               ioy
               of
               this
               vision
               ,
               deliuerance
               &
               diuine
               promise
               ,
               he
               incontinently
               said
               to
               his
               companions
               :
               If
               a
               king
               had
               giuen
               a
               kingdome
               to
               a
               seruaunt
               ,
               should
               not
               he
               haue
               cause
               to
               be
               alwayes
               ioyfull
               ?
               And
               they
               answeared
               ,
               yes
               .
               And
               if
               (
               added
               he
               )
               he
               gaue
               him
               all
               the
               Empires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               he
               not
               haue
               yet
               greater
               cause
               of
               ioy
               ?
               they
               likewise
               answeared
               ,
               yes
               .
               I
               ought
               then
               said
               he
               ,
               infinitely
               to
               reioyce
               in
               mine
               infirmities
               and
               greifes
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
               ,
               vnto
               my
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               true
               comforter
               :
               sith
               he
               hath
               shewed
               such
               mercie
               to
               me
               his
               vnworthy
               seruant
               ,
               as
               to
               vouchsafe
               att
               this
               present
               to
               assure
               me
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
               In
               respect
               wherof
               I
               will
               compose
               himnes
               ,
               to
               singhenceforward
               ,
               and
               to
               yeld
               him
               infinite
               thankes
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               many
               other
               temptations
               and
               subtilties
               ,
               wherby
               the
               d●ui●●
               tormented
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               deuils
               ,
               not
               content
               to
               disturbe
               him
               with
               infinite
               temptations
               did
               also
               assault
               him
               by
               occasion
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ensuyng
               accident
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Preaching
               one
               day
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               in
               a
               church
               very
               neere
               vnto
               the
               Pallace
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               ,
               being
               as
               yet
               vnknowne
               ,
               many
               Courtiers
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               who
               perceauing
               him
               so
               freelie
               to
               reprehend
               vices
               ,
               affirming
               that
               whosoeuer
               would
               follow
               and
               satisfie
               his
               sensuall
               appetites
               ,
               could
               neuer
               haue
               part
               in
               heauen
               ,
               they
               retourning
               ,
               did
               scoffingly
               relate
               the
               whole
               vnto
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               answeared
               them
               .
               These
               Preachers
               in
               deed
               do
               say
               much
               ,
               but
               they
               performe
               litle
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               if
               this
               mā
               be
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               lett
               some
               one
               amongest
               you
               vndertake
               to
               inuite
               him
               to
               supper
               &
               lodge
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               him
               good
               entertainement
               ,
               let
               him
               dexterously
               
               conuey
               into
               his
               chamber
               a
               faire
               courtisane
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               he
               can
               vse
               that
               vertue
               of
               continence
               which
               he
               so
               forcibly
               preacheth
               vnto
               vs.
               A
               gentleman
               did
               presentlie
               offer
               to
               putt
               this
               proiect
               in
               practise
               ,
               for
               in
               princes
               Courtes
               there
               want
               not
               men
               that
               seeke
               ,
               rather
               to
               please
               their
               master
               in
               these
               friuolous
               and
               sottish
               toyes
               ,
               then
               in
               matters
               that
               concerne
               the
               honnour
               and
               saffety
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               This
               Courtier
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               found
               a
               time
               conuenient
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               inuited
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               simply
               promised
               him
               ,
               his
               custome
               being
               ordinarily
               to
               satisfie
               honest
               and
               lawfull
               requestes
               .
               He
               then
               went
               with
               the
               said
               gentleman
               vnto
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               sumptuously
               adorned
               ,
               and
               being
               sett
               at
               table
               ,
               did
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               eat
               very
               litle
               :
               after
               that
               ,
               att
               conuenient
               houre
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               a
               chamber
               all
               tapistred
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               right
               gorgious
               bed
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               fire
               conformable
               to
               the
               coldnes
               of
               the
               season
               :
               the
               gentleman
               bidding
               him
               good
               night
               ,
               wished
               him
               to
               sleepe
               att
               his
               ease
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               chamber
               and
               bed
               were
               not
               proper
               for
               a
               poore
               begger
               as
               himselfe
               was
               ,
               for
               whome
               the
               bare
               ground
               ,
               or
               a
               litle
               chaffe
               would
               suffice
               :
               but
               the
               gentleman
               departed
               without
               giuing
               any
               reply
               ,
               and
               subtilly
               left
               the
               chamber
               dore
               open
               ;
               wherby
               he
               brought
               in
               a
               verie
               beautifull
               damosell
               ,
               yong
               ,
               and
               wittie
               ,
               and
               a
               corrupted
               Courtesane
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               promised
               great
               matters
               ,
               if
               she
               could
               induce
               this
               Religious
               to
               sinne
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               She
               then
               permitting
               him
               to
               end
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               couer
               himselfe
               att
               his
               commoditie
               ,
               the
               time
               seeming
               to
               her
               purpose
               ,
               went
               to
               his
               bed
               
               side
               :
               the
               S.
               seeing
               her
               on
               the
               sodaine
               ,
               asked
               her
               to
               what
               end
               she
               came
               thither
               :
               wherto
               she
               answeared
               :
               that
               she
               came
               priuarely
               ▪
               to
               lye
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               would
               neuer
               leaue
               him
               till
               he
               consented
               to
               her
               desire
               .
               S.
               Francis
               herevpon
               raysing
               himselfe
               ,
               said
               :
               sith
               thou
               art
               therto
               resolued
               ,
               be
               it
               :
               but
               stay
               a
               litle
               ,
               I
               will
               prepate
               our
               lodging
               .
               And
               hauing
               with
               a
               couragious
               hart
               made
               a
               short
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               he
               ,
               with
               the
               irons
               that
               he
               found
               one
               the
               harth
               ,
               spread
               and
               scattered
               the
               most
               burning
               coales
               that
               were
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               laid
               himselfe
               theron
               ,
               without
               receauing
               any
               detriment
               ,
               then
               inuited
               the
               Courtisane
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               the
               More
               in
               Egipt
               .
               Which
               the
               woman
               seeing
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               sinfull
               ,
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               that
               she
               had
               greiuously
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               seruaunt
               :
               and
               falling
               one
               her
               knees
               demaunded
               pardon
               of
               him
               .
               Wherfore
               they
               that
               attended
               on
               the
               stears
               without
               the
               dore
               to
               see
               the
               successe
               of
               their
               lewd
               designe
               ,
               confounded
               and
               filled
               with
               feare
               and
               terrour
               ,
               repenting
               their
               peruerse
               Counsaile
               did
               also
               aske
               pardon
               ,
               and
               relating
               all
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               himselfe
               sending
               for
               the
               S.
               did
               likewise
               craue
               his
               pardon
               ,
               and
               requested
               him
               to
               be
               mindfull
               of
               him
               and
               his
               in
               his
               deuotions
               :
               thus
               in
               one
               instant
               he
               subdued
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               flesh
               that
               was
               lewdly
               offered
               him
               by
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               that
               had
               plotted
               the
               same
               ,
               remained
               conquered
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               clearly
               assured
               that
               the
               S.
               his
               life
               was
               conformable
               to
               his
               wordes
               ,
               and
               finally
               God
               was
               praysed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               assaults
               that
               the
               deuils
               gaue
               S.
               Francis
               in
               solitary
               places
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THese
               afflictions
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               endured
               were
               doubtles
               very
               violent
               :
               but
               those
               which
               the
               deuils
               laid
               on
               him
               in
               solitarie
               places
               ,
               where
               he
               prayed
               ,
               were
               without
               comparison
               much
               greater
               :
               for
               they
               gaue
               him
               a
               meruailous
               warre
               ,
               often
               appearing
               vnto
               him
               in
               hideous
               and
               loathsome
               shapes
               ,
               yea
               so
               horrible
               ,
               that
               no
               humane
               creature
               had
               bin
               able
               to
               endure
               them
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               giuen
               him
               force
               
               and
               assistance
               ,
               and
               these
               monsters
               did
               sometimes
               appeare
               vnto
               him
               with
               such
               importunity
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               to
               intend
               a
               combattt
               with
               him
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               that
               was
               also
               exceedingly
               molested
               by
               the
               deuils
               ,
               did
               one
               day
               demaund
               of
               S.
               Francis
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               in
               the
               world
               that
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               beheld
               by
               any
               whosoeuer
               the
               space
               of
               a
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               who
               answeared
               that
               the
               deuill
               was
               so
               loathsome
               and
               horrible
               that
               no
               man
               without
               the
               help
               of
               God
               ,
               could
               behold
               him
               the
               space
               only
               of
               halfe
               a
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               .
               Notwith
               standing
               armed
               with
               celestial
               armure
               ,
               
               the
               more
               they
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               courage
               and
               vallour
               did
               he
               gett
               ,
               saying
               :
               I
               will
               defend
               me
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               these
               wicked
               spirittes
               ,
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               winges
               and
               of
               thy
               graces
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               euen
               being
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               he
               vrged
               them
               by
               these
               wordes
               .
               Ye
               false
               and
               wicked
               spirittes
               make
               boldly
               what
               anatomie
               of
               me
               you
               will
               ,
               for
               sure
               I
               am
               you
               shall
               doe
               no
               more
               then
               my
               God
               will
               permitt
               you
               ,
               whose
               creature
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               for
               whome
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               endure
               as
               much
               tribulation
               as
               he
               will
               giue
               me
               ,
               by
               your
               meane
               .
               The
               deuils
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               endure
               this
               notable
               constancie
               ,
               departed
               vtterly
               confounded
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               remayning
               one
               day
               in
               a
               Churche
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               neere
               to
               Bolonia
               ,
               desired
               to
               repose
               awhile
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               prayer
               afterward
               .
               He
               had
               scarcely
               enclined
               his
               head
               ,
               but
               he
               began
               to
               feele
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               wherfore
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               yee
               deuils
               I
               coniure
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               almighty
               ,
               that
               to
               this
               my
               body
               you
               doe
               what
               soeuer
               my
               God
               hath
               permitted
               you
               :
               for
               I
               am
               prepared
               to
               endure
               althinges
               for
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               because
               I
               haue
               no
               greater
               ennemie
               then
               my
               body
               ,
               reuenge
               me
               one
               it
               :
               which
               hauing
               said
               ,
               they
               fled
               vtterlie
               confounded
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 seauenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               deliuered
               his
               Brethren
               from
               temptations
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THus
               did
               S.
               Francis
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               God
               obtaine
               so
               many
               victories
               ouer
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               whereby
               he
               had
               already
               so
               terrified
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               expelled
               them
               only
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God.
               Besides
               this
               auctority
               which
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               also
               such
               experience
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               continuall
               combattes
               which
               he
               had
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               how
               to
               counsaile
               ,
               comfort
               and
               applie
               remedies
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               when
               they
               suffered
               affliction
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               as
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               discourse
               will
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               .
            
             
               A
               very
               spirituall
               Religious
               and
               one
               of
               the
               most
               auncient
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               very
               familiar
               with
               S.
               Francis
               being
               afflicted
               with
               carnall
               temptations
               ,
               by
               extrauagant
               imaginations
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               was
               
               almost
               reduced
               to
               a
               desperate
               point
               of
               power
               to
               resist
               them
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               one
               the
               other
               side
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               perplexed
               to
               cōfesse
               himselfe
               therof
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               shame
               to
               expresse
               such
               foule
               and
               filthy
               cogitations
               ,
               now
               encreased
               in
               him
               :
               fastinges
               ,
               abstinences
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               or
               other
               spirituall
               worckes
               did
               profitt
               him
               nothing
               :
               Neuertheles
               resisting
               alwayes
               to
               his
               vttmost
               ,
               God
               sent
               vnto
               him
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               comming
               to
               the
               monasterie
               where
               this
               poore
               Religious
               was
               ,
               he
               priuately
               
               called
               him
               and
               said
               :
               Beloued
               brother
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               that
               henceforward
               you
               confesse
               such
               and
               such
               fantasies
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               deuill
               to
               this
               day
               could
               neuer
               preuaile
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hereafter
               feare
               not
               ,
               but
               as
               often
               as
               he
               shall
               tempt
               you
               ,
               say
               only
               thrice
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               you
               shal
               be
               deliuered
               .
               The
               Religious
               exceedingly
               amazed
               att
               the
               vertue
               of
               S.
               Francis
               that
               knew
               his
               very
               cogitations
               ,
               was
               very
               contētedly
               satisfied
               with
               so
               sweet
               and
               gentle
               a
               medicine
               ,
               wherof
               making
               vse
               ,
               he
               freed
               himselfe
               of
               the
               temptations
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Roger
               de
               la
               Marque
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               pious
               conuersation
               ,
               was
               by
               diuine
               permissiō
               ,
               so
               tempted
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               that
               he
               esteemed
               himselfe
               forsaken
               of
               God
               :
               and
               because
               no
               application
               did
               auaile
               him
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               vse
               this
               last
               refuge
               :
               I
               will
               ,
               said
               he
               goe
               seeke
               out
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               of
               whome
               if
               I
               be
               mildly
               and
               with
               a
               gracious
               countenance
               entertayned
               ,
               I
               shall
               haue
               hope
               of
               Goddes
               mercy
               :
               but
               if
               he
               looke
               awry
               vpon
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               it
               for
               a
               signe
               that
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               .
               Hauing
               thus
               determined
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               way
               towardes
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               att
               Assisium
               in
               the
               Bishops
               house
               who
               then
               was
               sick
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               reuelation
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               commanded
               Brother
               Leo
               and
               Brother
               Macie
               to
               goe
               meet
               him
               and
               to
               tell
               him
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               that
               he
               loued
               him
               particulerly
               aboue
               all
               other
               of
               his
               Religion
               :
               which
               the
               said
               Religious
               vnderstanding
               ,
               full
               of
               consolation
               ,
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               with
               the
               interiour
               of
               his
               hart
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               neuer
               abandoneth
               his
               seruantes
               ,
               but
               doth
               euer
               giue
               eare
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               those
               that
               hope
               in
               him
               :
               and
               giueth
               them
               the
               helpe
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               perseuer
               in
               his
               seruice
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               arose
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               went
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               knowing
               their
               comming
               ,
               arose
               from
               the
               bed
               where
               he
               lay
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               very
               tenderly
               embraced
               him
               ,
               &
               left
               him
               not
               till
               he
               was
               entierly
               conforted
               ,
               and
               then
               dismissed
               him
               ,
               fully
               satisfied
               and
               freed
               of
               his
               temptation
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Angelus
               was
               also
               so
               greiuously
               tempted
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               be
               alone
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               deuils
               :
               but
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               him
               ,
               enioyned
               him
               to
               goe
               vp
               on
               an
               high
               mountaine
               and
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               O
               yee
               proud
               deuils
               ,
               come
               ye
               all
               and
               doe
               that
               vnto
               me
               which
               God
               hath
               permitted
               :
               which
               hauing
               done
               he
               neuer
               after
               saw
               any
               thing
               that
               did
               offend
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               gaue
               assistance
               to
               certaine
               of
               his
               Brethren
               that
               were
               far
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               hauing
               his
               children
               alwayes
               in
               his
               hart
               and
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               merited
               that
               as
               he
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               God
               did
               often
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               the
               necessities
               wherinto
               they
               were
               fallen
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               or
               sending
               vnto
               them
               ,
               or
               prayers
               ,
               he
               might
               releiue
               them
               .
               His
               Vicar
               one
               a
               time
               holding
               a
               chapter
               ,
               he
               saw
               in
               spiritt
               a
               Religious
               that
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               his
               fault
               ,
               to
               doe
               penance
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               did
               with
               all
               possible
               reasons
               defend
               himselfe
               .
               S.
               Francis
               called
               a
               Religious
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               behold
               how
               the
               deuill
               sitteth
               one
               the
               shoulders
               of
               that
               poore
               Religious
               and
               holdeth
               him
               by
               the
               throte
               halfe
               
               choaked
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               prayed
               to
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               heard
               me
               ,
               goe
               and
               bid
               him
               humble
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               the
               deuill
               henceforward
               shall
               haue
               no
               power
               of
               him
               .
               Which
               the
               Religious
               hauing
               done
               ,
               the
               other
               full
               of
               contrition
               fell
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               ,
               did
               penance
               ,
               and
               merited
               thenceforward
               to
               liue
               very
               piously
               .
            
             
               
               Brother
               Leo
               being
               exceedingly
               oppressed
               &
               afflicted
               by
               diuers
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               him
               a
               letter
               such
               as
               the
               said
               Brother
               Leo
               then
               desired
               ,
               who
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               that
               he
               had
               read
               it
               ,
               was
               deliuered
               :
               the
               contentes
               wherof
               were
               thus
               :
               God
               hold
               and
               blesse
               &
               tourne
               his
               face
               to
               thee
               ,
               God
               be
               mercifull
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               his
               peace
               ,
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               God
               giue
               thee
               his
               benediction
               ,
               So
               be
               it
               .
               The
               which
               wordes
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               of
               the
               benedictions
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               of
               such
               efficacy
               ,
               that
               they
               deliuered
               all
               those
               from
               temptations
               to
               whome
               the
               S.
               in
               writing
               sent
               them
               .
            
             
               God
               permitted
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               deuils
               that
               endeauoured
               to
               enter
               there
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               till
               a
               Religious
               began
               to
               conceaue
               hatred
               against
               
               one
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               breed
               in
               his
               hart
               that
               they
               entred
               into
               his
               body
               and
               possessed
               him
               :
               which
               S.
               Francis
               perceauing
               (
               as
               a
               pittifull
               Pastour
               of
               his
               sheep
               ,
               called
               the
               Religious
               and
               reprehended
               him
               for
               the
               hatred
               he
               boare
               to
               his
               brother
               :
               wherat
               he
               being
               exceedingly
               amazed
               that
               S.
               Francis
               knew
               it
               ,
               did
               acknowledge
               the
               vertue
               that
               God
               gaue
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               away
               that
               hatred
               ,
               and
               thus
               was
               consequentlie
               freed
               of
               his
               ennemy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               he
               deliuered
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               from
               a
               vehement
               temptation
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Ruffinus
               the
               companion
               of
               S
               :
               Francis
               was
               one
               time
               so
               extremely
               and
               cruelly
               tempted
               ,
               with
               a
               temptation
               of
               diffidence
               of
               predestination
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               whither
               there
               could
               be
               a
               greater
               ,
               whence
               may
               be
               collected
               what
               slightes
               the
               deuill
               doth
               vse
               ,
               to
               seeke
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               most
               perfect
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               not
               exceedingly
               assist
               them
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               was
               a
               Religious
               of
               a
               pious
               and
               holy
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               of
               very
               deepe
               contemplation
               ;
               wherfore
               the
               deuill
               hauing
               tēpted
               him
               with
               diffidence
               of
               predestination
               ,
               made
               it
               seeme
               vnto
               him
               that
               all
               the
               labours
               ,
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               which
               he
               endured
               were
               lost
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               which
               he
               vnprofitably
               spent
               in
               Religion
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               he
               was
               not
               predestinate
               vnto
               glory
               :
               which
               temptation
               augmenting
               ,
               though
               he
               omitted
               not
               to
               conuerse
               with
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               did
               neuertheles
               make
               him
               exceeding
               sorrowfull
               .
               And
               because
               he
               was
               fearfull
               and
               ashamed
               to
               discouer
               it
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               the
               deuill
               by
               diuine
               permission
               did
               tempt
               him
               more
               and
               more
               .
               Wherfore
               assaulting
               him
               both
               exteriourly
               and
               interiourly
               ,
               he
               one
               time
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crucifix
               ,
               that
               seeming
               to
               haue
               compassion
               on
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               Poore
               man
               why
               doest
               thou
               afflict
               thee
               with
               so
               many
               abstinences
               without
               fruit
               ?
               what
               auaile
               thee
               so
               many
               prayers
               ?
               sith
               all
               the
               world
               together
               cannot
               chaunge
               that
               which
               from
               all
               eternity
               hath
               bin
               ordayned
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               my
               Father
               :
               wherby
               thou
               art
               not
               of
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               predestinate
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               reprobate
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               am
               moued
               with
               compassion
               of
               thy
               so
               great
               sufferance
               :
               that
               att
               least
               thou
               begin
               not
               they
               hell
               during
               they
               life
               ,
               and
               albeit
               I
               haue
               already
               diuers
               time
               inspited
               thee
               interiourly
               :
               I
               am
               now
               content
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               thee
               such
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               by
               mine
               ordinary
               clemencie
               to
               assure
               thee
               of
               that
               which
               onlie
               I
               doe
               know
               ,
               sith
               onlie
               I
               doe
               damne
               and
               saue
               ,
               which
               I
               doe
               to
               putt
               thee
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               no
               longer
               beleeue
               that
               other
               damned
               also
               ,
               that
               sonne
               of
               Bernardone
               ,
               who
               shall
               goe
               to
               hell
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               that
               follow
               him
               shal
               be
               deceaued
               .
               And
               after
               these
               wordes
               he
               vanished
               ,
               leauing
               the
               poore
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               in
               such
               heauines
               (
               a
               miserie
               that
               doth
               prostrate
               and
               ouetthrow
               the
               greatest
               seruants
               of
               God
               )
               and
               in
               his
               spiritt
               so
               shadowed
               by
               the
               great
               princes
               of
               darcknes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               euen
               ready
               to
               loose
               the
               faith
               he
               had
               in
               God
               and
               in
               his
               holy
               seruant
               :
               
               to
               whome
               notwithstanding
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               he
               imparted
               nothing
               of
               his
               affliction
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               holie
               Father
               being
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               aduertised
               therof
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               perill
               wherinto
               his
               so
               deerly
               beloued
               brother
               was
               fallen
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               him
               by
               Brother
               Macie
               as
               farre
               as
               the
               mount
               Subasio
               ,
               where
               he
               remayned
               in
               a
               celle
               separated
               from
               other
               :
               to
               whome
               ,
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               message
               ,
               he
               rudely
               answeared
               :
               That
               he
               had
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               S.
               Francis
               :
               by
               which
               wordes
               Brother
               Macie
               esteeming
               that
               he
               might
               be
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               amiably
               replyed
               saying
               .
               Oh
               God
               ,
               brother
               Ruffinus
               what
               wordes
               haue
               you
               vttered
               ?
               are
               you
               besides
               you
               selfe
               ?
               or
               doe
               you
               yeeld
               to
               be
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuill
               ?
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               S.
               Francis
               is
               an
               Angel
               of
               heauen
               on
               earth
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               knowne
               vnto
               vs
               how
               many
               millions
               of
               soules
               God
               hath
               saued
               &
               will
               saue
               by
               his
               meanes
               :
               how
               he
               hath
               illuminated
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               ourselues
               perticulerly
               are
               by
               him
               illuminated
               ?
               howsoeuer
               sith
               he
               hath
               expresly
               sent
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               you
               repaire
               vnto
               him
               ,
               because
               indeed
               I
               know
               that
               you
               are
               exceedingly
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               being
               by
               these
               wordes
               att
               length
               persuaded
               ,
               without
               farther
               reply
               went
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               S.
               Francis
               :
               in
               whose
               presence
               appearing
               ,
               the
               deuill
               lost
               his
               prey
               .
               For
               after
               he
               had
               recounted
               vnto
               the
               S.
               all
               the
               circonstances
               of
               his
               temptation
               by
               order
               ,
               and
               had
               receaued
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               S.
               to
               witt
               that
               the
               deuill
               did
               harden
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               God
               on
               the
               contrary
               did
               soften
               and
               mollifie
               thē
               ,
               
               himselfe
               saying
               :
               I
               will
               take
               from
               thee
               thy
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               will
               giue
               thee
               one
               of
               flesh
               ,
               acknowledgeing
               the
               extreme
               hardnes
               which
               the
               deuill
               had
               left
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               vnderstanding
               in
               one
               instant
               all
               his
               slightes
               ,
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               he
               vttered
               his
               fault
               and
               cōfessed
               his
               sinne
               in
               concealing
               his
               temptation
               S.
               Francis
               then
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               My
               sonne
               ,
               goe
               make
               thy
               confession
               frequent
               prayer
               ,
               and
               know
               for
               certaine
               that
               this
               tēptation
               ,
               as
               thou
               shalt
               breifely
               experience
               ,
               shall
               tourne
               to
               no
               lesse
               peace
               and
               spirituall
               ioy
               .
               And
               if
               this
               horrible
               deuill
               retourne
               to
               tempt
               thee
               ,
               vse
               these
               wordes
               vnto
               him
               :
               Thou
               base
               and
               loathsome
               deuill
               ,
               open
               wide
               thy
               lying
               mouth
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               fill
               it
               full
               of
               filth
               .
               Thus
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               retourning
               to
               his
               said
               mountaine
               and
               celle
               there
               to
               lament
               his
               passed
               errour
               ,
               Satan
               presented
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               in
               forme
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               and
               said
               did
               I
               not
               forbid
               thee
               to
               beleeue
               Brother
               Francis
               ?
               But
               brother
               Ruffinus
               intertupted
               his
               wordes
               ,
               and
               answeared
               :
               Thou
               loathsome
               and
               lying
               deuill
               ,
               open
               that
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               where
               out
               issue
               such
               horrible
               lyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               fill
               it
               with
               vilany
               :
               which
               the
               false
               and
               proud
               deceauer
               hearing
               departed
               ,
               making
               such
               a
               terrible
               ruine
               of
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               montaine
               which
               he
               threw
               downe
               by
               grosse
               heapes
               hurling
               thē
               with
               such
               impetuosity
               ,
               that
               the
               stones
               &
               flintes
               
               tumbling
               downe
               stroake
               fire
               against
               each
               other
               :
               breifely
               it
               seemed
               that
               the
               mountaine
               was
               entierly
               to
               be
               ouer-throwen
               or
               suncken
               .
            
             
               This
               storme
               was
               heard
               euen
               to
               the
               place
               where
               S.
               Francis
               was
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               companions
               went
               out
               to
               see
               whence
               proceeded
               this
               terrible
               noyse
               .
               They
               were
               all
               exceedingly
               terrified
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               excepted
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               imagined
               the
               cause
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               returned
               victorious
               from
               so
               tedious
               &
               bitter
               a
               combatt
               ,
               who
               by
               experience
               knowing
               this
               illusion
               ,
               came
               to
               S.
               Francis
               to
               whome
               to
               the
               great
               ioy
               and
               contentement
               of
               all
               the
               hearers
               he
               recounted
               all
               the
               successe
               .
               He
               being
               retourned
               to
               his
               cell
               ,
               the
               true
               Crucisix
               incontinentlie
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Thou
               hast
               done
               well
               ,
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               counsaile
               of
               Francis
               ,
               who
               hath
               discouered
               vnto
               thee
               th●
               fraud
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               therfore
               henceforward
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               affliction
               which
               thou
               hast
               endured
               in
               this
               temptation
               ,
               I
               giue
               thee
               this
               grace
               that
               whiles
               thou
               liuest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               no
               more
               afflicted
               by
               the
               deuill
               :
               then
               blessing
               him
               he
               disappeared
               :
               whervpon
               he
               was
               according
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               so
               comforted
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               such
               sweetnes
               and
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               was
               often
               rauished
               and
               eleuated
               in
               God
               :
               and
               so
               he
               liued
               and
               died
               in
               this
               perfect
               vnion
               of
               his
               loue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               humility
               that
               shined
               in
               this
               Saint
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               being
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               had
               obtayned
               a
               right
               glorious
               victory
               ouer
               the
               deuill
               ,
               in
               himselfe
               and
               his
               :
               for
               he
               only
               is
               vanquished
               that
               presumeth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               humble
               (
               as
               litle
               fishes
               )
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               nettes
               ,
               we
               will
               now
               consider
               by
               what
               meane
               the
               S.
               became
               so
               admirably
               victorious
               ouer
               those
               proud
               and
               rebellious
               spirittes
               .
               It
               was
               in
               deed
               by
               no
               other
               meane
               then
               by
               his
               humility
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               did
               not
               only
               surmount
               their
               cruell
               assaultes
               ,
               but
               they
               being
               vnable
               long
               time
               to
               endure
               him
               ,
               he
               putt
               them
               to
               flight
               ;
               it
               alone
               being
               the
               guard
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               and
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               other
               vertues
               ,
               aboue
               all
               which
               ,
               it
               shined
               in
               him
               &
               gaue
               light
               as
               in
               the
               persō
               of
               him
               that
               would
               be
               the
               least
               of
               all
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               freely
               acknowledged
               himselfe
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               reputed
               himselfe
               no
               other
               then
               a
               veslell
               full
               of
               ordure
               :
               and
               not
               (
               as
               in
               deed
               he
               was
               )
               an
               elected
               vessell
               ,
               full
               of
               sanctity
               and
               very
               resplendant
               ,
               by
               the
               lustre
               of
               so
               great
               vertues
               and
               singuler
               graces
               ,
               wherin
               all
               perfection
               appeared
               as
               in
               a
               very
               beautifull
               &
               cleare
               glasse
               .
               Now
               on
               this
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ,
               he
               laboured
               to
               found
               and
               build
               all
               his
               holy
               and
               worthy
               edifice
               ,
               affirming
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               
               descended
               not
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               the
               besome
               of
               his
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               nor
               was
               vested
               with
               our
               so
               contemptible
               flesh
               for
               other
               end
               but
               (
               hauing
               redeemed
               vs
               )
               to
               teach
               vs
               both
               by
               word
               and
               effect
               as
               a
               true
               master
               of
               humility
               ,
               what
               himselfe
               said
               :
               Learne
               of
               me
               because
               I
               am
               meeke
               and
               
               humble
               of
               hart
               :
               therfore
               he
               as
               his
               imitatour
               endeauoured
               to
               be
               of
               no
               respect
               ,
               first
               in
               his
               owne
               sight
               ,
               and
               then
               before
               others
               ,
               fearing
               least
               it
               should
               befall
               vnto
               him
               as
               it
               is
               writtē
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               high
               before
               men
               ,
               
               is
               abominable
               before
               God
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               accustomed
               to
               say
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               :
               A
               man
               is
               so
               great
               as
               he
               appeareth
               to
               be
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               greater
               :
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               a
               great
               vanity
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               honours
               of
               the
               world
               .
               He
               also
               reioyced
               when
               any
               iniury
               or
               reproch
               was
               done
               him
               ,
               and
               receaued
               prayses
               and
               honoures
               discontentedly
               ,
               being
               better
               pleased
               with
               reprehension
               then
               with
               flattery
               :
               because
               said
               he
               ,
               by
               reprehension
               he
               learned
               to
               humble
               and
               correct
               himselfe
               ,
               wheras
               it
               was
               an
               ouer
               excessiue
               vanity
               to
               heare
               ones
               selfe
               praysed
               .
               And
               with
               all
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               conceale
               the
               giftes
               which
               he
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               forbearing
               to
               discouer
               that
               which
               might
               occasion
               him
               to
               fall
               or
               offend
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               called
               S.
               call
               me
               no
               more
               S.
               said
               he
               ,
               for
               as
               yet
               I
               may
               haue
               children
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               praysed
               ,
               till
               he
               haue
               perseuered
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               to
               vs
               is
               vncertaine
               ;
               besides
               ,
               no
               glory
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               what
               soeuer
               is
               done
               by
               a
               sinner
               :
               A
               sinner
               may
               fast
               ,
               lament
               ,
               and
               discipline
               his
               flesh
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               doe
               it
               alone
               and
               of
               himselfe
               .
               The
               principall
               is
               that
               he
               be
               faithfull
               vnto
               his
               God
               ,
               wherof
               only
               he
               should
               glorifie
               :
               which
               he
               shall
               doe
               ,
               if
               in
               his
               seruitude
               ,
               he
               attribute
               all
               the
               good
               he
               shall
               doe
               ,
               vnto
               God
               ,
               from
               whome
               doe
               proceed
               and
               are
               deriued
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               all
               graces
               and
               perfections
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               true
               Father
               of
               all
               our
               consolations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               loue
               and
               zeale
               he
               had
               in
               humility
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               DIscoursing
               one
               day
               with
               his
               brethren
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               I
               cannot
               repute
               my selfe
               a
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               If
               I
               proue
               not
               this
               that
               followeth
               in
               my selfe
               :
               I
               purpose
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               chapiter
               ,
               where
               shal
               be
               assembled
               
               all
               the
               Religious
               who
               will
               receaue
               me
               with
               great
               reuerence
               as
               their
               superiour
               :
               afterward
               ,
               lett
               them
               pray
               me
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               explicating
               vnto
               them
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               for
               their
               satisfaction
               performing
               ,
               lett
               them
               all
               arise
               and
               say
               :
               Hold
               they
               peace
               ,
               we
               well
               haue
               thee
               no
               longer
               for
               Superiour
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               an
               idiot
               ,
               block-head
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               :
               and
               with
               all
               knowest
               not
               what
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               wherfore
               it
               is
               ouer
               great
               shame
               to
               haue
               such
               a
               superiour
               ;
               then
               be
               it
               that
               you
               detrude
               me
               out
               of
               the
               
               chapter
               with
               vtter
               dishonour
               ,
               as
               deseruing
               the
               same
               :
               I
               would
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               esteeme
               me
               a
               good
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               support
               all
               that
               with
               the
               same
               promptitude
               and
               ioy
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               heard
               my selfe
               praysed
               :
               for
               if
               I
               reioyce
               att
               honours
               ,
               what
               profitt
               reape
               I
               therby
               ?
               I
               putt
               my
               soule
               in
               perill
               of
               vaine
               glory
               without
               hope
               of
               any
               benefitt
               :
               but
               if
               I
               be
               contemned
               ,
               my
               soule
               is
               therby
               secured
               and
               profiteth
               in
               spiritt
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               his
               exceedingly
               zeale
               vnto
               this
               humility
               ,
               when
               it
               happened
               that
               any
               praysed
               him
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               preaching
               ,
               or
               vpon
               any
               other
               occasion
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               companion
               ,
               to
               contrary
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               him
               wordes
               of
               disprayse
               :
               which
               doeing
               ,
               though
               vnwillingly
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               would
               answeare
               ;
               God
               blesse
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               sonne
               of
               Peter
               Bernardone
               doth
               deserue
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               att
               out
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               Brother
               Macie
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               trie
               the
               humility
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               his
               perticuler
               freind
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               knew
               it
               would
               be
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               :
               Being
               then
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               he
               twice
               iterated
               these
               wordes
               :
               Wherfore
               to
               you
               ?
               wherfore
               to
               you
               ?
               as
               if
               he
               would
               inferre
               :
               Francis
               ,
               wherefore
               doe
               people
               so
               much
               honour
               you
               ?
               The
               holie
               Father
               smilinglie
               answeared
               :
               What
               meane
               you
               by
               
               that
               brother
               Macie
               ?
               All
               the
               world
               (
               replyed
               brother
               Macie
               )
               runneth
               after
               you
               ,
               euery
               one
               desireth
               to
               see
               you
               ,
               to
               heare
               and
               obey
               you
               :
               and
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               you
               are
               neither
               personable
               ,
               learned
               ,
               eloquent
               ,
               nor
               noble
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               then
               the
               world
               doth
               follow
               you
               ?
               The
               S.
               then
               vested
               with
               his
               accustomed
               humilitie
               ,
               hauing
               lifted
               his
               eyes
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               a
               litle
               prayed
               and
               thanked
               God
               ,
               thus
               answeared
               his
               deere
               freind
               :
               Will
               you
               know
               ,
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               whence
               it
               proceedeth
               that
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               such
               resort
               of
               people
               doe
               follow
               me
               and
               willinglie
               heare
               me
               ?
               This
               proceedeth
               of
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               great
               omnipotent
               God
               which
               in
               all
               places
               beholding
               both
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               hath
               pleased
               to
               choose
               me
               as
               the
               most
               
               simple
               and
               vilest
               sinner
               in
               the
               world
               :
               for
               God
               doth
               choose
               the
               most
               feeble
               and
               infirme
               thinges
               ,
               with
               them
               to
               confound
               the
               noble
               ,
               potent
               ,
               strong
               ,
               and
               worldlie
               wise
               :
               that
               the
               glorie
               may
               be
               his
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               creature
               being
               in
               presence
               of
               his
               Creatour
               may
               haue
               nothing
               ,
               wherof
               to
               glory
               .
               An
               answeare
               doubtles
               more
               then
               humane
               and
               descending
               from
               heauen
               ,
               where
               the
               spiritt
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               learned
               of
               that
               high
               
               and
               potent
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               euer
               his
               eyes
               fixed
               on
               the
               humble
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               most
               sacred
               virgin
               learned
               ,
               when
               she
               answeared
               to
               
               the
               prayses
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               by
               these
               wordes
               :
               My
               soule
               doth
               prayse
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               beheld
               the
               humilitie
               of
               his
               hand
               maid
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               reputed
               him selfe
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               of
               the
               world
            
             
               THE
               LXXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               more
               he
               humbled
               himselfe
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               was
               exalted
               in
               heauen
               ,
               was
               manifested
               vnto
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               in
               a
               reuelation
               whiles
               he
               was
               praying
               :
               for
               being
               rapt
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               
               he
               saw
               an
               high
               and
               eminent
               place
               in
               heauen
               ,
               wherin
               was
               the
               Order
               of
               Seraphins
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               a
               seat
               void
               farre
               more
               resplendant
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               all
               couered
               with
               precious
               stones
               .
               Wherevpon
               with
               exceeding
               admiration
               he
               demaunded
               for
               whome
               that
               seat
               was
               prepared
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               said
               :
               this
               seat
               was
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               Seraphins
               ,
               that
               fell
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               reserued
               for
               the
               right
               humble
               Francis.
               After
               this
               vision
               ,
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               had
               an
               extreme
               desire
               to
               know
               wherin
               principally
               consisted
               that
               so
               great
               humility
               which
               was
               so
               meritorious
               in
               the
               blessed
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               :
               hauing
               therfore
               some
               discourse
               one
               day
               with
               him
               he
               said
               :
               My
               beloued
               Father
               ,
               I
               hartely
               beseeche
               you
               to
               tell
               me
               certainely
               what
               is
               your
               owne
               esteeme
               and
               what
               opinion
               you
               haue
               of
               your selfe
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               answeared
               :
               Verily
               I
               hold
               my selfe
               for
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               toe
               serue
               God
               lesse
               then
               any
               other
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               replyed
               vnto
               him
               :
               that
               he
               did
               not
               thinck
               he
               could
               speake
               the
               same
               sincerily
               and
               with
               a
               cleare
               conscience
               ;
               it
               being
               so
               that
               others
               ,
               as
               was
               apparent
               ,
               did
               committ
               many
               greiuous
               sinnes
               ,
               wherof
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               he
               was
               innocent
               .
               To
               this
               S.
               Francis
               answeared
               :
               If
               God
               had
               with
               so
               great
               mercy
               fauoured
               those
               others
               of
               whome
               you
               speake
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               how
               soeuer
               wicked
               and
               detestable
               they
               may
               be
               now
               ,
               they
               would
               farre
               more
               gratefully
               acknowledge
               the
               giftes
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               I
               doe
               and
               would
               serue
               him
               much
               better
               .
               And
               if
               my
               God
               should
               now
               forsake
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               perpetrate
               more
               enormities
               then
               any
               other
               .
               In
               regard
               therfore
               of
               this
               ineffable
               grace
               done
               vnto
               me
               ,
               I
               accuse
               and
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               that
               is
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               by
               this
               answeare
               was
               thoroughly
               confirmed
               in
               the
               vision
               which
               God
               had
               shewed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hauing
               found
               good
               demonstration
               of
               the
               meritt
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               humility
               .
            
             
               
               But
               because
               humility
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               haue
               verytie
               for
               foundatiō
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               one
               may
               make
               a
               sufficient
               reply
               to
               this
               his
               answeare
               and
               not
               without
               reason
               .
               For
               some
               one
               might
               thus
               argument
               :
               Most
               holy
               Father
               tell
               me
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               by
               the
               excessiue
               loue
               which
               in
               this
               world
               you
               haue
               borne
               to
               the
               hūble
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               att
               this
               presēt
               more
               thē
               euer
               doe
               
               beare
               him
               :
               where
               haue
               you
               learned
               ,
               that
               if
               an
               other
               sinner
               had
               receaued
               or
               should
               receaue
               the
               talent
               of
               grace
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               more
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               better
               profitt
               therof
               then
               you
               haue
               done
               ?
               Vpon
               what
               reason
               ,
               vpon
               what
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               on
               what
               spiritt
               is
               grounded
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               feeble
               opinion
               which
               you
               seeme
               to
               haue
               of
               your selfe
               ?
               For
               I
               firmely
               beleue
               that
               if
               
               God
               had
               knowne
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               bestowed
               this
               grace
               on
               you
               ,
               but
               rather
               on
               that
               other
               .
               The
               most
               humble
               Father
               to
               this
               obiection
               might
               well
               answeare
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               it
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               mouth
               hath
               said
               ,
               The
               spiritt
               breatheth
               where
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               neither
               
               he
               that
               planteth
               is
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               he
               that
               watereth
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               giueth
               the
               increase
               ,
               God
               :
               wherof
               he
               might
               thus
               inferre
               :
               I
               not
               being
               Francis
               ,
               without
               God
               that
               worcketh
               in
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               pleased
               to
               inspire
               an
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               had
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               euen
               more
               according
               to
               his
               grace
               .
               And
               wheras
               you
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               had
               giuen
               it
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               it
               had
               bin
               knowne
               that
               he
               had
               done
               this
               or
               more
               ,
               your
               beleefe
               is
               false
               :
               for
               as
               the
               same
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Potter
               ,
               to
               frame
               one
               pott
               for
               honour
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               for
               dishonour
               ,
               
               one
               for
               vse
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               to
               serue
               for
               the
               chamber
               .
               Neuertheles
               it
               would
               be
               ridiculous
               ,
               for
               the
               vessell
               to
               complaine
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               why
               is
               this
               honour
               giuen
               to
               him
               rather
               then
               to
               me
               ?
               for
               thus
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               master
               .
            
             
               
               But
               he
               might
               farther
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               alleadge
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Espouse
               :
               Consider
               me
               not
               nor
               doe
               not
               admire
               that
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               because
               the
               sunne
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               collour
               :
               which
               hath
               no
               other
               signification
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               should
               not
               beleeue
               that
               this
               great
               deformity
               (
               which
               the
               humble
               presupposeth
               in
               himselfe
               )
               doth
               proceed
               of
               what
               soeuer
               cause
               indifferently
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               sunne
               of
               iustice
               ,
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               maketh
               it
               appeare
               so
               foule
               vnto
               his
               eyes
               :
               and
               not
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               which
               is
               worldly
               wisdome
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               proueth
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               maketh
               the
               faire
               ,
               foule
               in
               essence
               ,
               but
               in
               apparence
               only
               ,
               by
               comparaison
               made
               of
               a
               thing
               imperfectly
               faire
               ,
               with
               an
               other
               beautifull
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
               It
               being
               supposed
               then
               that
               I
               haue
               yet
               in
               me
               some
               good
               (
               as
               it
               may
               be
               )
               neuertheles
               when
               I
               fix
               mine
               eyes
               on
               that
               diuine
               sunne
               of
               iustice
               ,
               I
               am
               enforced
               and
               constrained
               to
               behold
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               sunne
               motes
               of
               mine
               imperfections
               in
               his
               cleare
               beames
               ,
               wheron
               reflecting
               as
               one
               ought
               ,
               I
               know
               my
               basenes
               and
               mine
               imperfection
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               as
               a
               nothing
               in
               this
               mine
               accident
               all
               beauty
               .
               But
               because
               that
               which
               is
               true
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               :
               I
               retourne
               and
               reenter
               into
               my selfe
               ,
               where
               considering
               the
               greatnes
               of
               my
               naturall
               basenes
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               ▪
               nothing
               in
               my selfe
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               
               doeth
               any
               thing
               ▪
               because
               as
               man
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               but
               I
               might
               haue
               cōmitted
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               I
               ought
               to
               humble
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               that
               touching
               this
               point
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               any
               way
               inferiour
               vnto
               me
               .
               This
               equality
               layd
               ,
               the
               force
               of
               humility
               doth
               after
               enter
               into
               
               his
               meritt
               :
               wheras
               among
               men
               we
               are
               all
               naturally
               equall
               in
               imperfections
               :
               therfore
               the
               truly
               humble
               doth
               honour
               and
               repute
               all
               other
               as
               greater
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               black
               colour
               ,
               which
               the
               Sunne
               of
               his
               grace
               doth
               by
               his
               goodnes
               giue
               him
               ,
               with
               which
               humilitie
               God
               himselfe
               (
               made
               man
               )
               being
               cloathed
               ,
               said
               :
               I
               am
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               worme
               ,
               the
               contempt
               of
               men
               and
               out-cast
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               if
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               spake
               this
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               mouth
               of
               trueth
               ,
               who
               can
               euer
               contemne
               a
               man
               and
               say
               that
               he
               doth
               falsely
               esteeme
               himselfe
               lesse
               then
               other
               men
               .
               And
               therfore
               God
               doth
               farther
               say
               :
               learne
               of
               me
               because
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               humble
               of
               hart
               ;
               learne
               of
               me
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               proud
               humane
               ignorance
               ,
               could
               not
               conceaue
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               teach
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               more
               then
               humane
               by
               its
               apparent
               
               and
               sophisticall
               reasōs
               .
               But
               learne
               of
               me
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               what
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               mā
               :
               for
               I
               being
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               together
               ,
               none
               can
               better
               know
               thē
               my selfe
               ,
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betweene
               thes
               two
               .
               Now
               of
               this
               consideratiō
               proceedeth
               true
               and
               perfect
               humility
               ,
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               greater
               in
               the
               blessed
               that
               clearly
               see
               the
               Sunne
               of
               iustice
               in
               his
               splendours
               ,
               then
               in
               themselues
               walking
               in
               the
               pilgrimage
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               wherin
               by
               faith
               and
               imperfect
               charity
               they
               receaue
               the
               diuine
               beames
               only
               by
               reuerberation
               and
               reflection
               in
               the
               cloud
               of
               their
               imperfection
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               nerer
               the
               true
               seruant
               approacheth
               vnto
               him
               with
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               more
               humble
               he
               is
               .
               So
               ,
               as
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               Mary
               was
               the
               most
               humble
               of
               all
               creatures
               on
               earth
               ,
               euen
               so
               is
               she
               most
               humble
               of
               all
               in
               heauen
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               att
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               her
               Sonne
               :
               because
               the
               more
               she
               doth
               participate
               of
               that
               diuine
               and
               infinite
               light
               ,
               and
               doth
               more
               clearly
               and
               with
               greater
               glory
               contemplate
               that
               so
               great
               depth
               of
               the
               infinite
               and
               high
               diuine
               bounty
               ,
               so
               much
               better
               doth
               she
               see
               the
               goulfe
               of
               her
               litlenes
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               end
               is
               to
               be
               a
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               her
               Creatour
               ,
               before
               whome
               she
               bendeth
               her
               knees
               with
               farre
               more
               reuerence
               then
               euer
               did
               the
               foure
               and
               twenty
               ancientes
               ,
               whome
               S.
               Iohn
               saw
               prostrate
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               because
               she
               
               hath
               a
               deeper
               knowledge
               of
               him
               then
               they
               .
               Therfore
               lett
               all
               humane
               reason
               be
               silent
               ,
               mute
               ,
               and
               giue
               place
               in
               the
               certaine
               contemplation
               of
               true
               diuine
               humilitie
               ,
               sith
               it
               cannot
               penetrat
               the
               deep
               secrettes
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               ,
               with
               a
               most
               miraculous
               operation
               it
               then
               raiseth
               a
               soule
               more
               high
               ,
               when
               it
               most
               debaseth
               her
               to
               the
               profundity
               of
               her
               consideration
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               procureth
               her
               
               a
               crowne
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               maketh
               her
               true
               Queene
               in
               that
               eternall
               kingdome
               ,
               when
               it
               causeth
               her
               to
               be
               inferiour
               ,
               slaue
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               all
               creatures
               for
               the
               only
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               being
               her
               foundation
               ,
               it
               
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               if
               her
               building
               arise
               to
               such
               an
               hight
               .
               For
               humilitie
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               a
               profound
               and
               continual
               humiliatiō
               of
               the
               soule
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maistie
               ,
               caused
               by
               his
               diuine
               liberality
               .
               And
               therfore
               she
               ought
               duely
               to
               consider
               with
               what
               benignity
               his
               maiesty
               vnited
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               receauing
               into
               him
               our
               so
               base
               and
               abiect
               nature
               ,
               wherof
               he
               would
               make
               vse
               to
               raise
               and
               relieue
               our
               so
               extreme
               pouertie
               :
               of
               this
               knowledge
               will
               ▪
               grow
               and
               encrease
               in
               the
               soule
               the
               true
               loue
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               obligation
               we
               haue
               vnto
               God.
               It
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               how
               insatiable
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               desire
               alwayes
               to
               correspond
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               worckes
               ,
               misprising
               ones
               selfe
               for
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               euer
               desirously
               giuing
               eare
               vnto
               the
               foresaid
               voice
               .
               Learne
               of
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               true
               doctrine
               whereof
               there
               arriueth
               vnto
               the
               soule
               by
               such
               a
               humility
               ,
               subiection
               ,
               not
               only
               vnto
               God
               and
               his
               commandementes
               ,
               but
               euen
               ,
               for
               his
               loue
               vnto
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               she
               reputeth
               them
               her
               betters
               and
               superiours
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               sinners
               ,
               hauing
               her
               eye
               only
               one
               her
               basenes
               or
               lownes
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               greater
               .
               So
               misprising
               her selfe
               to
               the
               vtmost
               ,
               she
               saith
               with
               her
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               I
               am
               a
               worme
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               contempt
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               out
               cast
               of
               the
               people
               .
               By
               which
               wordes
               the
               question
               is
               cleared
               and
               resolued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               discourses
               and
               exercises
               of
               the
               humility
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               said
               holy
               Father
               would
               not
               haue
               any
               thing
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               were
               it
               neuer
               so
               excellent
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               in
               its
               kinde
               ,
               euen
               exteriourlie
               preach
               Lowlinesse
               and
               Humilitie
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               reiected
               the
               title
               of
               preacher
               of
               Pennance
               ,
               which
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               had
               graunted
               to
               him
               and
               his
               ,
               and
               would
               that
               his
               Religion
               should
               be
               called
               Minors
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               conserue
               them selues
               ,
               liuing
               like
               Minors
               ,
               as
               true
               children
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               rule
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               he
               would
               not
               that
               the
               superiours
               should
               be
               called
               Priors
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               and
               seruantes
               :
               
               (
               A
               name
               imposed
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               the
               gospell
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               come
               to
               serue
               )
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               such
               a
               surname
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               alwayes
               mindfull
               both
               of
               their
               office
               and
               of
               their
               author
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               would
               also
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
               called
               Guardians
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               guard
               their
               Brethren
               .
               Then
               also
               he
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               rather
               conuerse
               with
               the
               poore
               then
               with
               the
               rich
               and
               potent
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               to
               conserue
               them
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               he
               exercised
               them
               to
               sweepe
               the
               house
               ,
               wash
               dishes
               ,
               dresse
               meat
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               the
               leapers
               and
               diseased
               in
               hospitals
               ,
               and
               in
               althinges
               to
               renounce
               their
               proper
               will.
               For
               though
               he
               were
               Generall
               ,
               he
               notwithstanding
               did
               nothing
               of
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               he
               consulted
               with
               thē
               ,
               or
               more
               often
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               who
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               both
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
               He
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               learne
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               smallest
               matter
               that
               was
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               true
               Minor.
               He
               had
               also
               leerned
               high
               and
               worthy
               matters
               of
               his
               soueraigne
               master
               IESVS-CHRIST
               ,
               yea
               the
               principall
               philosophy
               .
               Whiles
               he
               liued
               he
               alwayes
               desired
               to
               learne
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               of
               the
               perfect
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               and
               litle
               ,
               the
               meane
               wherby
               he
               might
               become
               perfect
               and
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               was
               thanckfull
               to
               the
               most
               simple
               and
               abiect
               that
               taught
               him
               any
               thing
               ,
               yea
               so
               farre
               foorth
               as
               to
               kneele
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Once
               when
               he
               was
               very
               sicke
               ,
               and
               being
               desirous
               to
               visitt
               an
               oratory
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               mounted
               one
               an
               asse
               ,
               he
               mett
               by
               the
               way
               an
               old
               country
               man
               that
               laboured
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               who
               seing
               him
               ,
               forbare
               his
               
               labour
               and
               asked
               his
               companion
               if
               that
               were
               not
               the
               famous
               Francis
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               much
               spoaken
               of
               :
               and
               he
               answeared
               that
               it
               was
               .
               Tourning
               then
               to
               S.
               Francis
               he
               said
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               endeauour
               with
               all
               thy
               possibilitie
               to
               be
               vertuous
               as
               thou
               art
               generally
               reputed
               :
               for
               many
               haue
               a
               strong
               beleefe
               in
               thy
               person
               .
               Behaue
               thy selfe
               therfore
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               there
               be
               nothing
               in
               thee
               but
               what
               is
               expected
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               then
               descended
               from
               his
               asse
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               thancked
               and
               kissed
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               country
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               charitable
               admonition
               which
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               constancie
               and
               courage
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               exercised
               and
               proued
               the
               Nouices
               in
               humilitie
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               holy
               Father
               obeyed
               the
               good
               counsaile
               of
               the
               most
               simple
               man
               that
               was
               ,
               so
               when
               on
               the
               contrary
               their
               aduise
               was
               diabolicall
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               coudiscend
               vnto
               them
               ,
               therin
               discouering
               the
               constancie
               &
               vertue
               of
               his
               courage
               ,
               as
               it
               appeared
               by
               the
               consaile
               which
               the
               Card
               ,
               of
               Hostia
               would
               giue
               him
               in
               behalfe
               of
               
               
               
               
               
               the
               principall
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               inserted
               in
               the
               65.
               chapter
               precedent
               .
               Wherin
               
               he
               demonstrated
               that
               against
               the
               supreme
               counsaile
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               ought
               not
               to
               admitt
               the
               aduice
               of
               men
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               would
               neuer
               consent
               ,
               that
               the
               Order
               which
               had
               so
               strictly
               began
               should
               in
               any
               sort
               be
               mitigated
               Which
               he
               manifested
               yet
               more
               when
               he
               was
               earnestly
               persuaded
               to
               permitt
               his
               Religious
               to
               accept
               of
               benefices
               and
               temporall
               goodes
               ,
               wherwith
               to
               supply
               their
               necessities
               :
               wherto
               he
               would
               neuer
               accord
               ,
               knowing
               well
               what
               scandall
               the
               s●culers
               would
               receaue
               theratt
               ,
               who
               would
               thin●k
               that
               the
               Religious
               were
               admitted
               into
               his
               Order
               rather
               for
               some
               benifitt
               and
               temporall
               commodity
               ,
               then
               by
               zeale
               of
               sauing
               their
               soules
               :
               beside
               the
               occasiō
               which
               might
               be
               giuē
               them
               to
               erre
               frō
               that
               first
               naked
               pouerty
               :
               these
               kind
               of
               matters
               excepted
               ,
               he
               permitted
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               prouided
               that
               it
               were
               not
               contrary
               to
               God
               or
               the
               Order
               )
               to
               be
               gouerned
               as
               others
               would
               ,
               renouncing
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               euen
               as
               he
               procured
               his
               other
               Religious
               to
               renounce
               theirs
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               that
               of
               their
               superiour
               .
               S.
               Francis
               laid
               so
               sure
               a
               foundation
               on
               this
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ,
               that
               For
               loue
               of
               it
               he
               affected
               obedience
               and
               pouerty
               her
               daughters
               :
               by
               obedience
               he
               particulerly
               proued
               what
               Nouises
               were
               fitt
               for
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               :
               as
               he
               practised
               on
               two
               yong
               men
               ,
               who
               desired
               the
               habitt
               ,
               whome
               he
               tryed
               after
               this
               strange
               manner
               .
            
             
               He
               brought
               them
               into
               a
               garden
               ,
               where
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               assist
               him
               to
               transplant
               colewortes
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               plant
               the
               leaues
               into
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               rootes
               vp
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               where
               vpon
               one
               of
               them
               
               reasoned
               the
               matter
               with
               the
               S.
               saying
               :
               No
               ,
               Father
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               done
               so
               but
               cleene
               contrary
               .
               The
               S.
               replyed
               ,
               doe
               as
               I
               doe
               and
               question
               no
               more
               :
               but
               the
               yong
               man
               not
               conceauing
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               esteeming
               it
               foly
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               :
               wherfore
               the
               holy
               Father
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               ▪
               I
               perceaue
               you
               are
               a
               greatmaster
               ,
               and
               therfore
               vnfitt
               for
               my
               Order
               :
               and
               so
               he
               dismissed
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               other
               that
               had
               done
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               presently
               gaue
               the
               habitt
               .
               And
               because
               he
               was
               neuer
               sufficiently
               to
               his
               contentment
               exercised
               in
               this
               his
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ,
               he
               one
               day
               said
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               ,
               that
               praying
               God
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               manifest
               vnto
               him
               when
               he
               was
               his
               true
               seruant
               ,
               and
               when
               not
               :
               God
               had
               answered
               him
               that
               he
               was
               his
               true
               seruant
               when
               he
               thought
               ,
               spake
               ,
               or
               did
               any
               thing
               concerning
               his
               seruice
               .
               And
               therfore
               Brethren
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               tourning
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               now
               ▪
               pray
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               see
               me
               faile
               therin
               ,
               to
               reprehend
               me
               publikelie
               and
               shame
               me
               .
               He
               would
               neuer
               permitt
               himselfe
               to
               be
               priuiledged
               more
               then
               an
               other
               in
               matters
               of
               honour
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               particulerly
               ,
               that
               might
               procure
               him
               contentment
               ,
               in
               worldly
               matters
               ,
               in●iekne●●ea
               ,
               or
               in
               iorneyea
               ,
               wherin
               where
               there
               was
               assigned
               companions
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               case
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               no
               sort
               permitt
               it
               ,
               answearing
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               ▪
               not
               haue
               that
               singuler
               prerogatiue
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               sufficed
               
               him
               to
               be
               accompanied
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               as
               God
               should
               inspire
               
               him
               .
               And
               said
               he
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               inconuenient
               for
               Religious
               to
               goe
               alone
               ,
               hauing
               seene
               a
               blinde
               man
               guided
               by
               a
               litle
               dogge
               ,
               I
               would
               no
               more
               haue
               any
               person
               with
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               appeare
               more
               then
               he
               :
               he
               esteemed
               it
               an
               honour
               and
               glory
               to
               be
               estranged
               from
               this
               singularity
               of
               honours
               and
               commodities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               subiection
               and
               humility
               ,
               wherin
               S.
               Francis
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               liue
               ,
               vnder
               the
               holy
               Romaine
               church
               ,
               with
               their
               obedience
               vnto
               Preistes
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               would
               that
               his
               disciples
               should
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Romaine
               church
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               also
               shew
               themselues
               humble
               and
               obedient
               to
               the
               Preistes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               greater
               confirmation
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               left
               his
               Religion
               ,
               so
               recommendable
               vnto
               the
               church
               .
               And
               goeing
               the
               second
               time
               to
               Rome
               for
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Rule
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               his
               Religious
               :
               I
               goe
               to
               recommend
               this
               Order
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               will
               that
               the
               euill
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               obedience
               be
               fauoured
               for
               their
               good
               ;
               and
               therfore
               ,
               when
               the
               children
               shall
               know
               the
               sweet
               benefitt
               of
               their
               mother
               ,
               they
               will
               alwayes
               with
               a
               singuler
               deuotion
               follow
               her
               doctrine
               :
               and
               one
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               that
               wil
               be
               a
               child
               of
               Baal
               and
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               shall
               not
               remaine
               vnpunished
               ,
               nor
               liue
               in
               the
               Order
               ,
               vnder
               the
               winges
               of
               her
               protection
               .
               The
               holy
               church
               wil
               maintaine
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               permitt
               the
               beautie
               of
               humillity
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               by
               the
               smoake
               of
               vanity
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               ambition
               ,
               and
               will
               conserue
               in
               you
               the
               bondes
               of
               peace
               and
               charity
               ,
               seuerlie
               reprehending
               and
               chasticing
               those
               that
               shall
               diuide
               themselues
               from
               her
               rule
               and
               vertue
               ,
               that
               it
               perpetually
               florish
               in
               the
               obseruance
               of
               euangelicall
               purity
               ,
               in
               her
               presence
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               not
               permitt
               it
               to
               loose
               the
               sweet
               odour
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               it
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               intention
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               subiect
               his
               Religious
               vnto
               the
               Catholike
               church
               ,
               ordayning
               that
               they
               should
               alwayes
               choose
               a
               Cardinall
               of
               it
               for
               their
               protectour
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               He
               did
               not
               intend
               that
               they
               should
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               said
               protectour
               only
               ;
               but
               likewise
               to
               all
               Prelates
               and
               Preistes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               saying
               thus
               :
               Know
               ye
               that
               we
               are
               called
               
               Coadiutours
               of
               Preistes
               and
               Religious
               ,
               for
               sauing
               of
               soules
               :
               and
               therfore
               lett
               the
               church
               be
               in
               that
               sort
               assisted
               by
               vs
               ,
               and
               her
               holy
               faith
               augmented
               ;
               I
               euer
               vnderstood
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               his
               speech
               to
               tend
               thereto
               ,
               when
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               conuersion
               ,
               he
               admonished
               
               me
               to
               gouerne
               my selfe
               discreetly
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               turbulent
               times
               ,
               myne
               Order
               did
               not
               mount
               his
               hornes
               ,
               and
               proue
               disobedient
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               therfore
               I
               euer
               did
               ,
               and
               will
               that
               others
               doe
               cary
               a
               speciall
               reuerence
               to
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Religious
               therof
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               gratefull
               to
               God
               then
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               the
               same
               shal
               be
               better
               accomplished
               by
               the
               peace
               and
               amity
               of
               good
               Religious
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               discordes
               :
               and
               therfore
               if
               any
               among
               them
               seeke
               to
               hinder
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               that
               you
               contradict
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               leaue
               the
               care
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               lett
               it
               suffice
               you
               to
               be
               subiect
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               your
               part
               to
               liue
               so
               vertuously
               that
               by
               your
               occasion
               there
               arise
               no
               discordes
               or
               debates
               among
               
               you
               ,
               which
               doeing
               ,
               you
               shall
               in
               one
               same
               instant
               gaine
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               :
               which
               shal
               be
               more
               gratefull
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               then
               to
               gaine
               only
               the
               people
               :
               endeauour
               therefore
               not
               to
               scandalize
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               conceale
               their
               defectes
               ,
               and
               supply
               where
               they
               seeme
               to
               haue
               failed
               .
               For
               recompense
               her
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               church
               in
               his
               praise
               doth
               sing
               this
               solemne
               antheme
               :
               Francis
               the
               Religious
               Catholique
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               entierly
               Apostolique
               ;
               
               taught
               Christians
               to
               obserue
               ,
               defend
               ,
               and
               formally
               beleeue
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               Preistes
               were
               to
               be
               reuerenced
               aboue
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               sent
               his
               Religious
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               documentes
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               ,
               was
               that
               when
               they
               mett
               a
               Preist
               ,
               they
               should
               incontinently
               fall
               on
               their
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               kisse
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               aske
               his
               benediction
               :
               and
               in
               case
               so
               happening
               ,
               should
               sweep
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               should
               rest
               and
               lodge
               rather
               with
               them
               then
               otherwhere
               .
               He
               besides
               affirmed
               that
               if
               he
               mett
               a
               S.
               deseended
               from
               heauen
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               a
               P●eist
               ,
               he
               would
               first
               kisse
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Preist
               ,
               and
               then
               would
               doe
               reuerence
               to
               the
               S.
               by
               reason
               that
               of
               the
               former
               receauing
               the
               body
               of
               our
               lord
               
               IESVS
               GHRIST
               ,
               he
               in
               that
               respect
               meritted
               there
               more
               honour
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               this
               dignity
               which
               he
               acknowledged
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               reu●rence
               which
               he
               preached
               that
               each
               one
               should
               beare
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               Preist
               ,
               but
               Deacon
               and
               the
               seruauut
               of
               Preistes
               .
               This
               his
               example
               was
               of
               such
               force
               ,
               that
               art
               the
               beginning
               ▪
               of
               the
               establishment
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               obseruance
               ,
               his
               Religious
               did
               exceedingly
               prise
               Preist-hood
               ,
               yea
               did
               shunne
               to
               be
               Preistes
               :
               so
               that
               in
               a
               Couent
               full
               of
               Religious
               ,
               there
               were
               very
               few
               Preistes
               ,
               all
               endeauouring
               to
               mount
               to
               diuine
               communicatiō
               ,
               rather
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               simplicity
               ,
               then
               by
               high
               degrees
               ,
               and
               dignities
               without
               meritt
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               saint
               Francis
               by
               his
               humility
               ,
               did
               edifie
               and
               conuert
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               then
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               if
               this
               holy
               Father
               exercised
               humilitie
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               his
               soule
               might
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               ennemy
               to
               the
               proude
               ,
               and
               most
               liberall
               of
               grace
               ,
               towardes
               the
               humble
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               by
               meane
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               edifie
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               conuert
               soules
               vnto
               God
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               humility
               pourchasing
               that
               which
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               obtayned
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               :
               Arriuing
               one
               day
               att
               Imola
               there
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               hauing
               demaunded
               leaue
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               gaue
               him
               answeare
               that
               himselfe
               could
               sufficiently
               dischardge
               the
               office
               of
               preaching
               vnto
               his
               people
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               therfore
               bowing
               downe
               his
               head
               ,
               departed
               ;
               
               but
               being
               afterward
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               retourned
               thither
               ▪
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               seeing
               him
               ,
               very
               rigourously
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               sought
               there
               ;
               S.
               Francis
               very
               humbly
               answeared
               him
               that
               if
               a
               sonne
               were
               by
               his
               Father
               driuen
               out
               att
               one
               dore
               ,
               the
               naturall
               loue
               which
               he
               boare
               him
               would
               constraine
               him
               to
               enter
               againe
               att
               an
               other
               .
               Which
               the
               bishop
               hearing
               ,
               being
               ouercome
               with
               his
               humility
               ,
               he
               embraced
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               that
               himselfe
               and
               all
               his
               Religious
               should
               thenceforward
               with
               a
               generall
               licence
               freely
               preach
               ouer
               all
               his
               bishopperick
               ,
               because
               humility
               deserued
               it
               .
               I
               know
               hereby
               ,
               added
               he
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               meruaile
               ,
               if
               humility
               encline
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               sith
               it
               enforceth
               euen
               the
               omnipotent
               diuine
               will
               to
               condiscend
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               humble
               ,
               as
               the
               Angel
               said
               to
               Iacob
               :
               If
               thou
               hast
               bin
               strong
               against
               God
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shalt
               thou
               preuaile
               against
               men
               ?
               The
               holy
               Father
               then
               with
               this
               arme
               of
               humility
               deliuered
               many
               soules
               out
               of
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               throat
               of
               hell
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               and
               by
               the
               example
               following
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               Certainne
               Religious
               ministring
               vnto
               a
               leaper
               ,
               as
               S.
               Francis
               had
               commaunded
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               by
               any
               gracious
               vsage
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               giue
               him
               cōtentment
               ;
               nor
               ,
               besides
               the
               iniuries
               which
               he
               vttered
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               buffettes
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               cōtentedly
               eudured
               ,
               could
               procure
               him
               to
               forbeare
               to
               blaspheme
               against
               God
               and
               his
               SS
               .
               being
               thervnto
               induced
               by
               the
               deuil
               and
               by
               the
               extreme
               violence
               of
               his
               disease
               .
               These
               good
               Religious
               vnable
               to
               support
               those
               blasphemies
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               horrrible
               as
               would
               haue
               made
               an
               Infidell
               to
               tremble
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               in
               person
               resolued
               to
               visitt
               him
               .
               And
               entring
               into
               the
               chamber
               of
               the
               sicke
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               My
               Brother
               
               God
               giue
               thee
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               he
               answeared
               :
               What
               peace
               can
               I
               haue
               ,
               sith
               from
               the
               time
               that
               God
               did
               interiourly
               and
               exteriourly
               deprine
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               haue
               euer
               bin
               in
               cruell
               warre
               ?
               S.
               Francis
               comforting
               him
               ,
               replyed
               :
               My
               Brother
               and
               Freeind
               ,
               you
               must
               haue
               patience
               :
               for
               these
               afflictions
               which
               you
               endure
               in
               body
               wil
               auaile
               to
               the
               saluation
               of
               your
               soule
               ,
               if
               you
               patientlie
               support
               them
               .
               But
               the
               leaper
               answeared
               :
               how
               can
               I
               possibly
               haue
               patience
               ,
               considering
               that
               myne
               afflictions
               are
               so
               permanent
               that
               they
               permitt
               me
               no
               ease
               day
               ,
               nor
               night
               ,
               and
               besides
               your
               Religious
               doe
               exceedingly
               aggrauate
               the
               greife
               of
               mine
               infirmity
               :
               for
               not
               onlie
               they
               doe
               not
               assist
               and
               serue
               me
               ,
               but
               they
               afflict
               me
               euen
               to
               death
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               knowing
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               ,
               that
               this
               wretch
               was
               tourmented
               by
               the
               deuill
               :
               went
               presentlie
               to
               offer
               his
               prayers
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               retourned
               and
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Goe
               to
               ,
               my
               good
               freind
               sith
               these
               Religious
               doe
               not
               serue
               you
               well
               ,
               I
               will
               serue
               you
               my selfe
               .
               The
               Leaper
               answeared
               :
               Tell
               me
               I
               pray
               ,
               what
               will
               you
               doe
               more
               then
               they
               ?
               the
               S.
               replyed
               ▪
               I
               will
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               cammand
               me
               ,
               begin
               from
               this
               instant
               to
               tell
               me
               what
               you
               please
               to
               haue
               
               and
               I
               promise
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               I
               will
               ,
               said
               the
               leaper
               ,
               that
               you
               wash
               all
               my
               body
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               endure
               the
               filthy
               sauour
               therof
               .
               I
               will
               most
               willingly
               doe
               it
               ,
               answeared
               the
               S.
               and
               sodenly
               caused
               to
               be
               prepared
               a
               bath
               of
               veri●
               pleasing
               hearbes
               ,
               then
               discloathed
               him
               to
               his
               skinne
               ,
               and
               washed
               him
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               powring
               water
               on
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               hapened
               a
               notable
               miracle
               ,
               whiles
               the
               holy
               Father
               with
               his
               pitifull
               handes
               washed
               him
               ,
               all
               the
               scurfes
               of
               his
               leapry
               one
               after
               an
               other
               fell
               off
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               flesh
               remayned
               cleane
               and
               neat
               as
               of
               a
               litle
               child
               :
               in
               fine
               ,
               he
               was
               entierly
               cleansed
               and
               cured
               within
               and
               without
               .
               The
               diseased
               person
               therfore
               knowing
               this
               great
               miracle
               ,
               began
               very
               bitterly
               to
               lament
               ,
               saying
               :
               I
               am
               worthy
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               thousand
               helles
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               hauing
               blasphemed
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               contempts
               ,
               iniuries
               ,
               and
               buffettes
               ,
               wherby
               I
               haue
               offended
               your
               poore
               Religious
               ,
               that
               so
               louingly
               haue
               ministred
               vnto
               me
               .
               And
               after
               his
               cure
               he
               remayned
               fifteene
               dayes
               in
               this
               lamentation
               ,
               then
               he
               made
               a
               generall
               confession
               ,
               imploring
               the
               ayd
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               S.
               Francis
               left
               him
               not
               till
               fearing
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               that
               repayred
               to
               this
               miracle
               ,
               he
               was
               constrayned
               to
               depart
               ,
               so
               leauing
               the
               man
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               shortly
               after
               passed
               from
               this
               world
               into
               an
               other
               .
               And
               incontinentlie
               ,
               the
               holie
               Father
               being
               in
               prayer
               ,
               he
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               heauen
               more
               bright
               then
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Father
               ,
               know
               you
               me
               ?
               The
               S.
               asked
               him
               ,
               who
               are
               you
               ?
               And
               he
               answeared
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               soule
               of
               that
               leaper
               whome
               liuing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               God
               cured
               by
               your
               prayers
               and
               humility
               .
               I
               now
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               giue
               
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               blessed
               be
               your
               wordes
               and
               your
               actions
               also
               ,
               whereby
               many
               soules
               in
               the
               world
               are
               saued
               .
               Know
               that
               there
               passeth
               no
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               Angels
               and
               SS
               .
               in
               heauen
               giue
               glorie
               and
               prayse
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               innumerable
               fruites
               which
               by
               your
               meane
               and
               your
               Order
               are
               procured
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               therefore
               perseuer
               to
               the
               time
               predestinated
               to
               your
               great
               crowne
               :
               hauing
               said
               thus
               much
               ,
               he
               disappeared
               ,
               leauing
               the
               S.
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               that
               soule
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               such
               imminent
               perill
               of
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               three
               famous
               theeues
               conuerted
               by
               the
               humility
               and
               charity
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               eight
               chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               tenth
               booke
               ,
               transferred
               to
               this
               place
               as
               most
               proper
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Angelus
               being
               Gardian
               att
               Mount
               Casal
               ,
               three
               famous
               theeues
               haunted
               that
               place
               ,
               doeing
               cruell
               murders
               thereabout
               ,
               who
               being
               one
               day
               oppressed
               with
               hungar
               ,
               came
               to
               him
               demaunding
               somewhat
               to
               eat
               .
               The
               good
               Guardian
               knowing
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               refused
               to
               giue
               them
               almose
               ,
               but
               began
               to
               check
               and
               reprehend
               them
               :
               alleadging
               that
               they
               feared
               not
               God
               nor
               men
               whome
               they
               so
               miserablie
               slew
               ,
               liuing
               by
               the
               labours
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               leading
               a
               life
               more
               diabolicall
               then
               humane
               ,
               robbing
               ,
               dishonouring
               ,
               tormenting
               and
               cutting
               the
               throates
               of
               their
               neighbour
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               admired
               how
               the
               earth
               did
               sustaine
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               swallow
               them
               quick
               as
               they
               were
               :
               and
               so
               bad
               them
               hast
               away
               ,
               and
               withall
               rudely
               shutt
               the
               dore
               against
               them
               ,
               wherevpon
               they
               in
               extreme
               choller
               departed
               .
               S.
               Francis
               a
               litle
               after
               came
               with
               one
               of
               his
               companions
               vnto
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               Guardian
               recounted
               the
               precedent
               ;
               whereto
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               done
               very
               ill
               ,
               because
               such
               sinners
               retourne
               to
               God
               and
               are
               conuerted
               ,
               rather
               by
               sweet
               and
               pittifull
               wordes
               ,
               then
               by
               such
               reprehensions
               which
               did
               rather
               harden
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               God
               said
               ,
               They
               that
               are
               in
               health
               ,
               need
               not
               a
               Phisition
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               are
               ill
               att
               ease
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               iust
               ,
               but
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               added
               he
               because
               you
               haue
               done
               against
               charity
               ,
               the
               commandemēt
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               &
               the
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               I
               command
               you
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               for
               pennance
               to
               cary
               them
               to
               the
               mountaine
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               this
               loafe
               of
               bread
               &
               this
               flagon
               of
               wine
               ,
               which
               was
               giuen
               vs
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               &
               when
               you
               come
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               fall
               one
               your
               knees
               at
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               aske
               thē
               pardō
               for
               the
               wordes
               you
               haue
               spoken
               :
               &
               when
               
               they
               haue
               taken
               the
               bread
               ,
               entreat
               them
               in
               my
               behalfe
               to
               Ieaue
               that
               miserable
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               prouide
               for
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               vse
               all
               the
               art
               you
               can
               deuise
               to
               induce
               them
               hither
               .
               The
               most
               obedient
               Guardian
               presentlie
               went
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               father
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               went
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               whence
               he
               departed
               not
               till
               God
               had
               heard
               him
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Angelus
               comming
               to
               the
               theeues
               ,
               and
               hauing
               performed
               the
               commandement
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               whiles
               they
               did
               eat
               the
               bread
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               said
               to
               the
               others
               ;
               Alas
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               vs
               sottish
               wretches
               ,
               what
               must
               be
               our
               lott
               ,
               what
               horrible
               torments
               are
               prepared
               for
               vs
               in
               hell
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               theftes
               and
               murders
               as
               we
               daylie
               perpetrat
               ?
               neither
               yet
               haue
               we
               any
               scruple
               ,
               much
               lesse
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               repentance
               for
               so
               many
               enormous
               sinnes
               .
               And
               this
               Religious
               who
               hath
               brought
               vs
               to
               eat
               ,
               is
               come
               thus
               farre
               ,
               with
               so
               great
               humility
               to
               aske
               vs
               pardon
               for
               one
               only
               word
               iustlie
               vttered
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               admonishing
               vs
               according
               to
               our
               desert
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               we
               wretched
               theeues
               and
               detestable
               robbers
               ,
               neuer
               demaund
               pardon
               of
               God.
               Besides
               this
               he
               hath
               sheuen
               vs
               charity
               praying
               vs
               to
               repaire
               to
               that
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               sent
               vs
               releefe
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               zeale
               he
               hath
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               doth
               so
               freelie
               offer
               vs
               alwayes
               to
               prouide
               vs
               all
               our
               necessities
               .
               They
               are
               true
               servantes
               of
               God
               who
               haue
               already
               gayned
               heauen
               :
               but
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ,
               who
               being
               children
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               euery
               day
               heape
               sinnes
               vpon
               sinnes
               ,
               considering
               withall
               that
               our
               sinnes
               are
               so
               enormous
               as
               deserue
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               punishment
               then
               pardon
               .
               Myne
               opinion
               therfore
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               very
               conuenient
               ,
               sith
               God
               doth
               seeme
               to
               call
               vs
               by
               this
               Religious
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               no
               longer
               delay
               ,
               nor
               abuse
               the
               patience
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               repaire
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               instruct
               vs
               in
               the
               direct
               way
               how
               to
               free
               our selues
               att
               length
               from
               hell
               ,
               and
               euen
               to
               meritt
               mercy
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               two
               theeues
               being
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               they
               went
               together
               with
               the
               Guardiā
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               in
               whose
               presence
               being
               com
               they
               kneeled
               att
               his
               feete
               ,
               saying
               :
               Father
               we
               haue
               litle
               hope
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enormity
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               vse
               mercie
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               assure
               vs
               that
               we
               may
               yet
               finde
               grace
               ,
               behold
               vs
               here
               ready
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               command
               vs.
               The
               holy
               Father
               receaued
               them
               verie
               amiably
               cherished
               and
               encouraged
               them
               ,
               affirming
               withall
               that
               they
               should
               not
               doubt
               but
               God
               was
               very
               ready
               to
               pardon
               them
               ,
               whensoeuer
               they
               should
               be
               resolued
               to
               leaue
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               rest
               assured
               therof
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               should
               committ
               a
               greater
               sinne
               then
               any
               other
               that
               they
               had
               formerly
               comitted
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               promised
               and
               assured
               them
               God
               would
               pardon
               them
               all
               .
               These
               three
               theues
               therfore
               being
               conuerted
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               abandon
               their
               lewd
               life
               ,
               but
               did
               perfectly
               
               renounce
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               became
               Religious
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               where
               liuing
               piously
               ,
               two
               of
               thē
               a
               litle
               after
               passed
               from
               this
               life
               to
               a
               better
               .
               But
               the
               third
               liued
               many
               yeares
               after
               ,
               wherin
               often
               considering
               the
               enormity
               of
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               penitent
               for
               them
               that
               for
               fifteene
               yeares
               together
               he
               fasted
               three
               dayes
               euery
               weeke
               ,
               with
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               besides
               the
               lent
               and
               ordinary
               abstinences
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               cloathed
               but
               with
               an
               old
               habitt
               without
               tunicle
               ,
               he
               disciplined
               himselfe
               euery
               day
               ,
               and
               after
               mattins
               slept
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               continued
               still
               in
               prayer
               .
               In
               this
               time
               S.
               Francis
               departed
               to
               the
               glory
               which
               God
               had
               prepared
               him
               :
               and
               he
               suruiuing
               ,
               perseuering
               ,
               and
               continuyng
               in
               the
               asperity
               of
               life
               which
               he
               had
               begun
               ,
               and
               in
               continuall
               and
               feruent
               prayers
               ,
               had
               a
               reuelation
               from
               God
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               such
               as
               followeth
               :
            
          
           
             
               A
               reuelation
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               presented
               after
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Francis
               to
               one
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               theeues
               ,
               whome
               hauing
               no
               more
               cause
               to
               mention
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               conuerted
               by
               the
               ▪
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               not
               improper
               to
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               ninth
               chapter
               of
               the
               tenth
               booke
               ,
               disorderly
               there
               inserted
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               theefe
               conuerted
               by
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               being
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               one
               night
               after
               matines
               in
               prayer
               ,
               he
               found
               himselfe
               so
               oppressed
               with
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               ouercome
               it
               howsoeuer
               he
               strayned
               himselfe
               against
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               enforced
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               deep
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               was
               incontinentlie
               eleuated
               in
               spiritt
               by
               the
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               carryed
               him
               ouer
               an
               high
               mountaine
               all
               enuironned
               with
               grosse
               cutting
               stones
               ,
               vpon
               which
               the
               Angell
               that
               carryed
               him
               lett
               him
               fall
               ,
               from
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               mountaine
               euen
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               vally
               ,
               where
               being
               vtterlie
               crushed
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               and
               rather
               dead
               then
               aliue
               ,
               the
               Angell
               called
               him
               and
               bid
               him
               arise
               :
               because
               he
               had
               yet
               a
               long
               iorney
               to
               make
               .
               The
               Religious
               answeared
               him
               :
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               you
               should
               be
               so
               cruell
               as
               that
               ,
               seeing
               in
               what
               plight
               I
               am
               ,
               you
               would
               I
               should
               trauaile
               ?
               The
               Angel
               then
               touching
               him
               cured
               all
               his
               greifes
               :
               then
               goeing
               before
               him
               ,
               shewed
               him
               a
               field
               full
               of
               sharpe
               stones
               ,
               thornes
               &
               wild
               thissels
               ,
               which
               he
               commāded
               him
               to
               passe
               through
               bare
               foot
               as
               he
               was
               .
               The
               Religious
               knowing
               no
               excuse
               ,
               passed
               through
               it
               ,
               with
               such
               paine
               as
               may
               be
               imagined
               .
               After
               that
               he
               forced
               him
               to
               ēter
               into
               a
               burning
               furnace
               which
               was
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               said
               feild
               :
               for
               hauing
               refused
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               throwne
               in
               
               with
               a
               forcke
               ,
               by
               the
               deuils
               there
               present
               .
               Hauing
               remayned
               some
               time
               in
               that
               eternall
               fire
               ,
               there
               enduring
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               alone
               that
               hath
               proued
               it
               can
               expresse
               ,
               the
               Angel
               drue
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               prepare
               himselfe
               to
               passe
               further
               :
               wherevpon
               he
               lamenting
               that
               without
               any
               pitty
               he
               would
               force
               him
               further
               ,
               so
               burned
               and
               halfe
               dead
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               the
               Angel
               touched
               him
               and
               cured
               his
               burning
               .
               Then
               he
               brought
               him
               vpon
               a
               bridge
               ;
               that
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               made
               as
               he
               could
               not
               passe
               it
               without
               falling
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               narrow
               and
               round
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               feet
               could
               take
               no
               hold
               theron
               .
               Vnder
               it
               there
               ran
               a
               very
               swifte
               flud
               full
               of
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               dragons
               and
               serpentes
               :
               the
               Religious
               therefore
               excused
               himselfe
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               could
               not
               passe
               it
               without
               falling
               :
               the
               Angell
               bid
               him
               follow
               him
               and
               not
               to
               feare
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               goeing
               ,
               to
               sett
               his
               feet
               where
               he
               should
               see
               him
               stepp
               before
               .
               So
               was
               he
               enforced
               to
               follow
               him
               euen
               to
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               bridge
               with
               a
               feare
               that
               freezed
               his
               brest
               :
               but
               the
               worst
               was
               ,
               that
               being
               there
               ,
               the
               Angel
               disappearing
               ,
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               ascended
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               whereon
               was
               a
               very
               beautifull
               citty
               ,
               leauing
               the
               poore
               Religious
               in
               such
               feare
               as
               each
               one
               may
               imagine
               :
               who
               beheld
               vnder
               the
               bridge
               those
               horrible
               dragons
               ,
               that
               with
               open
               mouth
               attended
               his
               fall
               only
               to
               deuoure
               him
               instantly
               .
            
             
               He
               being
               in
               such
               extremity
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               else
               to
               doe
               ,
               very
               fixedly
               embraced
               the
               bridge
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               lament
               and
               inuocate
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               whome
               he
               besought
               to
               haue
               pitty
               on
               him
               in
               that
               extreme
               necessity
               ,
               and
               to
               deliuer
               him
               of
               that
               imminent
               perill
               .
               God
               hauing
               heard
               him
               ,
               he
               seemed
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               to
               haue
               winges
               grow
               out
               on
               his
               backe
               :
               wherevpon
               he
               began
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               his
               winges
               growing
               great
               he
               should
               fly
               vnto
               his
               guide
               .
               Now
               wanting
               patience
               to
               expect
               the
               full
               growth
               of
               his
               winges
               ,
               such
               being
               his
               desire
               to
               be
               thence
               ,
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               fly
               :
               but
               he
               fell
               againe
               on
               the
               bridge
               ,
               and
               his
               winges
               also
               were
               loosed
               from
               his
               
               backe
               .
               Wherefore
               embracing
               the
               bridge
               againe
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               lament
               and
               with
               the
               Prophet
               to
               say
               :
               Who
               shall
               giue
               me
               winges
               of
               a
               ▪
               doue
               ,
               that
               flying
               from
               so
               perillous
               and
               mortall
               estate
               ,
               I
               may
               attaine
               a
               secure
               repose
               ?
               Onely
               thou
               my
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               my
               sole
               hope
               and
               true
               redresse
               .
               He
               had
               scarcely
               ended
               these
               wordes
               ,
               but
               his
               winges
               did
               grow
               againe
               :
               but
               he
               had
               no
               more
               power
               then
               before
               to
               expect
               the
               sufficient
               growth
               of
               his
               winges
               ▪
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               extreme
               feare
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               fell
               and
               lost
               them
               againe
               .
               Then
               he
               prayed
               ,
               and
               resolued
               to
               expect
               till
               his
               winges
               were
               fitt
               to
               carry
               him
               ,
               though
               euery
               hower
               seemed
               to
               him
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               .
               So
               hauing
               attended
               till
               he
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               of
               sufficient
               strēght
               and
               force
               ,
               he
               mounted
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               flew
               vp
               to
               the
               high
               mountaine
               where
               his
               guide
               was
               ,
               where
               they
               both
               together
               went
               towardes
               the
               gate
               of
               that
               supreme
               citty
               ,
               wherinto
               the
               Porter
               admitting
               the
               Angell
               ,
               made
               him
               stay
               without
               ,
               asking
               him
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               who
               emboldened
               
               him
               to
               come
               there
               ,
               He
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               cōming
               so
               farre
               was
               not
               of
               presumption
               or
               of
               his
               owne
               motion
               ,
               but
               was
               conducted
               thither
               .
               The
               Porter
               replyed
               .
               Attend
               till
               I
               call
               S.
               Francis
               to
               see
               if
               he
               know
               thee
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               the
               Religious
               vewed
               the
               walles
               and
               structure
               of
               that
               admirable
               citty
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               lustrious
               and
               resplendent
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               transparent
               to
               behold
               all
               the
               iubilyes
               and
               exultations
               made
               by
               the
               Angels
               and
               blessed
               within
               ,
               which
               to
               his
               exceeding
               contentement
               beholding
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               comming
               and
               with
               him
               brother
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               his
               first
               disciple
               and
               other
               Religious
               his
               companions
               ,
               trayned
               with
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               the
               blessed
               :
               who
               seeing
               him
               commanded
               the
               Porter
               to
               admitt
               him
               in
               which
               he
               did
               :
               and
               he
               was
               very
               amourously
               receaued
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               shewed
               him
               all
               the
               meruailes
               wherof
               neither
               the
               eye
               nor
               eare
               ,
               nor
               vnderstanding
               of
               any
               mortall
               man
               is
               capable
               .
            
             
               The
               Religious
               was
               so
               satisfied
               and
               content
               with
               this
               vew
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               soule
               conceaued
               such
               consolation
               therof
               ,
               that
               he
               no
               more
               remēbred
               all
               his
               trauailes
               past
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               neuer
               endured
               them
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               said
               vnto
               him
               .
               My
               sonne
               admire
               no
               more
               :
               for
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               thou
               retourne
               into
               the
               world
               :
               but
               greiue
               not
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               appointed
               thee
               a
               very
               short
               time
               of
               seauen
               dayes
               only
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               thou
               mayest
               prepare
               the
               better
               :
               which
               ended
               I
               my selfe
               will
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               conduct
               the
               thither
               to
               enioy
               with
               me
               this
               immortall
               glorie
               .
               The
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               with
               a
               very
               rich
               mantell
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               stigmates
               glittered
               as
               shinning
               starres
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               splendour
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               with
               his
               beames
               to
               illuminate
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               that
               great
               citty
               .
               The
               Religious
               did
               there
               know
               many
               SS
               .
               of
               S.
               Francis
               his
               company
               whome
               he
               had
               seene
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               all
               whome
               he
               nomminated
               att
               his
               retourne
               .
               Att
               length
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               benediction
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               awakened
               out
               of
               his
               sleepe
               and
               heard
               the
               bell
               ringing
               to
               the
               Prime
               for
               it
               was
               yet
               early
               morning
               ,
               and
               he
               seemed
               to
               haue
               spent
               many
               yeares
               in
               his
               iorney
               ;
               he
               thē
               recounted
               the
               vision
               to
               his
               Guardian
               and
               the
               Religious
               ,
               for
               the
               cōsolation
               of
               all
               such
               as
               liue
               in
               labours
               and
               afflictions
               :
               and
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               whatsoeuer
               sinners
               they
               be
               ,
               God
               doth
               neuer
               abandon
               any
               one
               ,
               but
               doth
               euer
               assist
               and
               preserue
               them
               in
               all
               their
               tribulations
               ,
               till
               he
               bring
               them
               to
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Now
               for
               confirmation
               of
               all
               the
               precedent
               ,
               the
               Religious
               fell
               incontinently
               sick
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               admirable
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               prepared
               himselfe
               for
               his
               last
               houre
               .
               The
               seauen
               dayes
               expired
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               came
               as
               he
               had
               promised
               and
               carryed
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               theefe
               into
               Paradice
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               then
               by
               this
               humility
               in
               this
               sort
               gayned
               soules
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ensuyng
               example
               shall
               more
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               conuerted
               certaine
               other
               theeues
               :
               this
               was
               the
               27.
               chapter
               of
               the
               10.
               book
               ,
               transferred
               hither
               as
               a
               place
               more
               proper
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               were
               certaine
               theeues
               that
               had
               their
               residence
               on
               an
               high
               mountaine
               ,
               whence
               they
               discended
               to
               robbe
               the
               passengers
               they
               found
               on
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               very
               hungar
               constrayned
               them
               to
               aske
               bread
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               att
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               ,
               neere
               the
               borough
               of
               S.
               Sepulcre
               :
               some
               of
               the
               Religious
               affirmed
               that
               it
               was
               not
               well
               done
               to
               giue
               them
               almose
               being
               theeues
               and
               murderers
               ,
               such
               as
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               releiued
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               the
               cōmon
               weale
               .
               Others
               neuertheles
               of
               compassion
               gaue
               them
               almose
               ,
               still
               admonishing
               them
               to
               leaue
               that
               lewd
               and
               detestable
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               pennance
               for
               it
               .
               But
               S.
               Francis
               one
               day
               accidentallie
               comming
               to
               that
               Couent
               ,
               the
               Religious
               proposed
               this
               doubt
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               answeared
               :
               If
               you
               follow
               mine
               aduice
               ,
               I
               hope
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               gaine
               him
               those
               soules
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               take
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               of
               each
               of
               the
               best
               you
               haue
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               them
               to
               the
               mountaine
               whither
               they
               are
               retired
               ,
               and
               that
               calling
               them
               ,
               you
               very
               louingly
               vse
               this
               speeche
               vnto
               them
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               feare
               not
               :
               for
               we
               are
               Religious
               that
               bring
               you
               to
               eat
               ,
               then
               presentlie
               spread
               your
               cloakes
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               sett
               them
               your
               bread
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               ioyfull
               humility
               minister
               vnto
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               done
               eating
               :
               After
               that
               in
               fauour
               of
               that
               charity
               on
               your
               part
               exhibited
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               you
               may
               thenceforward
               doe
               them
               ,
               pray
               and
               coniure
               them
               not
               to
               hurt
               ,
               kill
               ,
               or
               offend
               any
               man
               personnally
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               first
               time
               require
               no
               other
               thing
               of
               them
               .
               An
               other
               day
               according
               to
               the
               good
               answeare
               they
               shall
               giue
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               carry
               them
               other
               bread
               ,
               wine
               ,
               egges
               and
               cheese
               ,
               which
               you
               shall
               present
               vnto
               them
               with
               the
               greatest
               humility
               and
               kindenes
               that
               you
               can
               ,
               then
               you
               shall
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               Brethren
               we
               know
               wel
               what
               moueth
               you
               to
               liue
               in
               these
               mountaines
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               inconueniēces
               ,
               feares
               and
               perils
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               vndoubtedly
               bring
               to
               ruine
               if
               you
               perseuer
               in
               this
               course
               .
               Therfore
               we
               counsaile
               you
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               to
               giue
               ouer
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               putt
               your
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               wil
               neuer
               abandon
               you
               in
               your
               temporall
               necessities
               .
               On
               our
               part
               we
               will
               not
               faile
               for
               his
               loue
               and
               yours
               to
               releiue
               you
               ,
               att
               least
               to
               saue
               your
               soules
               :
               and
               I
               hope
               in
               our
               Lord
               ,
               said
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               by
               this
               your
               charity
               and
               humility
               ,
               you
               shall
               conuert
               them
               ,
               which
               proued
               true
               .
               For
               these
               Religious
               following
               
               that
               counsaile
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               a
               moment
               descended
               on
               the
               theeues
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               ,
               moued
               by
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               those
               good
               Religious
               ,
               they
               beleeued
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               and
               there
               liued
               piously
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               hauing
               sworne
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               that
               they
               would
               amend
               themselues
               ,
               spent
               their
               time
               in
               very
               great
               repose
               ,
               and
               ended
               their
               liues
               as
               good
               Christians
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               contentment
               and
               edification
               of
               all
               the
               country
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               same
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               those
               good
               Religious
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               S.
               Francis
               shunned
               and
               abhorred
               honours
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               humility
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THough
               by
               the
               precedent
               it
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               vnderstood
               how
               much
               S.
               Francis
               shunned
               worldly
               glory
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               cōtrary
               how
               he
               reioyced
               when
               God
               was
               praysed
               by
               his
               worckes
               :
               yet
               it
               will
               more
               manifestly
               appeare
               by
               this
               which
               we
               are
               to
               speake
               of
               him
               ,
               on
               this
               occasion
               :
               Hauing
               one
               day
               ended
               his
               sermon
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Iterrena
               ,
               the
               bishop
               arose
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               made
               a
               short
               exhortation
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               he
               said
               :
               That
               frō
               the
               time
               that
               God
               had
               planted
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               neuer
               abandoned
               it
               :
               but
               did
               alwayes
               illuminate
               and
               assist
               it
               by
               meane
               of
               some
               perfect
               men
               that
               continually
               supported
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               did
               illustrate
               and
               maintayne
               it
               more
               then
               euer
               in
               this
               poore
               bare-foot
               and
               idiott
               ,
               vtterlie
               misprised
               for
               his
               loue
               :
               wherevpon
               he
               concluded
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               much
               obliged
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               singuler
               benefitt
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               
               the
               bishop
               had
               ended
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               doeing
               him
               reuerence
               ;
               very
               ioyfull
               replyed
               :
               doubtles
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               neuer
               man
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               to
               this
               day
               so
               much
               honoured
               me
               as
               your selfe
               :
               for
               some
               say
               of
               me
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               worcketh
               any
               thing
               by
               me
               ,
               many
               reflecting
               on
               me
               only
               ,
               giue
               not
               to
               God
               the
               glory
               due
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               but
               you
               (
               as
               wise
               and
               prudent
               )
               haue
               separated
               the
               vile
               from
               the
               precious
               :
               wherefore
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               kissed
               his
               handes
               and
               departed
               ,
               leauing
               the
               bishop
               exceedingly
               edified
               .
            
             
               
               If
               any
               one
               called
               him
               S.
               he
               would
               incōtinētlie
               answeare
               .
               If
               God
               should
               take
               frō
               me
               the
               treasure
               of
               his
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               me
               in
               custodie
               ,
               there
               would
               remaine
               to
               me
               only
               my
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               both
               burdened
               with
               sinnes
               and
               extreme
               blindnes
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               damned
               and
               infidels
               :
               but
               as
               the
               picture
               and
               sculpture
               ,
               where
               the
               images
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               
               virgin
               are
               engrauen
               and
               peinted
               in
               wood
               or
               stone
               ,
               are
               reuerenced
               and
               honoured
               as
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               image
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               stone
               or
               wood
               no
               honour
               is
               attributed
               vnto
               them
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               the
               true
               image
               and
               portraiture
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               honoured
               as
               such
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               attribute
               that
               reuerence
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               whom
               he
               representeth
               :
               yea
               he
               ought
               to
               repute
               himself
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               sinnes
               most
               worthy
               of
               all
               infamy
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               
               With
               the
               like
               spiritt
               he
               one
               day
               receaued
               the
               honour
               which
               the
               people
               gaue
               him
               ,
               who
               kissed
               his
               habitt
               ,
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               ,
               without
               making
               them
               any
               kinde
               of
               resistance
               ,
               his
               companion
               that
               saw
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               stand
               still
               and
               admitt
               those
               honours
               ,
               thought
               with
               himselfe
               that
               he
               was
               glad
               therof
               ,
               and
               vainely
               conceaued
               pleasure
               thxerin
               ,
               as
               afterward
               he
               told
               him
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               .
               Brother
               ,
               these
               people
               performe
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               :
               Whereat
               his
               said
               companion
               was
               more
               scandalized
               :
               S.
               Francis
               then
               added
               :
               Brother
               I
               attribute
               not
               to
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               ,
               all
               these
               honours
               which
               thou
               seest
               presented
               vnto
               me
               ,
               whose
               althinges
               are
               ,
               and
               I
               remayne
               in
               my
               vile
               estate
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               conclude
               that
               the
               presenters
               gaine
               nothing
               thereby
               :
               because
               by
               that
               meane
               God
               is
               acknowledged
               and
               honoured
               in
               his
               creatures
               .
               The
               Religious
               by
               this
               answeare
               was
               entierlie
               satisfied
               ,
               with
               an
               exceeding
               admiration
               of
               his
               perfection
               :
               considering
               that
               when
               he
               reflected
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               on
               the
               other
               side
               in
               any
               sort
               endure
               prayses
               and
               honours
               .
            
             
               
               Goeing
               one
               time
               to
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               a
               citty
               (
               whose
               name
               is
               perished
               in
               the
               authors
               )
               by
               whose
               diocesse
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ,
               went
               against
               him
               out
               of
               the
               towne
               to
               entertayne
               him
               :
               which
               the
               S.
               in
               spiritt
               foreseeing
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               We
               may
               be
               here
               molested
               ,
               for
               these
               men
               which
               you
               see
               ,
               come
               to
               honour
               vs
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               avoide
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               meane
               to
               tourne
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               come
               therfore
               after
               me
               .
               He
               led
               him
               to
               a
               grosse
               heape
               of
               chaulke
               that
               was
               close
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               whereof
               they
               made
               vessels
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               mounted
               and
               did
               very
               nimbly
               tread
               thereon
               with
               his
               feet
               .
               Which
               the
               bishop
               and
               his
               followers
               beholding
               ,
               they
               retourned
               without
               giuing
               him
               a
               word
               .
               So
               the
               holy
               Father
               reiected
               the
               honour
               ,
               and
               a
               while
               after
               he
               entred
               secretlie
               into
               the
               Citty
               ,
               where
               he
               edified
               more
               by
               example
               of
               pious
               life
               then
               by
               wordes
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               by
               humility
               he
               discouered
               his
               owne
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               capitall
               ennemy
               he
               was
               to
               hipocrisie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XC
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               end
               that
               such
               as
               saw
               him
               labour
               vertuously
               ,
               and
               performe
               holy
               and
               pious
               actes
               extraordinarily
               ,
               might
               not
               imagine
               that
               what
               he
               did
               proceeded
               of
               any
               other
               then
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               publiquely
               discouered
               whatsoeuer
               defectes
               he
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               most
               commonly
               they
               were
               no
               defectes
               att
               all
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               very
               sicke
               ,
               he
               by
               obedience
               rebated
               some
               litle
               of
               his
               abstinence
               :
               but
               beginning
               a
               litle
               to
               amend
               ,
               the
               true
               mispriser
               of
               himselfe
               taking
               courage
               against
               his
               flesh
               ,
               for
               greater
               confusion
               ,
               he
               said
               in
               himfelfe
               :
               It
               is
               not
               requisite
               that
               the
               people
               repute
               me
               sobre
               and
               abstinēt
               ,
               and
               I
               on
               the
               contrary
               secretly
               eat
               flesh
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               moued
               by
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               commanded
               some
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               to
               fasten
               a
               rope
               about
               his
               necke
               and
               to
               lead
               him
               to
               the
               marckett
               place
               of
               the
               Citty
               of
               Assisium
               .
               But
               his
               Religious
               refusing
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               he
               putt
               of
               his
               habitt
               ,
               and
               with
               nothing
               on
               him
               but
               that
               with
               was
               vnder
               it
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               called
               the
               Berlina
               ,
               where
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               had
               a
               quartane
               aigue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               very
               feeble
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               concurse
               of
               people
               ,
               he
               affirmed
               publikely
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               esteeme
               him
               otherwise
               spirituall
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               his
               lent
               ,
               wherin
               he
               had
               accustomed
               to
               fast
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Alsainctes
               ;
               he
               had
               eaten
               flesh
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               prayed
               them
               to
               reprehend
               him
               .
               All
               the
               assistantes
               seeing
               so
               great
               a
               humilitie
               ,
               conceaued
               a
               deep
               conpunction
               in
               thēselues
               ,
               and
               sighing
               sayd
               :
               Ah
               we
               miserable
               wretches
               ,
               that
               liue
               continually
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               entierlie
               apply
               our selues
               to
               the
               commodities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               without
               doeing
               pennance
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               vs
               ,
               sith
               this
               S.
               lamenteth
               to
               haue
               eaten
               flesh
               in
               time
               not
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               vpon
               a
               iust
               and
               manifest
               necessitie
               ?
               he
               doth
               neuertheles
               repent
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               much
               confusion
               accuseth
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               he
               seeme
               neerer
               death
               then
               life
               :
               why
               learne
               we
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               leadeth
               a
               life
               rather
               to
               be
               admired
               then
               imitated
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               a
               true
               pourtraiture
               of
               perfect
               humily
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               imitatour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               contemneth
               and
               treadeth
               vnder
               foot
               the
               world
               and
               the
               honour
               therof
               ,
               reiecting
               the
               shadow
               of
               hypocrisy
               ,
               wherein
               each
               one
               either
               more
               or
               lesse
               is
               intricated
               ?
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               was
               litle
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               he
               did
               ordinarily
               for
               to
               mortifie
               the
               first
               motiues
               of
               the
               ambitions
               of
               the
               world
               and
               to
               batter
               them
               against
               the
               most
               firme
               rocke
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               did
               as
               ▪
               followeth
               :
               As
               often
               as
               there
               assailed
               him
               any
               motion
               of
               pride
               or
               vaine
               glorie
               ;
               being
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               confessed
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               saying
               sometime
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               I
               endeauour
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               an
               hermitage
               
               and
               other
               solitary
               places
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               if
               I
               were
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               worlde
               :
               for
               if
               I
               doe
               otherwise
               I
               am
               an
               hypocrite
               .
               Being
               one
               time
               sicke
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               an
               extreme
               coldnes
               in
               his
               stomake
               ,
               his
               companion
               prayed
               him
               to
               haue
               a
               peice
               of
               fox
               skin
               sowed
               within
               his
               habitt
               against
               the
               flesh
               and
               vpon
               his
               stomake
               .
               But
               he
               would
               neuer
               consent
               thereto
               without
               condition
               that
               there
               should
               be
               an
               other
               sowed
               without
               ,
               that
               each
               one
               might
               know
               he
               woare
               a
               skinne
               on
               his
               flesh
               .
               Passing
               by
               Assisium
               ,
               a
               poore
               old
               man
               asked
               him
               an
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               which
               name
               hearing
               vttered
               ,
               he
               tooke
               off
               his
               cloake
               from
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               &
               gaue
               him
               :
               Now
               in
               performing
               this
               act
               of
               charity
               ,
               he
               conceaued
               a
               litle
               vaineglory
               ,
               
               he
               confessed
               it
               publique●●
               and
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               .
               What
               cogitation
               God
               had
               of
               this
               his
               most
               humble
               seruant
               ,
               may
               be
               iudged
               by
               the
               example
               following
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Francis
               being
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               a
               citty
               of
               Italy
               ,
               he
               was
               entertayned
               into
               the
               house
               of
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               who
               being
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               you
               must
               resolue
               to
               obey
               the
               gospell
               ,
               and
               eat
               whatsoeuer
               shal
               be
               presented
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               thus
               saying
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               Capon
               to
               be
               brought
               :
               wherof
               the
               holy
               Father
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               God
               did
               eat
               ;
               meane
               while
               a
               poore
               man
               asked
               an
               almose
               att
               the
               dore
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               S.
               sent
               a
               legge
               of
               the
               capon
               :
               the
               poore
               man
               tooke
               it
               and
               with
               a
               malicious
               and
               diabolicall
               eye
               beheld
               it
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               
               quietly
               till
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               when
               S.
               Francis
               preaching
               ,
               he
               shewed
               it
               publiquely
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               saying
               :
               Behold
               ye
               all
               ,
               the
               flesh
               that
               this
               Frere
               Francis
               the
               preacher
               of
               abstinence
               doth
               eat
               ;
               being
               last
               night
               full
               fed
               ,
               he
               gaue
               me
               this
               legge
               of
               capon
               :
               But
               God
               ,
               whose
               prouidence
               is
               admirable
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               to
               dissolue
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               to
               conuert
               them
               vnto
               his
               confusion
               ,
               caused
               that
               when
               the
               poore
               man
               thought
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               people
               the
               said
               legge
               ,
               he
               miraculously
               shewed
               a
               fish
               ,
               wherefore
               being
               reputed
               senceles
               ,
               he
               was
               expelled
               the
               church
               whither
               he
               came
               afterward
               to
               aske
               pardon
               of
               God
               and
               the
               S.
               which
               being
               obtayned
               ,
               the
               fish
               retourned
               into
               a
               capons
               legge
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               publikely
               recounted
               the
               successe
               of
               the
               fact
               :
               for
               which
               they
               generally
               gaue
               infinite
               thankes
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               With
               what
               rigour
               he
               chasticed
               his
               passionate
               wordes
               and
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HAuing
               bin
               many
               dayes
               blinde
               ,
               as
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               infirmity
               of
               his
               eyes
               which
               his
               wepinges
               had
               procured
               him
               ,
               it
               often
               happened
               ;
               he
               determined
               for
               his
               consolation
               to
               visitt
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               first
               companions
               and
               inward
               freindes
               ,
               and
               to
               remayne
               some
               time
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               talke
               of
               God.
               But
               comming
               to
               his
               cell
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               shutt
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               was
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               meane
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               he
               called
               him
               by
               these
               wordes
               :
               Open
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               come
               comfort
               this
               poore
               blind
               mā
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               reiterating
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               the
               Religious
               not
               answearing
               ,
               he
               was
               much
               disquieted
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               I
               haue
               called
               him
               many
               times
               ,
               &
               he
               will
               not
               answeare
               me
               ,
               lett
               vs
               goe
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               and
               so
               departing
               iudged
               Brother
               Bernard
               to
               be
               proud
               :
               and
               neuertheles
               considering
               better
               that
               it
               was
               not
               his
               coustume
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               he
               tourned
               from
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               prayer
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               not
               long
               but
               he
               heard
               answeare
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               reprehending
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               Litle
               man
               ,
               why
               doest
               thou
               trouble
               they
               selfe
               so
               much
               ,
               doest
               thou
               thinck
               it
               reasonable
               to
               leaue
               the
               Creatour
               for
               the
               creature
               ?
               when
               thou
               calledst
               Brother
               Bernard
               ;
               he
               was
               with
               me
               ,
               not
               with
               him selfe
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               could
               not
               answeare
               thee
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               not
               heare
               thee
               .
               Which
               S.
               Francis
               hearing
               he
               humbled
               him selfe
               to
               God
               and
               asked
               him
               pardon
               .
            
             
               
               Then
               incontinently
               retourning
               directly
               to
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               he
               mett
               him
               without
               his
               cell
               ,
               hauing
               ended
               his
               prayer
               :
               and
               as
               Brother
               Bernard
               fell
               att
               his
               feet
               ,
               he
               likewise
               fell
               at
               his
               ;
               and
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               of
               the
               ill
               iudgement
               he
               had
               conceaued
               of
               him
               :
               then
               required
               of
               him
               to
               enioyne
               him
               this
               pennance
               :
               I
               will
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               thou
               sett
               they
               feet
               on
               my
               throat
               ,
               and
               on
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               treading
               hard
               theron
               shalt
               say
               :
               Poore
               worme
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Peter
               Benardone
               ,
               there
               lye
               one
               the
               earth
               ,
               sith
               thou
               hast
               so
               exalted
               thee
               in
               pride
               ,
               bafe
               and
               abiect
               as
               thou
               art
               :
               which
               poore
               Brother
               Bernard
               hearing
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               no
               sort
               yeld
               ther
               to
               ,
               till
               the
               holy
               Father
               commanded
               him
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               the
               greatest
               modesty
               and
               reuerence
               he
               could
               possibly
               ,
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               first
               conditioned
               that
               the
               S.
               should
               in
               like
               sort
               doe
               to
               him
               what
               he
               would
               ;
               and
               so
               hauing
               obeyed
               the
               S.
               he
               reciprocally
               commanded
               him
               very
               sharply
               to
               reprehend
               him
               for
               euery
               fault
               of
               his
               he
               should
               know
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               should
               meete
               together
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               Religious
               Saints
               of
               those
               dayes
               exercise
               themselues
               in
               humility
               .
               But
               S.
               Fracis
               hearing
               that
               ,
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               afflicted
               for
               hauing
               promised
               him
               obedience
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               reuerence
               he
               had
               towardes
               
               him
               ,
               aswell
               for
               his
               great
               worthynes
               ,
               as
               because
               he
               was
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               resolued
               rather
               to
               forbeare
               his
               sweet
               and
               gratious
               cōuersation
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               subiect
               to
               reprehend
               him
               ,
               though
               in
               such
               a
               seruant
               of
               God
               there
               were
               litle
               or
               nothing
               to
               reprehend
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               that
               had
               care
               of
               a
               leaper
               ,
               comming
               with
               him
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               S.
               reprehended
               him
               for
               hauing
               brought
               him
               thither
               ,
               with
               trouble
               and
               afliction
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               scarcely
               vttered
               but
               ,
               thinking
               that
               he
               had
               offended
               the
               leaper
               in
               reprehending
               the
               Religious
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               he
               presently
               went
               and
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               vnto
               his
               Vicaire
               ▪
               
               of
               whome
               he
               demanded
               for
               pennace
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               enioyne
               him
               to
               eat
               with
               the
               leaper
               in
               one
               same
               dish
               ,
               who
               not
               to
               giue
               him
               discontent
               was
               constrained
               so
               to
               command
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               was
               incōtinently
               brought
               a
               dish
               of
               pottage
               from
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               for
               the
               leaper
               and
               himselfe
               :
               it
               was
               admirable
               to
               see
               with
               what
               patience
               and
               tast
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               endeauoured
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               pottage
               in
               which
               the
               leaper
               putt
               his
               finges
               ,
               which
               being
               all
               couered
               with
               the
               loathsome
               infection
               of
               his
               leapry
               ,
               the
               droppes
               of
               putrefaction
               ran
               into
               the
               dish
               ;
               which
               caused
               in
               the
               Religious
               there
               present
               an
               extreame
               hart-greife
               and
               compassion
               ,
               that
               their
               Father
               without
               offence
               should
               performe
               so
               bitter
               and
               intollerable
               a
               penance
               .
               Lett
               this
               be
               spoaken
               to
               our
               confusion
               ,
               that
               seeke
               so
               many
               curious
               arts
               to
               season
               our
               meates
               ,
               which
               we
               desire
               to
               haue
               so
               delicious
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               did
               assuredly
               affirme
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               thence-forward
               ae
               they
               remembred
               that
               refection
               of
               their
               Father
               with
               the
               leaper
               ,
               all
               meat
               how
               delicate
               soeuer
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               made
               their
               hart
               arise
               ,
               and
               was
               disdayned
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               new
               and
               notable
               Matines
               of
               holy
               humility
               ,
               which
               S.
               Francii
               and
               Brother
               Leo
               did
               sing
               hauing
               no
               Breuiary
               to
               read
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               being
               one
               time
               in
               the
               hermitage
               with
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               he
               went
               so
               farre
               from
               the
               celle
               ,
               that
               the
               night
               preuented
               them
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               Breuiary
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               houre
               of
               Matines
               
               being
               come
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               said
               to
               the
               Brother
               :
               will
               not
               yee
               that
               we
               employ
               this
               time
               vnprofitably
               ?
               that
               therfore
               we
               passe
               it
               in
               the
               prayse
               of
               God
               ,
               say
               as
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               :
               but
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               chaunge
               not
               any
               word
               ;
               I
               then
               will
               say
               :
               O
               Francis
               thou
               hast
               committed
               so
               many
               sinnes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               thou
               deseruest
               hell
               ;
               and
               you
               shall
               answeare
               me
               ,
               you
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               you
               deserue
               a
               place
               in
               the
               deepest
               part
               of
               hell
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               most
               humble
               and
               obedient
               ,
               promised
               him
               to
               say
               so
               :
               but
               as
               the
               S.
               began
               to
               vtter
               the
               foresaid
               wordes
               ,
               Brother
               Leo
               answeared
               .
               Know
               
               Brother
               Franc.
               that
               you
               shal
               not
               goe
               to
               hel
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradice
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               admiting
               ,
               he
               commanded
               him
               againe
               not
               to
               say
               so
               ,
               but
               as
               now
               I
               shall
               tell
               thee
               :
               I
               will
               begin
               to
               say
               ,
               Francis
               thou
               hast
               so
               much
               offended
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               well
               deseruest
               to
               be
               eternally
               accursed
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               answeare
               ,
               without
               any
               variation
               :
               thou
               art
               doubtles
               worthy
               to
               be
               foreuer
               expelled
               from
               the
               face
               of
               God
               :
               which
               the
               good
               Brother
               Leo
               promising
               to
               obserue
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               with
               a
               loud
               and
               fearefull
               voice
               ,
               knocking
               his
               brest
               ,
               began
               :
               O
               God
               lord
               of
               heauen
               &
               earth
               ,
               I
               haue
               committed
               so
               many
               offences
               against
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               ,
               I
               meritt
               to
               be
               eternally
               banished
               thy
               glory
               and
               perpetually
               damned
               :
               and
               Brother
               Leo
               answeared
               :
               God
               will
               accept
               thee
               for
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               his
               elect
               thou
               shalt
               be
               especially
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               in
               his
               celestiall
               kingdome
               .
               S.
               Francis
               more
               admiring
               then
               before
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               knew
               how
               obedient
               Brother
               Leo
               was
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               answeare
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               enioyned
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               promised
               me
               ?
               I
               now
               command
               you
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               say
               :
               O
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               Francis
               doest
               thou
               thinck
               euer
               to
               deserue
               pardon
               of
               the
               God
               of
               mercies
               ,
               hauing
               alwayes
               so
               much
               offended
               him
               ?
               thou
               art
               not
               worthy
               of
               grace
               :
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               answeare
               me
               :
               thou
               in
               no
               sort
               deseruest
               the
               mercie
               of
               God.
               But
               albeit
               Brother
               Leo
               promised
               him
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               neuertheles
               answeare
               him
               :
               God
               the
               Father
               whose
               mercy
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               infinitly
               greater
               then
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               will
               giue
               you
               his
               grace
               ,
               accompayned
               with
               most
               singuler
               giftes
               ,
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               therfore
               halfe
               angry
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               why
               would
               you
               not
               giue
               me
               cōtentement
               in
               so
               reasonable
               a
               demande
               ,
               and
               why
               haue
               we
               thus
               misprised
               the
               precept
               of
               obedience
               ?
               Brother
               Leo
               falling
               prostrate
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               humbly
               answeared
               him
               :
               God
               knoweth
               that
               I
               alwayes
               purposed
               to
               obey
               you
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               haue
               me
               speake
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               yours
               .
               The
               S.
               herewith
               not
               fully
               satisfied
               ,
               replyed
               ,
               and
               with
               instance
               said
               :
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               my
               deere
               child
               ,
               to
               comfort
               me
               att
               least
               for
               this
               once
               :
               and
               when
               you
               shall
               heare
               me
               to
               accuse
               myselfe
               ,
               answeare
               me
               that
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               mercy
               ;
               Brother
               Leo
               answeared
               him
               :
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               lye
               in
               me
               ,
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               I
               will
               most
               willingly
               doe
               it
               :
               S.
               Francis
               then
               all
               bathed
               in
               teares
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               cryed
               out
               :
               Ingratefull
               wretch
               ,
               doest
               thou
               thinck
               euer
               to
               finde
               pardon
               att
               Goddes
               handes
               ;
               and
               Brother
               Leo
               incontinently
               answeared
               :
               Father
               thou
               shall
               finde
               it
               ,
               and
               shalt
               besides
               obtaine
               so
               many
               speciall
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               exalt
               thee
               on
               earth
               and
               in
               heauē
               (
               then
               he
               added
               :
               )
               pardō
               me
               ,
               Father
               ,
               if
               my
               power
               hath
               not
               bin
               to
               speake
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               you
               desired
               ,
               for
               God
               speaketh
               by
               my
               mouth
               ;
               thus
               did
               they
               spend
               the
               night
               ,
               &
               in
               other
               like
               exercises
               ,
               wherin
               God
               did
               apparētly
               manifest
               how
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               is
               humility
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               true
               misprise
               of
               ones
               selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               what
               conditions
               be
               that
               prayeth
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               ▪
            
             
               SIth
               we
               haue
               spoaken
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               Marines
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               now
               conuenient
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               mention
               of
               his
               so
               perfect
               prayer
               ▪
               Mine
               opiniō
               is
               that
               there
               is
               no
               place
               more
               proper
               to
               speake
               therof
               ,
               then
               after
               the
               description
               of
               his
               great
               humility
               ,
               whereon
               as
               on
               a
               firme
               stone
               ,
               and
               true
               foundation
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               to
               haue
               it
               penetrate
               euen
               to
               heauen
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               builded
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               merited
               to
               obtaine
               all
               the
               
               conditions
               requisite
               to
               a
               true
               and
               worthy
               prayer
               ;
               the
               first
               wherof
               ,
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ones
               owne
               misery
               ,
               according
               to
               Salomon
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 O
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 acknowledgeing
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 his
                 hart
              
               to
               witt
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 doth
                 lift
                 his
                 handes
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 temple
                 ,
                 heare
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               who
               hath
               more
               perfectly
               knowne
               himselfe
               ?
               who
               hath
               more
               clearly
               confessed
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               more
               humbly
               discouered
               it
               to
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               then
               this
               glorious
               S.
               Therefore
               ▪
               also
               were
               his
               prayers
               admitted
               before
               the
               presēce
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               fixeth
               his
               eyes
               on
               the
               
               humble
               ,
               and
               reiecteth
               not
               their
               pious
               prayers
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophett
               saith
               .
               The
               deuout
               Iudith
               ,
               affirmeth
               the
               same
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 My
                 God
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 are
                 alwayes
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               second
               condition
               of
               prayer
               ,
               is
               to
               keepe
               the
               soule
               euer
               separated
               from
               terrestriall
               thinges
               ,
               and
               eleuated
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               saith
               Isodorus
               :
               If
               the
               soule
               will
               be
               illuminated
               with
               spirituall
               light
               ,
               she
               must
               precedently
               purge
               her selfe
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               worldly
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               may
               be
               neat
               and
               pure
               before
               her
               God.
               That
               prayer
               is
               pure
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               worldly
               thoughtes
               ,
               and
               that
               impure
               where
               the
               spiritt
               is
               employed
               in
               terrestriall
               thinges
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               leauing
               vs
               the
               forme
               of
               perfect
               prayer
               ,
               saith
               :
               When
               thou
               shalt
               pray
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               camber
               in
               secrett
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               leaue
               out
               all
               care
               excepting
               only
               of
               speaking
               with
               God
               :
               shutt
               the
               dore
               of
               thy
               hart
               ,
               that
               nothing
               enter
               in
               ,
               to
               robbe
               his
               substance
               :
               call
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               be
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               without
               any
               distraction
               ,
               and
               attentiue
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               thy
               prayer
               shal
               be
               perfect
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               heard
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               performed
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               he
               so
               reiected
               all
               other
               care
               of
               the
               world
               to
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               remembrance
               
               of
               himselfe
               or
               of
               his
               worldly
               affaires
               .
               And
               therfore
               most
               commonly
               when
               he
               prayed
               ,
               his
               body
               was
               eleuated
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               hauing
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               could
               poise
               it
               downe
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               God
               teacheth
               vs
               the
               third
               condition
               of
               prayer
               ,
               by
               his
               Prophet
               Isaie
               ,
               
               saying
               .
               
                 Giue
                 thy
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 coat
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 naked
              
               
               
                 and
                 releiue
                 each
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 necessities
                 :
              
               then
               offer
               thy
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               heare
               thee
               ,
               call
               him
               by
               this
               meane
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               come
               vnto
               thee
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               that
               shutteth
               his
               eares
               to
               the
               demaund
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               necessity
               ,
               he
               shall
               crye
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               him
               .
               This
               piety
               and
               compassion
               was
               such
               and
               so
               great
               in
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               he
               absolutely
               gaue
               or
               bestowed
               ,
               his
               only
               coate
               ,
               occasion
               presenting
               ,
               yea
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               desired
               to
               giue
               entierlie
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               the
               only
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               formerlie
               alleadged
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               this
               extreme
               charitie
               towardes
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               example
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               also
               merited
               to
               be
               so
               interiourly
               affected
               of
               his
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               conditiō
               of
               prayer
               necessary
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               to
               giue
               good
               
               eare
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 abhorre
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Sage
               ,
               
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 holy
                 commandements
                 :
              
               therfore
               the
               sinner
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               heare
               him
               ,
               because
               himselfe
               did
               not
               first
               heare
               God
               :
               and
               if
               he
               heare
               him
               in
               one
               only
               thing
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               he
               proueth
               deafe
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               one
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               or
               one
               
                 Aue
                 Maria
              
               ,
               of
               a
               Christian
               fearing
               God
               ,
               is
               with
               greater
               reason
               heard
               ,
               then
               a
               thousand
               of
               a
               vicious
               and
               disobedient
               person
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               obeyd
               God
               in
               such
               degree
               of
               perfection
               that
               hauing
               called
               him
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               labour
               to
               accomplish
               his
               diuine
               preceptes
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               Counsailes
               of
               his
               ghospell
               ,
               without
               omitting
               the
               least
               point
               :
               therefore
               also
               did
               God
               afterward
               graciously
               graunt
               him
               what
               he
               demaunded
               ,
               so
               farre
               foorth
               as
               he
               permitted
               other
               creatures
               to
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               condition
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               prayeth
               doe
               also
               separate
               himselfe
               
               from
               the
               conuersation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               he
               would
               pray
               ,
               but
               euen
               alwayes
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               pray
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               sequester
               him selfe
               into
               some
               desert
               and
               solitary
               place
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               that
               his
               soule
               be
               alwayes
               disposed
               worthely
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               :
               The
               contemplatiue
               Father
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               speaking
               by
               experience
               saith
               :
               If
               the
               world
               delight
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               euer
               be
               impure
               :
               Our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               also
               left
               vs
               example
               hereof
               ,
               for
               he
               often
               went
               vp
               to
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               best
               beloued
               disciples
               ,
               to
               vnite
               himselfe
               alone
               to
               his
               Father
               ;
               So
               this
               glorious
               Sainct
               found
               himselfe
               so
               much
               more
               gratified
               by
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               farther
               estranged
               from
               the
               rumours
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               farther
               sequestred
               into
               solitary
               places
               ,
               wherin
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               subdued
               by
               cogitations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               infections
               therof
               ,
               that
               he
               obtayned
               notable
               victories
               against
               the
               deuill
               .
               
               He
               shunned
               sensuall
               light
               ,
               as
               distractiue
               vnto
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               some
               repose
               vnto
               his
               body
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               he
               spent
               the
               rest
               in
               most
               deepe
               silence
               ,
               &
               in
               high
               contentment
               with
               his
               beloued
               God.
               The
               sixt
               condition
               of
               perfect
               prayer
               ,
               is
               ,
               a
               feruent
               charity
               towards
               
               God
               ,
               without
               all
               feare
               ,
               not
               like
               vnto
               that
               of
               the
               cold
               ▪
               negligent
               ,
               and
               new
               beginners
               ;
               for
               this
               perfect
               charity
               expelling
               all
               base
               feare
               and
               labour
               ,
               doth
               by
               loue
               vnite
               the
               hart
               of
               man
               with
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God.
               This
               loue
               was
               such
               in
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               that
               it
               continuallie
               burned
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               as
               a
               liuing
               fire
               ,
               the
               flame
               wherof
               dilated
               it selfe
               in
               charity
               ,
               to
               the
               benefitt
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               perseuerance
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               effect
               it
               wrought
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XCIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               seauenth
               condition
               is
               perseuerance
               therin
               ,
               because
               God
               saith
               we
               must
               alwayes
               pray
               ,
               and
               not
               ceasse
               .
               Of
               this
               point
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               that
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               a
               continuall
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               owne
               saluation
               or
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               desiring
               to
               communicate
               his
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               vnto
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               and
               loue
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               his
               owne
               part
               ,
               he
               might
               euer
               dwell
               with
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ▪
               But
               being
               ,
               by
               the
               impediment
               of
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               terrestriall
               body
               that
               was
               a
               stranger
               and
               remote
               from
               his
               true
               country
               ,
               disabled
               to
               enioy
               his
               beloued
               ,
               he
               ,
               by
               perseuerant
               prayer
               endeauoured
               with
               all
               possiblity
               ,
               to
               keepe
               his
               soule
               alwayes
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               ouer-difficult
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               hauing
               so
               mortified
               in
               himselfe
               earthly
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               he
               conuersed
               in
               spiritt
               on
               high
               with
               the
               blessed
               ,
               as
               a
               Cittizen
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               familier
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               Therfore
               prayer
               was
               vnto
               him
               a
               singuler
               refreshment
               in
               his
               labours
               ,
               an
               assured
               fortresse
               against
               temptations
               ,
               and
               a
               remedy
               in
               necessities
               :
               for
               distrusting
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               proper
               forces
               ,
               industry
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               had
               setled
               and
               reposed
               all
               his
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               he
               affirmed
               that
               euery
               faithfull
               Christian
               ought
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               to
               demaund
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               considering
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               one
               can
               make
               no
               
               profitt
               nor
               progresse
               in
               spirituall
               life
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               example
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               made
               alwayes
               to
               appeare
               exteriourly
               and
               interiourly
               ,
               that
               trauailing
               or
               praying
               ,
               being
               in
               action
               ,
               or
               rereposing
               ,
               
               his
               spiritt
               was
               continually
               attentiue
               vnto
               prayer
               .
               And
               therfore
               it
               seemed
               that
               he
               had
               not
               only
               dedicated
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               vnto
               his
               beloued
               God
               :
               but
               euen
               the
               very
               momentes
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               no
               visitation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               by
               his
               negligence
               passe
               ,
               and
               be
               lost
               ,
               as
               not
               finding
               him
               disposed
               to
               receaue
               it
               .
               Therefore
               when
               in
               his
               iorney
               he
               felt
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               would
               stay
               and
               lett
               his
               companion
               passe
               on
               ,
               to
               know
               with
               a
               very
               deep
               attention
               ,
               what
               God
               inspired
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               when
               he
               was
               in
               solitary
               places
               ,
               he
               filled
               the
               mountaines
               with
               sighes
               ,
               and
               bathed
               the
               earth
               with
               a
               flud
               of
               teares
               ,
               he
               beat
               his
               brest
               for
               the
               offences
               committed
               against
               his
               God.
               Sometimes
               he
               accused
               himselfe
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               before
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               other
               times
               he
               demaunded
               mercy
               as
               a
               child
               ,
               of
               his
               gracious
               Father
               :
               sometimes
               he
               sweetlie
               discoursed
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               priuately
               with
               his
               intimous
               freind
               :
               he
               hath
               att
               such
               time
               bin
               heard
               of
               his
               Religious
               to
               inuocate
               the
               clementie
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               commiseration
               which
               he
               felt
               in
               himselfe
               of
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               him
               crucified
               .
               He
               shewed
               exteriour
               gesture
               conformable
               to
               the
               interiour
               effect
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               held
               his
               mouth
               against
               the
               earth
               ,
               now
               he
               was
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               then
               vpright
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               now
               he
               held
               his
               armes
               crossed
               ,
               then
               his
               handes
               ioyned
               towardes
               heauen
               .
               And
               praying
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               he
               was
               most
               commonlie
               seene
               enuirouned
               with
               a
               great
               light
               ,
               and
               lifted
               into
               the
               aire
               in
               testimony
               of
               the
               interiour
               light
               and
               affection
               towardes
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               did
               he
               participate
               of
               the
               diuine
               secrettes
               ,
               which
               he
               neuer
               reuealed
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               was
               requisite
               :
               for
               he
               ordinarily
               said
               ,
               that
               one
               did
               often
               loose
               an
               inestimable
               treasure
               ,
               for
               a
               very
               base
               price
               offending
               the
               giuer
               ,
               &
               with
               daunger
               neuer
               to
               haue
               it
               againe
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               when
               he
               retourned
               from
               his
               exercises
               ,
               he
               in
               such
               sort
               composed
               and
               dissembled
               his
               countenance
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               had
               not
               much
               experienced
               it
               ,
               would
               neuer
               haue
               suspected
               that
               he
               had
               prayed
               in
               such
               excesse
               of
               spirit
               .
               When
               he
               prayed
               with
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               retayned
               his
               sighes
               and
               all
               other
               gestures
               :
               wherby
               he
               might
               be
               obserued
               .
               He
               taught
               the
               manner
               to
               pray
               secretlie
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               :
               My
               God
               I
               recommend
               vnto
               thee
               this
               consolation
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               without
               any
               meritt
               of
               mine
               to
               graunt
               me
               :
               to
               the
               end
               I
               steale
               not
               this
               great
               treasure
               .
               He
               assured
               them
               that
               by
               this
               meane
               they
               should
               obtaine
               that
               God
               inuiting
               them
               ,
               would
               say
               :
               Freind
               because
               thou
               hast
               
               bin
               so
               humble
               ascend
               now
               vnto
               an
               higher
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               attention
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               deuotion
               he
               had
               in
               diuine
               seruice
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               said
               the
               canonicall
               houres
               with
               so
               great
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               were
               most
               commonly
               weary
               and
               feeble
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               infirmities
               :
               yet
               making
               no
               esteeme
               thereof
               ,
               he
               was
               alwayes
               standing
               or
               kneeling
               with
               his
               head
               bare
               ,
               reading
               verie
               distinctly
               .
               If
               he
               trauiled
               when
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               and
               saying
               the
               said
               
               houres
               was
               ,
               he
               would
               stay
               .
               This
               practise
               did
               he
               neuer
               omitt
               whatsoeuer
               rayne
               or
               storme
               did
               happen
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               the
               body
               that
               is
               to
               be
               food
               for
               wormes
               ,
               desired
               to
               eat
               in
               repose
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               ought
               one
               to
               giue
               repose
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               when
               she
               receaueth
               the
               refection
               of
               the
               life
               which
               she
               is
               eternally
               to
               possesse
               without
               corruption
               ?
               He
               said
               his
               psalmes
               and
               what
               soeuer
               was
               to
               be
               said
               with
               such
               attention
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               bin
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
               When
               he
               was
               to
               name
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               pronounced
               it
               so
               sweetly
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               lick
               his
               l●ppes
               ,
               such
               contentment
               felt
               he
               in
               his
               soule
               :
               yea
               he
               commanded
               his
               Religious
               carefullie
               to
               gather
               vp
               all
               the
               papers
               they
               found
               wherin
               was
               written
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               :
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               troddē
               vnder
               foot
               .
               He
               reputed
               
               it
               a
               great
               offence
               ,
               when
               one
               spake
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               thincke
               of
               other
               matters
               .
               And
               if
               he
               chaunced
               sometimes
               to
               apply
               his
               spiritt
               on
               other
               ▪
               affaires
               ,
               though
               spirituall
               ,
               he
               would
               accuse
               himselfe
               thereof
               in
               confession
               ;
               yea
               albeit
               he
               had
               his
               interiour
               powers
               so
               recollected
               within
               him
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               continuall
               and
               assiduous
               exercise
               therin
               employed
               ,
               that
               the
               flyes
               of
               the
               world
               molested
               him
               very
               seldome
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               lent
               att
               an
               hermitage
               he
               attempted
               for
               exercise
               to
               make
               an
               osier
               basket
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               being
               come
               ,
               because
               in
               saying
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               the
               basket
               came
               to
               his
               minde
               ,
               he
               tooke
               it
               and
               incontinentlie
               threw
               it
               into
               the
               fire
               with
               these
               wordes
               :
               I
               sacrifice
               thee
               vnto
               
               God
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               his
               seruice
               which
               thou
               hast
               interrupted
               .
            
             
               This
               glorious
               Sainct
               ,
               held
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               natiuity
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               particuler
               deuotion
               .
               Being
               on
               a
               time
               neere
               vnto
               the
               citty
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               he
               determined
               to
               celebrate
               that
               feast
               after
               a
               new
               manner
               ,
               therby
               to
               stirre
               vp
               the
               deuotiō
               of
               the
               faithful
               :
               &
               hauing
               therfore
               ,
               to
               auoid
               scādal
               ,
               obtayned
               permission
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               great
               stable
               to
               be
               prepared
               in
               an
               old
               houell
               ,
               where
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               putt
               hay
               and
               a
               manger
               ,
               then
               brought
               thither
               an
               oxe
               and
               an
               asse
               ,
               and
               assembled
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               that
               they
               neere
               exceeded
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               the
               place
               .
               But
               because
               he
               had
               
               published
               the
               solemnity
               ,
               all
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               the
               neighbour
               places
               flocked
               thither
               as
               who
               should
               be
               foremost
               ,
               with
               flutes
               ,
               cornettes
               ,
               and
               other
               rusticall
               instrumentes
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               mountaines
               thereabout
               gaue
               ecchoe
               to
               their
               harmony
               ,
               they
               ceassed
               not
               all
               night
               to
               sound
               and
               reioyce
               before
               that
               stable
               ,
               wherin
               S.
               Francis
               and
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               his
               Religious
               prayed
               before
               three
               images
               of
               wood
               ,
               that
               represented
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               and
               S.
               Ioseph
               ,
               before
               which
               images
               were
               lightened
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               lightes
               that
               were
               with
               curious
               art
               exquisitelie
               sett
               foorth
               .
               S.
               Francis
               read
               the
               ghospell
               atr
               the
               midinght
               Masse
               ,
               then
               preached
               to
               the
               people
               with
               such
               tendernes
               of
               hart
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               would
               vtter
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               called
               him
               the
               litle
               child
               of
               Bethleem
               .
               This
               feast
               was
               not
               spēt
               without
               fruit
               for
               a
               famous
               gentleman
               named
               Iohn
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               forsaking
               the
               cheualry
               and
               nobilitie
               of
               the
               world
               and
               the
               pompes
               therof
               ,
               became
               very
               familier
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               and
               an
               imitatour
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               seene
               him
               in
               vision
               that
               night
               with
               a
               child
               in
               his
               armes
               who
               seemed
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               whome
               he
               sweetly
               awakened
               .
               The
               hay
               that
               was
               taken
               from
               that
               stable
               cured
               manie
               diseased
               beastes
               ,
               yea
               verie
               manie
               men
               ;
               whence
               may
               be
               iudged
               that
               God
               had
               singulerlie
               assisted
               that
               deuotion
               of
               his
               seruant
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               caused
               the
               oratories
               of
               Bis
               Religious
               to
               be
               accommodated
               :
               and
               of
               the
               care
               he
               had
               of
               their
               enterteynement
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Father
               laboured
               exceedingly
               to
               haue
               his
               Religious
               know
               the
               meane
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               vse
               to
               pray
               well
               ,
               that
               being
               free
               frō
               all
               worldly
               employmentes
               ,
               they
               might
               apply
               thēselues
               to
               prayer
               and
               contēplation
               ,
               as
               a
               fountaine
               that
               drowneth
               disordinate
               thirstes
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               filleth
               and
               satisfieth
               the
               soule
               with
               a
               spirituall
               tast
               of
               diuine
               graces
               .
               And
               that
               the
               said
               Religious
               might
               more
               commodiously
               emploie
               themselues
               therin
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               their
               Oratories
               sequestred
               frō
               the
               bruit
               and
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               auoyd
               distraction
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               caused
               thē
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               woodes
               and
               forestes
               with
               bowes
               of
               trees
               and
               wreathed
               with
               rushes
               ,
               where
               they
               spent
               their
               lentes
               entierlie
               in
               fastinges
               and
               prayers
               .
               And
               that
               the
               care
               of
               temporall
               affaires
               might
               not
               choake
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               nor
               the
               cogitations
               of
               worldlie
               necessities
               procure
               them
               impediment
               ,
               he
               committed
               to
               one
               Brother
               alone
               ,
               when
               the
               number
               of
               Religious
               permitted
               ,
               the
               chardge
               of
               the
               dore
               ,
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               and
               larder
               ,
               appointing
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               to
               obserue
               the
               Order
               following
               .
            
             
             
               All
               the
               morning
               they
               were
               to
               remayne
               retired
               in
               prayer
               in
               the
               diuine
               offices
               ,
               and
               very
               strictly
               obseruing
               silence
               ,
               till
               the
               Officer
               att
               the
               ordinary
               houre
               warned
               them
               to
               dinner
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               by
               knocking
               on
               a
               tile
               :
               for
               their
               pouerty
               afforded
               not
               them
               a
               bell
               .
               But
               he
               knowing
               that
               man
               cōsisted
               of
               a
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               the
               body
               should
               be
               mayntayned
               to
               sustaine
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               he
               accustomed
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               where
               if
               he
               saw
               nothing
               to
               begin
               their
               refection
               ,
               he
               would
               goe
               into
               the
               garden
               and
               thence
               bring
               a
               bundle
               of
               hearbes
               which
               he
               would
               mildly
               deliuer
               the
               Cooke
               ,
               to
               haue
               drest
               for
               the
               Religious
               .
               When
               the
               Cooke
               had
               egges
               &
               cheese
               ▪
               gotten
               by
               begging
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               in
               time
               conuenient
               would
               eat
               therof
               very
               merily
               ,
               to
               encourage
               others
               ,
               and
               would
               commend
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               Cook.
               But
               if
               he
               exceeded
               ,
               he
               would
               reprehend
               him
               for
               the
               excesse
               ,
               and
               command
               him
               to
               giue
               nothing
               to
               the
               Religious
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               which
               was
               performed
               :
               though
               most
               commonly
               they
               sett
               themselues
               att
               table
               to
               eat
               nothing
               but
               dry
               bread
               pourchaced
               by
               begging
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               eat
               with
               exceeding
               contentment
               as
               a
               gift
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               hauing
               bin
               demaunded
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               Because
               our
               Sauiour
               worthely
               sayth
               :
               Man
               liueth
               not
               
               by
               bread
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               word
               and
               will
               of
               God.
               Therfore
               when
               they
               least
               thought
               thereon
               ,
               and
               had
               most
               need
               thereof
               ,
               they
               were
               prouided
               for
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               with
               who●●e
               in
               their
               continuall
               prayers
               they
               conuersed
               .
               After
               they
               had
               taken
               their
               refection
               they
               vsed
               deep
               silence
               and
               corporall
               exercises
               ,
               labouring
               about
               that
               which
               S.
               Francis
               commanded
               them
               for
               the
               necessityes
               of
               the
               house
               .
               Then
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               Euensong
               &
               Compline
               ,
               they
               all
               retourned
               to
               accustomed
               prayer
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               there
               vnto
               deputed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               efficacie
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               OF
               the
               humilitie
               of
               hart
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               did
               grow
               a
               diffidence
               of
               his
               force
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               a
               perfect
               confidence
               in
               the
               diuine
               pietie
               ,
               which
               caused
               that
               he
               did
               neither
               desire
               nor
               beginne
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               first
               in
               prayer
               demaund
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               inspire
               him
               to
               thincke
               and
               excute
               his
               will
               ,
               wherbie
               he
               did
               obtaine
               singuler
               graces
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
               Att
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               obtayned
               that
               matters
               of
               difficultie
               (
               according
               to
               the
               world
               )
               as
               to
               serue
               leapers
               ,
               and
               to
               pardon
               iniuries
               should
               appeare
               easy
               and
               pleasing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               had
               in
               short
               time
               obtayned
               by
               prayer
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               attayned
               by
               tedious
               exercise
               .
               The
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ;
               
               and
               what
               the
               Religious
               should
               doe
               in
               thrise
               opening
               the
               Missall
               :
               his
               rule
               was
               approued
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               will
               of
               God
               was
               he
               should
               assist
               to
               the
               sauing
               of
               soules
               .
               Our
               lord
               spake
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               &
               in
               diuers
               other
               manners
               reuealing
               vnto
               him
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               :
               he
               subdued
               the
               assaultes
               and
               embushes
               prepared
               against
               him
               by
               the
               artifice
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               who
               fled
               when
               they
               could
               no
               longer
               resist
               him
               .
               It
               were
               not
               possible
               to
               recount
               by
               order
               all
               the
               graces
               which
               by
               prayer
               he
               obtayned
               of
               God
               :
               for
               beside
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               there
               remaine
               manie
               other
               to
               relate
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               will
               here
               insert
               some
               few
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               place
               conuenient
               .
            
             
               The
               bishop
               of
               Assisium
               becomming
               verie
               familier
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               often
               visiting
               him
               att
               S.
               Marie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               goeing
               one
               time
               vnto
               his
               celle
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               dore
               thrust
               to
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               shutt
               :
               therefore
               goeing
               neere
               and
               hearing
               no
               noyse
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               might
               be
               rauished
               in
               extasie
               in
               his
               prayer
               :
               which
               made
               him
               desire
               to
               see
               the
               manner
               there
               of
               :
               and
               to
               that
               end
               verie
               curiouslie
               opened
               the
               dore
               so
               wide
               as
               he
               might
               thrust
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               which
               putting
               further
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               surprised
               with
               a
               great
               trembling
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               feare
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               breath
               nor
               respire
               :
               and
               was
               miraculouslie
               throwne
               farre
               from
               the
               celle
               and
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               was
               so
               terrified
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               scarce
               the
               force
               to
               retourne
               where
               the
               Religious
               were
               ,
               to
               whome
               ,
               hauing
               recouered
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               presentlie
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               in
               his
               presumptious
               enterprise
               .
               Thenceforward
               he
               much
               more
               reuerentlie
               respected
               sainct
               Francis
               hen
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               Abbott
               of
               S.
               Iustin
               in
               the
               diocese
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               meeting
               him
               one
               day
               ,
               alighted
               off
               his
               mule
               for
               the
               great
               deuotion
               he
               had
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               embraced
               him
               ,
               discoursing
               a
               long
               time
               of
               certaine
               affaires
               :
               att
               their
               parting
               he
               besought
               the
               S.
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               :
               and
               so
               being
               separated
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               withdrew
               himslfe
               from
               his
               companion
               saying
               that
               he
               must
               pay
               the
               dept
               which
               he
               would
               performe
               to
               the
               benefitt
               of
               the
               Abbott
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               same
               instant
               that
               S.
               Francis
               prayed
               for
               him
               ,
               felt
               himselfe
               as
               it
               were
               rapt
               out
               of
               himselfe
               by
               an
               extraordinarie
               feruour
               which
               ouer-past
               ,
               he
               knew
               right
               well
               the
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               and
               afterward
               related
               the
               same
               to
               diuers
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Macie
               an
               other
               time
               saw
               S.
               Francis
               pray
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               there
               seemed
               liuelie
               flames
               to
               issue
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               and
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               entierlie
               enflamed
               he
               went
               vnto
               him
               and
               calling
               him
               thrise
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Ah!
               ah
               !
               Brother
               Macie
               come
               to
               me
               :
               wheratt
               he
               amazed
               att
               such
               an
               excesse
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               his
               armes
               ,
               and
               S.
               Francis
               lifted
               him
               vp
               into
               the
               aire
               the
               hight
               of
               a
               launce
               :
               and
               afterward
               he
               recounted
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               that
               in
               that
               instant
               he
               felt
               such
               and
               so
               great
               sweetnes
               ,
               that
               he
               neuer
               after
               felt
               the
               like
               .
            
             
             
               Passing
               by
               the
               Bourough
               of
               S.
               Sepulchre
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               infirmities
               riding
               on
               an
               asse
               ,
               he
               was
               almost
               stifled
               by
               the
               extreme
               concourse
               of
               people
               that
               flocked
               thither
               to
               kisse
               his
               feet
               ,
               coate
               ▪
               handes
               and
               his
               habit
               :
               whereat
               he
               remayned
               so
               immoueable
               that
               he
               seemed
               rather
               an
               image
               then
               a
               man.
               Being
               past
               the
               Bourough
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               those
               people
               neere
               him
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               how
               farre
               he
               had
               yet
               to
               the
               Bourough
               :
               whereby
               they
               knew
               that
               being
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               felt
               that
               extreme
               presse
               of
               people
               .
               The
               said
               Fathers
               affirmed
               that
               the
               same
               happened
               not
               vnto
               him
               once
               only
               ,
               but
               diuers
               times
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               excesse
               of
               spiritt
               which
               was
               ordinarily
               incident
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               by
               prayer
               he
               obtayned
               of
               God
               what
               he
               would
               .
            
             
               THE
               XCVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THough
               God
               alone
               ,
               who
               endued
               him
               with
               so
               many
               graces
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               expresse
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               forbeare
               to
               relate
               those
               that
               haue
               bin
               committed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               writting
               .
               Goeing
               to
               an
               hermitage
               there
               to
               spend
               one
               of
               his
               lentes
               ,
               and
               being
               vnable
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               great
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               goe
               one
               foote
               ,
               he
               borrowed
               an
               asse
               of
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               who
               of
               deuotion
               would
               also
               goe
               with
               him
               .
               The
               season
               being
               extreme
               hoat
               on
               the
               barren
               and
               sharpe
               mountaines
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               great
               thirst
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               feared
               to
               dye
               therof
               :
               and
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               endure
               it
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               the
               S.
               therwith
               ,
               who
               moued
               with
               compassion
               ,
               alighted
               off
               his
               asse
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               knees
               prostrated
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               praying
               ,
               did
               not
               arise
               till
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               then
               arising
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               the
               poore
               man
               :
               Goe
               to
               yonder
               stone
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               yeld
               thee
               water
               sufficientlie
               .
               He
               went
               thither
               ,
               found
               water
               ,
               and
               quenched
               his
               thirst
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               shutt
               againe
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               manifest
               that
               by
               the
               only
               m●rittes
               of
               the
               S.
               God
               had
               made
               the
               water
               to
               issue
               out
               of
               an
               hard
               rock●
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               for
               Moyses
               .
            
             
               
               The
               holy
               Father
               being
               att
               Spoletum
               ,
               a
               lay
               Brother
               called
               Brothre
               Andrew
               of
               Sienna
               that
               went
               a
               begging
               ,
               reported
               vnto
               him
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Bourgesse
               that
               had
               litle
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               could
               neuer
               gett
               an
               almose
               :
               whereto
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               endeauour
               to
               gett
               were
               it
               but
               one
               onlie
               loafe
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               should
               bring
               it
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               went
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               troublesome
               in
               demaunding
               ,
               that
               att
               lenght
               by
               importunity
               he
               gott
               a
               loafe
               .
               Hauing
               it
               ,
               he
               carryed
               the
               same
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               deuided
               it
               into
               litle
               morcels
               ,
               and
               thereof
               gaue
               to
               each
               of
               the
               Religious
               with
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               all
               say
               a
               Pater
               and
               
               an
               Aue
               for
               the
               auaricious
               ,
               man
               :
               and
               himselfe
               ioyning
               with
               them
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               they
               obtayned
               that
               this
               extreme
               nigard
               became
               liberall
               ;
               God
               permitting
               him
               to
               know
               his
               fault
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               thenceforward
               there
               was
               none
               more
               liberall
               vnto
               them
               then
               he
               .
            
             
               
               A
               vertuous
               gentleman
               did
               often
               inuite
               the
               holy
               Father
               vnto
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               extended
               so
               much
               charity
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               casting
               his
               affection
               on
               him
               ,
               he
               much
               desired
               to
               haue
               him
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               effect
               he
               prayed
               God
               that
               he
               would
               voutsafe
               to
               illuminate
               this
               his
               freind
               to
               leaue
               the
               world
               :
               which
               he
               did
               with
               such
               feruour
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               extasie
               he
               was
               eleuated
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               whiles
               it
               chaunced
               that
               the
               said
               gentleman
               passing
               by
               ,
               saw
               him
               so
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               him
               :
               who
               seemed
               to
               graunt
               him
               this
               grace
               ,
               being
               therefore
               conuerted
               and
               touched
               by
               God
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               .
            
             
               Passing
               by
               the
               forrest
               of
               Cortone
               ,
               a
               Lady
               of
               worth
               came
               before
               him
               and
               demaunded
               his
               benediction
               :
               which
               he
               hauing
               giuen
               her
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               recount
               vnto
               him
               the
               miserable
               estate
               wherin
               she
               then
               was
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               God
               hauing
               long
               time
               before
               inspired
               her
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               husband
               so
               contrary
               to
               that
               her
               good
               intention
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               ennemy
               to
               their
               faluation
               ,
               that
               therby
               she
               liued
               in
               perpetuall
               anguish
               .
               And
               therfore
               she
               prayed
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               assist
               her
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               her
               ,
               woman
               haue
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               knowing
               your
               holy
               and
               pious
               intention
               ,
               will
               accomplish
               your
               desire
               .
               Goe
               therefore
               to
               your
               house
               ,
               and
               boldly
               vse
               these
               wordes
               vnto
               your
               husband
               :
               I
               tell
               you
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               the
               time
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               iustice
               will
               come
               hereafter
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               by
               the
               woundes
               of
               our
               redeemer
               IESVS
               CHR.
               crucified
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               so
               to
               dispose
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               liue
               in
               the
               peace
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               said
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               heare
               you
               :
               the
               woman
               left
               him
               
               and
               his
               companion
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               she
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               went
               away
               full
               of
               consolation
               .
               The
               successe
               was
               admirable
               ,
               for
               comming
               to
               her
               lodgeing
               ,
               her
               husband
               asked
               her
               whence
               she
               came
               ,
               she
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               all
               by
               order
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               part
               of
               God
               vsed
               vnto
               him
               the
               wordes
               S.
               Francis
               had
               taught
               her
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               became
               so
               mild
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               not
               the
               man
               he
               accustomed
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               in
               deed
               ,
               answeared
               his
               wife
               that
               he
               was
               resolued
               thenceforward
               to
               chaunge
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               God
               as
               she
               desired
               .
               Whereto
               ,
               his
               wife
               replyed
               :
               sith
               it
               pleaseth
               you
               thus
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               requisite
               that
               we
               beginne
               the
               same
               by
               a
               vow
               of
               chastity
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vertue
               exceeding
               gratefull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               wil
               be
               very
               meritorious
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               the
               husband
               was
               content
               therwith
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               after
               liued
               
               piously
               .
               This
               conuersion
               gaue
               a
               merueilous
               admiration
               to
               all
               those
               that
               knew
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               hauing
               perseuered
               piously
               together
               ,
               they
               also
               dyed
               in
               one
               same
               day
               ,
               the
               wife
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               the
               husband
               att
               night
               ,
               she
               as
               a
               morning
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               he
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               euenning
               :
               God
               permitting
               that
               according
               well
               on
               earth
               ,
               they
               should
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               be
               also
               vnited
               in
               heauen
               ,
               leauing
               to
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               a
               perpetuall
               memory
               of
               so
               worthy
               a
               miracle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               apparissions
               made
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               in
               his
               contemplation
               .
            
             
               THE
               XCIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               alwayes
               sought
               solitary
               places
               ,
               wherrin
               he
               might
               more
               freelie
               conuerse
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               discourse
               with
               his
               Angels
               ;
               and
               there
               making
               his
               celle
               of
               bowes
               of
               trees
               ,
               distant
               from
               those
               of
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               he
               enioyned
               Brother
               Leo
               his
               companion
               ,
               to
               visitt
               him
               no
               more
               then
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               him
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               once
               in
               the
               night
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               Matines
               ;
               and
               att
               his
               comming
               ,
               to
               say
               :
               
                 Domine
                 Labia
                 ●ea
                 aperies
              
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               answeared
               .
               
                 Et
                 os
                 meum
                 a●nu●ciabit
                 laudem
                 tuam
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               should
               enter
               to
               say
               matines
               with
               him
               :
               but
               if
               he
               answeared
               not
               he
               should
               depart
               in
               peace
               :
               because
               ,
               he
               was
               sometime
               so
               rauished
               in
               extasie
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               speake
               ,
               day
               nor
               night
               ▪
               Brother
               Leo
               very
               seriously
               obserued
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               neuertheles
               he
               sometime
               watched
               him
               for
               his
               consolation
               :
               he
               oftentimes
               saw
               him
               eleuated
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               boldly
               embraced
               his
               feet
               when
               they
               were
               low
               enough
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               for
               att
               such
               time
               he
               was
               lifted
               higher
               then
               a
               great
               tree
               ,
               and
               att
               other
               times
               so
               high
               that
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               could
               not
               attaine
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               ▪
               which
               when
               Brother
               Leo
               saw
               ,
               he
               would
               fall
               on
               his
               knees
               vnder
               him
               ,
               and
               aske
               mercy
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               Religious
               ●●counted
               that
               he
               saw
               him
               once
               on
               his
               knees
               hauing
               his
               countenauce
               fixed
               towardes
               heaven
               and
               his
               handes
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               him
               vtter
               these
               wordes
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               effusion
               of
               teares
               he
               often
               repeated
               :
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               am
               I
               ?
               att
               which
               wordes
               he
               saw
               a
               light
               to
               descend
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               he
               could
               not
               vnderstand
               the
               wordes
               ,
               being
               remote
               from
               him
               for
               feare
               the
               Sainct
               should
               perceaue
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               reuerence
               ,
               reputing
               himselfe
               ,
               vnworthy
               to
               heare
               the
               diuine
               secrettes
               ;
               he
               only
               saw
               S.
               Francis
               th●ise
               to
               putt
               his
               hand
               into
               the
               said
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               done
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               ▪
               But
               Brother
               Leo
               could
               not
               goe
               so
               gently
               but
               the
               holy
               
               Father
               heard
               some
               noyse
               :
               and
               therefore
               sayd
               :
               I
               command
               thee
               in
               vertue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               whosoeuer
               thou
               be
               ,
               to
               stay
               there
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               staying
               said
               :
               Father
               ,
               it
               is
               I.
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               calling
               him
               ,
               checked
               him
               for
               it
               :
               but
               Brother
               Leo
               acknowledging
               his
               fault
               ,
               prayed
               him
               that
               sith
               he
               had
               pardonned
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               also
               so
               much
               fauour
               him
               as
               to
               tell
               him
               what
               signified
               the
               vision
               which
               he
               had
               seene
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               willing
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               expounded
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               Know
               that
               when
               you
               saw
               that
               light
               discend
               from
               aboue
               ,
               God
               communicated
               vnto
               me
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               which
               was
               it
               that
               I
               demaunded
               of
               him
               ,
               saying
               My
               God
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               and
               who
               am
               I
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               greatnes
               ,
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               my
               extreme
               basenes
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               nothing
               that
               I
               am
               :
               and
               therefor
               I
               neuer
               accustomed
               to
               reiterate
               those
               wordes
               .
               After
               this
               reuelation
               ,
               I
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               voutsafed
               so
               to
               gratifie
               a
               worme
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               such
               as
               my selfe
               ,
               so
               abiect
               and
               vile
               ?
               and
               he
               answeared
               me
               such
               high
               matters
               ,
               as
               humane
               vnderstanding
               is
               not
               capable
               to
               conceaue
               them
               .
               Before
               he
               departed
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               me
               to
               offer
               him
               some
               thing
               ,
               I
               answeared
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               nothing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               my selfe
               was
               his
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               giuen
               my selfe
               to
               him
               for
               ●uer
               ,
               and
               therfore
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               offer
               him
               .
               Then
               he
               commaunded
               ●e
               me
               to
               putt
               my
               hand
               into
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               vnto
               him
               that
               which
               I
               should
               founde
               there
               :
               which
               I
               did
               .
               And
               I
               found
               there
               
               three
               medalles
               or
               balles
               of
               gold
               ,
               which
               I
               three
               seuerall
               times
               offered
               vnto
               him
               .
               Then
               he
               pleased
               to
               explicate
               vnto
               me
               that
               those
               three
               balles
               signified
               precious
               pou●rty
               ,
               resplendent
               charity
               ,
               and
               rich
               and
               golden
               obedience
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               grace
               I
               acknowledged
               to
               haue
               in
               such
               sort
               offred
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               my
               conscience
               doth
               not
               any
               way
               reprehend
               me
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               them
               ;
               Now
               in
               counterchaunge
               of
               this
               gift
               which
               I
               presented
               ,
               he
               of
               his
               infinite
               bounty
               graunted
               me
               that
               I
               should
               euer
               be
               thanckfull
               vnto
               him
               both
               in
               mouth
               and
               hart
               ,
               for
               this
               and
               all
               other
               benefittes
               which
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               me
               :
               and
               which
               
               I
               reputed
               not
               mine
               but
               his
               .
               For
               this
               then
               was
               it
               that
               thou
               sawest
               me
               stretch
               out
               my
               hand
               three
               seuerall
               times
               .
               Now
               sith
               I
               haue
               satisfied
               thee
               I
               command
               thee
               that
               whiles
               I
               shall
               liue
               ,
               thou
               discouer
               it
               to
               no
               person
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               watch
               me
               no
               more
               when
               I
               shal
               be
               in
               prayer
               .
               Goe
               then
               ,
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               God
               ,
               into
               your
               celle
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               me
               :
               for
               with
               in
               few
               dayes
               ,
               God
               will
               worck
               such
               meruaylous
               thinges
               in
               this
               mountaine
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               admire
               it
               .
               He
               meant
               the
               holy
               impression
               of
               his
               stigmates
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               an
               other
               apparition
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Father
               .
            
             
               THE
               C.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AVery
               yong
               and
               simple
               Religious
               ,
               being
               in
               an
               Oratory
               ,
               where
               the
               Religious
               accustomed
               to
               retire
               themselues
               when
               they
               went
               into
               the
               desert
               ,
               (
               S.
               Francis
               being
               then
               there
               )
               and
               being
               surprised
               by
               the
               night
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               remaine
               there
               to
               take
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               determined
               to
               see
               that
               which
               he
               had
               so
               often
               heard
               spoaken
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               prayed
               in
               the
               night
               he
               did
               merueilous
               thinges
               .
               Wherefore
               euery
               one
               being
               gone
               to
               rest
               ,
               he
               placed
               himselfe
               att
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               not
               goe
               away
               without
               him
               ,
               he
               tied
               their
               girdles
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               if
               he
               arose
               he
               might
               be
               awakened
               .
               But
               this
               deuise
               litle
               auayled
               :
               for
               S.
               Francis
               arising
               very
               gently
               ,
               loosed
               the
               cordes
               and
               went
               to
               pray
               otherwhere
               .
               The
               Religious
               that
               was
               a
               sleepe
               with
               his
               cogitation
               running
               on
               his
               desire
               ,
               was
               not
               long
               from
               awaking
               ,
               and
               finding
               himselfe
               alone
               and
               deceaued
               ,
               purposed
               att
               aduentures
               to
               follow
               him
               through
               the
               woods
               :
               to
               whome
               God
               was
               so
               fauourable
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               the
               holy
               Father
               in
               prayer
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               a
               Mountaine
               ;
               and
               he
               seeming
               to
               heare
               some
               speech
               ,
               saw
               a
               merueilous
               splēdour
               that
               enuirōned
               the
               S.
               and
               therin
               ,
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               his
               mother
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               nūber
               of
               Angels
               that
               were
               there
               present
               :
               which
               the
               Religious
               seeing
               ,
               he
               was
               seased
               with
               such
               a
               terrour
               that
               he
               fell
               as
               dead
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               feeling
               till
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               ended
               his
               prayer
               and
               retourning
               to
               his
               celle
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               darcknes
               of
               the
               night
               stumbled
               against
               him
               .
               So
               conceauing
               presently
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               embracing
               him
               and
               laying
               him
               on
               his
               necke
               the
               best
               he
               could
               and
               God
               assisting
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               Pastour
               he
               carryed
               his
               beloued
               sheep
               to
               the
               folde
               ,
               and
               hauing
               reduced
               him
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               made
               him
               report
               what
               he
               had
               seene
               ,
               he
               likewise
               commaunded
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               reueale
               it
               to
               any
               liuing
               creature
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               he
               was
               as
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               other
               vision
               .
            
             
               THE
               CI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GOeing
               one
               time
               from
               one
               Monastery
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               there
               was
               cōmitted
               vnto
               him
               for
               companion
               a
               yong
               Religious
               that
               had
               no
               great
               feare
               of
               God.
               So
               hauing
               refreshed
               thēselues
               in
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               whither
               they
               went
               ,
               the
               S.
               repayred
               to
               his
               rest
               before
               the
               others
               ,
               
               that
               he
               might
               rise
               to
               prayer
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               were
               in
               their
               first
               sleepe
               ,
               as
               he
               accustomed
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               his
               said
               companion
               remayned
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               to
               whome
               murmuring
               against
               the
               S.
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               eat
               ,
               drinck
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               he
               was
               reputed
               a
               S.
               and
               therfore
               he
               resolued
               to
               goe
               see
               ,
               if
               he
               arose
               in
               the
               night
               to
               pray
               as
               the
               said
               Religious
               had
               assured
               him
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               slept
               not
               that
               night
               .
               Att
               the
               second
               watch
               he
               perceaued
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               arise
               ,
               who
               hastened
               into
               a
               wood
               thereby
               ,
               whither
               the
               Religious
               followed
               his
               steppes
               very
               gently
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               the
               place
               that
               seemed
               most
               proper
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               he
               beganne
               to
               cast
               out
               his
               ordinary
               feruent
               sighes
               and
               pious
               enflamed
               speeches
               ,
               beseeching
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               to
               shew
               him
               her
               sweet
               child
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               she
               brought
               him
               into
               
               the
               world
               .
               This
               prayer
               ended
               ,
               the
               said
               religious
               saw
               the
               holy
               virgin
               mother
               ,
               appeare
               in
               a
               most
               resplendent
               light
               ,
               who
               comming
               to
               the
               Saint
               with
               an
               admirable
               benignity
               deliuered
               and
               laid
               her
               sonne
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               whome
               the
               S.
               hauing
               thanckfully
               receaued
               ,
               he
               tenderly
               embraced
               ,
               clipped
               ,
               and
               kissed
               verie
               amourously
               ;
               this
               infinite
               contentment
               and
               contemplation
               of
               the
               S.
               continued
               euen
               to
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               rendred
               him
               againe
               whence
               he
               receaued
               him
               ,
               then
               with
               most
               humble
               reuerence
               kneeling
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               all
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               was
               so
               edified
               by
               this
               miracle
               ,
               that
               he
               craued
               pardon
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               chaunged
               his
               life
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               had
               such
               and
               the
               like
               visitations
               of
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               Archangell
               S.
               Michael
               ,
               for
               the
               particuler
               deuotion
               he
               had
               vnto
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               did
               exceedingly
               comfort
               him
               ;
               as
               his
               Confessour
               and
               companion
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               did
               diuers
               times
               heare
               and
               see
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               priuiledges
               which
               God
               gaue
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               were
               by
               an
               Angell
               ,
               declared
               to
               their
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               This
               is
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               26.
               chapter
               of
               the
               10.
               booke
               ,
               and
               here
               sett
               in
               his
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               THE
               CII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               SAinct
               Francis
               being
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Sainct
               Vrbin
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               God
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               the
               singuler
               priuiledges
               and
               graces
               which
               God
               had
               graunted
               to
               them
               that
               obserued
               his
               rule
               ,
               and
               should
               die
               in
               his
               Order
               .
               The
               first
               priuiledge
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               intention
               be
               good
               ,
               they
               shall
               in
               althinges
               be
               gouerned
               by
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               desert
               of
               their
               pilgrimage
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               particulerly
               defended
               in
               their
               temptations
               from
               the
               snares
               of
               their
               ennemies
               and
               frō
               the
               pitt
               of
               mortall
               sinnes
               .
               The
               third
               that
               they
               shal
               be
               so
               purged
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatory
               shal
               be
               no
               stoppe
               
               to
               their
               speedy
               passadge
               to
               the
               glory
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               them
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               shall
               follow
               their
               rule
               with
               fidelity
               and
               feruour
               ,
               shall
               meritt
               to
               heare
               and
               obtaine
               that
               which
               was
               promised
               to
               the
               Apostles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               afterward
               enioyed
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               :
               yee
               that
               haue
               left
               althinges
               to
               serue
               me
               ,
               shall
               sitt
               on
               seates
               ,
               and
               shall
               
               iudge
               others
               .
               The
               fift
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               giue
               them
               increase
               of
               the
               goodes
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               shall
               haue
               particuler
               deuotion
               to
               the
               Order
               and
               to
               the
               Religious
               therof
               in
               releuing
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               afterwardes
               if
               they
               perseuer
               ,
               make
               them
               heires
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
               The
               sixt
               is
               that
               they
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               who
               shall
               persecute
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               repent
               ,
               their
               life
               shal
               be
               short
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               liue
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               in
               afflictions
               and
               maledictions
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               death
               shal
               be
               damned
               .
               The
               seauenth
               ,
               that
               this
               rule
               shall
               endure
               euen
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               temporall
               prouision
               shall
               neuer
               faile
               the
               Professors
               therof
               ,
               that
               likewise
               therin
               shal
               be
               alwayes
               Religious
               of
               good
               and
               pious
               life
               ,
               and
               zealous
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               continuall
               exercises
               which
               S.
               Francis
               vsed
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               CIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               principall
               of
               all
               the
               exercises
               of
               deuotion
               wherin
               S.
               Francis
               ordinarily
               employed
               his
               soule
               ,
               was
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               engrauen
               interiourlie
               within
               his
               hart
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               he
               remembred
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               forbeare
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               so
               loued
               the
               blessed
               crosse
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               might
               be
               euer
               truelie
               said
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               hath
               faithfullie
               carryed
               it
               after
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               bin
               one
               ,
               and
               doubtlesse
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               shunning
               all
               temporall
               consolations
               ,
               seeking
               and
               finding
               all
               kinde
               of
               affliction
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               suffer
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               was
               also
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               his
               continual
               prayers
               ,
               abstinences
               ,
               watchinges
               ,
               and
               pilgrimages
               ,
               become
               very
               diseased
               and
               infirme
               :
               for
               he
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               head-ache
               ,
               greife
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lunges
               :
               notwithstanding
               he
               omitted
               not
               the
               pious
               worckes
               that
               caused
               those
               infirmities
               .
               He
               had
               no
               care
               to
               be
               cured
               therof
               ,
               excepting
               his
               eyes
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               suffer
               in
               his
               infirmities
               with
               his
               God
               :
               such
               was
               the
               interiour
               and
               perfect
               loue
               ,
               which
               he
               bare
               to
               his
               most
               holy
               passion
               for
               which
               ,
               euery
               thing
               that
               to
               vs
               seemeth
               carnallie
               bitter
               ,
               was
               to
               him
               spiritually
               exceeding
               pleasant
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               transported
               by
               this
               dolour
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               his
               sweet
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               not
               suspecting
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               
               voice
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               then
               seen
               him
               die
               :
               wherevpon
               a
               man
               of
               honour
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               bin
               familier
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               passed
               by
               where
               the
               holy
               Father
               was
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               very
               instantly
               and
               as
               vtterly
               amazed
               ,
               demaunded
               what
               disgrace
               had
               befallen
               him
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               with
               teares
               answeared
               him
               :
               I
               lament
               and
               weep
               for
               the
               greiuous
               tormentes
               and
               dishonours
               wherwith
               the
               barbarous
               Iewes
               afflicted
               my
               lord
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               I
               so
               bitterly
               bewayle
               in
               regard
               that
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               whome
               he
               hath
               so
               much
               endured
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               so
               worthy
               a
               benefitt
               .
               Which
               vttering
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               poore
               out
               a
               riuer
               of
               teares
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               gentleman
               who
               came
               thither
               to
               cōfort
               him
               ,
               began
               himselfe
               to
               bewayle
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               his
               seruant
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Being
               one
               time
               blinde
               (
               which
               often
               happened
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               euery
               moneth
               )
               through
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               a
               Superiour
               of
               his
               Order
               demaunded
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               would
               follow
               ,
               sith
               he
               could
               not
               read
               att
               least
               some
               spirituall
               booke
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               he
               might
               reioyce
               his
               spiritt
               in
               his
               infirmity
               .
               S.
               Francis
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               I
               alwayes
               finde
               so
               much
               consolation
               and
               so
               much
               loue
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               life
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               liue
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               should
               need
               no
               other
               lesson
               .
               So
               that
               this
               holy
               Father
               carried
               the
               gospell
               better
               written
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               then
               is
               seene
               on
               paper
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               often
               put
               his
               Religious
               in
               minde
               of
               those
               wordes
               of
               Dauid
               :
               
                 My
                 soule
                 hath
                 reiected
                 consolation
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 bin
                 mindefull
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 reioyced
              
               :
               as
               if
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               respected
               no
               other
               temporall
               consolation
               ,
               sith
               he
               enioyed
               all
               consolation
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               his
               sweet
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               exhorted
               his
               Religious
               often
               to
               tourne
               the
               leaues
               ,
               both
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               of
               this
               pious
               booke
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               without
               care
               of
               any
               other
               .
               And
               all
               his
               sermons
               and
               exhortations
               were
               (
               accordinge
               to
               the
               abondance
               of
               his
               hart
               )
               of
               this
               crosse
               and
               most
               sacred
               passion
               ,
               to
               perfect
               them
               therin
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               assured
               way
               of
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               exhortation
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               CIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BE
               alwayes
               mindefull
               ,
               said
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               way
               of
               humility
               and
               pouerty
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               wherby
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               walked
               for
               our
               example
               ,
               considering
               that
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               for
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               glory
               ,
               
               by
               meane
               of
               this
               his
               passion
               ,
               it
               is
               farre
               more
               necessary
               for
               vs
               detestable
               
               sinner
               to
               tread
               the
               same
               path
               .
               And
               if
               euerie
               faithfull
               Christian
               be
               obliged
               therevnto
               ,
               much
               more
               are
               we
               ,
               we
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               make
               profession
               to
               follow
               the
               crosse
               :
               which
               God
               will
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               onlie
               beare
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               our
               example
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               we
               procure
               others
               to
               beare
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               induce
               them
               after
               vs
               ,
               with
               them
               to
               follow
               him
               that
               is
               our
               guide
               :
               Considering
               withall
               that
               the
               good
               wil
               to
               imitate
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               is
               a
               particuler
               grace
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               bestoweth
               on
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               truelie
               loueth
               and
               serueth
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               soule
               that
               is
               selfe-affected
               and
               a
               freind
               to
               her selfe
               doth
               not
               taste
               ,
               but
               repugneth
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nor
               reputeth
               this
               participation
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               necessary
               to
               perfection
               :
               yet
               pretending
               to
               make
               greater
               benefitt
               by
               other
               wayes
               ,
               not
               wayes
               ,
               but
               hidden
               downe
               falles
               ,
               shunning
               the
               gall
               of
               tribulations
               ,
               and
               the
               bitternes
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               holdeth
               her
               hart
               drowned
               and
               blinded
               in
               selfe
               affection
               ,
               by
               other
               naturall
               and
               voluntary
               cogitations
               ,
               resting
               assured
               that
               she
               serueth
               God
               better
               in
               that
               liberty
               of
               life
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               the
               infinite
               pleasures
               and
               contentmentes
               ,
               which
               the
               soule
               receaueth
               interiourly
               in
               this
               contemplation
               and
               compassion
               of
               her
               God
               :
               because
               they
               can
               finde
               no
               tast
               but
               in
               suffering
               for
               him
               :
               but
               the
               soule
               purged
               and
               entierly
               exempted
               from
               her
               proper
               interestes
               ,
               permitteth
               her selfe
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               he
               wor●k
               in
               her
               ,
               att
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               an
               excellent
               master
               of
               the
               singuler
               doctrine
               which
               our
               Lord
               left
               written
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               the
               infallible
               wayes
               of
               Christian
               perfection
               .
               Therfore
               the
               soule
               that
               obtayneth
               of
               him
               greatest
               purity
               ,
               seeketh
               also
               to
               transforme
               herselfe
               in
               to
               his
               dolours
               ,
               reputing
               all
               other
               wayes
               as
               mortall
               food
               ,
               and
               this
               alone
               for
               a
               medicine
               ,
               bitter
               vnto
               the
               tast
               ,
               but
               right
               pleasant
               in
               fruit
               ,
               bitter
               to
               tast
               ,
               delicious
               in
               operation
               .
               So
               preferring
               health
               before
               the
               tast
               ,
               she
               experienceth
               how
               admirable
               this
               tast
               of
               eternall
               life
               is
               ,
               to
               haue
               reiected
               the
               former
               that
               is
               fraile
               ,
               transitory
               and
               mortall
               .
               For
               she
               experienceth
               that
               his
               loue
               doth
               not
               better
               appeare
               in
               any
               other
               ▪
               then
               in
               his
               charitable
               passion
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               more
               she
               transformeth
               her selfe
               into
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               the
               more
               she
               is
               transformed
               into
               the
               high
               and
               glorious
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               humanity
               cannot
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               diuinitie
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               requireth
               it
               as
               a
               grace
               of
               his
               Father
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
               I
               will
               that
               mine
               be
               where
               I
               am
               ▪
               And
               so
               the
               soule
               contemplateth
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               estate
               of
               her
               God
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               neuer
               be
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               she
               should
               be
               ,
               in
               shunning
               his
               passion
               ,
               according
               
               to
               the
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Paul
               :
               That
               he
               who
               suffereth
               not
               with
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               raigne
               with
               him
               :
               she
               therfore
               considereth
               him
               mortall
               &
               immortall
               ,
               of
               which
               estates
               the
               one
               is
               of
               them
               that
               run
               the
               race
               ,
               the
               other
               
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               already
               gotten
               the
               price
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               price
               is
               not
               giuen
               
               but
               to
               them
               that
               run
               ,
               so
               heauen
               is
               not
               giuen
               but
               to
               them
               that
               cary
               the
               crosse
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               reasonable
               that
               the
               seruant
               be
               aboue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               disciple
               aboue
               the
               master
               :
               therefore
               we
               see
               that
               God
               communicateth
               his
               grace
               to
               them
               that
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               māner
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               cōtrary
               he
               taketh
               it
               from
               those
               presumptuous
               who
               affirme
               that
               they
               will
               adhere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               other
               inuentions
               ,
               and
               neuertheles
               doe
               neuer
               leaue
               themselues
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               also
               they
               are
               seene
               erroniously
               to
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Father
               knew
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               exercise
               them selues
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               CV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               did
               not
               without
               cause
               affirme
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               considering
               that
               desiring
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               with
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               teaching
               no
               other
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               the
               better
               to
               secure
               them
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               voutsafe
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               ,
               in
               what
               exercise
               he
               and
               his
               might
               appeare
               most
               acceptable
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               and
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               arising
               from
               his
               prayer
               ,
               before
               the
               high
               altar
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               tooke
               the
               missal
               that
               lay
               theron
               ,
               wherevpon
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               he
               began
               againe
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               by
               the
               opening
               of
               that
               Missall
               ,
               to
               manifest
               vnto
               him
               wherein
               he
               was
               best
               serued
               .
               Then
               opening
               it
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               not
               trusting
               the
               first
               time
               ;
               att
               the
               second
               he
               found
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               time
               the
               same
               :
               Being
               thervpon
               fully
               encouraged
               ,
               he
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               as
               presaging
               what
               should
               arriue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               make
               him
               participant
               of
               his
               passion
               :
               so
               that
               being
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               conceale
               the
               alacrity
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               as
               drunken
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               he
               shewed
               it
               exteriourlie
               ,
               singing
               prayses
               vnto
               God
               in
               the
               Italian
               tongue
               ,
               and
               in
               French
               ,
               and
               often
               times
               with
               two
               stickes
               ,
               whereof
               he
               held
               the
               one
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               violl
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               he
               vsed
               for
               a
               fidle
               stick
               .
               But
               he
               neuer
               ended
               his
               songes
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               vtterly
               melted
               into
               teares
               ,
               with
               such
               an
               excessiue
               dolour
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               held
               ,
               fell
               out
               of
               his
               handes
               through
               his
               extreme
               feeblenes
               ,
               without
               any
               feeling
               of
               his
               ;
               washing
               his
               soule
               with
               the
               teares
               of
               his
               corporall
               eyes
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               blinde
               ,
               to
               illuminate
               his
               soule
               interiourly
               .
               And
               though
               he
               had
               attained
               to
               such
               degree
               of
               perfection
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               he
               answeared
               his
               Phisitian
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               he
               would
               destroy
               his
               eyes
               if
               he
               did
               not
               abstaine
               frō
               such
               weeping
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               loose
               the
               eyes
               which
               he
               had
               cōmon
               with
               flies
               ,
               thē
               the
               teares
               ,
               by
               meane
               whereof
               he
               illuminated
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               
               made
               them
               like
               vnto
               those
               of
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               God.
               Notwithstanding
               which
               torrent
               of
               teares
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               sheued
               a
               gracious
               face
               as
               one
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               puritie
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               feared
               nothing
               ,
               and
               was
               euer
               vnited
               with
               God.
               He
               also
               ioyfully
               receaued
               whatsoeuer
               came
               from
               his
               holy
               hand
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               one
               could
               not
               arriue
               to
               this
               perfection
               without
               hauing
               precedentlie
               washed
               his
               soule
               from
               the
               spottes
               of
               sinnes
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               he
               ordinarily
               persuaded
               his
               Religious
               to
               endeauour
               to
               purge
               themselues
               with
               teares
               poured
               out
               for
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               hole
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               any
               creature
               afflicted
               could
               not
               forbeare
               to
               weepe
               ,
               considering
               therin
               his
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               dolourous
               passion
               .
            
             
               THE
               CVI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BY
               this
               charity
               of
               compassion
               which
               he
               perfectly
               carryed
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               his
               soule
               remayned
               so
               affected
               to
               suffer
               all
               aduersities
               with
               his
               neighbour
               as
               a
               member
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               as
               much
               greiued
               as
               if
               himselfe
               had
               endured
               ,
               and
               this
               purity
               so
               augmented
               that
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               any
               creature
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               vnreasonable
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               ,
               those
               particulerly
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               holy
               scripture
               compareth
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               loued
               litle
               Lambes
               ,
               in
               whome
               is
               figured
               the
               patience
               &
               meeknes
               of
               our
               God.
               Comming
               from
               Ancona
               to
               Osimo
               with
               brother
               Paul
               ,
               whome
               he
               had
               made
               Prouinciall
               of
               the
               Marches
               ,
               he
               mett
               vpon
               the
               way
               a
               sheepheard
               that
               among
               many
               goates
               and
               kiddes
               ,
               had
               one
               only
               sheepe
               ,
               which
               beholding
               ,
               he
               felt
               his
               heart
               through
               pearced
               with
               greife
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               said
               sheepe
               alone
               among
               so
               many
               goates
               and
               kiddes
               ,
               reprobate
               creatures
               :
               he
               therfore
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               Behold
               ,
               brother
               ,
               how
               meeke
               that
               sheep
               is
               among
               those
               goates
               :
               our
               Lord
               walked
               so
               humble
               and
               meeke
               among
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Parisees
               ,
               in
               memory
               whereof
               I
               pray
               you
               lett
               vs
               endeauour
               to
               redeeme
               it
               out
               of
               
               this
               sheepheards
               handes
               .
               But
               his
               companion
               not
               knowing
               what
               remedy
               to
               apply
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               had
               no
               mony
               ,
               he
               began
               with
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               bewayle
               his
               greife
               ;
               they
               both
               thus
               weeping
               ,
               by
               chaunce
               there
               arriued
               a
               merchaunt
               ,
               who
               hauing
               demaunded
               thē
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               weeping
               ;
               and
               vnderstanding
               the
               same
               ,
               payed
               the
               sheepeard
               for
               the
               said
               sheep
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               full
               of
               comfort
               ,
               conducted
               it
               to
               Osimo
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               admiring
               therat
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               the
               cause
               after
               he
               vnderstood
               it
               ,
               was
               much
               amazed
               att
               the
               great
               goodnes
               and
               admirable
               simplicity
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               &
               began
               
               also
               to
               weep
               .
               Now
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               that
               the
               sheep
               might
               not
               be
               worse
               entreated
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               with
               the
               Religious
               women
               of
               Seuerina
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               to
               their
               contentment
               ,
               for
               the
               deuotion
               which
               they
               boare
               to
               the
               S.
               And
               therefore
               keeping
               it
               as
               a
               peculier
               relique
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               it
               yelded
               so
               so
               much
               wool
               as
               they
               made
               therof
               an
               habit
               ,
               which
               was
               sent
               him
               in
               their
               name
               to
               the
               chapter
               following
               :
               which
               he
               receaued
               with
               such
               affection
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               :
               for
               embracing
               it
               very
               louingly
               ,
               he
               called
               all
               them
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               to
               reioyce
               with
               him
               ,
               att
               the
               profitt
               he
               had
               made
               of
               that
               sheep
               .
            
             
               On
               an
               other
               time
               he
               mett
               in
               the
               same
               Prouince
               of
               Marches
               ,
               a
               contry
               man
               that
               carryed
               on
               his
               shoulders
               two
               lambes
               to
               sell
               att
               the
               Marckett
               ,
               &
               comming
               neere
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               he
               laid
               downe
               his
               Lambes
               ,
               a
               litle
               to
               repose
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               two
               lambes
               ,
               then
               that
               were
               bound
               together
               began
               to
               bleat
               ,
               &
               the
               poore
               holy
               Father
               to
               cōpassionate
               them
               ,
               wherfore
               tourning
               to
               the
               cōtry
               fellow
               he
               asked
               him
               why
               he
               held
               them
               bound
               in
               such
               extreme
               affliction
               and
               torment
               ,
               and
               he
               answeared
               ;
               because
               they
               should
               not
               escape
               ,
               he
               being
               to
               carry
               them
               to
               the
               markett
               where
               necessity
               enforced
               him
               to
               sell
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               doe
               no
               lesse
               ,
               the
               S.
               replyed
               :
               and
               what
               wil
               they
               who
               buy
               them
               doe
               with
               them
               ?
               the
               fellow
               answeared
               O
               simple
               man
               ,
               they
               will
               kill
               them
               ,
               then
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               baked
               ,
               boiled
               ,
               or
               rosted
               according
               to
               their
               appetite
               ,
               and
               so
               eat
               them
               .
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               exceedingly
               
               afflicted
               ,
               said
               to
               himselfe
               :
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               haue
               them
               my selfe
               :
               and
               withall
               went
               to
               the
               fellow
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               come
               hither
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               giue
               me
               thy
               lambes
               for
               this
               my
               cloake
               ?
               wherwith
               he
               was
               very
               well
               content
               .
               So
               hauing
               made
               exchaunge
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               bethought
               himselfe
               how
               he
               might
               doe
               to
               saue
               them
               ;
               wherof
               hauing
               cōsulted
               with
               his
               companion
               ,
               they
               found
               it
               most
               expedient
               to
               render
               them
               to
               the
               cōtry
               fellow
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               vpon
               his
               promise
               that
               he
               should
               neither
               sell
               nor
               kill
               them
               .
            
             
               Being
               in
               the
               monastery
               of
               Verecondo
               neere
               Agubio
               ,
               a
               poore
               sheep
               brought
               foorth
               her
               yong
               one
               nere
               vnto
               a
               sow
               ▪
               which
               did
               eat
               the
               tender
               lambe
               ,
               which
               S.
               Francis
               did
               bitterly
               lament
               with
               these
               wordes
               :
               Ah
               ▪
               litle
               lambe
               ,
               how
               wel
               doest
               thou
               represent
               the
               innocent
               death
               of
               my
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               then
               as
               zealous
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               he
               laid
               his
               malediction
               on
               the
               said
               sow
               ,
               which
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               did
               admirably
               fall
               diseased
               ,
               and
               within
               three
               dayes
               died
               :
               and
               by
               force
               of
               this
               maledictiō
               ,
               became
               of
               so
               loathsome
               sauour
               that
               she
               was
               cast
               into
               a
               ditch
               where
               neither
               dogge
               ,
               nor
               foule
               ,
               nor
               other
               beast
               would
               eat
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               dryed
               vp
               ,
               and
               so
               remayned
               for
               memory
               long
               time
               after
               .
               This
               example
               should
               teach
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               this
               beast
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               vseth
               crueltie
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               cannot
               auoyd
               the
               eternall
               iudgement
               of
               God
               :
               as
               also
               how
               iust
               the
               compassion
               of
               this
               
               
               S.
               was
               ,
               fith
               it
               merited
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               being
               ,
               by
               his
               Prophett
               Dauid
               ,
               called
               worme
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               man
               ;
               the
               holy
               Father
               tooke
               vp
               the
               very
               wormes
               he
               found
               on
               the
               wayes
               ,
               that
               passengers
               might
               not
               tread
               on
               thē
               with
               their
               feet
               .
               In
               the
               winter
               he
               gaue
               either
               wine
               or
               hunny
               to
               the
               flyes
               to
               preserue
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               meane
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               he
               eleuated
               his
               hart
               to
               God
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               in
               whome
               he
               liued
               with
               full
               consolation
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               exposition
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               made
               on
               the
               Pater
               noster
               .
            
             
               THE
               CVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               was
               the
               principall
               of
               all
               the
               prayers
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               most
               contentedlie
               vsed
               ,
               wherin
               he
               coceaued
               a
               meruaylous
               tast
               ,
               eleuating
               his
               hart
               vnto
               God.
               And
               therefore
               he
               taught
               his
               Religious
               ,
               for
               edification
               of
               their
               neighbour
               to
               say
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ,
               most
               blessed
               and
               most
               holie
               ,
               our
               Creatour
               and
               Consolatour
               ,
               
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ,
               amongest
               the
               Angels
               and
               SS
               .
               whome
               with
               they
               presence
               thou
               doest
               illuminate
               ,
               thy selfe
               being
               the
               light
               ;
               thou
               doest
               enflame
               them
               with
               loue
               ,
               thou
               being
               loue
               it selfe
               ,
               raysing
               them
               to
               thy
               glorie
               :
               thou
               dwellest
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               the
               soueraigne
               eternall
               good
               ,
               whence
               all
               good
               is
               deriued
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               nothing
               is
               good
               in
               it selfe
               ;
               
                 Hallowed
                 he
                 thy
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               lett
               thy
               knoweldge
               be
               manifested
               vnto
               vs
               :
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               knowe
               the
               greatnes
               of
               thy
               benefittes
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishmenr
               of
               thy
               promises
               ,
               the
               eminency
               of
               thy
               Marestie
               ,
               and
               the
               depth
               of
               thy
               iudgementes
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               now
               raigne
               in
               vs
               ,
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               hereafter
               we
               ,
               attaine
               the
               other
               of
               glorie
               ,
               where
               is
               eternallie
               thy
               glorious
               presence
               ,
               with
               perfect
               loue
               ,
               glorious
               companie
               ,
               and
               ioy
               and
               alacritie
               without
               end
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 earth
                 as
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               loue
               thee
               with
               an
               infinite
               loue
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               alwayes
               in
               cogitation
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               with
               thee
               in
               intention
               ,
               and
               with
               thee
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               seeking
               thine
               honour
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               forces
               and
               powers
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               and
               bodie
               ,
               freelie
               employing
               all
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               thy
               loue
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               obserue
               thy
               commandement
               ,
               we
               loue
               our
               neighbour
               as
               our selues
               ,
               shewing
               to
               all
               as
               to
               our selues
               an
               entier
               charitie
               ,
               for
               thy
               loue
               ,
               reioycing
               att
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               att
               our
               owne
               ,
               compassionating
               their
               necessities
               and
               afflictions
               as
               our
               owne
               ,
               giuing
               them
               all
               assistance
               we
               can
               possible
               ,
               far
               from
               offending
               them
               ,
               as
               our selues
               would
               desire
               to
               be
               assisted
               in
               like
               necessity
               :
               
                 Giue
                 vs
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thy
               deerly
               beloued
               and
               blessed
               Sonne
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               our
               
               spiritt
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               with
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               loue
               wherwith
               he
               hath
               affected
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               soeuer
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               done
               ,
               and
               endured
               ,
               for
               vs
               wretches
               ;
               
                 And
                 forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 debtes
              
               ,
               by
               thine
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               thine
               only
               Sonne
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               merittes
               and
               prayers
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               pardon
               vs
               also
               good
               God
               ,
               
                 As
                 we
                 forgiue
                 our
                 debters
              
               :
               and
               if
               we
               pardon
               not
               them
               perfectly
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               make
               vs
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               meritt
               pardon
               .
               Graunt
               ,
               good
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               thy
               loue
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               only
               forbeare
               to
               doe
               euill
               for
               euill
               ,
               nor
               hate
               our
               ennemies
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               loue
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               good
               offices
               and
               prayers
               for
               them
               we
               demonstrate
               the
               same
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               mercie
               .
               Lord
               God
               forsake
               vs
               not
               in
               our
               cruell
               temptations
               ,
               both
               secrett
               and
               manifest
               ,
               and
               permit
               vs
               not
               to
               fall
               therin
               ,
               
                 but
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
              
               ,
               past
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               true
               contrition
               ,
               and
               holy
               pennance
               ;
               present
               ,
               by
               preseruation
               of
               thy
               grace
               ,
               and
               future
               ,
               by
               perseuerance
               in
               thy
               most
               holy
               feare
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               other
               mysticall
               prayers
               and
               canticles
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Frther
               S.
               Francis
               made
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               The
               Holy
               Father
               in
               his
               canonicall
               houres
               said
               in
               latin
               these
               prayers
               following
               ,
               which
               he
               composed
               in
               the
               prayse
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               HOly
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               lord
               God
               almightie
               ,
               which
               art
               ,
               which
               hast
               bin
               ,
               and
               art
               to
               come
               ,
               thou
               art
               worthy
               that
               we
               offer
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               receaue
               of
               vs
               ,
               all
               prayse
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               exalt
               and
               acknowledge
               thee
               aboue
               althinges
               ,
               the
               lambe
               that
               was
               slaine
               is
               worthy
               to
               receaue
               all
               vertue
               ,
               diuinitie
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               force
               ,
               glorie
               ,
               honour
               and
               benediction
               .
               Lett
               vs
               alwayes
               prayse
               God
               ,
               lett
               vs
               yeld
               the
               honour
               dew
               vnto
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               :
               lett
               vs
               praise
               God
               for
               euer
               :
               lett
               vs
               prayse
               the
               lord
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               thinges
               created
               vnder
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               are
               in
               heauen
               :
               lett
               vs
               prayse
               God
               and
               exalt
               him
               for
               euer
               .
               Glorie
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               .
               Lett
               vs
               prayse
               God
               for
               euer
               and
               magnifie
               him
               as
               he
               hath
               bin
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
               Lett
               vs
               prayse
               God
               and
               exalt
               him
               for
               euer
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 other
                 breife
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Almighty
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 my
                 soueraigne
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 good
                 that
                 onlie
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 We
                 giue
                 thee
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
                 all
                 glorie
                 ,
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 yeld
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 thanckes
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 that
                 all
                 good
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 thee
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 An
                 other
                 short
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 diuine
                 office
              
               
                 Most
                 high
                 most
                 mighty
                 ,
                 most
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 mercifull
                 lord
                 ,
                 afford
                 vs
                 miserable
                 wretches
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 accomplish
                 thy
                 holy
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 seeke
                 that
                 alone
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 thee
                 :
                 that
                 being
                 interiourly
                 illuminated
                 and
                 enflamed
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 tread
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 steppes
                 of
                 thine
                 only
                 Sonne
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 grace
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 blessed
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 liuest
                 in
                 perfect
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 vnity
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 almighty
                 raignest
                 in
                 eternall
                 glory
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 ,
                 holy
                 Queene
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 Mary
                 ,
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 virgin
                 ,
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 comforter
                 ;
                 in
                 whome
                 is
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 entier
                 perfection
                 of
                 all
                 eminent
                 vertue
                 with
                 all
                 good
                 vnited
                 ,
                 sith
                 thou
                 hast
                 merited
                 to
                 haue
                 in
                 thee
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 grace
                 .
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 diuine
                 Pallace
                 :
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 the
                 habitation
                 and
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 :
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 ,
                 thee
                 robe
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 seruant
                 and
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 saue
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Angelicall
                 powers
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 into
                 the
                 hartes
                 of
                 rebelles
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Infidelles
                 thou
                 make
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God.
                 O
                 most
                 worthy
                 mother
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 Espouse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 S.
                 Michael
                 the
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 celestiall
                 spirittes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 they
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 our
                 lord
                 and
                 master
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 other
                 prayer
                 to
                 the
                 virgin
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Mary
                 virgin
                 and
                 lady
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 whome
                 neuer
                 woman
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 nor
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 daughter
                 and
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 king
                 and
                 celestiall
                 Father
                 ,
                 most
                 sacred
                 mother
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 Espouse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 sainctes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 they
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 voutsafe
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 :
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Praises
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 holy
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 Goddes
                 ,
                 that
                 worckest
                 merueillous
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 art
                 the
                 mighty
                 and
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 entierly
                 soueraigne
                 lord
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 Trinity
                 and
                 Vnity
                 and
                 sempiternall
                 ,
                 soueraigne
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 .
                 Lord
                 God
                 liuing
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 true
                 loue
                 and
                 perfect
                 charity
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 humility
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 incomprehensible
                 beauty
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 true
                 pleasure
                 and
                 assured
                 repose
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 hope
                 and
                 ioy
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 iustice
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 fortitude
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 mortall
                 men
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 richesse
                 that
                 can
                 satiate
                 vs
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 
                 meeke
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 only
                 protectour
                 and
                 our
                 guard
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 vertue
                 ,
                 faith
                 hope
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 and
                 consolation
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 bounty
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 God
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 pittifull
                 ,
                 merciful
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Sonne
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 feruent
                 deuotiō
                 to
                 this
                 versicle
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 ,
                 therfore
                 he
                 often
                 repeated
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 prayers
                 .
                 He
                 respected
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 
                   Sicut
                   erat
                
                 .
                 Saying
                 euensong
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 att
                 euery
                 verse
                 of
                 Magnificat
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 ,
                 feeling
                 therin
                 a
                 merueillous
                 tast
                 and
                 contentment
                 ,
                 yea
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 saying
                 thereof
                 :
                 he
                 taught
                 a
                 Religious
                 Preist
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 affliction
                 and
                 extremely
                 tempted
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 incontinently
                 deliuered
                 of
                 his
                 temptation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Canticle
               of
               the
               sunne
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               composed
               by
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               CIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Father
               composed
               a
               Canticle
               in
               latin
               ,
               in
               the
               prayse
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               the
               fruition
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               sunne
               ,
               of
               all
               corporall
               ,
               creatures
               is
               the
               cheife
               of
               the
               irreasonable
               ,
               and
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               is
               called
               the
               Sunne
               of
               iustice
               ,
               he
               therfore
               intituled
               it
               the
               Canticle
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               diuided
               into
               eight
               litle
               verses
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               eight
               beatitudes
               .
               Most
               high
               lord
               ,
               all
               prayses
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               honours
               are
               thine
               ,
               to
               thee
               alone
               ought
               to
               be
               rendred
               and
               referred
               al
               graces
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               is
               worthy
               to
               name
               thee
               .
               My
               God
               be
               thou
               praysed
               and
               exalted
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               of
               our
               brother
               the
               Sunne
               thy
               worcke
               ,
               which
               illuminateth
               the
               day
               that
               lighteneth
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               thy
               figure
               ,
               by
               his
               beauty
               and
               splendour
               ;
               likewise
               of
               the
               siluer
               moone
               and
               glittering
               starres
               which
               thou
               hast
               created
               in
               heauen
               so
               bright
               and
               so
               beautifull
               .
               My
               God
               be
               praysed
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               whereby
               the
               night
               is
               lightened
               in
               his
               darcknes
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               resplendent
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               subtil
               ,
               cleare
               ,
               beautifull
               and
               vigorous
               .
               Lett
               the
               aire
               and
               windes
               ,
               cleare
               and
               cloudy
               seasons
               and
               all
               other
               seasons
               ,
               prayse
               my
               God
               ,
               wherby
               all
               other
               base
               creatures
               doe
               liue
               .
               Lett
               my
               God
               be
               praysed
               by
               the
               water
               ,
               an
               element
               most
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               to
               mortall
               creatures
               ,
               humble
               ,
               chast
               ,
               and
               cleare
               .
               Lett
               my
               God
               be
               praysed
               by
               the
               earth
               our
               mother
               ,
               which
               supporteth
               and
               nourisheth
               vs
               ,
               producing
               such
               diuersity
               of
               herbes
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               and
               fruites
               .
            
             
               
               
                 S.
                 Francis
                 added
                 the
                 ensuing
                 versicle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 accorded
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 Capitaine
                 of
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 place
                 proper
                 shal
                 be
                 inserted
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 my
                 God
                 be
                 praysed
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 pardon
                 each
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 in
                 pacience
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 with
                 alacritie
                 of
                 spiritt
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 crowned
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 likewise
                 added
                 the
                 verse
                 ensuyng
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 ▪
                 had
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 my
                 God
                 be
                 praysed
                 by
                 corporall
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 liuing
                 man
                 can
                 escape
                 .
                 Wretched
                 be
                 they
                 that
                 dy
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 those
                 that
                 att
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 obeyd
                 thy
                 most
                 sacred
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 of
                 eternall
                 torments
                 .
                 Lett
                 all
                 creatures
                 prayse
                 and
                 giue
                 thanckes
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 lett
                 them
                 be
                 gratefull
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 with
                 due
                 humility
                 .
                 This
                 Canticle
                 was
                 many
                 times
                 sung
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 S.
                 vnto
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 also
                 taught
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 He
                 exceedingly
                 reioyced
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 sing
                 it
                 with
                 grace
                 and
                 feruour
                 :
                 for
                 hearing
                 it
                 he
                 merueillouslie
                 eleuated
                 his
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 God.
                 He
                 sent
                 certaine
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Brother
                 Pacificus
                 ,
                 who
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 very
                 skilfull
                 Musitian
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 learne
                 them
                 to
                 sing
                 it
                 perfectly
                 in
                 Musicke
                 ,
                 therby
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 preach
                 ouer
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 they
                 should
                 obserue
                 to
                 sing
                 this
                 canticle
                 after
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 prayse
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 affirme
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 musitians
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 other
                 reward
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 musicke
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 pennance
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 representers
                 to
                 moue
                 and
                 awaken
                 humane
                 hartes
                 to
                 true
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ?
                 and
                 particulerlie
                 the
                 Freer
                 Minors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 att
                 Sunne
                 rising
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 prayse
                 God
                 the
                 Creatour
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 beames
                 our
                 eyes
                 are
                 illuminated
                 by
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 likewise
                 to
                 prayse
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 for
                 his
                 Brother
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 our
                 eyes
                 are
                 lightened
                 by
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 blinde
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 illuminate
                 our
                 eyes
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 creatures
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 creatures
                 whose
                 vse
                 we
                 ordinarily
                 haue
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 continually
                 to
                 prayse
                 our
                 glorious
                 Creatour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               prayer
               and
               thanckes
               giuing
               to
               God
               which
               S.
               Francis
               made
               after
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               CX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               MOst
               mighty
               ,
               most
               high
               ,
               most
               holy
               ,
               and
               soueraigne
               God
               holy
               Father
               and
               iust
               Lord
               ,
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               we
               thanck
               thee
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               because
               that
               by
               thy
               will
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               only
               Sonne
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               thinges
               corporall
               and
               incorporall
               :
               then
               diddest
               frame
               vs
               according
               to
               thine
               image
               ,
               and
               placed
               vs
               in
               the
               terrestriall
               Paradice
               ,
               whence
               through
               our
               fault
               we
               are
               fallen
               .
               We
               also
               thancke
               thee
               for
               that
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               created
               vs
               for
               thy
               Sonne
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               infinite
               loue
               which
               thou
               diddest
               beare
               vnto
               vs
               thou
               hast
               procured
               him
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               true
               God
               and
               true
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               euer
               glorious
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               wouldest
               that
               his
               life
               should
               be
               vnto
               vs
               an
               example
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               penitence
               :
               and
               that
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ▪
               his
               tormentes
               ,
               and
               most
               cruell
               death
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               price
               of
               the
               Redemption
               of
               humaine
               nature
               .
               Finally
               we
               thanck
               thee
               for
               that
               thy
               Sonne
               is
               once
               againe
               to
               come
               downe
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               glory
               and
               maiesty
               ,
               to
               chase
               the
               accursed
               into
               hell
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               repent
               nor
               acknowledge
               thee
               for
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               to
               them
               that
               shall
               haue
               serued
               and
               adored
               him
               ,
               and
               done
               pennance
               :
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               possesse
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               because
               we
               miserable
               sinners
               are
               not
               worthy
               so
               much
               as
               to
               name
               thee
               ,
               we
               humblie
               beseech
               thee
               to
               accept
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               thine
               only
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               true
               comforter
               ,
               doe
               yeld
               vnto
               thee
               for
               each
               of
               vs
               the
               thanckes
               we
               owe
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               satisfy
               thee
               for
               all
               the
               graces
               thou
               giuest
               vs
               by
               his
               meane
               and
               shalt
               giue
               vs
               ,
               prouided
               that
               we
               faile
               not
               in
               our
               endeauour
               ,
               such
               and
               so
               great
               as
               no
               humane
               tongue
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               expresse
               .
               We
               also
               pray
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               S.
               Michael
               ,
               S.
               Gabriel
               ,
               S.
               Raphael
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               quiers
               of
               blessed
               Spirittes
               ,
               Seraphins
               ,
               Cherubins
               ,
               Thrones
               ,
               Dominations
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               Pouers
               ,
               Vertues
               ,
               Archangels
               ,
               and
               Angels
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Elias
               and
               Noe
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Patriarckes
               and
               Prophetes
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               Innocentes
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               withall
               the
               other
               Apostles
               and
               Euangelistes
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sainctes
               that
               haue
               bin
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               they
               giue
               thee
               thanckes
               
               
               
               
               
               for
               so
               many
               fauours
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               to
               afford
               vs
               ,
               to
               thee
               that
               art
               soueraine
               ,
               true
               ,
               eternall
               and
               liuing
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               most
               glorious
               Sonne
               ,
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               comforter
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
               Al●etuya
               .
               We
               Frere
               Minors
               vnprofitable
               seruantes
               ,
               demaund
               of
               thee
               and
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               thy
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               to
               graunt
               vnto
               all
               them
               that
               will
               serue
               thee
               in
               thy
               holie
               Catholicke
               ,
               Apostolique
               &
               Romane
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               Orders
               of
               the
               said
               holy
               Church
               ,
               Preistes
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Subdeacons
               ,
               Acolites
               ,
               Exorci●tes
               ,
               Lectors
               ,
               Porters
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Cleargie
               ,
               to
               all
               Religious
               of
               both
               sex
               ,
               and
               to
               al
               Kinges
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               seruants
               ,
               Artizans
               ,
               and
               labourers
               ,
               to
               all
               Virgines
               ,
               widowes
               and
               maryed
               women
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               lay
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               healthy
               and
               diseased
               ,
               children
               ,
               yong
               and
               old
               ▪
               to
               all
               people
               ,
               families
               ,
               &
               tongues
               ,
               to
               all
               nations
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               that
               are
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               true
               pennance
               in
               this
               life
               and
               so
               perseuerance
               in
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saued
               ;
               and
               we
               beseech
               thee
               to
               graunt
               vs
               grace
               together
               with
               thē
               ,
               to
               loue
               thee
               withall
               our
               hart
               ,
               withal
               our
               spiritt
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               forces
               ,
               withall
               our
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               withall
               our
               affections
               ,
               desires
               and
               interious
               willes
               ,
               sith
               thou
               alone
               hast
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               soule
               ,
               body
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               creating
               and
               redeeming
               vs
               by
               thine
               only
               mercie
               :
               thou
               hast
               saued
               vs
               ,
               and
               hast
               giuen
               vs
               miserable
               ,
               rotten
               and
               putrified
               ,
               ingratefull
               and
               ignorāt
               ,
               lowed
               and
               rebellious
               wretches
               ,
               &
               dayly
               doest
               giue
               vs
               infinite
               benefittes
               .
               Permitt
               then
               ,
               good
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               neuer
               desire
               nor
               seeke
               other
               thinge
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               other
               thing
               seeme
               good
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               or
               delight
               vs
               ,
               but
               they
               selfe
               our
               Creatour
               ,
               Sauiour
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               only
               true
               God
               ▪
               that
               art
               the
               perfect
               good
               ,
               all
               true
               and
               soueraine
               good
               ,
               that
               only
               is
               good
               and
               pitifull
               ,
               meeke
               and
               delightfull
               ,
               that
               only
               is
               holy
               ,
               iust
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               vpright
               of
               whome
               ,
               for
               whome
               ,
               and
               in
               whome
               ,
               consisteth
               all
               our
               pardon
               ,
               all
               the
               grace
               and
               glory
               of
               all
               penitentes
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               iust
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               blessed
               that
               raigne
               in
               heauen
               .
               Permitt
               ,
               also
               Lord
               ,
               that
               nothing
               preuaile
               and
               hinder
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               ,
               att
               all
               houres
               ,
               &
               continually
               we
               loue
               thee
               ,
               in
               verity
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               hold
               thee
               imprinted
               in
               our
               hart
               ,
               as
               our
               true
               God
               ▪
               And
               graunt
               ,
               if
               thou
               please
               ,
               that
               we
               loue
               thee
               ,
               honour
               ,
               adore
               ,
               serue
               ,
               prayse
               ,
               glorifie
               ,
               and
               preach
               thee
               for
               great
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               thank
               thee
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               most
               high
               and
               God
               ,
               three
               and
               one
               ,
               Fa●her
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Creatour
               of
               althinges
               ,
               and
               Sauiour
               of
               all
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               haue
               placed
               in
               thee
               their
               only
               hope
               and
               loue
               ,
               who
               art
               without
               beginning
               and
               without
               end
               immutable
               ,
               inuisible
               ,
               inenarrable
               ,
               ineffable
               ,
               incomprehensible
               ,
               inscrutable
               ,
               blessed
               ,
               praysed
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               glorified
               ,
               high
               ,
               amiable
               ,
               agreable
               ,
               delectable
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               thinges
               desirable
               world
               without
               end
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               intelligence
               ,
               and
               spiritt
               of
               prophetie
               which
               this
               S.
               had
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               in
               such
               sort
               cleared
               his
               soule
               ,
               illuminated
               and
               vnited
               it
               to
               our
               soueraine
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               continuall
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               had
               no
               ouer-great
               vnderstanding
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               being
               neuerthelesse
               illuminated
               by
               the
               beames
               of
               diuine
               reuelation
               ,
               he
               did
               penetrate
               the
               sublimity
               of
               the
               said
               scripture
               ,
               with
               an
               admirable
               intelligence
               of
               the
               diuine
               mysteries
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               acquired
               science
               remayneth
               excluded
               ,
               the
               infused
               of
               diuine
               loue
               entring
               in
               his
               place
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               what
               he
               read
               in
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               he
               vnderstood
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               ,
               as
               a
               dilligent
               disciple
               of
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               :
               he
               first
               imprinted
               it
               in
               his
               memory
               ,
               and
               then
               ruminated
               the
               same
               with
               an
               interiour
               tast
               of
               deuotion
               :
               And
               (
               if
               God
               inspired
               him
               not
               )
               he
               neuer
               reuealed
               it
               to
               any
               person
               to
               appeare
               a
               learned
               master
               ,
               as
               now
               the
               practise
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               Protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               who
               was
               afterward
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               secretlie
               requested
               him
               one
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               his
               soule
               to
               expound
               vnto
               him
               certaine
               profound
               places
               of
               holy
               scripture
               :
               I
               doe
               not
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               demaund
               this
               theologicall
               exposition
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               great
               doctour
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               well
               you
               haue
               not
               studied
               :
               But
               I
               require
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               man
               illuminated
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               S.
               satisfied
               him
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               such
               contentment
               as
               he
               could
               desire
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               att
               Sienna
               ,
               a
               Religious
               diuine
               asked
               him
               ,
               how
               the
               Prophett
               Ezechiel
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               where
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 doe
                 not
                 admonish
              
               
               
                 the
                 impious
                 of
                 his
                 impiety
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 eternall
                 death
                 shal
                 be
                 exacted
                 of
                 thee
                 :
              
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               if
               those
               wordes
               be
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               generally
               as
               they
               sound
               ,
               I
               thus
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               ought
               in
               such
               sort
               to
               burne
               and
               giue
               light
               by
               exemplare
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               pious
               conuersation
               ,
               that
               he
               seeme
               silently
               to
               reprehend
               all
               the
               impious
               :
               for
               by
               such
               in
               deed
               ,
               he
               preacheth
               their
               vices
               .
               Wherein
               is
               duely
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               a
               Religious
               is
               obliged
               herevnto
               by
               the
               light
               of
               his
               good
               life
               ,
               seeing
               that
               it
               is
               here
               apparent
               that
               if
               he
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               he
               cannot
               escape
               the
               terrible
               iudgement
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               :
               which
               prudent
               and
               true
               interpretation
               ,
               the
               diuine
               affirmed
               to
               proceed
               directlie
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               himselfe
               could
               not
               giue
               a
               more
               direct
               exposition
               then
               was
               giuen
               by
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               swift
               &
               speedy
               winges
               of
               the
               eagle
               soaring
               from
               infused
               science
               .
               And
               affirmed
               with
               all
               that
               our
               interpretation
               was
               not
               such
               ,
               which
               proceeding
               
               from
               our
               blinded
               vnderstanding
               ,
               goeth
               naturally
               ,
               as
               a
               serpent
               trayling
               his
               body
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               did
               not
               try
               the
               holie
               Father
               in
               this
               matter
               onlie
               ,
               but
               in
               diuers
               others
               also
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               ,
               he
               rested
               fully
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               exceedinglie
               admiring
               att
               the
               grace
               which
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               only
               discouer
               and
               vnderstand
               mysteries
               past
               ,
               but
               (
               which
               God
               alone
               of
               himselfe
               can
               doe
               )
               he
               discouered
               euē
               the
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               had
               them
               then
               before
               his
               very
               eyes
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               example
               and
               them
               that
               follow
               ,
               shall
               euidentlie
               appeare
               .
            
             
               The
               holie
               Father
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               cittie
               of
               Sienna
               ,
               he
               once
               demaunded
               a
               charitie
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               of
               an
               affectionate
               freind
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               directlie
               answeared
               him
               he
               would
               not
               graunt
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               first
               tell
               him
               the
               certainty
               of
               his
               predestinatiō
               :
               a
               demaund
               doubtles
               verie
               straūge
               ,
               
               yea
               exceeding
               terrible
               .
               But
               God
               that
               would
               ,
               for
               his
               profitt
               ,
               manifest
               vnto
               the
               world
               the
               merits
               of
               this
               his
               so
               glorious
               seruāt
               ,
               was
               cōtent
               he
               shold
               promise
               to
               assure
               him
               :
               Being
               thē
               amazed
               att
               this
               so
               inciuill
               request
               ,
               he
               eleuated
               and
               addressed
               his
               countenance
               to
               heauē
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               so
               remayned
               in
               prayer
               a
               certaine
               space
               ,
               wherin
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               this
               man
               was
               of
               the
               nōber
               of
               the
               predestinate
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               
               promised
               his
               deuout
               freind
               eternall
               life
               ,
               assuring
               him
               of
               his
               saluatiō
               .
               But
               this
               good
               man
               vnable
               to
               conceale
               this
               his
               so
               extreme
               spirituall
               alacrity
               ,
               and
               so
               cōming
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               afore
               said
               Religious
               diuine
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedinglie
               scādalized
               att
               the
               presūption
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               .
               Therefore
               repayring
               vnto
               him
               ,
               filled
               with
               choller
               as
               an
               other
               Pharisie
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               the
               S.
               answearing
               affirmatiuelie
               ;
               he
               laughing
               and
               deriding
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               and
               who
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               youthat
               this
               your
               freind
               should
               be
               saued
               ?
               to
               whome
               the
               S.
               verie
               iealous
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               openly
               answeared
               :
               he
               that
               also
               told
               me
               that
               the
               last
               night
               thou
               committedst
               such
               a
               secrett
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               thou
               shalt
               abandō
               
               thy
               habitt
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Religious
               deserued
               not
               pardon
               ,
               though
               by
               manifestation
               of
               his
               sinne
               he
               might
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               ensuying
               punishment
               which
               he
               prophesied
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               did
               not
               penance
               as
               the
               holie
               Father
               then
               admonished
               him
               ,
               God
               permitting
               him
               to
               die
               out
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               damnation
               ,
               he
               might
               manifestest
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Whiles
               he
               was
               in
               the
               cāp
               of
               the
               Christians
               vnder
               Damiette
               ,
               when
               he
               wēt
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               great
               Soldā
               ,
               he
               prophesied
               to
               the
               Christians
               that
               if
               
               they
               gaue
               battell
               they
               would
               loose
               the
               feild
               .
               But
               they
               not
               beleeuing
               him
               ,
               their
               fault
               of
               incredulity
               was
               payed
               by
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               army
               that
               was
               putt
               to
               flight
               ,
               where
               of
               one
               part
               was
               slaine
               .
               Retourning
               afterward
               on
               this
               side
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               arriuing
               att
               Celano
               ,
               he
               was
               inuited
               to
               dinner
               by
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               where
               being
               ,
               as
               according
               to
               his
               coustume
               he
               prayed
               before
               his
               sitting
               to
               the
               table
               ,
               he
               saw
               in
               his
               God
               ,
               on
               whome
               he
               had
               alwayes
               
               his
               eyes
               eleuated
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               fore
               told
               ,
               as
               it
               afterward
               arriued
               ,
               for
               incontinentlie
               calling
               vnto
               him
               the
               said
               gentleman
               .
               Confesse
               
               and
               prepare
               your selfe
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               for
               in
               short
               time
               you
               shall
               dye
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               time
               you
               shall
               receaue
               the
               recompence
               of
               all
               the
               good
               worckes
               you
               haue
               done
               ,
               particulerlie
               in
               harbouring
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God.
               Doe
               then
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               without
               impediment
               you
               may
               goe
               directlie
               to
               God.
               The
               gentleman
               therefore
               who
               had
               confidence
               in
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               sodenlie
               taking
               leaue
               of
               him
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               confession
               ,
               then
               calling
               the
               companion
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               who
               was
               preist
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               entiere
               confession
               vnto
               him
               :
               afterwardes
               he
               recomended
               his
               patrimonie
               to
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               so
               to
               auoyd
               all
               impediment
               .
               And
               so
               with
               the
               greatest
               deuotion
               he
               could
               possible
               he
               expected
               when
               God
               would
               call
               and
               inuite
               him
               :
               but
               he
               expected
               not
               long
               ,
               for
               whiles
               his
               familie
               were
               att
               table
               ,
               without
               other
               greife
               ,
               but
               very
               well
               disposed
               of
               body
               and
               spiritt
               ,
               he
               rendred
               his
               soule
               to
               his
               Creatour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               armed
               by
               the
               diuine
               mercie
               ,
               with
               armour
               conuenient
               and
               necessarie
               to
               a
               true
               penitent
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               saw
               the
               secrets
               of
               mennes
               consciences
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               OVr
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hauing
               chosen
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               for
               Pastour
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               he
               also
               so
               illuminated
               him
               interiourlie
               by
               his
               diuine
               vertue
               ,
               that
               he
               discouered
               vnto
               him
               the
               secrettes
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               those
               that
               were
               his
               ,
               and
               likewise
               their
               priuate
               and
               hidden
               necessities
               :
               so
               that
               by
               the
               same
               meane
               he
               knew
               both
               the
               grace
               which
               they
               had
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               euē
               that
               which
               they
               thē
               receaued
               .
               By
               this
               knowledge
               he
               foretold
               the
               fall
               of
               manie
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               haue
               attayned
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               contrarie
               the
               saluatiō
               of
               manie
               wicked
               ,
               prophesying
               their
               conuersion
               .
               He
               saw
               what
               should
               succeed
               them
               for
               manie
               yeares
               after
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               present
               ,
               onlie
               beholding
               the
               vnspotted
               and
               cleare
               mirour
               of
               diuine
               light
               ,
               and
               his
               admirable
               splendour
               ,
               by
               a
               diuine
               prerogatiue
               and
               especially
               the
               successes
               and
               mutatiōs
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               sometimes
               with
               abōdance
               of
               teares
               cōmunicate
               to
               his
               cōpanions
               .
               Touching
               that
               which
               concerned
               the
               consciences
               
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               both
               with
               al
               possible
               speed
               and
               effect
               redressed
               the
               same
               :
               and
               if
               they
               were
               far
               distant
               ,
               he
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               in
               their
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               instructed
               them
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               frō
               what
               to
               abstaine
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               sequell
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               The
               holie
               Father
               comming
               from
               beyond
               the
               sea
               ,
               with
               his
               companion
               Brother
               Leonard
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               very
               worthie
               familie
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               infirmities
               verie
               wearie
               and
               feeble
               ,
               he
               had
               for
               ceraine
               
               dayes
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               asse
               .
               But
               the
               poore
               Brother
               Leonard
               that
               followed
               him
               a
               foote
               ,
               being
               also
               very
               weary
               ,
               began
               to
               murmure
               ,
               saying
               to
               himselfe
               :
               
               what
               doe
               I
               poore
               follow
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               to
               follow
               this
               man
               a
               foot
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               great
               difference
               betweene
               his
               discent
               and
               mine
               ?
               why
               then
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               should
               be
               ,
               doe
               I
               goe
               on
               foot
               and
               he
               on
               horseback
               ?
               and
               euen
               I
               follow
               him
               as
               a
               lackye
               driuing
               this
               asse
               ,
               with
               speed
               ,
               and
               so
               wearying
               my selfe
               as
               I
               can
               no
               longer
               endure
               .
               The
               good
               Brother
               Leonard
               went
               on
               thus
               still
               discoursing
               with
               himselfe
               in
               his
               first
               motions
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               in
               spiritt
               the
               secret
               murmure
               of
               his
               companion
               called
               him
               ,
               and
               alighting
               from
               his
               asse
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Brother
               and
               Freind
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               haue
               litle
               discretion
               ,
               to
               see
               you
               so
               wearily
               to
               goe
               a
               foot
               ,
               and
               my selfe
               to
               ride
               att
               mine
               ease
               :
               Gett
               vp
               therfore
               on
               this
               asse
               ,
               now
               att
               least
               whiles
               I
               remember
               me
               ,
               considering
               that
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               you
               were
               farre
               more
               noble
               and
               more
               honnorable
               then
               my selfe
               .
               Brother
               Leonard
               hearing
               this
               was
               vtterly
               confounded
               and
               amazed
               ,
               that
               the
               S.
               so
               soone
               knew
               his
               euill
               cogitation
               :
               Falling
               therfore
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               confessing
               his
               vaine
               ridiculous
               discourse
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               deep
               contrition
               ,
               he
               asked
               and
               obtayned
               pardon
               .
            
             
               Two
               very
               spirituall
               Religious
               came
               expresly
               from
               Rieta
               to
               the
               Oratory
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               to
               visitt
               S
               Francis
               and
               to
               haue
               his
               benediction
               .
               But
               being
               there
               ariued
               ,
               it
               was
               told
               them
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               of
               speaking
               with
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               hauing
               taken
               his
               refection
               he
               was
               retourned
               to
               his
               cell
               ,
               where
               he
               prayed
               and
               slept
               ,
               and
               came
               forth
               but
               once
               a
               day
               to
               eat
               ,
               it
               being
               lent
               and
               that
               being
               then
               so
               solitary
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               his
               companiō
               ,
               much
               lesse
               any
               other
               Religious
               to
               disturbe
               him
               ,
               vnles
               he
               so
               commaunded
               .
               These
               two
               poore
               Religious
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               ,
               esteeming
               themselues
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               sinnes
               vnworthy
               of
               such
               grace
               ,
               not
               hauing
               oportunity
               any
               longer
               to
               expect
               ,
               because
               their
               superiour
               had
               commaunded
               them
               to
               retourne
               the
               same
               night
               to
               their
               Couent
               ,
               they
               hastened
               homeward
               .
               S.
               Francis
               who
               in
               spiritt
               had
               seen
               all
               
               this
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               custome
               came
               hastely
               out
               of
               his
               c●lle
               ,
               and
               went
               after
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               time
               were
               farre
               gone
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               an
               instant
               giuing
               them
               consolation
               together
               with
               his
               benediction
               which
               they
               demaunded
               ,
               he
               dismissed
               them
               doubly
               satisfied
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               came
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               to
               giue
               them
               his
               benediction
               .
            
             
               
               Two
               Religious
               comming
               from
               Naples
               to
               visitt
               him
               ,
               the
               elder
               of
               them
               on
               the
               way
               committed
               some
               fault
               ,
               att
               which
               the
               yonger
               was
               extremely
               scandalized
               :
               now
               comming
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               giuing
               them
               his
               benediction
               ,
               demaunded
               of
               the
               yonger
               ,
               how
               his
               companion
               had
               behaued
               himselfe
               :
               he
               esteeming
               it
               indecent
               to
               discouer
               the
               faultes
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               answeared
               ,
               well
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               replyed
               ,
               My
               
               sonne
               ,
               beware
               that
               vnder
               colour
               of
               humility
               ,
               you
               doe
               not
               lye
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               what
               hath
               passed
               in
               your
               iorney
               :
               and
               I
               would
               haue
               you
               know
               that
               you
               shall
               shortly
               see
               this
               man
               to
               proue
               worse
               :
               Which
               so
               succeeded
               ,
               for
               this
               old
               man
               not
               long
               after
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               foretold
               for
               the
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               scandall
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               neglect
               of
               doeing
               pennance
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ladder
               to
               diuine
               mercie
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               beginning
               when
               none
               was
               admitted
               and
               receaued
               into
               the
               Order
               ,
               but
               by
               S.
               Francis
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Luca
               ,
               came
               expressy
               to
               demaund
               the
               habitt
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               with
               him
               some
               of
               his
               cōpanions
               ,
               it
               being
               when
               he
               lay
               sicke
               in
               the
               Bishoppes
               lodgeing
               of
               Assisium
               .
               The
               said
               gentleman
               being
               conducted
               to
               the
               S.
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               most
               instantlie
               beseeching
               him
               to
               admitt
               him
               into
               his
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               beholding
               him
               attentiuely
               ,
               answeared
               :
               O
               miserable
               man
               ,
               this
               request
               is
               not
               graunted
               to
               men
               entierly
               addicted
               to
               sensuality
               and
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               for
               you
               doe
               lye
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               these
               teares
               are
               seigned
               and
               not
               true
               ;
               your
               interiour
               is
               not
               with
               God
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               he
               that
               calleth
               you
               to
               this
               Religion
               .
               Depart
               you
               therfore
               in
               good
               time
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               not
               fitt
               for
               it
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               had
               scarce
               
               ended
               these
               wordes
               ,
               but
               the
               Religious
               vnderstood
               that
               the
               kinred
               of
               this
               gentleman
               were
               come
               for
               him
               :
               but
               not
               beleeuing
               them
               ,
               he
               put
               his
               head
               out
               att
               the
               windoe
               ,
               whence
               hauing
               seene
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               taking
               leaue
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               he
               retourned
               with
               them
               to
               his
               house
               .
               Those
               present
               exceedingly
               admired
               the
               spiritt
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               knew
               the
               feined
               intentions
               of
               this
               man
               who
               exteriourlie
               appeared
               so
               contrite
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               chapter
               is
               transfered
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               first
               book
               ,
               with
               the
               31.
               and
               32.
               chapter
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               ,
               there
               placed
               together
               as
               their
               proper
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Religious
               that
               seemed
               a
               S.
               The
               28.
               chapter
               of
               the
               12.
               booke
               ,
               transferred
               to
               this
               place
               as
               proper
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               knew
               by
               an
               other
               Religious
               ,
               who
               being
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuil
               he
               more
               strictly
               to
               keepe
               silence
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               confesse
               as
               did
               the
               other
               Religious
               but
               by
               signes
               as
               one
               dumme
               :
               which
               he
               vsed
               also
               when
               he
               demaunded
               any
               
               thing
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               speech
               he
               sheued
               such
               signes
               of
               spirituall
               alacritie
               ,
               that
               he
               moued
               all
               the
               Religious
               to
               prayse
               God
               :
               The
               fame
               hereof
               was
               presentlie
               diuulged
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               generally
               held
               for
               a
               S.
               In
               the
               meane
               while
               S.
               Francis
               arriuing
               where
               this
               Religious
               was
               ,
               he
               was
               aduertised
               of
               his
               proceeding
               ;
               but
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               tempted
               and
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               because
               confession
               of
               the
               mouth
               was
               necessary
               ,
               as
               contrition
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               worckes
               .
               The
               superiour
               of
               the
               place
               then
               confirmed
               the
               sainctity
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               alleadgeing
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               he
               should
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               considering
               the
               signes
               of
               sanctity
               which
               he
               exteriourlie
               shewed
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               replyed
               ,
               proue
               him
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               commaund
               him
               to
               confesse
               twice
               or
               att
               least
               once
               euery
               weeke
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               refuse
               ,
               beleeue
               that
               it
               is
               a
               delusion
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Which
               the
               superiour
               hauing
               done
               ,
               the
               Religious
               putting
               his
               finger
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               shaking
               his
               head
               ,
               by
               these
               signes
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               for
               breaking
               of
               silence
               .
               His
               superiour
               would
               no
               farther
               vrge
               him
               :
               but
               the
               great
               prudence
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               not
               long
               vnknowne
               :
               for
               a
               litle
               after
               this
               Religious
               S.
               abandoned
               his
               Religion
               ,
               a
               tooke
               a
               seculer
               habitt
               .
               Two
               Religious
               of
               his
               companions
               meeting
               him
               attyred
               seculerly
               ,
               conceauing
               great
               compassion
               of
               his
               blindenes
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               O
               miserable
               wretch
               and
               forgetfull
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               where
               is
               that
               thy
               solitarie
               and
               sainct-like
               life
               ,
               yea
               such
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               conuerse
               with
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               nor
               speake
               in
               Confession
               ,
               for
               keeping
               of
               silence
               ?
               thow
               now
               hauing
               lost
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               abandoned
               our
               habitt
               ,
               reiected
               thy
               vow
               ,
               and
               broaken
               the
               rule
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               haddest
               no
               beleefe
               of
               God
               ?
               but
               he
               gaue
               them
               so
               diuellish
               an
               answeare
               ,
               that
               he
               plainly
               discouered
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               only
               chaunged
               habitt
               but
               also
               
               Religion
               ,
               and
               interiour
               vertue
               .
               These
               good
               Religious
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               reduce
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               laboured
               to
               reprint
               in
               his
               minde
               the
               obligation
               he
               had
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               perill
               of
               his
               damnation
               :
               and
               so
               in
               few
               dayes
               after
               he
               dyed
               ,
               being
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               deuill
               that
               held
               him
               choaked
               :
               because
               he
               would
               not
               confesse
               .
               It
               is
               a
               worthy
               example
               for
               all
               Religious
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               singularity
               ,
               in
               matters
               appertayning
               to
               their
               Order
               ,
               that
               demonstrate
               more
               pride
               then
               spiritt
               of
               deuotion
               and
               humility
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               other
               merueillous
               accidents
               wherin
               the
               spiritt
               of
               Prophetie
               of
               S.
               Francis
               did
               miracously
               appeare
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               hauing
               on
               a
               time
               commaund
               S.
               Francis
               to
               repaire
               vnto
               him
               to
               Rieta
               ,
               where
               then
               was
               Pope
               Honorious
               with
               his
               Court
               :
               and
               comming
               neere
               the
               citty
               he
               saw
               a
               great
               troup
               of
               people
               that
               came
               against
               him
               :
               wherfore
               stopping
               his
               iorney
               ,
               he
               staid
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               before
               S.
               Fabian
               ,
               a
               league
               and
               halfe
               from
               the
               citty
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               very
               poore
               Preist
               ,
               that
               very
               curteously
               and
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               he
               could
               ,
               entertayned
               him
               :
               But
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               many
               other
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               knowing
               whither
               he
               was
               retired
               ,
               went
               thither
               to
               see
               him
               :
               by
               this
               visitation
               ;
               the
               vineyard
               of
               the
               poore
               Preist
               was
               wastfullie
               gathered
               by
               the
               indiscretion
               of
               the
               trampling
               traine
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               others
               ,
               whereat
               he
               exceedingly
               complayned
               ,
               repenting
               that
               he
               had
               entertayned
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               for
               the
               litle
               good
               he
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               he
               thought
               he
               should
               incurre
               such
               losse
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               ,
               
               who
               in
               spiritt
               knew
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               Preist
               ,
               that
               durst
               not
               acquaint
               him
               therewithall
               ,
               and
               who
               on
               the
               other
               side
               knew
               what
               fruit
               he
               was
               to
               procure
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               whither
               he
               had
               bin
               expresly
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               to
               plant
               an
               abondant
               vigne
               of
               true
               penitentes
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               could
               not
               depart
               thence
               ,
               reputing
               it
               behoufull
               to
               endure
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               litle
               materiall
               vigne
               ;
               for
               the
               better
               gayning
               a
               spirituall
               .
               Neuertheles
               as
               a
               pittifull
               louing
               Father
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               Preist
               ,
               whome
               ,
               for
               his
               consolation
               ,
               he
               bad
               not
               to
               vex
               himselfe
               nor
               to
               feare
               ,
               for
               of
               the
               litle
               that
               remayned
               of
               his
               vigne
               he
               should
               gather
               double
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               though
               there
               appeared
               almost
               nothing
               .
               The
               Preist
               that
               firmely
               beleeued
               these
               wordes
               ,
               deserued
               also
               to
               be
               recompenced
               according
               to
               his
               faith
               :
               for
               wheras
               he
               accustomed
               to
               haue
               three
               hogsheddes
               ,
               he
               had
               then
               twenty
               ,
               of
               verie
               good
               wine
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Father
               had
               promised
               him
               :
               which
               (
               with
               exceeding
               ioy
               and
               admiration
               )
               he
               related
               vnto
               him
               and
               to
               all
               the
               people
               thereabout
               ,
               to
               the
               prayse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               seruant
               Francis.
               
            
             
               This
               holy
               Father
               being
               in
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Massa
               ,
               on
               the
               Mount
               Casal
               ,
               within
               a
               desert
               Church
               there
               employed
               in
               prayer
               ,
               God
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               were
               relikes
               of
               his
               sainctes
               .
               Wherefore
               determining
               that
               they
               should
               no
               longer
               there
               remaine
               concealed
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               honour
               due
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               opportunity
               of
               
               longer
               abode
               in
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               other
               occurrances
               for
               
               which
               he
               was
               to
               take
               order
               ;
               he
               commaunded
               his
               Religious
               ,
               sheuing
               them
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               to
               take
               them
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               them
               into
               their
               church
               :
               which
               hauing
               said
               ,
               he
               departed
               .
               But
               these
               good
               Religious
               forgatt
               it
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               being
               one
               day
               to
               say
               masse
               in
               the
               Oratory
               ,
               thinking
               to
               prepare
               the
               Alcare
               ,
               they
               found
               vnder
               it
               certaine
               bright
               and
               glittering
               bones
               ,
               that
               filled
               the
               place
               with
               a
               most
               delicious
               sauour
               .
               Being
               extremely
               amazed
               ,
               and
               diuising
               who
               should
               putt
               them
               there
               ,
               they
               remembred
               the
               commaundement
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               giuen
               them
               ,
               and
               concluded
               that
               those
               were
               the
               reliques
               which
               he
               commaunded
               them
               to
               remoue
               :
               and
               that
               because
               they
               had
               fayled
               therein
               ,
               God
               had
               miraculouslie
               supplyed
               it
               :
               as
               accordinglie
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               being
               retourned
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               processe
               and
               pardoned
               the
               Religious
               their
               negligence
               who
               most
               humblie
               required
               the
               same
               ,
               thancked
               God
               very
               hartilie
               for
               that
               he
               voutsafed
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               very
               dust
               of
               his
               true
               seruantes
               ,
               then
               he
               went
               to
               see
               and
               
               with
               great
               contentment
               to
               reuerence
               them
               .
               Brother
               Pellegrino
               and
               Brother
               Falcone
               ,
               comming
               to
               take
               the
               habitt
               att
               the
               hands
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               prophesied
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               verie
               learned
               ,
               should
               serue
               the
               Religious
               as
               a
               lay
               Brother
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               albeit
               ignorant
               ,
               should
               applie
               himselfe
               to
               contemplation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               should
               proue
               most
               perfect
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               reciprocally
               in
               humility
               :
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sixt
               booke
               ,
               and
               55.
               chapter
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Other
               effectes
               of
               the
               propheticall
               spiritt
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               CXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               remayning
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               bishop
               of
               Rieta
               ,
               exceedingly
               
               afflicted
               with
               the
               greife
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               a
               Preist
               called
               Gedeon
               aduaunced
               by
               the
               said
               bishop
               ,
               a
               man
               worldlie
               affected
               ,
               had
               long
               time
               kept
               his
               bed
               sicke
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               remoue
               him selfe
               ,
               and
               when
               any
               endeauoured
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               him
               or
               lift
               him
               vp
               ,
               he
               remayned
               vtterlie
               crooked
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               in
               no
               manner
               stand
               vpright
               .
               So
               perceauing
               that
               no
               humane
               application
               auayled
               ,
               and
               that
               Sainct
               Francis
               rightlie
               to
               the
               purpose
               was
               there
               ,
               he
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               :
               at
               whose
               feet
               falling
               ,
               he
               besought
               him
               to
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               him
               :
               The
               holie
               Father
               answeared
               :
               My
               Brother
               and
               friend
               ,
               know
               that
               because
               to
               this
               day
               thou
               hast
               liued
               carnallie
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               allurementes
               of
               thy
               sensuall
               appetites
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               the
               iudgementes
               
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               therefore
               sent
               this
               affliction
               to
               make
               thee
               know
               and
               amend
               thy selfe
               .
               But
               now
               in
               his
               holy
               name
               I
               giue
               thee
               his
               
               benediction
               :
               and
               doe
               aduertise
               thee
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               alter
               not
               thy
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               greater
               miserie
               will
               befall
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               ingratitude
               .
               So
               hauing
               made
               on
               him
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               Preist
               incontinentlie
               arose
               very
               sound
               ,
               and
               stretching
               himselfe
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               the
               chine-bone
               ,
               and
               the
               brest
               plate
               gaue
               a
               cracke
               as
               a
               staffe
               forciblie
               broaken
               .
               But
               by
               reason
               that
               this
               ingratfull
               fellow
               and
               ennemy
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               retourned
               vnto
               his
               vomitt
               ,
               being
               one
               day
               with
               diuers
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               committing
               their
               ordinarie
               sinnes
               ,
               about
               midnight
               the
               loose
               of
               the
               house
               fell
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               crushed
               and
               slaine
               alone
               ,
               that
               the
               diuine
               vengeance
               might
               the
               more
               euidentlie
               appeare
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               miserablie
               ended
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               Being
               att
               his
               Oratory
               in
               Grecio
               ,
               it
               was
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               violent
               stormes
               did
               euery
               yeare
               destroy
               all
               the
               fruites
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               wolues
               deuoured
               the
               cartell
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               very
               inhabitantes
               could
               hardly
               be
               secure
               of
               their
               liues
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               therefore
               hauing
               
               compassion
               of
               these
               poore
               people
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               a
               sermon
               ,
               wherby
               he
               exhorted
               them
               all
               to
               amendement
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               surest
               meane
               to
               appease
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               :
               to
               confesse
               and
               communicate
               ,
               with
               a
               firme
               purpose
               to
               offend
               no
               more
               :
               affirming
               that
               by
               this
               meane
               God
               would
               disburden
               them
               of
               the
               said
               punishment
               :
               which
               being
               effected
               ,
               he
               admonished
               them
               to
               beware
               of
               sinning
               a
               fresh
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               chasticement
               would
               be
               redoubled
               .
               This
               people
               moued
               by
               these
               holy
               demonstrations
               ,
               prepared
               themselues
               with
               great
               contrition
               ,
               confessed
               ,
               communicated
               ,
               did
               penance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               and
               craued
               mercy
               of
               God
               :
               in
               respect
               wherof
               and
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               God
               incontinentlie
               freed
               and
               deliuered
               them
               from
               the
               tempest
               and
               wolues
               ,
               yea
               in
               short
               time
               this
               people
               did
               not
               only
               repaire
               their
               dommages
               past
               :
               but
               became
               very
               rich
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               they
               could
               not
               long
               time
               perfeuer
               in
               this
               happy
               estate
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               forget
               the
               behoufull
               admonitions
               of
               S.
               Francis
               :
               which
               procuring
               Godes
               wrath
               ,
               he
               so
               chasticed
               them
               with
               the
               rodde
               of
               pestilence
               ,
               that
               few
               among
               them
               remayned
               aliue
               :
               he
               also
               burned
               a
               great
               number
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               accomplishing
               all
               that
               S.
               Francis
               had
               foretold
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               holy
               Father
               preached
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               a
               Religious
               that
               was
               fallen
               from
               his
               Order
               ,
               repayred
               vnto
               him
               ,
               fell
               att
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               with
               infinite
               teares
               demaunded
               him
               pardon
               :
               promising
               if
               he
               
               would
               restore
               him
               the
               habitt
               ,
               to
               correct
               his
               course
               of
               life
               .
               The
               Sainct
               made
               him
               arise
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               spake
               a
               word
               ,
               shewed
               him
               a
               gibbett
               that
               was
               vpon
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               then
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               I
               
               receaue
               thee
               ,
               but
               remember
               that
               if
               thou
               once
               againe
               proue
               an
               Apostata
               from
               the
               Order
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               hanged
               on
               that
               gibbett
               .
               Which
               euen
               so
               succeeded
               :
               for
               falling
               againe
               ,
               and
               being
               shortly
               after
               in
               cōpany
               with
               certaine
               lewd
               fellowes
               ,
               he
               was
               apprehended
               and
               hanged
               on
               the
               same
               gibbett
               ,
               cōfirming
               the
               vsuall
               prouerbe
               :
               a
               wicked
               life
               hath
               a
               wicked
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               peace
               which
               was
               made
               betweene
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               two
               Religious
               sent
               by
               S.
               Francis
               to
               sing
               in
               their
               presence
               the
               canticle
               of
               the
               sunne
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               mortall
               enmities
               which
               were
               betweene
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               Assisium
               redoubled
               the
               greifes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               his
               infirmitie
               who
               lay
               sicke
               att
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               .
               The
               Bishop
               had
               excommunicated
               the
               Gouernour
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               forbidden
               all
               persons
               to
               sell
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               bishop
               ,
               or
               to
               buy
               ought
               of
               him
               .
               So
               their
               enmities
               was
               euerie
               day
               nourished
               and
               encreased
               by
               some
               new
               and
               diabolicall
               inuention
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               scandall
               of
               all
               the
               cittie
               and
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               that
               neither
               ecclesiasticall
               nor
               seculer
               persō
               laboured
               to
               accord
               them
               ,
               said
               one
               day
               to
               his
               Religious
               :
               doubtles
               this
               may
               be
               a
               great
               shame
               to
               vs
               that
               make
               profession
               to
               be
               such
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               permitt
               this
               so
               dangerous
               and
               abhominable
               hatred
               thus
               to
               breed
               ,
               without
               applying
               any
               redresse
               .
               Wherevpon
               calling
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Goe
               presentlie
               to
               the
               Gouernour
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               name
               bid
               him
               to
               repaire
               to
               the
               Bishoppes
               house
               together
               with
               the
               principall
               of
               the
               cittie
               ,
               and
               as
               manie
               as
               he
               can
               traine
               thither
               ;
               and
               two
               others
               he
               commanded
               ,
               to
               goe
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Gouernour
               and
               people
               were
               come
               to
               the
               Bishoppe
               ,
               to
               sing
               the
               Canticle
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               with
               the
               verse
               which
               he
               then
               added
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               before
               mētioned
               )
               in
               the
               prayse
               of
               God
               ,
               att
               which
               song
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               hope
               those
               hartes
               so
               obdurate
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               wil
               be
               mollified
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               accord
               together
               a
               perpetuall
               peace
               :
               which
               so
               arriued
               .
               For
               first
               the
               Gouernour
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               commanded
               him
               to
               repaire
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               obediently
               hastened
               thither
               ,
               with
               as
               manie
               people
               as
               he
               could
               assemble
               ,
               and
               found
               the
               Bishop
               in
               a
               great
               hall
               with
               his
               Clergie
               :
               where
               being
               together
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               which
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               spake
               to
               them
               in
               this
               māner
               :
               Syrs
               ,
               and
               deerlie
               beloued
               Brethren
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               holie
               Frather
               Brother
               Francis
               being
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               infirmitie
               ,
               vnable
               to
               come
               in
               person
               ,
               hath
               sent
               vs
               hither
               ,
               to
               sing
               you
               a
               canticle
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               prayse
               of
               God.
               He
               beseecheth
               you
               by
               the
               loue
               which
               you
               beare
               vnto
               his
               Maistie
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               deuoutly
               heare
               it
               ,
               
               then
               the
               two
               Religious
               began
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               sing
               ,
               the
               Gouernour
               with
               his
               handes
               ioyned
               and
               his
               eyes
               lifted
               towardes
               heauen
               gaue
               eare
               vnto
               it
               ,
               weeping
               for
               the
               great
               deuotion
               he
               had
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               .
               The
               Canticle
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Gouernour
               loudly
               spake
               :
               I
               verily
               protest
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               only
               desire
               to
               be
               reconciled
               and
               become
               freind
               to
               my
               lord
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               whome
               I
               ought
               to
               acknowledge
               for
               my
               Superiour
               ,
               but
               euen
               if
               any
               one
               had
               slaine
               my
               brother
               or
               sonne
               I
               would
               hartely
               pardon
               him
               :
               vttering
               these
               wordes
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               My
               lord
               behold
               me
               ready
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               his
               seruant
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               doe
               what
               soeuer
               you
               shall
               enioyne
               me
               .
               The
               Bishop
               also
               being
               exceedingly
               qualified
               ,
               answeared
               :
               My
               duety
               was
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               I
               hold
               my selfe
               obliged
               to
               haue
               bin
               the
               first
               in
               action
               of
               humility
               and
               patience
               :
               wherin
               hauing
               failed
               ,
               I
               repent
               me
               ,
               and
               aske
               you
               pardon
               .
               And
               with
               those
               wordes
               full
               of
               loue
               and
               charity
               they
               embraced
               and
               kissed
               each
               other
               in
               token
               of
               amity
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               infinite
               admiration
               and
               ioy
               of
               the
               assembly
               :
               sith
               no
               man
               had
               induced
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               also
               gaue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               the
               spiritt
               of
               prophesie
               assisted
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               CXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THere
               came
               one
               day
               three
               yong
               Florentines
               to
               aske
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               :
               wherof
               the
               porter
               hauing
               aduertised
               him
               ,
               without
               vttering
               one
               word
               he
               went
               into
               the
               garden
               ,
               where
               he
               gathered
               fiue
               figges
               ,
               wherof
               he
               gaue
               two
               ,
               vnto
               two
               of
               the
               three
               yong
               men
               that
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               three
               vnto
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               within
               few
               dayes
               you
               shal
               be
               one
               of
               mine
               ,
               thē
               hauing
               giuen
               them
               his
               benediction
               he
               dismissed
               them
               .
               And
               short●ly
               after
               ,
               this
               yong
               man
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minour
               ,
               and
               proued
               very
               pious
               and
               exemplar
               .
               When
               S.
               Francis
               gaue
               his
               benediction
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               these
               termes
               :
               The
               
               name
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               be
               blessed
               and
               his
               sacred
               passiō
               ,
               the
               most
               holy
               virgin
               that
               brought
               him
               foorth
               with
               all
               the
               celestiall
               Court.
               Therfore
               being
               one
               day
               in
               prayer
               ,
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               the
               fairest
               aple
               that
               could
               be
               imagined
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               that
               gift
               was
               precious
               ,
               euen
               so
               as
               often
               as
               her
               Sonne
               heard
               these
               wordes
               with
               deuotion
               vttered
               :
               The
               name
               of
               our
               lord
               be
               blessed
               ,
               it
               was
               exceeding
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               so
               much
               esteemed
               them
               as
               if
               some
               matter
               of
               high
               worth
               were
               presented
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               holy
               Father
               did
               afterwardes
               more
               often
               vse
               them
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               residing
               att
               Grecio
               ,
               where
               he
               tooke
               phisicke
               for
               his
               eyes
               ,
               the
               Phisition
               being
               one
               day
               come
               to
               visitt
               him
               ,
               he
               inuited
               him
               to
               dine
               
               in
               the
               Couent
               ,
               who
               dwelling
               not
               far
               thence
               ,
               neuer
               accustomed
               to
               eat
               there
               :
               neuertheles
               he
               was
               att
               this
               time
               content
               to
               stay
               in
               regard
               that
               S.
               
               Francis
               had
               so
               inuited
               him
               :
               But
               the
               Guardian
               being
               by
               commandemēt
               of
               S.
               Francis
               and
               in
               his
               name
               aduertised
               therof
               ,
               he
               retourned
               answeare
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               wherwith
               to
               entertayne
               him
               .
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               him
               reply
               that
               he
               should
               cause
               to
               be
               prepared
               the
               hearbes
               and
               bread
               which
               he
               acknowledged
               to
               haue
               ,
               and
               should
               leaue
               to
               God
               the
               care
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Now
               as
               they
               were
               sitting
               downe
               att
               table
               ,
               there
               knocked
               one
               att
               the
               gate
               ,
               where
               the
               porter
               found
               a
               woman
               that
               brought
               a
               great
               basket
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               full
               of
               bread
               ,
               egges
               ,
               fish
               ,
               cheese
               ,
               fruit
               ,
               and
               other
               thinges
               ,
               which
               a
               lady
               had
               sent
               them
               three
               leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               Couent
               ▪
               which
               being
               ioyfully
               receaued
               by
               the
               porter
               and
               sett
               on
               the
               table
               ,
               euery
               one
               admired
               thereatt
               .
               By
               meane
               of
               this
               miracle
               they
               vnderstood
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               S.
               when
               he
               bad
               that
               the
               care
               should
               be
               left
               to
               God
               :
               And
               when
               he
               smiled
               ,
               the
               Guardian
               also
               sending
               him
               word
               that
               he
               was
               ashamed
               to
               entertaine
               the
               said
               Phisician
               hauing
               nothing
               wherewith
               all
               .
               So
               they
               were
               more
               confirmed
               in
               the
               beleefe
               they
               had
               of
               the
               propheticall
               spiritt
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               the
               Phisician
               said
               to
               the
               Religious
               :
               verily
               Brethren
               we
               doe
               not
               know
               the
               sanctity
               of
               our
               Father
               :
               For
               I
               stayed
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               him
               ,
               reioycing
               to
               eat
               this
               day
               with
               you
               by
               deuotion
               ,
               of
               your
               grosse
               refection
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               wayted
               then
               to
               inuite
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               by
               prophetical
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               here
               would
               be
               a
               plentifull
               repast
               .
               The
               Religious
               replyed
               that
               it
               was
               particuler
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               foretell
               what
               was
               to
               succeed
               ,
               without
               euer
               fayling
               therin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               like
               cases
               of
               Prophesie
               .
            
             
               THE
               CXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               deluded
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               forsooke
               Religion
               and
               vnder
               coulour
               to
               liue
               more
               perfectly
               ,
               became
               a
               Pilgrime
               .
               But
               committing
               manie
               offences
               ,
               he
               reflected
               on
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               humllitie
               went
               to
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               who
               seeing
               
               him
               ,
               shutt
               himselfe
               into
               his
               celle
               (
               att
               the
               merueillous
               astonishment
               of
               all
               his
               Religious
               ,
               for
               he
               accustomed
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               verie
               milde
               and
               gracious
               to
               the
               penitentes
               that
               retourned
               vnto
               him
               )
               whence
               when
               he
               came
               foorth
               ,
               his
               Religious
               demanded
               of
               him
               why
               he
               shutt
               himselfe
               in
               :
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               ran
               to
               the
               armour
               of
               prayer
               ,
               to
               assist
               that
               Religious
               &
               to
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               whome
               he
               saw
               ouer
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               presentlie
               obtayned
               the
               victory
               .
               Retourning
               then
               towardes
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               our
               lord
               God
               hath
               pardonned
               thee
               :
               but
               be
               carefull
               that
               the
               deuill
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               any
               other
               
               sanctitie
               deceaue
               thee
               not
               againe
               ,
               and
               cause
               not
               thee
               ,
               for
               any
               other
               stepmother
               what
               soeuer
               to
               forsake
               thy
               true
               mother
               :
               which
               he
               perfectlie
               obserued
               ,
               perseuering
               in
               his
               Order
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 that
                 followeth
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 22.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 recounted
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 here
                 recorded
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holie
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 passing
                 through
                 Tuscane
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Macie
                 his
                 companion
                 walked
                 a
                 litle
                 before
                 him
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 into
                 a
                 parting
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 might
                 take
                 his
                 course
                 either
                 towardes
                 Florence
                 ,
                 Sienna
                 ,
                 or
                 Arezza
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 S.
                 Francis
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 should
                 tourne
                 ,
                 who
                 answeared
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God.
                 Brother
                 
                 Macie
                 replyed
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 God
                 shew
                 vs
                 his
                 will
                 herein
                 ?
                 By
                 thee
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 S.
                 and
                 withall
                 commanded
                 him
                 vnder
                 obedience
                 to
                 tourne
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 .
                 Brother
                 Macie
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 bin
                 to
                 commande
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 tourned
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 many
                 times
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 the
                 giddines
                 he
                 felt
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 often
                 tourning
                 ,
                 and
                 desisted
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 passengers
                 stayd
                 to
                 behold
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 derided
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 idiott
                 ,
                 till
                 S.
                 Francis
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 bid
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 towardes
                 what
                 place
                 he
                 was
                 tourned
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 answeared
                 ,
                 towardes
                 Sienna
                 .
                 Goe
                 on
                 then
                 to
                 Sienna
                 said
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 :
                 whither
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 nobles
                 and
                 gentlemen
                 mett
                 them
                 and
                 with
                 exceeding
                 deuotion
                 accompayned
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Bishopperick
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 preached
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 of
                 two
                 men
                 that
                 by
                 ciuill
                 sedition
                 had
                 then
                 bin
                 slaine
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 preaching
                 he
                 so
                 wrought
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 he
                 reconciled
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 worcke
                 ,
                 more
                 diuine
                 thē
                 humane
                 ,
                 it
                 manifestly
                 appeared
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Goddes
                 will
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 thither
                 .
                 This
                 holy
                 Father
                 finding
                 himselfe
                 loaden
                 with
                 the
                 prayses
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 esteemed
                 an
                 intollerable
                 burden
                 )
                 he
                 one
                 day
                 priuatly
                 departed
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 without
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sequel
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 hundredth
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 Brother
                 Macie
                 thefore
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 murmured
                 a
                 litle
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 att
                 his
                 litle
                 good
                 manners
                 in
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 without
                 taking
                 leaue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 making
                 him
                 turne
                 as
                 a
                 foole
                 in
                 the
                 middes
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 perceauing
                 afterwardes
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 deceipt
                 
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 he
                 very
                 bitterlie
                 reprehended
                 himselfe
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 deserued
                 hell
                 ,
                 for
                 presuming
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 as
                 opposing
                 against
                 the
                 diuine
                 worckes
                 by
                 him
                 wrought
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 verie
                 true
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 or
                 like
                 manner
                 accusing
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 holie
                 Father
                 tourning
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 Proceed
                 bouldelie
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Macie
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 thy
                 last
                 discourse
                 is
                 euen
                 so
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 thy
                 former
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 de●ill
                 .
                 Brother
                 Macie
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 as
                 he
                 more
                 
                 approued
                 the
                 admirable
                 sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 Religious
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 conuerse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 abstayned
                 fearing
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 by
                 knowing
                 his
                 great
                 imperfections
                 :
                 doubting
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 offending
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 also
                 vtterlie
                 loose
                 his
                 fauour
                 .
                 These
                 thoughtes
                 being
                 entierly
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 he
                 one
                 day
                 called
                 him
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 said
                 :
                 Brother
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 conuerse
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 speake
                 therfore
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 freely
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 when
                 you
                 desire
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 
                 meane
                 the
                 Religious
                 was
                 so
                 secured
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 remayned
                 more
                 affected
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 thinges
                 wherby
                 the
                 prophetie
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 was
                 generallie
                 manifested
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 infinite
                 :
                 therefore
                 hauing
                 hereafter
                 recited
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 ended
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 of
                 all
                 authors
                 .
                 God
                 knoweth
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Francis
                 prophesied
                 the
                 Papacy
                 to
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 3.
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 child
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 9.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 9.
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Mathew
                 Rimido
                 a
                 Romane
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 affectionate
                 freind
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 :
                 yea
                 did
                 afterward
                 take
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Order
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 hauing
                 one
                 morning
                 inuited
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 to
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 presenting
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 sonne
                 Iohn
                 Caietan
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 litle
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterward
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 hs
                 benediction
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 tooke
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 embraced
                 and
                 kissed
                 him
                 very
                 louingly
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 procured
                 great
                 astonishment
                 and
                 abondance
                 of
                 teares
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 he
                 more
                 plainly
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Religious
                 in
                 habitt
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 in
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 Lord
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 protectour
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 vsed
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ordinarie
                 exercises
                 of
                 humility
                 with
                 this
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 harty
                 loue
                 he
                 boare
                 to
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 inuited
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 comming
                 att
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 att
                 home
                 ,
                 where
                 certaine
                 new
                 seruantes
                 
                 not
                 knowing
                 him
                 gaue
                 diuers
                 poore
                 people
                 to
                 eat
                 within
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 likewise
                 receaued
                 almose
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 togeather
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Mathew
                 comming
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 to
                 eat
                 among
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 he
                 incontinently
                 sate
                 downe
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 eat
                 with
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 S.
                 to
                 whome
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 sith
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 dine
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 dine
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sequel
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 hundredth
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 Brother
                 Iohn
                 Bonello
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 of
                 great
                 perfection
                 ,
                 held
                 a
                 generall
                 
                 chapter
                 in
                 Prouence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 monastery
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Prouinciall
                 
                 Minister
                 .
                 S.
                 Antony
                 of
                 Padua
                 preached
                 att
                 that
                 chapter
                 vpon
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 crosse
                 .
                 It
                 there
                 happened
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 Religious
                 Preist
                 called
                 Brother
                 Monaldus
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 exemplare
                 life
                 ,
                 saw
                 ouer
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 handes
                 and
                 feet
                 stretched
                 on
                 a
                 crosse
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 blessed
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 loosing
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 from
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 whiles
                 S.
                 Antony
                 most
                 profoundlie
                 expounded
                 the
                 said
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 spirituall
                 consolation
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 then
                 felt
                 in
                 themselues
                 was
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 Brother
                 Monaldus
                 alone
                 saw
                 the
                 said
                 S.
                 present
                 ,
                 neuertheles
                 they
                 all
                 did
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 :
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Brother
                 Monaldus
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrayned
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 felt
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 .
                 Besides
                 many
                 other
                 like
                 apparitions
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 S.
                 by
                 diuine
                 permission
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 would
                 demōstrat
                 how
                 neere
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 (
                 when
                 she
                 wil
                 receaue
                 his
                 grace
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 diuine
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 by
                 communication
                 wherof
                 ,
                 she
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 vnite
                 herselfe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 poore
                 of
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 Prophettes
                 ,
                 reuealing
                 high
                 mysteries
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 made
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 prophetes
                 ,
                 afterwardes
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 
                   Many
                   thinges
                   I
                   haue
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   cannot
                   beare
                   them
                   now
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   spiritt
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   commeth
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   teach
                   you
                   all
                   truth
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 his
                 humble
                 and
                 simple
                 seruant
                 S.
                 Francis.
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 chose
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 simple
                 and
                 idiotes
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 neuertheles
                 made
                 them
                 famous
                 by
                 doctrine
                 and
                 diuine
                 worckes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sheepheard
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 the
                 sinagogue
                 transported
                 out
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 fisher
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 nettes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 faithfull
                 Christians
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 a
                 merchaunt
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 traficke
                 and
                 negociate
                 for
                 this
                 precious
                 stone
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 life
                 ,
                 selling
                 all
                 his
                 goodes
                 ,
                 and
                 distributing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 enrich
                 his
                 church
                 with
                 soules
                 redeemed
                 by
                 this
                 holy
                 meane
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 blessed
                 Father
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 ,
                 renounced
                 and
                 rendred
                 in
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 a
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 31.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 improperly
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 true
                 Order
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 here
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 B.
                 Father
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 of
                 obediēce
                 ,
                 &
                 especially
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 humility
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 dispose
                 himself
                 to
                 cōmaūd
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 irksome
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 office
                 appertayning
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 chardge
                 of
                 gouerning
                 so
                 many
                 thousandes
                 of
                 Religious
                 ,
                 to
                 commaund
                 and
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 to
                 aduise
                 and
                 correct
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 ordonnances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 chastice
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 he
                 resolued
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Minister
                 Generall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 hereafter
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 example
                 to
                 teach
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Besides
                 he
                 found
                 himselfe
                 too
                 sickly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 apply
                 himselfe
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 as
                 was
                 requisite
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 omitt
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 his
                 penance
                 ,
                 to
                 conserue
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 was
                 better
                 content
                 to
                 continue
                 sicke
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 neuer
                 so
                 litle
                 relenting
                 his
                 austeritie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 his
                 infirmities
                 :
                 the
                 occasion
                 was
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 himselfe
                 piously
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 chardge
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 ,
                 att
                 the
                 generall
                 chapter
                 held
                 two
                 yeares
                 before
                 he
                 receaued
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 his
                 sacred
                 stigmates
                 ,
                 he
                 publikelie
                 renounced
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Minister
                 Generall
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 exceeding
                 greife
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 refusing
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 admitt
                 any
                 other
                 Minister
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrayned
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 ,
                 that
                 gouerned
                 the
                 Order
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 Brother
                 Peter
                 Catanio
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 sonne
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 expert
                 to
                 gouerne
                 :
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 promised
                 his
                 cheiffest
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 constituted
                 his
                 Guardian
                 .
                 Which
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 seeing
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 bitterlie
                 to
                 weepe
                 esteeming
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 as
                 orphanes
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 ordinary
                 gouernment
                 of
                 their
                 beloued
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 comforting
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 his
                 handes
                 ioyned
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eyes
                 eleuated
                 towardes
                 heauen
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 recommende
                 vnto
                 thee
                 this
                 family
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 houre
                 thou
                 hast
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 mine
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 other
                 impedimentes
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 causes
                 to
                 thee
                 knowne
                 ,
                 being
                 vnable
                 henceforward
                 to
                 haue
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 Prouinciall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 shal
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 yeld
                 thee
                 a
                 very
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 att
                 the
                 terrible
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 iudgement
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 chaunce
                 to
                 perish
                 by
                 their
                 negligence
                 or
                 euill
                 example
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 thenceforward
                 perseuered
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 subiect
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 surpassing
                 thē
                 all
                 in
                 humilitie
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 he
                 neuer
                 faile
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 zealous
                 in
                 assisting
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 vtmost
                 to
                 fauour
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 euen
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 att
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Prelature
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 S.
                 Francis
                 not
                 being
                 there
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 buryed
                 .
                 His
                 body
                 wrought
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 infinite
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 from
                 all
                 partes
                 flocked
                 thither
                 leauing
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 almose
                 vnto
                 the
                 monasterie
                 .
                 The
                 holie
                 Father
                 therfore
                 comming
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 vnable
                 to
                 endure
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 for
                 distracting
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 for
                 relaxation
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 
                 which
                 he
                 forsaw
                 would
                 grow
                 of
                 such
                 quantity
                 of
                 almose
                 ,
                 he
                 wēt
                 to
                 the
                 sepulcher
                 where
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 deceased
                 he
                 
                 vttered
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 My
                 deerlie
                 beloued
                 Brother
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 alwayes
                 obeyed
                 me
                 during
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 now
                 by
                 thine
                 intercession
                 molested
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 peopl
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 also
                 obey
                 me
                 after
                 thy
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 cōmand
                 thee
                 on
                 obedience
                 that
                 thou
                 worcke
                 no
                 more
                 miracles
                 ,
                 sith
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 dāger
                 to
                 be
                 ruinated
                 .
                 The
                 deceased
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 admirable
                 to
                 consider
                 )
                 ceassed
                 vpon
                 this
                 commandement
                 to
                 worcke
                 any
                 more
                 miracles
                 :
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 vertue
                 &
                 power
                 of
                 holy
                 obediēce
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 Prelat
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 subiect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 extendeth
                 not
                 onlie
                 on
                 earth
                 and
                 during
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 in
                 heauen
                 &
                 after
                 death
                 .
                 Yea
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 ceassed
                 the
                 glorie
                 and
                 eminencie
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 exalt
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 magnifie
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 holie
                 pouertie
                 and
                 the
                 quiett
                 retire
                 from
                 a
                 turbulent
                 applause
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Francis
                 instituted
                 his
                 second
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 32.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 book
                 ,
                 but
                 hither
                 transferred
                 to
                 obserue
                 due
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 miracles
                 of
                 Brother
                 Peter
                 Catanio
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 ceassed
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 by
                 aduise
                 of
                 the
                 ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 deceassed
                 ,
                 subrogated
                 Brother
                 Elias
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 singuler
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 verie
                 learned
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 respected
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 of
                 seculer
                 persons
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
                 He
                 gouerned
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 liued
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 gaue
                 him
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Generall
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 aforesaid
                 that
                 the
                 Religious
                 would
                 neuer
                 accept
                 other
                 Generall
                 then
                 S.
                 Francis
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Brother
                 Elias
                 attributing
                 the
                 said
                 honour
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 know
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 his
                 deepe
                 prudence
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 before
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 sottish
                 folly
                 :
                 for
                 rising
                 into
                 pride
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 hight
                 to
                 the
                 deepest
                 profunditie
                 of
                 these
                 worldlie
                 miseries
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 redeeming
                 him
                 from
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 that
                 followeth
                 is
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 85.
                 chapter
                 already
                 past
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 purposely
                 omitted
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 proper
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 
                 easily
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 being
                 att
                 table
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 in
                 humility
                 &
                 simplicity
                 that
                 sate
                 neere
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 handes
                 ,
                 and
                 tourning
                 towardes
                 the
                 said
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 ,
                 he
                 willed
                 him
                 graciously
                 to
                 honour
                 those
                 other
                 learned
                 &
                 noble
                 Brethren
                 sitting
                 there
                 .
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 ,
                 extremly
                 puffed
                 vp
                 in
                 pride
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 thus
                 answeared
                 :
                 O
                 Brother
                 Francis
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 your
                 simplicity
                 and
                 carelesse
                 negligence
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 will
                 ruinate
                 this
                 whole
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 more
                 curious
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 then
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 answeared
                 him
                 ;
                 O
                 miserable
                 wretch
                 ,
                 this
                 pride
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 thy
                 passionate
                 behauiour
                 to
                 such
                 euill
                 purpose
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 occasion
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 .
                 Which
                 so
                 happened
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 died
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 time
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 prophesied
                 in
                 this
                 māner
                 of
                 this
                 Vicar
                 General
                 ;
                 It
                 hapened
                 that
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 was
                 once
                 called
                 for
                 att
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 affirmed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 sent
                 vnto
                 him
                 frō
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 porter
                 did
                 him
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 an
                 Angell
                 in
                 humane
                 shape
                 expected
                 him
                 att
                 the
                 gate
                 :
                 musing
                 therfore
                 what
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 yet
                 att
                 lenght
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Angell
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 him
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 what
                 soeuer
                 was
                 indiffefently
                 presented
                 vnto
                 them
                 or
                 no.
                 Att
                 this
                 proposition
                 he
                 rested
                 vtterly
                 confounded
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 be
                 author
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 constitution
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Freres
                 might
                 not
                 eat
                 flesh
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 first
                 holy
                 Rule
                 :
                 wherfore
                 he
                 rudely
                 and
                 cholerickly
                 shutt
                 the
                 dore
                 against
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 retourned
                 into
                 the
                 Couēt
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 reported
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 he
                 incontinently
                 arose
                 frō
                 prayer
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 sharply
                 reprehēded
                 saying
                 :
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 ill
                 in
                 shutting
                 the
                 gate
                 against
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 sendeth
                 thē
                 to
                 iustruct
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 perseuer
                 stable
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 pride
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 spake
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 him
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 wherof
                 he
                 did
                 euer
                 after
                 so
                 disaffect
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 behold
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 vnperceaued
                 of
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 being
                 verie
                 cautelous
                 and
                 subtill
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 laboured
                 and
                 wrought
                 by
                 signes
                 of
                 humility
                 and
                 importunity
                 that
                 he
                 gott
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 terrified
                 and
                 amazed
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 abondant
                 effusion
                 of
                 teares
                 demaunding
                 pardon
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 ceassed
                 to
                 supplicate
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 considering
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 his
                 fold
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 abandon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Pastour
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 strayed
                 sheep
                 vnto
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deliuer
                 him
                 from
                 eternall
                 death
                 ;
                 alleadgeing
                 that
                 vpon
                 chaunge
                 of
                 the
                 sinners
                 life
                 ,
                 God
                 could
                 easily
                 reuoke
                 his
                 sentence
                 .
                 Father
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 my
                 confidence
                 and
                 deuotion
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 I
                 in
                 hell
                 it
                 selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 hope
                 to
                 come
                 foorth
                 vpon
                 your
                 prayers
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 assured
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 implore
                 the
                 diuine
                 mercie
                 ,
                 my
                 sentence
                 shall
                 be
                 reuoked
                 .
                 The
                 holie
                 Father
                 ,
                 moued
                 by
                 these
                 prayers
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 att
                 lenght
                 denie
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 feruour
                 
                 he
                 entierly
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 praying
                 for
                 
                 this
                 lost
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 answeared
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 penance
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 dying
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 arriued
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 dyed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 with
                 manie
                 signes
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 habitt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 that
                 folloueth
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 32.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 appartaineth
                 to
                 renountiation
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Generall
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 being
                 by
                 a
                 Religious
                 freind
                 of
                 his
                 entreated
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 had
                 moued
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 renountiation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 committ
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 chardge
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bin
                 such
                 made
                 ,
                 nourished
                 and
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answeared
                 :
                 know
                 my
                 child
                 that
                 I
                 loue
                 you
                 all
                 more
                 deerly
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 would
                 follow
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 loue
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 left
                 their
                 administration
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 haue
                 bin
                 cōstrayned
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Religious
                 that
                 esteeme
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 they
                 are
                 drawne
                 to
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 by
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 cōtrary
                 to
                 my
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 litle
                 esteeme
                 of
                 mine
                 aduertismētes
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 more
                 euidētly
                 find
                 their
                 errour
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 being
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 oppressed
                 with
                 his
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 some
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 particulerly
                 of
                 the
                 ouer-much
                 indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 examples
                 they
                 gaue
                 their
                 subiectes
                 ,
                 he
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 Ah!
                 ah
                 !
                 couer
                 me
                 ,
                 couer
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 withdraw
                 the
                 Religious
                 from
                 mine
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 my
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 examples
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 once
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 chapter
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 my
                 Brethren
                 what
                 is
                 my
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 permitt
                 not
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 deluded
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 also
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 sick
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 that
                 att
                 the
                 beginning
                 our
                 Religiō
                 we
                 striued
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 al
                 austerity
                 and
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 poore
                 in
                 our
                 habitt
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 diet
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 moueables
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 other
                 corporal
                 necessities
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 tooke
                 no
                 care
                 :
                 by
                 reasō
                 of
                 this
                 pouerty
                 exteriour
                 ,
                 the
                 interiour
                 daily
                 proceeded
                 frō
                 good
                 to
                 better
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 al
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 feruour
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 cōsent
                 cōspiring
                 to
                 the
                 entier
                 obseruāce
                 of
                 our
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 alwayes
                 to
                 giue
                 good
                 exāple
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 finally
                 we
                 obserued
                 the
                 gospell
                 the
                 most
                 exactly
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 later
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 first
                 vocatiō
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 deminished
                 ,
                 vpon
                 excuse
                 that
                 it
                 cā
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 obserued
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 brethren
                 :
                 yea
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 edified
                 by
                 this
                 theire
                 moderne
                 and
                 new
                 
                 inobseruance
                 and
                 mortification
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 will
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 sences
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 liued
                 in
                 such
                 deep
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 thinck
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 more
                 Religious
                 to
                 liue
                 after
                 this
                 new
                 manner
                 ,
                 thē
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 former
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 for
                 crowned
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 of
                 simplicitie
                 and
                 holy
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 holy
                 Religion
                 .
                 Now
                 perceauing
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 beleuing
                 that
                 you
                 likewise
                 perceaue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therewith
                 exceedingly
                 displeased
                 ,
                 I
                 meruaile
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 labour
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 further
                 progresse
                 of
                 this
                 euill
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 correct
                 it
                 whiles
                 you
                 haue
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 meane
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Francis
                 hauing
                 with
                 great
                 affliction
                 of
                 spiritt
                 heard
                 this
                 long
                 discourse
                 ,
                 thus
                 answeared
                 :
                 Our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 pardon
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 suppose
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 haue
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 chardge
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 office
                 :
                 for
                 whiles
                 I
                 was
                 Generall
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 my
                 conuersion
                 I
                 haue
                 almost
                 continued
                 in
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 failed
                 either
                 in
                 cogitations
                 or
                 effectes
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my
                 duety
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 example
                 and
                 gouernment
                 .
                 But
                 hauing
                 well
                 considered
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 daily
                 encrease
                 the
                 nomber
                 of
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 already
                 began
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 secure
                 ,
                 strict
                 ,
                 and
                 difficult
                 way
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 first
                 walked
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 sortas
                 you
                 say
                 strayed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 correcting
                 themselues
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 my
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 predications
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 edification
                 that
                 I
                 gaue
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 then
                 resolued
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Generall
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 when
                 I
                 renounced
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 failed
                 not
                 att
                 the
                 chapter
                 to
                 excuse
                 my selfe
                 by
                 mine
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 partly
                 true
                 :
                 alleadgeing
                 that
                 by
                 meanes
                 therof
                 I
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 dischardge
                 so
                 burdensome
                 an
                 office
                 :
                 Neuertheles
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 if
                 the
                 Religious
                 would
                 now
                 liue
                 conformably
                 to
                 my
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 pious
                 intentiō
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 againe
                 accept
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Generall
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 excute
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 me
                 life
                 :
                 considering
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 that
                 chardge
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 painfull
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whē
                 the
                 faithfull
                 subiect
                 knoweth
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 superiour
                 ,
                 he
                 striueth
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 gouerne
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 should
                 reioyce
                 and
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 comforted
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 spirituall
                 progresse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 that
                 therby
                 redoundeth
                 to
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 cōtinually
                 sicke
                 on
                 my
                 bed
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 tedious
                 nor
                 troublesome
                 vnto
                 me
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 content
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 see
                 I
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 dischardge
                 mine
                 office
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 vices
                 ,
                 in
                 correcting
                 them
                 either
                 by
                 loue
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 aduertissement
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 retourne
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 chardge
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 executioner
                 ,
                 chasticing
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 disciplin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 doe
                 iustly
                 correct
                 their
                 rebelles
                 :
                 neuertheles
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 inuisible
                 ennemies
                 the
                 deuils
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 executioners
                 to
                 chastice
                 
                 the
                 disobedientes
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 chastice
                 the
                 transgressours
                 of
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 ;
                 therby
                 to
                 their
                 shame
                 and
                 forciblie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 retourne
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 vocation
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 omitt
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 whiles
                 I
                 liue
                 ,
                 att
                 least
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 sith
                 otherwise
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 the
                 secure
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 learned
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 formerly
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 no
                 excuse
                 before
                 his
                 diuine
                 maiesty
                 .
                 No
                 further
                 doe
                 I
                 hold
                 my selfe
                 obliged
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 his
                 answeare
                 ,
                 which
                 satisfying
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 procured
                 an
                 inestimable
                 greife
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 hearers
                 :
                 wherby
                 it
                 also
                 manifestlie
                 appeared
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 the
                 S.
                 had
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 occasion
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 know
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 pious
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 their
                 fault
                 and
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 the
                 Friere
                 Minors
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SECONDE
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             .
          
           
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             IS
             PROSECVTED
             THE
             discourses
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             miracles
             of
             the
             Seraphical
             Father
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             french
             into
             English
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               plenary
               indulgence
               graunted
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               of
               Portiuncula
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THE
               more
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               profited
               in
               perfection
               ,
               and
               endeauoured
               to
               vnite
               himselfe
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               did
               he
               poure
               out
               teares
               ,
               and
               felt
               intollerable
               greife
               att
               the
               losse
               of
               soules
               redeemed
               by
               the
               price
               of
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Wherfore
               not
               ceassing
               to
               desire
               mercie
               of
               God
               for
               
               sinners
               ,
               as
               he
               thirsted
               to
               haue
               all
               saued
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1223.
               being
               to
               that
               effect
               in
               prayer
               ,
               an
               Angell
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               ,
               incontinentlie
               to
               repaire
               vnto
               the
               church
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               with
               his
               glorious
               Mother
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Angels
               there
               expected
               him
               .
               Hauing
               receaued
               this
               gracious
               embassadge
               ,
               he
               hastened
               thither
               and
               there
               found
               our
               Sauiour
               sitting
               in
               a
               Royall
               throne
               ,
               on
               the
               high
               altare
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               att
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               enuironned
               with
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               blessed
               spirittes
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               incontinentlie
               falling
               prostrate
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               heard
               the
               diuine
               voice
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               saying
               :
               Francis
               ,
               Know
               that
               I
               haue
               
               heard
               thy
               feruent
               prayers
               :
               and
               because
               I
               know
               with
               what
               solicitude
               thou
               and
               thy
               Religious
               procure
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               aske
               me
               what
               grace
               thou
               wilt
               for
               their
               soules
               benefitt
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               graunt
               it
               thee
               .
               The
               S.
               being
               by
               such
               an
               answeare
               emboldened
               ,
               most
               humbly
               answeared
               :
               My
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               I
               miserable
               and
               vnworthy
               sinner
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               reuerence
               I
               can
               ,
               require
               of
               thy
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               please
               thee
               so
               much
               to
               fauour
               all
               Christian
               people
               ,
               as
               to
               graunt
               them
               a
               generall
               pardon
               and
               plenary
               indulgence
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               I
               meane
               to
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               enter
               into
               this
               church
               ,
               confessed
               and
               contrite
               .
               I
               also
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               glorious
               holy
               Virgin
               mother
               ,
               and
               our
               Aduocatrix
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               thee
               to
               make
               intercession
               to
               thy
               most
               gracious
               sonne
               for
               me
               and
               for
               all
               Christian
               sinners
               .
               Our
               Lady
               was
               instantlie
               moued
               with
               these
               wordes
               ,
               and
               began
               in
               this
               sort
               to
               pray
               our
               Redeemer
               in
               his
               behalfe
               :
               O
               my
               most
               high
               Lord
               and
               sonne
               of
               my
               bowels
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               graunt
               vnto
               this
               thy
               faithfull
               seruaunt
               this
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               demaunded
               with
               so
               great
               a
               zeale
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               which
               thy selfe
               aboue
               all
               other
               thinges
               disirest
               .
               My
               God
               graunt
               him
               this
               grace
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               thine
               honour
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               thy
               holy
               church
               .
               Our
               Lord
               sodenlie
               answeared
               :
               Francis
               that
               which
               thou
               demaundest
               is
               great
               :
               but
               this
               thy
               desire
               conformable
               to
               mine
               ,
               deserueth
               much
               more
               ,
               and
               therfore
               I
               graunt
               thy
               request
               .
               But
               goe
               to
               my
               Vicar
               ,
               to
               whome
               I
               haue
               giuen
               al
               power
               of
               vnbinding
               and
               binding
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               name
               demaund
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               he
               disappeared
               .
               The
               Religious
               that
               had
               their
               celles
               neere
               therevnto
               ,
               saw
               the
               splendour
               ,
               and
               heard
               some
               speach
               ,
               but
               durst
               not
               approach
               for
               reuerence
               and
               great
               feare
               that
               possessed
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               F.
               hauing
               thācked
               God
               ,
               presētly
               called
               Bro.
               Macie
               ,
               in
               whose
               cōpany
               he
               wēt
               to
               Perusia
               ,
               where
               thē
               was
               Pope
               Honorius
               with
               his
               court
               :
               befor
               whose
               holines
               he
               thus
               spake
               :
               Holy
               F.
               I
               haue
               reestablished
               a
               church
               that
               was
               very
               ruinous
               &
               desert
               ,
               called
               S.
               Mary
               of
               portiūcula
               ,
               very
               neere
               vnto
               the
               citty
               of
               Assise
               ,
               wherin
               are
               residēt
               your
               Religious
               the
               Frere
               Min.
               I
               beseech
               your
               holines
               by
               our
               Redeemer
               I.
               C.
               &
               his
               most
               glorious
               mother
               ,
               to
               voutsafe
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               all
               faithful
               Christiās
               ,
               to
               graūt
               a
               plenary
               indulgēce
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               visitt
               this
               church
               in
               good
               estate
               ,
               without
               giuing
               any
               almose
               in
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Pope
               answeared
               him
               that
               the
               Apostolike
               sea
               did
               not
               accustome
               to
               graunt
               indulgēs
               without
               giuing
               of
               almose
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               that
               they
               be
               gayned
               by
               thē
               .
               He
               thē
               asked
               him
               for
               how
               many
               yeares
               he
               desired
               the
               indulgēce
               S.
               Francis
               answeared
               :
               Holy
               Father
               I
               desire
               not
               yeares
               ,
               but
               soules
               ?
               How
               soules
               said
               the
               Pope
               .
               S.
               Frācis
               replyed
               :
               I
               require
               that
               euery
               Christian
               confessed
               and
               contrite
               ,
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               visitt
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               receaue
               plenarie
               absolution
               in
               earth
               and
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               
               of
               whatsoeuer
               sinnes
               he
               shall
               haue
               committed
               from
               his
               Baptisme
               to
               that
               very
               houre
               .
               I
               require
               not
               this
               in
               myne
               owne
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               your
               Holines
               .
               Which
               the
               Pope
               hearing
               ,
               inspired
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               thus
               spake
               thrice
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               graunt
               it
               as
               thou
               hast
               demaunded
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Cardinals
               present
               ,
               aduised
               the
               Pope
               to
               consider
               well
               what
               he
               graunted
               :
               because
               by
               that
               act
               he
               would
               destroy
               the
               indulgences
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               and
               of
               Sainct
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               att
               Rome
               ,
               which
               would
               no
               longer
               be
               regarded
               .
               The
               Pope
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               reuoke
               what
               he
               had
               att
               that
               present
               graunted
               .
               They
               replyed
               that
               att
               least
               it
               were
               requisit
               he
               should
               limitt
               the
               said
               indulgence
               to
               a
               certaine
               time
               ,
               and
               moderate
               it
               to
               a
               certaine
               prefixed
               day
               of
               the
               yeare
               .
               The
               Pope
               then
               
               said
               :
               We
               graunt
               to
               all
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               that
               being
               truely
               confessed
               and
               contrite
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               plenary
               indulgence
               and
               absolution
               both
               of
               paine
               and
               fault
               :
               and
               we
               will
               that
               the
               same
               be
               of
               force
               for
               euer
               ,
               for
               one
               entier
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               euensong
               till
               the
               sunne
               sitting
               of
               the
               day
               following
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               hauing
               obtayned
               ,
               he
               kissed
               his
               feet
               :
               then
               demaunded
               his
               benediction
               :
               which
               receaued
               ,
               he
               arose
               to
               depart
               .
               But
               the
               Pope
               recalling
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               Whither
               goest
               thou
               simple
               man
               ,
               what
               specialtie
               hast
               thou
               of
               the
               indulgence
               obtayned
               ?
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               that
               his
               word
               should
               suffice
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               that
               this
               worck
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               published
               and
               supported
               by
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               :
               and
               withall
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               no
               other
               Bull
               ,
               but
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               for
               Notary
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               for
               witnesses
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               departed
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               stayed
               at
               the
               hospitall
               of
               leapers
               ,
               where
               making
               his
               accustomed
               prayer
               :
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               by
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               the
               indulgence
               which
               he
               had
               procured
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               in
               heauen
               ,
               wherof
               hauing
               aduertised
               his
               companion
               ,
               they
               both
               retourned
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               day
               of
               the
               said
               indulgence
               was
               miraculously
               assigned
               from
               heauen
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               day
               wherein
               the
               said
               indulgence
               was
               to
               be
               gained
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               prefixed
               :
               S.
               Francis
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               being
               about
               midnight
               in
               prayer
               in
               his
               celle
               ,
               
               the
               deuill
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               forme
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               saying
               :
               O
               poore
               
               Francis
               ,
               why
               seekest
               thou
               to
               dye
               before
               the
               time
               ?
               why
               doest
               thou
               consume
               chy
               complexion
               by
               so
               long
               watchinges
               ?
               knowest
               thou
               not
               that
               the
               night
               is
               made
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               that
               sleepe
               is
               the
               principall
               nourishment
               of
               the
               body
               ?
               thou
               art
               not
               yet
               old
               ,
               why
               then
               wilt
               thou
               thus
               kill
               thy selfe
               ?
               Were
               it
               not
               better
               for
               thee
               to
               conserue
               thy
               life
               ,
               therein
               to
               serue
               thy
               God
               longer
               ,
               and
               to
               profitt
               the
               holy
               church
               and
               thine
               Order
               ?
               Beleeue
               me
               therfore
               ,
               and
               spend
               not
               thy
               life
               in
               such
               superfluous
               prayers
               and
               watchinge
               ;
               only
               mediocrity
               pleaseth
               God.
               Which
               the
               holie
               Father
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               and
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               delusion
               
               of
               the
               deuill
               that
               tempted
               him
               exteriourlie
               by
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               interiourlie
               by
               his
               suggestion
               ,
               arising
               from
               his
               prayer
               ,
               he
               stripped
               himselfe
               naked
               ,
               then
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               a
               bush
               full
               of
               very
               sharpe
               pricking
               thornes
               ,
               wherin
               he
               tourned
               and
               wallowed
               till
               the
               bloud
               euery
               where
               trickled
               downe
               ,
               and
               doeing
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               thus
               discoursed
               vnto
               his
               body
               :
               Ah
               my
               body
               !
               it
               had
               bin
               better
               for
               thee
               to
               contemplat
               the
               passion
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               then
               to
               endure
               this
               ,
               for
               hauing
               in
               vayne
               repined
               and
               searched
               the
               delightes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Thus
               discoursing
               ,
               a
               great
               light
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               ice
               that
               was
               there
               ,
               (
               it
               was
               in
               Ianuary
               )
               and
               in
               the
               bush
               of
               thornes
               he
               saw
               very
               beautifull
               roses
               white
               and
               vermillion
               ,
               and
               a
               venerable
               troupe
               of
               Angels
               that
               filled
               all
               the
               way
               euen
               to
               his
               church
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               called
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               Come
               Francis
               ,
               for
               our
               Lord
               expectethe
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               instant
               he
               miraculously
               found
               himselfe
               cloathed
               .
               So
               knowing
               him
               that
               
               called
               him
               ,
               he
               gathered
               twelue
               white
               roses
               and
               twelue
               vermillion
               ,
               then
               went
               through
               the
               way
               all
               tapestred
               with
               Angelicall
               spirittes
               towardes
               his
               sweet
               Lord
               ,
               before
               whose
               feet
               he
               fell
               in
               great
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               then
               presented
               these
               twelue
               roses
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               that
               appeared
               sitting
               on
               the
               said
               high
               altare
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               time
               accompanied
               with
               his
               glorious
               mother
               ,
               and
               assisted
               with
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               .
            
             
               Most
               gracious
               lord
               &
               gouernour
               of
               heauen
               &
               earth
               ,
               sith
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               to
               graunt
               me
               the
               plenary
               indulgence
               for
               this
               church
               ,
               I
               most
               hūbly
               beseech
               thee
               to
               voutsafe
               also
               assigne
               the
               day
               wherein
               it
               shal
               be
               gayned
               .
               I
               herein
               coniure
               thee
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               thy
               most
               glorious
               mother
               our
               aduocatrice
               ,
               that
               it
               please
               thee
               to
               appoint
               the
               same
               by
               thy
               diuine
               mouth
               .
               Our
               Lord
               answeared
               him
               :
               I
               am
               content
               to
               satisfie
               thy
               desire
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               I
               assigne
               thee
               the
               first
               day
               of
               August
               from
               the
               euensong
               of
               that
               feast
               ,
               wherin
               is
               made
               memory
               how
               I
               deliuered
               myne
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               from
               the
               chaines
               of
               Herod
               ,
               vntill
               the
               sunne
               sittiug
               of
               the
               day
               following
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               if
               thou
               please
               my
               Lord
               ,
               said
               the
               holy
               Father
               after
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               thanckes
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               world
               
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               knowing
               it
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               beleeue
               it
               ?
               Our
               Sauiour
               replyed
               ▪
               I
               will
               consider
               therof
               in
               time
               conuenient
               :
               but
               in
               meane
               while
               retourne
               to
               my
               vicare
               ,
               and
               carry
               with
               thee
               some
               Religious
               that
               haue
               seene
               this
               apparition
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               some
               of
               these
               Roses
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               incontinently
               confirme
               thee
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               indulgence
               to
               be
               published
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               vpon
               obedience
               tooke
               three
               white
               and
               three
               vermillon
               roses
               ,
               and
               whiles
               our
               lord
               disappeared
               ,
               the
               Angels
               sung
               .
               
                 Te
                 Deum
                 laudamus
              
               and
               S.
               Francis
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               ,
               who
               presently
               went
               to
               his
               holynes
               with
               Brother
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               ,
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Rieta
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               who
               had
               seene
               this
               great
               vision
               .
               Being
               before
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Pope
               retourned
               from
               Rome
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               yelded
               account
               of
               what
               our
               lord
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               calling
               his
               companions
               for
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               presenting
               him
               the
               said
               Roses
               .
               The
               Pope
               hauing
               attentiuely
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               vnable
               to
               satisfie
               himselfe
               with
               beholding
               the
               said
               Roses
               ,
               so
               fresh
               and
               sweet
               ,
               and
               therwithall
               so
               rauished
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               containe
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               sayed
               :
               Ah
               good
               God
               ,
               such
               roses
               in
               Ianuary
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               beleue
               what
               they
               haue
               sayd
               !
               these
               alone
               are
               sufficient
               :
               therfore
               he
               said
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               I
               will
               consult
               with
               my
               Cardinals
               how
               thy
               request
               may
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               then
               will
               giue
               answeare
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               wordes
               dismissed
               him
               .
               The
               next
               day
               he
               repaired
               againe
               vnto
               his
               holines
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               where
               by
               the
               Popes
               cōmandement
               he
               once
               more
               recounted
               all
               the
               successe
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               which
               God
               had
               prefixed
               vnto
               him
               :
               The
               Pope
               thē
               said
               ,
               sith
               we
               arecertaine
               of
               the
               will
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               the
               true
               and
               soueraine
               Bishop
               ,
               whose
               place
               ,
               though
               vnworthy
               ,
               we
               hold
               on
               earth
               ,
               we
               also
               in
               his
               behalfe
               doe
               graunt
               ,
               the
               plenary
               indulgence
               for
               perpetuity
               ,
               to
               the
               foresaid
               church
               on
               the
               day
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               said
               indulgence
               was
               published
               in
               the
               church
               of
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               that
               so
               great
               an
               indulgēce
               might
               be
               published
               by
               Apostolical
               authority
               ,
               the
               Pope
               wrote
               to
               diuers
               Bishoppes
               of
               the
               valley
               of
               Spoletū
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Assi●e
               ,
               within
               whose
               diocese
               the
               said
               church
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               Folliniū
               ,
               of
               Agubio
               ,
               and
               of
               Nocera
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               all
               present
               att
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               the
               first
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               and
               publish
               the
               said
               indulgēce
               ,
               that
               there
               had
               bin
               graunted
               by
               diuine
               reuelatiō
               and
               Apostolicall
               permission
               ,
               att
               the
               request
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               :
               who
               taking
               the
               said
               letters
               and
               thancking
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               departed
               with
               his
               companios
               with
               great
               reuerence
               and
               humility
               to
               deliuer
               thē
               to
               the
               said
               Bishoppes
               ,
               praying
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               his
               holines
               that
               they
               would
               not
               faile
               on
               the
               said
               
               day
               to
               be
               presēt
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               there
               to
               performe
               what
               was
               enioyned
               thē
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               Assisiū
               where
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               prepared
               a
               great
               scaffold
               for
               that
               effect
               :
               that
               the
               sayd
               Bishoppes
               might
               the
               more
               commodiously
               and
               better
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               people
               .
               The
               day
               determined
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               Bishoppes
               entred
               into
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               where
               being
               ascēded
               on
               the
               scaffold
               ,
               they
               said
               to
               S.
               Fran.
               that
               though
               they
               were
               come
               thither
               to
               publish
               the
               indulgence
               as
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               doe
               ;
               yet
               they
               thought
               it
               more
               requisite
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               should
               first
               declare
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               whē
               and
               in
               what
               sort
               it
               had
               bin
               graūted
               him
               by
               God
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               would
               confirme
               it
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               thē
               :
               though
               I
               be
               not
               worthy
               to
               speake
               in
               your
               presēce
               :
               yet
               as
               most
               obedient
               seruāt
               ,
               I
               will
               performe
               your
               cōmand
               .
               Ascēding
               therfore
               in
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               sermō
               to
               the
               people
               that
               thither
               by
               Goddes
               prouidence
               were
               abondātly
               flocked
               from
               all
               the
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               with
               an
               extreme
               feruour
               explicating
               vnto
               thē
               this
               so
               great
               treasure
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               with
               such
               deep
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               rather
               the
               discourse
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               thē
               of
               a
               mā
               vnlearned
               as
               he
               was
               .
               Att
               the
               end
               of
               this
               sermō
               ,
               he
               denoūced
               vnto
               the
               people
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               &
               his
               most
               sacred
               mother
               ,
               the
               indulgēce
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 being
                 truely
                 cōtrite
                 &
                 cōfessed
                 ,
                 shall
                 visitt
                 this
                 church
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 euensong
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 and
                 daie
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 sunne
                 setting
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 gaine
                 a
                 plenary
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 graunted
                 him
                 first
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 secōdarily
                 by
                 his
                 Vicare
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 cōtinue
                 for
                 euer
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               The
               bishopps
               there
               presēt
               to
               cōfirme
               the
               speech
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               would
               not
               accord
               to
               that
               for
               euer
               .
               The
               bishop
               of
               Assisiū
               therfore
               cōfirming
               the
               indulgēce
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               purposing
               to
               limitt
               
               it
               to
               ten
               yeares
               ,
               could
               neuer
               vtter
               it
               :
               but
               was
               cōstrayned
               to
               say
               :
               
                 for
                 euer
              
               :
               the
               like
               happened
               vnto
               the
               other
               bishoppes
               .
               This
               miracle
               being
               very
               euidētly
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               encreased
               their
               faith
               ,
               &
               preuēted
               the
               doubt
               which
               some
               might
               haue
               had
               ,
               that
               God
               himselfe
               had
               not
               graūted
               this
               indulgēce
               .
               Therefore
               the
               publicatiō
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               bishoppes
               being
               exceedingly
               amazed
               att
               the
               miracle
               ,
               did
               with
               great
               solēnity
               consecrate
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               which
               continued
               for
               euer
               endued
               with
               this
               great
               treasure
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               lord
               ,
               his
               holy
               mother
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               soules
               health
               of
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Godin
               confirmatiō
               of
               the
               said
               indulgence
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               pleased
               God
               besides
               the
               fore
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               cause
               this
               so
               great
               indulgence
               to
               be
               beleeued
               and
               reuerenced
               in
               due
               mannner
               ,
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               by
               such
               miracles
               and
               reuelations
               as
               we
               shall
               now
               relate
               .
               The
               yeare
               following
               a
               great
               number
               of
               people
               being
               
               come
               to
               gaine
               the
               said
               indulgence
               whiles
               they
               watched
               by
               night
               in
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               in
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               there
               arose
               in
               a
               moment
               such
               a
               rumour
               among
               the
               people
               there
               assembled
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               who
               were
               att
               rest
               ,
               were
               awakened
               therwith
               .
               Comming
               therfore
               into
               the
               church
               they
               
               saw
               a
               Doue
               whiter
               then
               snow
               ,
               that
               flew
               fiue
               times
               about
               the
               Church
               .
               One
               of
               them
               stepping
               forward
               the
               better
               to
               see
               ,
               came
               neere
               the
               high
               altare
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               Brother
               Corrado
               of
               Offeida
               a
               right
               holy
               Religious
               ,
               of
               an
               exceeding
               exemplare
               life
               and
               famous
               for
               miracles
               ,
               whome
               he
               prayed
               to
               lett
               him
               better
               vnderstand
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               great
               murmure
               that
               was
               among
               the
               people
               who
               verie
               pitifull
               cryed
               out
               .
               This
               venerable
               Father
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               tell
               him
               :
               conditionally
               that
               he
               would
               promise
               not
               to
               reueale
               it
               to
               any
               person
               during
               his
               life
               .
               Which
               being
               condicioned
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               I
               saw
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               to
               discend
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               an
               ineffable
               splendour
               as
               holding
               her
               Sonne
               in
               her
               armes
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               her
               holy
               benediction
               vnto
               all
               present
               :
               then
               this
               Doue
               
               which
               was
               with
               her
               on
               the
               altare
               began
               to
               fly
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               visitation
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               hath
               here
               flowne
               round
               about
               the
               church
               .
               Which
               the
               people
               seeing
               ,
               though
               they
               knew
               not
               all
               ,
               began
               thus
               to
               crye
               out
               towardes
               heauen
               .
               The
               same
               day
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               lord
               was
               seene
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               Religious
               ,
               and
               to
               accompanie
               the
               ordinarie
               procession
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               troupe
               of
               Angels
               that
               sung
               prayses
               vnto
               God.
               This
               was
               seene
               by
               Religious
               of
               pious
               life
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               certaine
               pilgrimes
               .
            
             
               As
               (
               in
               the
               Marquisat
               of
               Ancona
               )
               one
               coniured
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               vehementlie
               afflicted
               a
               poore
               possessed
               woman
               ,
               to
               enforce
               him
               to
               tell
               what
               course
               was
               to
               be
               vsed
               to
               expell
               him
               :
               he
               answeared
               att
               lenght
               ,
               that
               he
               tormented
               not
               the
               woman
               for
               any
               sinne
               of
               hers
               ,
               but
               onlie
               to
               the
               end
               God
               might
               be
               praysed
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               other
               remedie
               to
               deliuer
               her
               ,
               but
               to
               procure
               her
               to
               gaine
               the
               indulgence
               of
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               spake
               thus
               much
               as
               forciblie
               cōstrayned
               to
               speake
               against
               him selfe
               :
               as
               he
               likewise
               confessed
               that
               by
               the
               same
               indulgence
               he
               lost
               a
               great
               multitud
               of
               soules
               which
               he
               already
               held
               as
               his
               owne
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enormous
               sinnes
               they
               had
               committed
               .
               
               The
               woman
               was
               therfore
               with
               great
               affliction
               and
               greife
               brought
               to
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               the
               verie
               day
               of
               the
               indulgence
               :
               and
               as
               soone
               as
               she
               was
               entred
               the
               effect
               succeeded
               ,
               for
               the
               deuill
               lifting
               her
               into
               the
               aire
               departed
               ,
               and
               the
               poore
               woman
               fell
               as
               dead
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               But
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               she
               incontinentlie
               arose
               verie
               sound
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               confessed
               to
               gaine
               the
               indulgence
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               besides
               ,
               manie
               true
               testimonyes
               to
               whome
               haue
               appeared
               the
               spirittes
               of
               diuers
               deceassed
               ,
               reuealing
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               hauing
               certaine
               
               dayes
               before
               their
               death
               ,
               gayned
               the
               said
               indulgence
               ,
               they
               were
               sodenlie
               by
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mother
               conducted
               into
               Paradice
               without
               feeling
               any
               paine
               of
               purgatorie
               :
               others
               also
               gayning
               this
               indulgence
               that
               was
               applyed
               vnto
               them
               by
               forme
               of
               suffrage
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               some
               liuing
               freindes
               ,
               were
               deliuered
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               ensuying
               discourse
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               A
               Venetian
               Gentleman
               that
               was
               a
               verie
               spirituall
               Preist
               ,
               desiring
               to
               gaine
               this
               indulgence
               ,
               as
               he
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               goe
               thither
               he
               fell
               sicke
               and
               of
               the
               same
               sicknes
               dyed
               :
               but
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               a
               very
               freind
               of
               his
               :
               My
               good
               freinde
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               of
               my
               kinred
               or
               whosoeuer
               other
               ,
               in
               whome
               I
               haue
               more
               confidence
               then
               in
               your selfe
               ,
               nor
               of
               whome
               I
               hope
               to
               obtaine
               what
               I
               desire
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               my
               soule
               :
               I
               therfore
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               please
               God
               to
               call
               me
               vnto
               him
               ,
               you
               will
               vndertake
               so
               much
               labour
               as
               to
               goe
               to
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               plenaire
               indulgence
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               my
               soule
               :
               and
               to
               defray
               your
               chardges
               in
               the
               iorney
               ,
               demaund
               what
               you
               will
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               it
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               indulgence
               being
               mine
               ,
               you
               receaue
               no
               detriment
               therby
               .
               This
               freind
               took
               what
               was
               requisit
               for
               his
               expences
               and
               promised
               to
               goe
               .
               Now
               this
               Preist
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               Pilgrimage
               being
               come
               ,
               his
               deere
               freind
               ,
               though
               he
               saw
               manie
               that
               prepared
               them selues
               to
               the
               iorney
               ,
               he
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               made
               no
               promise
               ,
               deferred
               his
               iorney
               ,
               purposing
               with
               himselfe
               to
               goe
               the
               yeare
               following
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               but
               too
               ordinarie
               to
               ingratefull
               persons
               ,
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               neglecting
               and
               forgetting
               the
               poore
               decassed
               ;
               the
               Preist
               appeared
               to
               this
               vnworthy
               freind
               in
               his
               sleep
               the
               same
               night
               that
               he
               had
               made
               the
               foresaid
               purpose
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               angry
               countenance
               reprehending
               him
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Goe
               on
               thy
               iorney
               now
               with
               such
               as
               prepare
               themselues
               therto
               .
               He
               awaking
               determined
               to
               doe
               that
               for
               feare
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               neglected
               to
               doe
               for
               respect
               of
               amitye
               .
               Hauing
               effected
               the
               promise
               ,
               the
               same
               day
               that
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               church
               and
               gayned
               the
               indulgence
               for
               the
               deceased
               ,
               the
               Preist
               in
               the
               night
               ensuying
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               before
               in
               choller
               ,
               but
               bright
               and
               resplendent
               as
               the
               sunnet
               and
               thancked
               him
               and
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               then
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               Paradice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               miracles
               of
               the
               same
               indulgence
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               famous
               indulgence
               being
               diuulged
               ouer
               almost
               al
               Christendom
               ,
               there
               departed
               from
               Sclauonia
               about
               twenty
               pilgrimes
               to
               gaine
               this
               Iubileye
               :
               but
               landing
               att
               Ancona
               ,
               and
               there
               hauing
               
               visited
               the
               principall
               churches
               ,
               they
               repayred
               to
               a
               monasterie
               ,
               where
               were
               shewed
               them
               many
               precious
               reliques
               .
               The
               Sacristine
               ,
               that
               shewed
               thē
               asked
               thē
               whither
               they
               went
               in
               Pilgrimage
               :
               they
               answeared
               ,
               to
               our
               Ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               indulgence
               wherof
               the
               day
               approached
               .
               The
               Religious
               then
               said
               :
               O
               simple
               people
               to
               endure
               heat
               ,
               incommodities
               ,
               and
               trauailes
               ,
               without
               anie
               benefitt
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               such
               indulgence
               as
               is
               spoaken
               of
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               there
               is
               no
               authenticall
               bulle
               of
               the
               Pope
               extant
               therof
               ,
               I
               blame
               you
               not
               to
               goe
               of
               deuotion
               to
               that
               church
               of
               our
               lady
               :
               but
               for
               the
               indulgence
               I
               tell
               you
               your
               iorney
               is
               in
               vaine
               .
               And
               if
               you
               beleeue
               me
               ,
               you
               shall
               saue
               much
               of
               the
               way
               :
               for
               there
               are
               here
               in
               this
               church
               far
               more
               indulgences
               then
               in
               that
               whither
               you
               goe
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               be
               well
               aduised
               you
               may
               gaine
               ,
               and
               so
               retourne
               againe
               .
               In
               confirmation
               of
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               shewed
               them
               many
               priuiledges
               and
               bulles
               of
               Popes
               ,
               of
               lardge
               indulgences
               graunted
               to
               that
               church
               .
               The
               Pilgrimes
               vpon
               these
               considerations
               beleeuing
               the
               Sacristine
               ,
               and
               repenting
               the
               wearisome
               trauaile
               they
               had
               vndertaken
               to
               come
               so
               farre
               ,
               followed
               his
               counsaile
               ,
               and
               hauing
               offered
               their
               deuotions
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               gayned
               the
               indulgences
               there
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               determined
               to
               retourne
               .
               Amongst
               them
               was
               a
               verie
               deuout
               woman
               ,
               that
               said
               vnto
               them
               I
               meruayle
               ,
               my
               freindes
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               ashamed
               vpon
               the
               opinion
               and
               discourse
               of
               one
               only
               man
               ,
               to
               loose
               the
               meritt
               of
               your
               pilgrimage
               ?
               Retourne
               you
               in
               Goddes
               name
               ,
               if
               you
               thincke
               good
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               I
               am
               determined
               to
               goe
               alone
               to
               visitt
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               indulgence
               in
               that
               church
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               accomplish
               my
               iorney
               so
               much
               aduanced
               :
               so
               went
               she
               alone
               towardes
               Assisium
               .
               But
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               not
               trauaile
               alone
               ,
               she
               erred
               from
               the
               direct
               way
               ,
               being
               therefor
               much
               troubled
               and
               sollicitous
               how
               to
               finde
               the
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               a
               right
               venerable
               old
               man
               all
               gray
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               a
               long
               habitt
               Religious-like
               ,
               who
               said
               vnto
               her
               :
               Feare
               not
               my
               daughter
               ,
               for
               I
               assure
               thee
               thou
               art
               in
               a
               secure
               way
               for
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               thy
               companions
               shall
               instantlie
               ioyne
               vnto
               thee
               .
               She
               looking
               behinde
               her
               ,
               saw
               them
               all
               ,
               wherat
               she
               was
               exceeding
               ioyfull
               :
               being
               then
               together
               ,
               this
               venerable
               old
               man
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               done
               well
               to
               prosecute
               their
               attempted
               iorney
               ,
               because
               the
               said
               indulgence
               was
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               himselfe
               was
               present
               when
               the
               Pope
               Honorious
               confirmed
               it
               :
               and
               that
               he
               knew
               it
               also
               to
               be
               confirmed
               of
               God
               :
               though
               there
               were
               many
               that
               knew
               not
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               that
               denyed
               it
               ,
               and
               therfore
               bid
               them
               goe
               on
               confidentlie
               .
               And
               after
               he
               had
               made
               them
               a
               worthie
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               persuade
               them
               to
               offend
               God
               so
               much
               no
               more
               ,
               he
               vanished
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               leauing
               them
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               and
               thanckfull
               vnto
               God
               ▪
               Coming
               to
               Assisium
               they
               manifested
               
               this
               accident
               ,
               and
               hauing
               gayned
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               they
               ioyfullie
               tooke
               their
               iorney
               of
               retourne
               .
               The
               aforesaid
               woman
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               sicknes
               that
               happened
               her
               vnto
               ,
               remayned
               alone
               behinde
               :
               but
               dying
               afterward
               ,
               she
               ouertooke
               them
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               Feare
               yee
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               such
               a
               one
               your
               companion
               ,
               that
               am
               dead
               att
               Assisium
               .
               The
               Virgin
               Marie
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               assure
               you
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               plenary
               indulgence
               ;
               wherebie
               I
               passed
               incontinentlie
               to
               heauen
               ,
               without
               enduring
               the
               least
               punishment
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               she
               disappeared
               .
               Wherfore
               many
               of
               those
               Pilgrimes
               that
               saw
               this
               woman
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               retourned
               often
               times
               with
               greater
               faith
               to
               gaine
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               recounted
               the
               apparitions
               :
               so
               that
               though
               no
               bulles
               were
               seene
               ,
               Sainct
               Francis
               not
               respecting
               them
               ,
               many
               of
               diuers
               nations
               ,
               repayred
               thither
               ,
               when
               neither
               warre
               nor
               plague
               did
               hinder
               them
               :
               for
               God
               who
               graunted
               it
               and
               promised
               to
               fauour
               it
               also
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               besides
               the
               reuelation
               therof
               vnto
               many
               ,
               did
               also
               inspire
               soules
               to
               seeke
               the
               pourchace
               of
               their
               saluation
               in
               that
               holie
               church
               .
            
             
               An
               old
               man
               ,
               comming
               to
               gaine
               this
               indulgence
               recounted
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               spoaken
               by
               a
               Pilgrime
               that
               first
               doubted
               therof
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               a
               solitarie
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               recommended
               himselfe
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               seemed
               miraculouslie
               to
               see
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               conferring
               together
               ;
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               gestures
               and
               motions
               they
               vsed
               ,
               it
               seemed
               that
               the
               Pope
               would
               giue
               the
               bulle
               of
               this
               indulgence
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               refused
               it
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               standing
               vp
               ,
               tooke
               a
               booke
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               wherin
               he
               read
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 A
                 plenarie
                 indulgence
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 att
                 S.
                 Marie
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 graunted
                 in
                 earth
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               and
               tourning
               leafe
               by
               leafe
               ,
               he
               still
               read
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               hauing
               tourned
               it
               all
               ouer
               ,
               and
               so
               read
               the
               said
               booke
               ,
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               the
               pilgrime
               to
               his
               great
               contentment
               rested
               fullie
               satisfied
               ,
               of
               the
               meritt
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               said
               indulgence
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               named
               Illuminato
               ,
               diuers
               times
               made
               relatiō
               of
               a
               gentleman
               a
               very
               deuout
               pilgrime
               ,
               to
               whō
               (
               being
               by
               some
               dissuaded
               from
               goeing
               to
               gaine
               the
               said
               indulgence
               )
               there
               appeared
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               prayer
               ,
               a
               Religious
               man
               ,
               in
               habitt
               of
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               exceedinglie
               glittering
               ,
               who
               thrice
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               
                 The
                 indulgence
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 come
                 sec●rely
                 .
              
               Being
               so
               assured
               by
               the
               true
               Deacon
               of
               IESVS
               CHRISTS
               .
               Francis
               ,
               with
               great
               confidence
               repayred
               thither
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               iorney
               diuulging
               this
               indulgence
               ,
               wherof
               he
               so
               much
               doubted
               before
               being
               related
               by
               other
               :
               he
               recounted
               this
               his
               vision
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               .
            
             
               Certaine
               Pilgrimes
               comming
               from
               the
               marquisate
               of
               Ancona
               to
               
               gaine
               the
               said
               indulgence
               ,
               they
               mett
               some
               yong
               men
               ,
               who
               vnderstanding
               by
               them
               whither
               they
               went
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               deridingly
               said
               ;
               that
               indulgence
               whither
               you
               goe
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               hold
               in
               my
               hand
               that
               swallow
               that
               flyeth
               in
               the
               aire
               :
               which
               hauing
               said
               ,
               he
               instantlie
               saw
               the
               swallow
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               att
               which
               miracle
               both
               the
               pilgrimes
               and
               those
               present
               ,
               were
               all
               amazed
               :
               the
               said
               yong
               man
               acknowledged
               hisfault
               ,
               and
               accused
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Pilgrimes
               confirmed
               in
               faith
               ,
               proceeded
               on
               their
               iorney
               ,
               euery
               where
               recounting
               what
               had
               befallen
               them
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               highly
               zealous
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               miserable
               soules
               .
            
             
               Gerard
               de
               Fighnio
               being
               very
               passionately
               amourous
               of
               an
               honest
               woman
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               could
               in
               no
               sort
               gett
               to
               speake
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               she
               was
               almost
               alwayes
               retired
               in
               her
               house
               ,
               and
               accompanyed
               when
               she
               went
               abroad
               ,
               he
               attended
               an
               occasion
               (
               the
               deuill
               hauing
               alreadie
               led
               him
               into
               error
               )
               when
               ,
               according
               to
               her
               custome
               ,
               she
               should
               of
               deuotion
               goe
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               hoping
               either
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               some
               opportunity
               would
               be
               offered
               of
               speaking
               vnto
               her
               :
               the
               time
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               ioyned
               himselfe
               in
               company
               with
               many
               deuout
               personnes
               ,
               that
               went
               with
               the
               said
               woman
               to
               gaine
               the
               indulgence
               ;
               but
               the
               men
               being
               a
               litle
               separated
               from
               the
               women
               ,
               his
               first
               hope
               was
               vaine
               ,
               and
               his
               second
               more
               :
               for
               it
               miraculously
               happened
               that
               he
               could
               neuer
               see
               her
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               though
               he
               well
               saw
               all
               her
               company
               .
               Wherfore
               acknowledging
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               repenting
               it
               ,
               he
               confessed
               himselfe
               ,
               gayned
               the
               indulgence
               ,
               chaunged
               his
               life
               and
               behauiour
               ,
               yea
               so
               far
               foorth
               ,
               that
               he
               shortly
               after
               became
               Religious
               ,
               where
               he
               liued
               and
               dyed
               vertuously
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               sanctity
               Sainct
               Francis
               would
               haue
               obserued
               in
               that
               church
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               well
               in
               respecte
               of
               the
               accidentes
               afore
               recited
               ,
               as
               diuers
               other
               which
               God
               wrought
               in
               this
               holie
               church
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               avouched
               as
               being
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               loued
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               with
               a
               particuler
               deuotion
               aboue
               all
               other
               churches
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Therin
               were
               also
               graunted
               verie
               great
               graces
               to
               the
               said
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               prerogatiues
               generallie
               and
               particulerlie
               ,
               for
               himselfe
               and
               for
               others
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               might
               neuer
               forgett
               with
               what
               deuotion
               and
               reuerence
               they
               ought
               to
               respect
               that
               church
               ,
               
               and
               that
               particuler
               memory
               might
               be
               had
               therof
               aboue
               all
               the
               memorable
               thinges
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               being
               one
               day
               sicke
               in
               presence
               of
               his
               Vicar
               Generall
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Religious
               ,
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               testament
               he
               left
               these
               wordes
               :
               I
               will
               that
               this
               house
               and
               church
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               of
               Portiuncula
               ,
               be
               duely
               reuerenced
               and
               honoured
               of
               my
               Religious
               ,
               and
               that
               therein
               be
               the
               residence
               of
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               prouide
               vnto
               this
               house
               a
               pious
               family
               ,
               with
               greater
               deuotion
               and
               dilligence
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               serue
               for
               example
               and
               mirour
               in
               piety
               and
               good
               conuersation
               ;
               and
               especially
               that
               there
               be
               chosen
               very
               spirituall
               Preistes
               and
               Clarckes
               ,
               to
               minister
               with
               deuotion
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               and
               seculers
               comming
               hither
               to
               gaine
               this
               holy
               indulgence
               be
               well
               edified
               therby
               :
               and
               likewise
               I
               will
               that
               the
               lay
               Brethten
               be
               chosen
               humble
               and
               of
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               serue
               the
               Preistes
               ,
               with
               much
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               .
               I
               will
               besides
               that
               in
               this
               place
               be
               obserued
               a
               perpetuall
               silence
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               there
               be
               necessity
               of
               speaking
               ,
               they
               speake
               only
               with
               their
               superiours
               and
               among
               them
               ,
               be
               very
               wary
               not
               to
               recount
               worldlie
               matters
               ,
               or
               other
               idle
               wordes
               ,
               yea
               that
               themselues
               giue
               no
               eare
               in
               such
               thinges
               to
               seculer
               personnes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               no
               worldly
               matter
               enter
               into
               this
               holie
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Religious
               may
               the
               better
               conserue
               their
               holy
               pouertie
               therin
               .
               And
               with
               all
               that
               this
               habitation
               be
               not
               prophaned
               by
               earthly
               discourses
               :
               but
               that
               therein
               the
               time
               be
               alwayes
               employed
               in
               himnes
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               psalmes
               ,
               the
               most
               secure
               armour
               for
               guard
               of
               the
               hart
               .
               And
               if
               any
               religious
               herein
               already
               placed
               ,
               become
               and
               libertine
               a
               obserue
               not
               this
               Order
               and
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               the
               Guardian
               expell
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               an
               other
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               shall
               thinck
               sitt
               ,
               in
               his
               place
               .
               To
               the
               end
               that
               if
               other
               Religious
               and
               monasteries
               established
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               els
               where
               doe
               erre
               from
               the
               puritie
               due
               to
               their
               estate
               and
               to
               their
               vocation
               ,
               and
               vow
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               holy
               place
               att
               least
               ,
               blessed
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               may
               remaine
               and
               perseuer
               as
               a
               mirour
               and
               example
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               a
               candlelesticke
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               euer
               burning
               and
               giuing
               light
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               God
               may
               pardon
               the
               faultes
               and
               offences
               of
               all
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               plante
               of
               our
               Religion
               may
               be
               for
               euer
               conserued
               ,
               producing
               fruites
               worthy
               of
               merittes
               ,
               and
               so
               obtayning
               the
               most
               holie
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               which
               was
               seriously
               obserued
               of
               his
               first
               Religious
               ,
               nourished
               and
               educated
               with
               the
               purest
               milke
               of
               sanctitie
               ,
               who
               knowing
               how
               much
               this
               place
               was
               loued
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               his
               sacred
               mother
               ,
               
               liued
               alwayes
               in
               this
               house
               ,
               in
               highest
               purity
               ,
               in
               perpetuall
               silence
               ,
               and
               in
               extreme
               pouerty
               .
               When
               they
               chaunced
               to
               speake
               some
               litle
               out
               of
               the
               time
               of
               silence
               ,
               their
               discourses
               were
               of
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               
               of
               benefittes
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               our
               ingratitude
               ,
               of
               his
               mercie
               ,
               and
               all
               with
               exceeding
               great
               humility
               and
               deuotion
               .
               And
               if
               by
               misgard
               it
               happened
               ,
               which
               it
               very
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               did
               ,
               that
               some
               one
               of
               them
               began
               to
               speake
               some
               thing
               that
               was
               not
               of
               God
               or
               more
               necessary
               ,
               he
               was
               incontinently
               reprehend
               by
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               did
               penance
               for
               it
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               .
               In
               this
               place
               they
               mortified
               their
               flesh
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               watching
               and
               fastinges
               :
               but
               also
               by
               disciplines
               ,
               nakednes
               ,
               and
               the
               rigour
               and
               austerity
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               supporting
               the
               one
               in
               sommer
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               winter
               ,
               and
               the
               lay
               Brethren
               by
               labouring
               in
               the
               feeld
               to
               gaine
               bread
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Religious
               by
               such
               and
               other
               vertuous
               exercises
               ,
               sanctifying
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               they
               dwell
               .
               A
               very
               deuout
               Religious
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               saw
               once
               in
               vision
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               people
               ,
               kneeling
               before
               this
               churche
               ,
               with
               ioyned
               handes
               and
               eyes
               eleuated
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               all
               blinde
               ,
               who
               with
               loud
               voice
               required
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               powring
               out
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               the
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               restore
               their
               sight
               :
               which
               prayer
               ,
               ended
               ,
               he
               saw
               descēd
               from
               heauen
               an
               exceeding
               great
               light
               ,
               that
               illuminating
               all
               the
               place
               ,
               restored
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               vpon
               which
               vision
               he
               afterward
               became
               Religious
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               sainct
               Francis
               instituted
               the
               second
               rule
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               Bulle
               of
               pope
               Honorius
               ,
               against
               the
               professed
               that
               leaue
               the
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Religion
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               daily
               augmenting
               and
               manie
               entring
               therinto
               without
               well
               measuring
               their
               forces
               before
               ,
               by
               their
               weaknes
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               their
               first
               feruours
               incontinently
               decayed
               ,
               wherfore
               being
               vnable
               to
               continue
               firme
               vnder
               the
               hammer
               of
               Euangelicall
               life
               ,
               leauing
               the
               habitt
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               worse
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               apostasie
               committed
               ,
               then
               they
               entred
               in
               .
               Others
               without
               leauing
               the
               habitt
               ,
               went
               wandring
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               others
               ,
               the
               rigour
               being
               not
               then
               so
               seuere
               ,
               liued
               att
               libetty
               ;
               affirming
               that
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               obserue
               a
               rule
               that
               was
               not
               confirmed
               ,
               nor
               approued
               by
               the
               holy
               Apostostolike
               sea
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 viua
                 vocis
                 ●racul●
              
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               and
               voice
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               approned
               ,
               but
               not
               priuiledged
               by
               Pope
               Honorious
               his
               successour
               .
               
               The
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1221.
               which
               was
               the
               fist
               of
               his
               Papacie
               ,
               his
               holines
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               aforesaid
               made
               his
               breuet
               following
               ,
               two
               yeares
               before
               the
               second
               rule
               was
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 following
                 it
                 the
                 said
                 Breuet
                 ,
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 32.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 transferred
                 hither
                 as
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 HOnorious
                 bishop
                 and
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 Superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minours
                 ,
                 health
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 benediction
                 .
                 Because
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 counsaile
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 no
                 repentance
                 ensue
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 orderly
                 and
                 duely
                 dispose
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 and
                 one
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sett
                 his
                 eyes
                 before
                 his
                 feet
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 precedently
                 make
                 good
                 triall
                 of
                 his
                 proper
                 forces
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 happen
                 not
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 for
                 bidd
                 )
                 to
                 looke
                 backe
                 and
                 be
                 conuerted
                 into
                 a
                 piller
                 of
                 lost
                 salt
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 hauing
                 seasoned
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 with
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 prudence
                 ,
                 remayning
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 vn
                 wise
                 without
                 sauour
                 and
                 salt
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 seruent
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 seruent
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 foolish
                 and
                 vnsauoury
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 wise
                 :
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 prudently
                 ordayned
                 in
                 all
                 Religious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 promise
                 reguler
                 obseruance
                 ,
                 doe
                 formerly
                 make
                 good
                 triall
                 therof
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 auoyed
                 occasion
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 cannot
                 lay
                 any
                 excuse
                 on
                 his
                 temeritie
                 or
                 ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 these
                 presentes
                 ,
                 forbid
                 you
                 to
                 admitt
                 any
                 personne
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 your
                 Order
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 not
                 first
                 made
                 an
                 entier
                 yeare
                 of
                 probation
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 we
                 ordaine
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 the
                 said
                 profession
                 none
                 presume
                 ,
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 receaue
                 him
                 ,
                 hauing
                 left
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 make
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 corrupt
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 true
                 pouertie
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 presume
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 authorise
                 you
                 his
                 superiours
                 to
                 execute
                 against
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 retourne
                 to
                 obedience
                 .
                 Lett
                 none
                 whosoeuer
                 attempt
                 to
                 infringe
                 these
                 present
                 letters
                 of
                 prohition
                 and
                 benefitt
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 oppose
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 presume
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 lett
                 him
                 be
                 assured
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Apostles
                 S
                 ,
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Giuen
                 att
                 Viterbium
                 ,
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 September
                 the
                 fift
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Papacie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 prohibition
                 which
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 alleadged
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 of
                 his
                 rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 prasecution
                 of
                 the
                 s●auenth
                 chapter
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●●itted
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   perpetuam
                   rei
                   memoriam
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 memorie
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 asseurance
                 and
                 stabilitie
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 said
                 rule
                 by
                 Apostolicall
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 Vgolino
                 ,
                 Protectour
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 prayed
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 to
                 abridge
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 much
                 augmented
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 manie
                 new
                 accidentes
                 that
                 happened
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 prayed
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 moderate
                 it
                 in
                 certaine
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 easy
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 and
                 to
                 learne
                 by
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 procure
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 bulle
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 vnderstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 would
                 know
                 if
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 importance
                 that
                 he
                 enterprised
                 ,
                 he
                 accustomed
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 taking
                 leaue
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 shortlie
                 giue
                 him
                 answeare
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 supplication
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 rauished
                 in
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 this
                 vision
                 :
                 It
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 heaped
                 together
                 a
                 quantitie
                 of
                 crummes
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 share
                 amongst
                 many
                 Religious
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 himselfe
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 hunger-staruen
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 crummes
                 were
                 too
                 small
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carefull
                 how
                 to
                 deuide
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 fall
                 through
                 his
                 fingers
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 that
                 said
                 ;
                 Francis
                 make
                 one
                 entier
                 hoste
                 of
                 those
                 crummes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 giue
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 eat
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 hauing
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 receaued
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 or
                 misprised
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 entierlie
                 couered
                 with
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 which
                 vision
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 so
                 plainelie
                 vnderstanding
                 as
                 he
                 desired
                 ,
                 praying
                 againe
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 perseuering
                 in
                 demaunding
                 counsaile
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 same
                 voice
                 that
                 said
                 :
                 Francis
                 the
                 crummes
                 of
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 night
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 counlailes
                 ,
                 the
                 hoste
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leaprosie
                 malice
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 then
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 vnite
                 his
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 counsailes
                 ,
                 compendious
                 and
                 mysticall
                 .
              
               
                 Hauing
                 therfore
                 giuen
                 answeare
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 confine
                 his
                 rule
                 ,
                 conformably
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 with
                 him
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 Bonisius
                 of
                 Bolognia
                 ,
                 he
                 wēt
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 mount
                 Carnerio
                 ,
                 neere
                 Rieta
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Fonte-Colōbo
                 ,
                 where
                 fasting
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 forty
                 dayes
                 and
                 forty
                 nightes
                 ,
                 and
                 persisting
                 in
                 continuall
                 prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 and
                 composed
                 his
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 came
                 downe
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 perceauing
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 pouerty
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 gratefull
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 delt
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 was
                 lost
                 and
                 perished
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 approued
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 other
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 fansie
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 that
                 would
                 rather
                 follow
                 the
                 diuine
                 then
                 humane
                 will
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 in
                 spiritt
                 the
                 fayned
                 cogitations
                 of
                 that
                 Religious
                 ,
                 resolued
                 to
                 retourne
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 more
                 copiously
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 seruantes
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 to
                 interrupt
                 this
                 his
                 second
                 attempt
                 ,
                 called
                 an
                 assemblie
                 of
                 many
                 learned
                 superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 where
                 ●e
                 began
                 to
                 discouer
                 his
                 peruerse
                 intention
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 Brother
                 Francis
                 intended
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 rule
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 austere
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 procure
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 hauing
                 heard
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 answeared
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 yelded
                 all
                 authoritie
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 sith
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 Vicar
                 Generall
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 rule
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 But
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 reprehended
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 incouraged
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 wentin
                 companie
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 celle
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 so
                 many
                 Religious
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 who
                 answeared
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 you
                 institute
                 a
                 new
                 rule
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 I
                 fearing
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 obserue
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 protest
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 oblige
                 our selues
                 therevnto
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 answeare
                 to
                 this
                 protestation
                 ,
                 but
                 falling
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 not
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 people
                 would
                 not
                 beleeue
                 me
                 ?
                 and
                 att
                 the
                 instant
                 a
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 that
                 sayd
                 .
                 Francis
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 rule
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
                 
                   Ad
                   literam
                   ,
                   ad
                   literam
                   ,
                   ad
                   literam
                   ,
                
                 without
                 glosse
                 ,
                 without
                 glosse
                 ,
                 without
                 glosse
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 also
                 my
                 will
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 obserue
                 it
                 ,
                 lett
                 them
                 depart
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 permitt
                 others
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 :
                 S.
                 Francis
                 then
                 tourning
                 to
                 the
                 superiours
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 haue
                 ye
                 heard
                 ,
                 haue
                 ye
                 heard
                 ,
                 haue
                 ye
                 heard
                 ?
                 would
                 ye
                 know
                 more
                 ?
                 hereatt
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 confounded
                 ,
                 that
                 trembling
                 as
                 besides
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 acknowledgeing
                 their
                 errour
                 and
                 not
                 replying
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 father
                 then
                 retourned
                 to
                 accomplish
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 entierlie
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 precedentlie
                 reuealed
                 
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1223.
                 fifteene
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 S.
                 did
                 afterward
                 carry
                 this
                 rule
                 to
                 Roome
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 it
                 to
                 Cardinal
                 Vgolino
                 his
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 it
                 to
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 reading
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 considering
                 the
                 seuerity
                 and
                 rigour
                 therof
                 ,
                 sayd
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ▪
                 The
                 S.
                 answeared
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 your
                 Holinesse
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 myne
                 inuention
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 hath
                 composed
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 and
                 behoufull
                 to
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 profitt
                 of
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 conseruation
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 neither
                 can
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 any
                 point
                 therof
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 then
                 ,
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 zeale
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 Euangelicall
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 S.
                 Francis
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 diuine
                 grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 with
                 fidelitie
                 and
                 deuotion
                 obserue
                 this
                 rule
                 :
                 sith
                 what
                 is
                 contayned
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 insuyng
                 Apostolicall
                 Breuy
                 ,
                 he
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               bulle
               of
               confirmation
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               thirde
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HOnorius
               Bishop
               and
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               hie
               beloued
               children
               ,
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Frere
               Minors
               :
               health
               and
               Apostolicall
               benediction
               :
               Because
               the
               Apostolick
               sea
               hath
               alwayes
               accustomed
               to
               fauour
               the
               iust
               desires
               and
               vowes
               of
               them
               that
               require
               it
               .
               We
               therfore
               condiscend
               to
               your
               pious
               petitions
               (
               children
               beloued
               in
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               )
               which
               are
               ,
               that
               we
               confirme
               the
               rule
               already
               approued
               by
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               our
               Predecessour
               ,
               as
               is
               cited
               in
               the
               present
               letters
               .
               We
               now
               by
               the
               Apostolicall
               auctoritie
               which
               we
               haue
               ,
               doe
               confirme
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               doe
               corroborate
               it
               vnto
               you
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               present
               Breuy
               .
               The
               rule
               is
               such
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       THE
                       SECONDE
                       RVLE
                       OF
                       THE
                       FRIER
                       MINORS
                       ,
                       approued
                       and
                       confirmed
                       by
                       Apostolicall
                       Breuy
                       of
                       Pope
                       Honorious
                       the
                       second
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         In
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         God
                         here
                         followeth
                         the
                         rule
                         and
                         life
                         of
                         the
                         Frere
                         Minors
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         FIRST
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         rule
                         and
                         life
                         of
                         the
                         Frere
                         Minors
                         is
                         thus
                         ;
                         to
                         obserue
                         the
                         holy
                         gospell
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         liuing
                         vnder
                         obedience
                         ,
                         without
                         possessing
                         any
                         thing
                         of
                         proper
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         chastirie
                         .
                         Brother
                         Francis
                         promiseth
                         to
                         Pope
                         Honorius
                         and
                         his
                         successors
                         canonically
                         elected
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Romane
                         Church
                         ,
                         obedience
                         and
                         reuerence
                         :
                         and
                         the
                         Religious
                         are
                         obliged
                         to
                         obey
                         Brother
                         Francis
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         successours
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         How
                         they
                         who
                         desire
                         to
                         lead
                         this
                         life
                         ,
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         admitted
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         II.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IF
                         any
                         one
                         inspired
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         will
                         enter
                         into
                         this
                         Religion
                         and
                         espouse
                         this
                         kind
                         of
                         life
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         shall
                         haue
                         imparted
                         his
                         intention
                         to
                         some
                         Religious
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         sent
                         to
                         the
                         Prouinciall
                         Minister
                         ,
                         who
                         and
                         no
                         other
                         ,
                         is
                         permitted
                         to
                         receaue
                         the
                         Religious
                         .
                         The
                         Minister
                         being
                         informed
                         of
                         his
                         desire
                         ,
                         ought
                         dilligentlie
                         to
                         examine
                         him
                         touching
                         the
                         Catholick
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         sacramentes
                         of
                         holy
                         church
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         be
                         obedient
                         and
                         giue
                         satisfaction
                         herein
                         ,
                         he
                         shall
                         proceed
                         further
                         and
                         aske
                         him
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         be
                         not
                         marryed
                         ,
                         or
                         being
                         so
                         ,
                         if
                         his
                         wife
                         be
                         entred
                         or
                         intend
                         to
                         enter
                         into
                         some
                         Monasteries
                         of
                         Religious
                         women
                         ,
                         by
                         permission
                         of
                         their
                         Bishop
                         ,
                         hauing
                         first
                         both
                         together
                         made
                         vow
                         of
                         chastitie
                         ,
                         they
                         must
                         also
                         be
                         of
                         age
                         ,
                         that
                         no
                         sinister
                         opinion
                         be
                         conceaued
                         of
                         them
                         .
                         The
                         truth
                         of
                         all
                         this
                         being
                         vnderstood
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         other
                         impediment
                         consisting
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         instantlie
                         aduertised
                         of
                         the
                         gospell
                         that
                         saith
                         :
                         Goe
                         sell
                         all
                         thou
                         hast
                         
                         and
                         giue
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         :
                         and
                         if
                         for
                         some
                         lawfull
                         impediment
                         ,
                         he
                         cannot
                         doe
                         it
                         ;
                         his
                         goodwill
                         shall
                         suffice
                         .
                         Lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         and
                         their
                         Ministers
                         be
                         very
                         wary
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         respect
                         his
                         temporall
                         affaires
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         leaue
                         it
                         freelie
                         vnto
                         him
                         to
                         dispose
                         it
                         as
                         he
                         shall
                         finde
                         himselfe
                         
                         inspired
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         :
                         and
                         if
                         the
                         said
                         Nouice
                         demaund
                         Counsaile
                         cōcerning
                         this
                         point
                         ,
                         of
                         his
                         superiour
                         ,
                         he
                         may
                         send
                         him
                         to
                         some
                         man
                         fearing
                         God
                         ,
                         by
                         whose
                         counsaile
                         he
                         may
                         distribute
                         his
                         substance
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         or
                         otherwise
                         art
                         his
                         pleasure
                         .
                         And
                         all
                         this
                         done
                         the
                         habitt
                         of
                         probation
                         may
                         be
                         giuen
                         him
                         ,
                         which
                         consisteth
                         of
                         two
                         coates
                         without
                         capuce
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         cord
                         for
                         a
                         gridle
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         linnen
                         breeches
                         with
                         the
                         Caperon
                         reaching
                         euen
                         to
                         the
                         girdle
                         ,
                         vnles
                         it
                         sometimes
                         seeme
                         to
                         the
                         said
                         Ministers
                         otherwise
                         conuenient
                         .
                         The
                         yeare
                         of
                         probation
                         expired
                         ,
                         the
                         Nouices
                         shal
                         be
                         receaued
                         to
                         obedience
                         ,
                         making
                         vow
                         to
                         obserue
                         this
                         rule
                         euer
                         during
                         their
                         life
                         .
                         It
                         shal
                         be
                         in
                         no
                         sort
                         permissable
                         vnto
                         them
                         after
                         the
                         said
                         probation
                         ,
                         vnder
                         whatsoeuer
                         pretence
                         to
                         goe
                         out
                         of
                         Religion
                         conformably
                         to
                         the
                         commandement
                         of
                         his
                         holines
                         :
                         for
                         as
                         the
                         gospell
                         saith
                         :
                         No
                         man
                         putting
                         his
                         hand
                         to
                         the
                         plough
                         ,
                         and
                         looking
                         back
                         ,
                         
                         is
                         apt
                         for
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         God.
                         Lett
                         there
                         be
                         giuen
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         shall
                         haue
                         already
                         promised
                         obedience
                         ,
                         a
                         coate
                         with
                         the
                         capuce
                         ,
                         an
                         other
                         without
                         it
                         :
                         those
                         that
                         will
                         and
                         are
                         constrayned
                         by
                         necessitie●
                         ,
                         may
                         weare
                         sockes
                         .
                         All
                         the
                         Religious
                         shal
                         be
                         cloathed
                         with
                         course
                         cloth
                         ,
                         which
                         they
                         may
                         peece
                         with
                         sacking
                         &
                         other
                         patches
                         with
                         the
                         blessing
                         of
                         God.
                         I
                         admonish
                         and
                         exhort
                         them
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         misprise
                         nor
                         iudge
                         rashly
                         of
                         the
                         mē
                         whome
                         they
                         shall
                         see
                         cloathed
                         deliciously
                         and
                         in
                         diuers
                         colours
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         liue
                         and
                         feed
                         themselues
                         with
                         delicate
                         meates
                         ;
                         but
                         lett
                         each
                         one
                         iudge
                         and
                         misprise
                         himselfe
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         course
                         and
                         order
                         to
                         be
                         obserued
                         in
                         saying
                         diuine
                         seruice
                         ,
                         and
                         its
                         fasting
                         ,
                         and
                         how
                         the
                         brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         trauell
                         ouer
                         the
                         world
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         III.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         clarckes
                         shall
                         say
                         the
                         diuine
                         office
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Order
                         of
                         the
                         holy
                         Romane
                         church
                         ,
                         except
                         the
                         psalter
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         may
                         haue
                         breuiaries
                         .
                         The
                         lay
                         Brothers
                         for
                         their
                         matines
                         ,
                         shall
                         say
                         twenty
                         foure
                         
                           Pater
                           nosters
                        
                         ,
                         for
                         laudes
                         ,
                         fiue
                         ;
                         for
                         prime
                         ,
                         third
                         ,
                         sixt
                         ,
                         and
                         ninth
                         houre
                         ,
                         for
                         each
                         ,
                         seauen
                         ;
                         for
                         euensong
                         ,
                         twelue
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         compline
                         ,
                         seauen
                         ;
                         and
                         they
                         shall
                         pray
                         for
                         the
                         dead
                         ,
                         All
                         the
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         fast
                         from
                         the
                         feast
                         of
                         Alsainctes
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Natiuity
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         :
                         as
                         also
                         the
                         lent
                         of
                         forty
                         dayes
                         that
                         beginneth
                         after
                         the
                         Epiphany
                         (
                         it
                         was
                         consecrated
                         by
                         our
                         lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         with
                         his
                         holy
                         fast
                         )
                         they
                         who
                         shall
                         fast
                         it
                         of
                         their
                         proper
                         will
                         shal
                         be
                         blessed
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         that
                         will
                         not
                         fast
                         it
                         shall
                         not
                         sinne
                         ,
                         nor
                         are
                         obliged
                         vnto
                         it
                         :
                         but
                         all
                         ought
                         to
                         fast
                         the
                         lent
                         before
                         the
                         Pasche
                         of
                         the
                         resurrection
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         .
                         This
                         rule
                         doth
                         not
                         binde
                         to
                         fast
                         any
                         other
                         time
                         but
                         the
                         friday
                         :
                         but
                         in
                         case
                         of
                         necessity
                         ,
                         the
                         Religious
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         obliged
                         to
                         corporall
                         fast
                         .
                         Now
                         I
                         counsaile
                         ;
                         
                         admonish
                         ,
                         and
                         exhort
                         my
                         Religious
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         ,
                         that
                         when
                         they
                         shall
                         goe
                         ouer
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         they
                         vse
                         no
                         disputes
                         nor
                         cōtentious
                         wordes
                         ,
                         nor
                         iudgeil
                         of
                         any
                         personne
                         ;
                         but
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         curteous
                         ,
                         mild
                         ,
                         humble
                         and
                         modest
                         ,
                         speaking
                         religiously
                         to
                         euery
                         one
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         requisite
                         .
                         And
                         they
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         trauell
                         on
                         horseback
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         be
                         not
                         constrayned
                         by
                         manifest
                         necessity
                         or
                         infirmity
                         .
                         Entring
                         into
                         houses
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         say
                         :
                         Peace
                         
                         be
                         in
                         this
                         house
                         .
                         And
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         gospell
                         ,
                         of
                         all
                         meates
                         that
                         shall
                         be
                         presented
                         vnto
                         them
                         ,
                         it
                         shal
                         be
                         lawfull
                         for
                         them
                         to
                         eat
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         receaue
                         mony
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         IV.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IAbsolutelie
                         commaunde
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         receaue
                         any
                         kind
                         of
                         mony
                         ,
                         be
                         it
                         by
                         them selues
                         or
                         any
                         third
                         person
                         ;
                         yet
                         for
                         necessity
                         of
                         the
                         sicke
                         and
                         to
                         cloath
                         the
                         other
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         ordayned
                         that
                         the
                         Ministers
                         and
                         Guardians
                         ,
                         shall
                         haue
                         care
                         and
                         cogitation
                         therof
                         only
                         by
                         spirituall
                         freindes
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         places
                         and
                         times
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         of
                         necessity
                         they
                         shall
                         see
                         expedient
                         :
                         neuertheles
                         persisting
                         alwayes
                         resolute
                         as
                         is
                         said
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         receaue
                         any
                         kind
                         of
                         mony
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         labouring
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         V.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Brethen
                         that
                         haue
                         the
                         grace
                         of
                         God
                         to
                         labour
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         performe
                         it
                         faithfully
                         with
                         deuotion
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         such
                         sort
                         ,
                         that
                         shunning
                         idlenes
                         ,
                         the
                         capitall
                         ennemy
                         of
                         soules
                         ,
                         they
                         extinguish
                         not
                         the
                         spititt
                         of
                         holy
                         prayer
                         and
                         deuotion
                         ,
                         which
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         preferred
                         before
                         all
                         other
                         temporall
                         exercises
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         for
                         the
                         hire
                         of
                         their
                         labour
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         receaue
                         for
                         themselues
                         and
                         their
                         brethren
                         whatsoeuer
                         shal
                         be
                         necessarie
                         to
                         the
                         body
                         ,
                         except
                         mony
                         ,
                         and
                         this
                         with
                         humility
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         conuenient
                         to
                         the
                         true
                         seruantes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         followers
                         of
                         holy
                         pouerty
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         brethren
                         may
                         haue
                         nothing
                         proper
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         manner
                         of
                         asking
                         almose
                         ,
                         and
                         ministring
                         to
                         the
                         sicke
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VI.
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         brethten
                         may
                         haue
                         nothing
                         proper
                         ,
                         as
                         houses
                         ,
                         landes
                         ,
                         farmes
                         ,
                         nor
                         other
                         thing
                         whatsoeuer
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         liue
                         as
                         Pilgrimes
                         and
                         
                         strangers
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         ,
                         seruing
                         our
                         lord
                         in
                         humility
                         and
                         pouerty
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         goe
                         confidently
                         to
                         demaund
                         almose
                         .
                         And
                         they
                         must
                         not
                         be
                         ashamed
                         ,
                         being
                         mindefull
                         that
                         our
                         lord
                         became
                         poore
                         for
                         vs
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         .
                         My
                         most
                         deere
                         brethren
                         ,
                         for
                         this
                         most
                         high
                         vertue
                         of
                         pouerty
                         it
                         is
                         that
                         you
                         are
                         institued
                         inheritours
                         of
                         the
                         celestiall
                         kingdome
                         ,
                         by
                         our
                         Redeemer
                         IESEVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         who
                         making
                         you
                         poore
                         in
                         temporall
                         substance
                         hath
                         enriched
                         you
                         with
                         vertue
                         ,
                         that
                         with
                         this
                         portion
                         of
                         riches
                         he
                         may
                         exalt
                         you
                         to
                         the
                         land
                         of
                         the
                         liuing
                         .
                         I
                         therfore
                         pray
                         you
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         to
                         possesse
                         nothing
                         in
                         this
                         world
                         .
                         In
                         whatsoeuer
                         place
                         you
                         are
                         ,
                         be
                         alwayes
                         familier
                         amōg
                         yourselues
                         ,
                         manifesting
                         only
                         to
                         each
                         other
                         your
                         necessities
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         the
                         mother
                         nourishe
                         and
                         loue
                         her
                         carnall
                         child
                         ,
                         with
                         !
                         how
                         ▪
                         much
                         more
                         diligence
                         ,
                         ought
                         each
                         of
                         you
                         to
                         loue
                         and
                         cherish
                         his
                         spirituall
                         brother
                         ?
                         And
                         if
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         Brethrē
                         fall
                         sick
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         brethren
                         ought
                         to
                         serue
                         and
                         comfort
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         themselues
                         in
                         necessitie
                         would
                         be
                         serued
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         pennance
                         to
                         be
                         giuen
                         to
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shall
                         sinne
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         IF
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         induced
                         by
                         the
                         deuil
                         offend
                         mortallie
                         in
                         those
                         kind
                         of
                         sinnes
                         which
                         are
                         reserued
                         to
                         the
                         Prouinciall
                         Minister
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         be
                         obliged
                         incōtinently
                         without
                         delay
                         to
                         goe
                         to
                         his
                         Prouincial
                         Minister
                         ,
                         who
                         being
                         Preist
                         ,
                         shall
                         enioyne
                         him
                         penāce
                         with
                         mercy
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         he
                         be
                         not
                         Preist
                         ,
                         he
                         shall
                         procure
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         enioyned
                         by
                         an
                         other
                         Preist
                         of
                         the
                         Order
                         ,
                         as
                         God
                         shail
                         inspire
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         to
                         him
                         shall
                         seeme
                         most
                         expedient
                         ;
                         lett
                         them
                         be
                         carefull
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         moued
                         to
                         anger
                         or
                         vexed
                         att
                         the
                         sinne
                         of
                         an
                         other
                         :
                         for
                         choller
                         &
                         anger
                         hinder
                         charity
                         in
                         himselfe
                         and
                         others
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         manner
                         of
                         holding
                         the
                         Generall
                         chapter
                         att
                         Penticost
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         electing
                         a
                         Generall
                         when
                         there
                         shal
                         be
                         occasion
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         VIII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         AL
                         the
                         brethren
                         of
                         this
                         Order
                         ,
                         ought
                         alwayes
                         to
                         haue
                         a
                         Minister
                         Generall
                         &
                         seruant
                         of
                         al
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         whome
                         they
                         shal
                         be
                         obliged
                         sincerilie
                         to
                         obay
                         .
                         And
                         he
                         dying
                         ,
                         his
                         successour
                         shal
                         be
                         elected
                         by
                         the
                         Prouincialls
                         and
                         Guardians
                         att
                         the
                         Chapter
                         held
                         at
                         the
                         feast
                         of
                         Penticost
                         .
                         Att
                         which
                         time
                         the
                         Prouincialls
                         are
                         alwayes
                         bound
                         to
                         assembly
                         euerie
                         three
                         yeares
                         ,
                         more
                         or
                         Jesse
                         ,
                         in
                         such
                         place
                         and
                         according
                         as
                         shall
                         please
                         the
                         said
                         Generall
                         .
                         And
                         if
                         it
                         seeme
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         Prouinciall
                         Ministers
                         and
                         Guardians
                         ,
                         that
                         their
                         Minister
                         Generall
                         is
                         not
                         sufficient
                         for
                         the
                         seruice
                         and
                         common
                         vtilitie
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         in
                         such
                         case
                         all
                         the
                         
                         Brethren
                         that
                         haue
                         aucthoririe
                         to
                         elect
                         a
                         Generall
                         are
                         bound
                         to
                         constitute
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         our
                         lord
                         ,
                         an
                         other
                         in
                         his
                         place
                         .
                         The
                         generall
                         chapter
                         of
                         Penticost
                         being
                         ended
                         ,
                         lett
                         the
                         Ministers
                         and
                         Guardians
                         of
                         euerie
                         Prouince
                         haue
                         power
                         if
                         they
                         please
                         ,
                         to
                         keep
                         the
                         same
                         yeare
                         a
                         chapter
                         in
                         their
                         iurisdictions
                         ,
                         assembling
                         thither
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         shal
                         be
                         vnder
                         their
                         chardge
                         and
                         iurisdiction
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Preachers
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         IX
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         not
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         are
                         admitted
                         to
                         preach
                         ,
                         intrude
                         themselues
                         to
                         preach
                         in
                         any
                         bish
                         oppericke
                         ,
                         without
                         permission
                         of
                         the
                         Bishoppe
                         :
                         and
                         lett
                         no
                         Brother
                         presume
                         to
                         preach
                         to
                         the
                         people
                         ,
                         whome
                         the
                         Minister
                         Generall
                         hath
                         not
                         formerly
                         examined
                         approued
                         ,
                         and
                         admitted
                         to
                         the
                         office
                         of
                         preaching
                         .
                         I
                         also
                         exhort
                         and
                         admonish
                         the
                         Brethren
                         to
                         haue
                         great
                         consideration
                         in
                         their
                         preachinges
                         ,
                         what
                         wordes
                         they
                         vtter
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         they
                         be
                         so
                         pure
                         and
                         chaste
                         that
                         the
                         people
                         may
                         be
                         edified
                         therby
                         .
                         Lett
                         thē
                         reprehend
                         vices
                         ,
                         prayse
                         vertues
                         ,
                         discouering
                         the
                         punishmēt
                         of
                         the
                         one
                         &
                         glory
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         ,
                         and
                         lett
                         their
                         sermons
                         
                         be
                         cōpendious
                         of
                         wordes
                         :
                         for
                         our
                         lord
                         hath
                         made
                         an
                         abbreuiated
                         word
                         on
                         earth
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         admonitions
                         and
                         corections
                         of
                         the
                         Brethren
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         X.
                         CHAPTER
                         ,
                      
                       
                         LEtt
                         the
                         Ministers
                         ,
                         as
                         seruantes
                         of
                         others
                         ,
                         be
                         carefull
                         to
                         visitt
                         and
                         admonish
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         are
                         vnder
                         their
                         gouernment
                         :
                         and
                         as
                         need
                         shall
                         require
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         correct
                         such
                         as
                         shall
                         deserue
                         it
                         ,
                         but
                         lett
                         it
                         be
                         done
                         with
                         humility
                         and
                         charity
                         ;
                         Being
                         very
                         carefull
                         not
                         to
                         cōmand
                         them
                         any
                         thing
                         against
                         our
                         rule
                         and
                         the
                         benefitt
                         of
                         their
                         soules
                         ;
                         &
                         lett
                         the
                         Brethren
                         that
                         ought
                         to
                         obey
                         ,
                         remember
                         that
                         for
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         God
                         they
                         haue
                         renounced
                         their
                         proper
                         will.
                         I
                         therefore
                         very
                         strictly
                         cōmand
                         them
                         to
                         obey
                         their
                         Ministers
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         they
                         haue
                         promised
                         God
                         to
                         obserue
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         obey
                         in
                         their
                         profession
                         ,
                         prouided
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         not
                         in
                         preiudice
                         of
                         their
                         soules
                         and
                         of
                         our
                         rule
                         .
                         In
                         whatsoeuer
                         place
                         the
                         Brethren
                         be
                         ,
                         where
                         they
                         know
                         they
                         cannot
                         spiritually
                         obserue
                         the
                         rule
                         ,
                         they
                         may
                         and
                         ought
                         to
                         haue
                         recourse
                         to
                         their
                         Ministers
                         ;
                         who
                         must
                         receaue
                         them
                         with
                         benignitie
                         and
                         charitie
                         ,
                         and
                         giue
                         them
                         confidence
                         and
                         courage
                         to
                         discouer
                         their
                         necessities
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         with
                         such
                         familiaritie
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         the
                         subiectes
                         were
                         the
                         masters
                         .
                         For
                         so
                         is
                         it
                         requisite
                         the
                         Ministers
                         be
                         seruantes
                         to
                         all
                         Brethren
                         .
                         I
                         admonish
                         all
                         the
                         Brethren
                         in
                         the
                         
                         name
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         very
                         wary
                         of
                         the
                         great
                         and
                         enormous
                         sinnes
                         of
                         pride
                         ,
                         vaine
                         glory
                         ,
                         enuy
                         ,
                         auarice
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         cogitations
                         and
                         cares
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         of
                         murmuring
                         and
                         detracting
                         their
                         neighbour
                         .
                         Those
                         who
                         haue
                         not
                         studyed
                         ,
                         lett
                         them
                         not
                         regard
                         to
                         beginne
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         but
                         lett
                         them
                         especially
                         study
                         to
                         haue
                         the
                         spirit
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         his
                         holy
                         workes
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         continuall
                         prayer
                         with
                         a
                         pure
                         hart
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         patient
                         and
                         humble
                         in
                         sicknesses
                         and
                         persecutions
                         towardes
                         them
                         that
                         persecute
                         ,
                         reprehend
                         and
                         contradict
                         vs
                         :
                         for
                         our
                         Lord
                         saith
                         :
                         loue
                         your
                         ennemyes
                         and
                         pray
                         for
                         them
                         that
                         persecute
                         and
                         calumniate
                         you
                         .
                         
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         suffer
                         persecution
                         for
                         iustice
                         :
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         heauen
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         perseuereth
                         vnto
                         the
                         end
                         shall
                         be
                         saued
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         not
                         enter
                         into
                         Monastories
                         of
                         Religious
                         women
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XI
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         I
                         Ōrdaine
                         and
                         command
                         all
                         my
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         haue
                         no
                         suspected
                         familiarities
                         with
                         women
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         enter
                         not
                         into
                         the
                         Couentes
                         of
                         Religious
                         women
                         ,
                         those
                         excepted
                         who
                         to
                         that
                         effect
                         shall
                         haue
                         speciall
                         licence
                         from
                         the
                         Apostolicall
                         sea
                         .
                         Likewise
                         I
                         will
                         not
                         ,
                         that
                         my
                         Religious
                         be
                         God
                         fathers
                         either
                         of
                         men
                         or
                         women
                         ,
                         that
                         by
                         such
                         meanes
                         there
                         happen
                         not
                         any
                         scandall
                         among
                         the
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         or
                         by
                         their
                         occasion
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         such
                         as
                         shall
                         goe
                         among
                         the
                         Sarrazins
                         and
                         other
                         infidels
                         .
                      
                       
                         THE
                         XII
                         .
                         CHAPTER
                         .
                      
                       
                         EVery
                         Brother
                         whosoeuer
                         ,
                         that
                         by
                         diuine
                         inspiration
                         desireth
                         to
                         goe
                         among
                         the
                         Sarrazins
                         and
                         other
                         Infidels
                         ,
                         lett
                         him
                         demaund
                         leaue
                         of
                         his
                         Prouinciall
                         Minister
                         ;
                         who
                         shal
                         be
                         very
                         respectiue
                         not
                         to
                         giue
                         licence
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         such
                         as
                         to
                         him
                         shall
                         seeme
                         fitt
                         to
                         doe
                         good
                         among
                         such
                         people
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         all
                         these
                         causes
                         ,
                         I
                         commaund
                         the
                         Ministers
                         vpon
                         obedience
                         to
                         procure
                         of
                         his
                         Holines
                         to
                         haue
                         a
                         Cardinall
                         for
                         Gouernour
                         ,
                         Protectour
                         and
                         Correctour
                         of
                         this
                         Confraternity
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         be
                         alwayes
                         subiect
                         to
                         the
                         feet
                         of
                         the
                         holy
                         Romane
                         Church
                         ,
                         stable
                         and
                         firme
                         in
                         the
                         Catholike
                         faith
                         .
                         Lett
                         pouerty
                         ,
                         humility
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         holy
                         gospell
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         IESVS
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                         be
                         entierlie
                         obserued
                         of
                         vs
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         haue
                         faithfully
                         promised
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         rule
                         of
                         the
                         Frere
                         Minors
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 bulle
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Rule
                 ,
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 LEtt
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 be
                 permissible
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 infringe
                 this
                 ordonnance
                 of
                 our
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 rashly
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 anie
                 presume
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 incurre
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 Almighy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Giuen
                 att
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 the
                 29.
                 of
                 Nouember
                 ,
                 the
                 eight
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Papacie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               perfection
               of
               this
               rule
               and
               the
               abridgement
               therof
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               three
               yong
               men
               (
               according
               to
               Daniel
               )
               were
               ioyfull
               in
               the
               flaming
               fire
               of
               the
               burning
               fournace
               ,
               where
               Nabuchodonosor
               had
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               throwne
               ,
               as
               faithfull
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               giue
               to
               his
               monstruous
               statua
               ,
               the
               honour
               dew
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               sung
               prayses
               to
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               fourth
               like
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               so
               there
               were
               three
               Orders
               and
               holy
               Rules
               founded
               by
               three
               holy
               personnages
               ,
               S.
               Basill
               ,
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               and
               S.
               Benedict
               ,
               in
               the
               burning
               fournace
               of
               temptations
               and
               worldly
               afflictions
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               combatteth
               against
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               and
               often
               times
               surmounteth
               them
               ,
               which
               holy
               personnes
               as
               men
               freed
               from
               the
               fire
               and
               from
               feare
               ,
               haue
               with
               alacritie
               praysed
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               it
               ;
               Afterward
               there
               was
               seene
               the
               fourth
               ,
               like
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               witt
               .
               The
               Seraphicall
               and
               crucified
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRISTS
               .
               Francis
               ,
               that
               gaue
               a
               fourth
               estate
               vnto
               the
               church
               ,
               wherin
               men
               ,
               being
               deliuered
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               world
               and
               taking
               more
               content
               in
               the
               honours
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               might
               more
               freelie
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               such
               was
               his
               intention
               in
               all
               the
               wordes
               of
               his
               Euangelicall
               rule
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               had
               made
               profession
               to
               imitate
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               should
               endeauour
               to
               become
               the
               most
               like
               vnto
               him
               in
               laboures
               of
               their
               life
               and
               exercises
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               possibly
               could
               be
               procured
               .
               He
               with
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               founded
               on
               that
               onlie
               and
               firme
               foundation
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               edifice
               of
               the
               rule
               in
               meruaylous
               hight
               and
               perfection
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               first
               chapter
               
               
               he
               saith
               :
               The
               life
               and
               rule
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               is
               such
               :
               to
               keep
               and
               obserue
               the
               holie
               gospell
               ,
               liuing
               vnder
               holie
               obedience
               ,
               without
               possessing
               any
               thing
               in
               proprietie
               ,
               and
               in
               pure
               chastitie
               .
               The
               life
               ,
               spiritt
               and
               wordes
               of
               the
               said
               holy
               Father
               considered
               ,
               his
               intention
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               should
               obserue
               not
               onlie
               the
               preceptes
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               but
               the
               counsailes
               also
               .
               Neuertheles
               knowing
               and
               considering
               humane
               infirmitie
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               oblige
               them
               to
               all
               .
               In
               the
               second
               chapter
               ,
               he
               
               teacheth
               to
               forsake
               and
               contemne
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               giuing
               them
               meanes
               to
               make
               such
               renunciation
               as
               the
               gospell
               teacheth
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               sell
               what
               they
               haue
               and
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               being
               deliuered
               of
               so
               great
               an
               impediment
               they
               might
               freelie
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               say
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               is
               come
               ,
               &
               in
               me
               he
               hath
               found
               nothing
               .
               In
               the
               third
               he
               teacheth
               exercises
               to
               prayse
               God
               by
               the
               diuine
               offices
               ,
               and
               by
               fastinges
               and
               seuere
               abstinences
               ,
               mortifications
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               good
               examples
               and
               edification
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               of
               seculer
               personnes
               .
               He
               also
               teacheth
               them
               the
               vertue
               of
               penance
               ,
               humilitie
               and
               charity
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               with
               edification
               conuerse
               with
               all
               people
               .
               In
               the
               fourth
               ,
               he
               expresly
               declareth
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               his
               brethren
               shall
               haue
               mony
               vnder
               any
               pretence
               whatsoeuer
               :
               but
               that
               the
               Prouincialls
               shall
               supplie
               their
               necessities
               ,
               knowing
               that
               auarice
               is
               daungerous
               to
               soules
               ,
               and
               principallie
               to
               Religious
               :
               and
               how
               true
               is
               the
               sentence
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               where
               he
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               serue
               God
               and
               Mammon
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               therfore
               would
               that
               richesse
               should
               not
               onlie
               be
               remote
               ,
               but
               entierlie
               and
               absolutelie
               separated
               from
               the
               Order
               .
               In
               the
               fift
               ,
               he
               bannisheth
               from
               his
               societie
               ,
               idlenes
               ,
               as
               contrarie
               to
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               capitall
               ennemy
               of
               mennes
               saluation
               .
               In
               the
               sixt
               ,
               he
               rayseth
               the
               soule
               frō
               cogitations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               hoped
               or
               expected
               of
               him
               ,
               leauing
               neither
               place
               nor
               affection
               proper
               in
               thē
               ,
               wherby
               they
               might
               adhere
               to
               any
               cogitation
               of
               terrestriall
               loue
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               
               ioyfullie
               say
               :
               
                 Our
                 conuersation
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
              
               ,
               as
               possessing
               nothing
               on
               earth
               .
               In
               the
               seauenth
               ,
               he
               comforteth
               sinners
               and
               such
               as
               are
               sick
               ,
               teaching
               thē
               the
               conditions
               of
               their
               Phisicion
               ,
               that
               can
               and
               will
               cure
               them
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               will
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               who
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               iust
               ,
               but
               sinners
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               conuerted
               and
               
               liue
               .
               In
               the
               eighty
               chapter
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               the
               Superiours
               and
               all
               his
               Order
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               ▪
               the
               Religious
               and
               insinuateth
               that
               they
               should
               procure
               to
               haue
               alwayes
               a
               Generall
               sufficient
               and
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               chardge
               .
               In
               the
               ninth
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               his
               preachers
               ,
               to
               fly
               pride
               ,
               and
               arrogance
               in
               their
               life
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               humble
               and
               zealous
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               feeding
               them
               alwayes
               with
               holie
               and
               profitable
               doctrine
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               can
               neuer
               produce
               fruit
               redounding
               
               to
               the
               benefitt
               of
               the
               said
               soules
               .
               In
               the
               tenth
               ,
               he
               admonisheth
               superiours
               and
               subiectes
               to
               be
               verie
               carefull
               in
               the
               diligent
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               which
               is
               reciprocallie
               betwen
               them
               ,
               but
               particulerlie
               that
               which
               they
               owe
               and
               is
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               profession
               .
               In
               the
               eleuenth
               chapter
               ,
               he
               demonstrateth
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               shunne
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               and
               scandales
               ,
               especially
               women
               .
               In
               the
               twelueth
               and
               last
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               them
               how
               they
               should
               expose
               their
               life
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               for
               his
               law
               ,
               among
               Infidelles
               :
               Then
               he
               concludeth
               according
               to
               the
               beginning
               ,
               shewing
               that
               all
               consisteth
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Romane
               church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               holie
               gospell
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               
                 Alpha
                 &
                 Omega
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               beginning
               and
               our
               end
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               founded
               his
               life
               and
               rule
               ,
               on
               these
               twelue
               Apostolicall
               chapters
               ;
               as
               on
               twelue
               stones
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               Iourdain
               ,
               that
               is
               out
               of
               the
               hight
               of
               Euangelicall
               
               perfection
               .
               This
               rule
               shall
               continue
               and
               be
               of
               force
               for
               euer
               as
               a
               testimonie
               vnto
               the
               professours
               thereof
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               alreadie
               cōducted
               them
               out
               of
               the
               desert
               of
               this
               world
               to
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               :
               Therefore
               
               of
               them
               may
               besaid
               ,
               as
               of
               other
               perfect
               :
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               sith
               that
               for
               it
               they
               haue
               forsaken
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               th
               zeeale
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               vnto
               Religion
               and
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               gospell
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               perfect
               imitatour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               did
               so
               affect
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               holy
               gospell
               ,
               &
               was
               so
               exceeding
               zealous
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               singuler
               benediction
               he
               enriched
               those
               that
               were
               singulerlie
               zealous
               in
               the
               obseruation
               therof
               .
               Whervpon
               he
               said
               to
               his
               Brethren
               :
               our
               rule
               is
               a
               book
               of
               life
               to
               them
               that
               follow
               it
               ,
               a
               hope
               of
               saluation
               ,
               an
               earnest
               of
               glorie
               ,
               the
               iuyce
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               an
               assured
               way
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               an
               estate
               of
               perfection
               ,
               a
               key
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               an
               accord
               of
               eternall
               beatitude
               .
               He
               would
               that
               all
               his
               Brethren
               should
               haue
               it
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               often
               times
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               spiritual
               conferences
               and
               conuersations
               should
               for
               edification
               ordinarilie
               discourse
               therof
               :
               that
               often
               conferring
               therof
               together
               ,
               they
               might
               neuer
               forgett
               this
               diuine
               pact
               and
               spirituall
               vow
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               so
               possesse
               it
               in
               their
               handes
               ,
               their
               bosome
               and
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               death
               assaulting
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               dye
               with
               it
               in
               their
               armes
               .
            
             
             
               A
               Religious
               ,
               dying
               among
               the
               Mores
               ,
               as
               he
               desired
               ,
               made
               his
               benefitt
               of
               this
               holy
               doctrine
               of
               his
               holy
               Father
               :
               for
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               Mores
               preaching
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               hauing
               endured
               many
               tormentes
               ,
               and
               they
               intending
               to
               cutt
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               rule
               into
               his
               handes
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               with
               great
               feruour
               and
               humility
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               my
               beloued
               Brother
               ,
               I
               confesse
               me
               before
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               soeuer
               I
               haue
               committed
               against
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               my
               fault
               therin
               ,
               and
               doe
               beseech
               you
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               ,
               and
               will
               pray
               ,
               for
               you
               .
               The
               wordes
               vttered
               his
               head
               was
               cutt
               off
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               be
               afterward
               crowned
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               end
               that
               no
               impediment
               should
               hinder
               the
               obseruance
               of
               
               this
               rule
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               hath
               putt
               into
               it
               this
               clause
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               suppose
               they
               cannot
               obserue
               it
               in
               some
               certaine
               place
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               Ministers
               :
               meaning
               that
               where
               the
               Religious
               know
               that
               the
               by
               reason
               of
               disturbers
               ,
               corrupted
               condicions
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               or
               oblgations
               exposed
               against
               the
               rule
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               obserued
               according
               to
               the
               true
               ,
               not
               cloaked
               or
               erroniously
               interpreted
               intelligence
               therof
               ,
               they
               may
               in
               such
               case
               and
               ought
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               obliged
               to
               putt
               them
               in
               such
               place
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               without
               any
               impediment
               and
               contradiction
               obserue
               it
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Bonizzo
               ,
               that
               were
               present
               with
               S.
               Francis
               when
               the
               Pope
               confirmed
               the
               rule
               ,
               affirmed
               that
               when
               his
               holines
               very
               attentiuely
               read
               this
               clause
               (
               as
               also
               he
               did
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               therin
               manifesting
               himselfe
               to
               be
               exceedinglie
               well
               pleased
               therewith
               )
               he
               very
               particulerie
               reioyced
               theratt
               :
               which
               S.
               Francis
               perceauing
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               verie
               willinglie
               haue
               added
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Ministers
               would
               not
               prouide
               for
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               they
               might
               obserue
               the
               rule
               in
               what
               place
               it
               should
               please
               them
               :
               but
               his
               holines
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               discreetly
               done
               in
               not
               inserting
               those
               wordes
               ,
               because
               such
               licence
               might
               easilie
               cause
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               litle
               respect
               vnto
               the
               superiours
               by
               manie
               who
               vnder
               coulour
               of
               such
               pretence
               would
               auoyde
               discipline
               .
               S.
               Francis
               replyed
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               added
               it
               ;
               because
               I
               know
               there
               wil
               be
               Superiours
               in
               the
               Religion
               that
               will
               persecute
               such
               as
               would
               faithfully
               obserue
               the
               said
               rule
               :
               and
               if
               such
               licence
               were
               admitted
               ,
               the
               poore
               Religious
               would
               auoyd
               persecution
               ;
               but
               the
               Pope
               would
               in
               no
               sort
               giue
               consent
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               that
               it
               sufficed
               that
               by
               this
               rule
               the
               Religious
               Ministers
               knew
               their
               duetie
               ,
               and
               his
               intention
               ,
               without
               making
               more
               apparant
               specification
               which
               would
               take
               away
               both
               obedience
               and
               respect
               vnto
               the
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               in
               steed
               of
               causing
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               would
               entierlie
               ruine
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               such
               was
               the
               intentiō
               of
               the
               S.
               appeareth
               by
               the
               example
               following
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               Almaine
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               diuine
               ,
               came
               to
               visitt
               ou●
               
               holy
               Father
               att
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               discoursing
               together
               of
               certaine
               pointes
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               the
               diuine
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               I
               vehemently
               desire
               to
               obserue
               the
               holy
               gospell
               and
               our
               rule
               simply
               euen
               till
               death
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               already
               promised
               vnto
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               intention
               and
               yours
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               well
               giue
               me
               force
               and
               vertue
               to
               performe
               it
               .
               Therefore
               I
               require
               this
               fauour
               of
               you
               ,
               Father
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               during
               my
               life
               ,
               the
               Religious
               shall
               erre
               from
               the
               pure
               obseruance
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               bin
               reuealed
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               haue
               affirmed
               that
               they
               shall
               waxe
               cold
               within
               short
               time
               :
               I
               may
               by
               your
               authority
               ,
               either
               alone
               or
               with
               such
               as
               will
               follow
               me
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfectiō
               ,
               separate
               my selfe
               from
               those
               that
               will
               not
               obserue
               it
               .
               Which
               demaund
               being
               well
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               S.
               with
               exceeding
               ioy
               he
               blessed
               him
               saying
               :
               know
               my
               Brother
               ,
               that
               what
               thou
               requirest
               ,
               is
               both
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               graunted
               thee
               ,
               and
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               said
               :
               Thou
               art
               a
               true
               Preist
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               vision
               that
               Brother
               Leo
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               expositoin
               made
               therof
               by
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               benediction
               which
               S.
               Francis
               left
               to
               his
               true
               children
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Leo
               accompanying
               S.
               Francis
               that
               was
               very
               sick
               ,
               had
               a
               merueillous
               vision
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               conuenient
               for
               this
               place
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               are
               zealous
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               add
               no
               lesse
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               dispēnse
               with
               themselues
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               obligation
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               Being
               then
               in
               prayer
               neere
               vnto
               the
               S.
               he
               was
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               was
               conducted
               to
               the
               border
               or
               side
               of
               a
               violent
               and
               impetuous
               floud
               ,
               and
               deuising
               how
               he
               might
               passe
               it
               ,
               he
               saw
               certaine
               Religious
               that
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               water
               were
               presently
               swallowed
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               without
               any
               more
               sight
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               others
               that
               waded
               to
               the
               middest
               and
               almost
               ouer
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               diuers
               weightie
               thinges
               which
               they
               carryed
               on
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               being
               ouercome
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               were
               also
               drowned
               ,
               without
               possibility
               of
               any
               mannes
               assistance
               .
               After
               these
               came
               other
               Religious
               vnburdned
               and
               without
               any
               weight
               :
               these
               were
               very
               poore
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               the
               floud
               did
               easilie
               and
               without
               any
               perill
               passe
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               S.
               Francis
               knowing
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               that
               Brother
               Leo
               had
               had
               a
               vision
               ,
               and
               perceauing
               him
               much
               disquieted
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               Leo
               tell
               me
               what
               God
               in
               this
               prayer
               hath
               manifested
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               incontinentlie
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               vision
               he
               had
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               expound
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               vnderstood
               it
               not
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               failed
               not
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               
               know
               that
               all
               thou
               hast
               seene
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               floud
               is
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               with
               extreme
               impetuosity
               runneth
               to
               perdition
               ;
               The
               Religious
               which
               are
               drowned
               in
               this
               floud
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               accomplish
               not
               their
               Euangelicall
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               strict
               and
               voluntary
               pouertie
               promised
               ,
               but
               doe
               burden
               
               themselues
               with
               affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               sinck
               them
               to
               the
               bottome
               :
               the
               second
               are
               such
               as
               hauing
               begun
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               arriue
               to
               the
               middes
               ,
               but
               being
               vanquished
               by
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               concupiscence
               of
               terrestriall
               thinges
               ,
               forgetting
               their
               vowes
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               violent
               streame
               ouerwhelmed
               and
               drowned
               :
               the
               third
               are
               such
               as
               hauing
               followed
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               not
               regarded
               to
               load
               themselues
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               haue
               bin
               content
               ,
               with
               one
               only
               habit
               to
               couer
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               morcell
               of
               bread
               to
               sustaine
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               followe
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               naked
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               therfore
               without
               any
               perill
               doe
               passe
               to
               eternall
               thinges
               ,
               whither
               they
               are
               called
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                 The
                 sequell
                 ,
                 is
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 chapter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 6.
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 said
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 saw
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 hauing
                 before
                 him
                 a
                 crucifix
                 that
                 walked
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 when
                 he
                 rested
                 :
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 was
                 illuminated
                 with
                 a
                 splendour
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 crucifix
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 time
                 he
                 saw
                 discend
                 from
                 heauen
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 a
                 scrole
                 wherin
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Hic
                   est
                   gratia
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 on
                 this
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 processe
                 of
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 infirmity
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 vehementlie
                 encreasing
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Brethren
                 thought
                 he
                 would
                 die
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 euening
                 to
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 mattines
                 ,
                 he
                 ceassed
                 not
                 to
                 auoyde
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 also
                 very
                 frequent
                 accidentes
                 happened
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 began
                 lamentingly
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Father
                 who
                 after
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 haue
                 ingendred
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 how
                 without
                 you
                 shall
                 we
                 remayne
                 orphanes
                 and
                 desolate
                 ,
                 depriued
                 of
                 your
                 presence
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 our
                 hartes
                 were
                 edified
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 so
                 leaue
                 vs
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 ?
                 Alas
                 most
                 deere
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 comfort
                 our
                 feeblenes
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 cure
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 giue
                 moysture
                 to
                 the
                 dryed
                 roote
                 of
                 our
                 hart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 persist
                 in
                 charity
                 ?
                 sith
                 these
                 vertues
                 were
                 conserued
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 holy
                 aduertisementes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 your
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 vertues
                 we
                 most
                 strictly
                 obserued
                 Euangelicall
                 pouerty
                 .
                 Giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 some
                 consolation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 now
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 and
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 doe
                 
                 demaund
                 your
                 Fatherly
                 benediction
                 .
                 Leaue
                 vs
                 Father
                 some
                 memoriall
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 your
                 holy
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hauing
                 called
                 you
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 as
                 your
                 most
                 obedient
                 children
                 ,
                 may
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 continuall
                 exercises
                 of
                 your
                 holy
                 aduertismentes
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 say
                 :
                 Our
                 Father
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 such
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 such
                 thinges
                 att
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Francis
                 intending
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Brother
                 
                 Benedict
                 of
                 Pirra
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 A
                 Religious
                 of
                 great
                 doctrine
                 and
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 masse
                 vnto
                 him
                 euery
                 morning
                 :
                 he
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 S.
                 faid
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Write
                 Brother
                 Benedict
                 ,
                 these
                 wordes
                 which
                 I
                 leaue
                 as
                 a
                 testament
                 vnto
                 my
                 children
                 .
                 I
                 giue
                 my
                 benediction
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 and
                 shal
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 Order
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 worldes
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 my
                 extreme
                 weakenes
                 I
                 cannot
                 speake
                 much
                 ,
                 I
                 declare
                 my
                 last
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 intention
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 present
                 ,
                 absent
                 and
                 that
                 hereafter
                 shal
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 Religion
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 last
                 wordes
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 in
                 signe
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 my
                 benediction
                 and
                 testament
                 ,
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 mutually
                 to
                 loue
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 and
                 doe
                 loue
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 loue
                 and
                 alvayes
                 keepe
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 which
                 is
                 my
                 mistris
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 alwayes
                 faithfull
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 superiours
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Preistes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 humble
                 and
                 respectiue
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 who
                 saw
                 that
                 his
                 seruant
                 was
                 yet
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 pourchase
                 himselfe
                 a
                 greater
                 crowne
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 prolonged
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 was
                 absolutely
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 desired
                 and
                 procured
                 to
                 haue
                 priuiledges
                 and
                 exemption
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 touching
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Religious
                 were
                 priuiledged
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 fruit
                 did
                 they
                 produce
                 :
                 he
                 would
                 that
                 the
                 intelligence
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 his
                 wordes
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 cleare
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 prouided
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 passiō
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 very
                 obscure
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 conforme
                 their
                 life
                 thervnto
                 ,
                 but
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 wrest
                 &
                 draw
                 the
                 sence
                 to
                 their
                 libertine
                 life
                 :
                 seeking
                 against
                 all
                 equity
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 their
                 licentious
                 life
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Euangelicall
                 perfectiō
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 those
                 first
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 simple
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 pious
                 ,
                 found
                 no
                 such
                 difficulties
                 therin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 seeking
                 to
                 imitate
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 simply
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 dilligentlie
                 obserued
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 learned
                 neither
                 could
                 nor
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 declarations
                 and
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 bin
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 those
                 ●●
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 simple
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               What
               esteems
               S.
               Francis
               made
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               obligation
               which
               the
               Prelates
               haue
               towardes
               their
               subiects
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               S.
               was
               alwayes
               a
               vigilant
               Pastour
               ,
               to
               gouerne
               the
               flock
               which
               God
               had
               committed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               encourageing
               them
               to
               prayer
               ,
               to
               fastinges
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               holy
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               teaching
               them
               to
               imitate
               the
               highest
               master
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               began
               first
               to
               doe
               then
               to
               teach
               ,
               himselfe
               doeing
               the
               like
               ,
               enduring
               many
               thinges
               only
               to
               giue
               example
               to
               his
               children
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               att
               the
               Oratory
               of
               S.
               Eleutherius
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               Rieta
               ,
               he
               patched
               his
               habitt
               within
               and
               without
               with
               course
               and
               grosse
               cloth
               ,
               aswell
               against
               the
               violent
               cold
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               indisposition
               of
               his
               
               stomach
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               patches
               did
               couer
               :
               he
               commaunded
               his
               companion
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               .
               But
               feeling
               that
               this
               peecing
               did
               comfort
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               presentlie
               remembred
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               of
               whome
               hauing
               compassion
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               considering
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               mirour
               and
               example
               to
               my
               children
               ,
               it
               is
               therfore
               necessarie
               that
               with
               them
               I
               endure
               cold
               ,
               heat
               ,
               &
               al
               other
               necessities
               that
               they
               endure
               :
               therfore
               though
               I
               feele
               this
               peice
               much
               to
               asswadge
               the
               greife
               of
               my
               stomackes
               infirmities
               ,
               neuertheles
               considering
               that
               many
               of
               my
               Brethren
               may
               haue
               this
               infirmitie
               ,
               who
               cannot
               receaue
               this
               consolation
               ,
               I
               am
               enforced
               to
               suffer
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               me
               also
               to
               endure
               ,
               they
               may
               the
               more
               contentedly
               support
               their
               infirmities
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               he
               incontinentlie
               rent
               of
               the
               peice
               ,
               by
               this
               meane
               giuing
               to
               each
               one
               an
               example
               of
               perfection
               .
               God
               shewed
               vnto
               him
               how
               gratefull
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               is
               the
               example
               of
               Prelates
               to
               their
               subiectes
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               in
               this
               admirable
               
               ensuyng
               accident
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               made
               a
               iorney
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               Protectour
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               vpon
               certaine
               affaires
               concerning
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               dispatch
               of
               them
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               leaue
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               before
               he
               departed
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               went
               also
               to
               visitt
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               ,
               a
               Prelate
               of
               exceeding
               great
               prudence
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               loued
               him
               well
               ,
               of
               whom
               also
               he
               was
               most
               graciously
               entertayned
               ,
               as
               of
               him
               that
               especially
               desired
               his
               conuersation
               .
               But
               vnderstanding
               that
               he
               intended
               presentlie
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               being
               exceedinglie
               troubled
               that
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               haue
               his
               company
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               of
               the
               time
               that
               was
               extreme
               rigorous
               to
               trauaile
               ,
               aswell
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               coldnes
               of
               the
               season
               (
               for
               it
               was
               winter
               )
               as
               because
               there
               was
               then
               risen
               a
               violent
               
               tempest
               of
               windes
               one
               the
               feildes
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brother
               ,
               this
               time
               is
               not
               fitt
               to
               trauaile
               in
               ,
               therfore
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               this
               day
               you
               rest
               your selfe
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               afterwardes
               we
               will
               dispose
               ourselues
               according
               to
               the
               time
               :
               in
               meane
               while
               ,
               my
               soule
               shal
               be
               some
               what
               comforted
               &
               edified
               ;
               And
               that
               you
               may
               take
               no
               occasiō
               of
               discontētmēt
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               promise
               to
               entertaine
               you
               in
               quality
               of
               a
               poore
               begger
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               you
               to
               eat
               as
               to
               other
               beggers
               :
               for
               he
               knew
               that
               to
               be
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               S.
               especially
               desired
               .
               He
               besides
               offered
               him
               a
               house
               ,
               separated
               from
               his
               palace
               and
               solitary
               ,
               where
               with
               his
               companion
               he
               might
               remaine
               without
               trouble
               ,
               and
               there
               performe
               all
               his
               spirituall
               exercises
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               which
               much
               enclined
               the
               S.
               Br.
               Angelus
               was
               then
               with
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               (
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis
               )
               who
               much
               desiring
               to
               procure
               contentment
               to
               this
               Lord
               ,
               began
               also
               to
               perswade
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               neere
               therevnto
               was
               a
               solitary
               towre
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               as
               conuenientlie
               make
               his
               prayer
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Oratory
               .
               In
               the
               end
               S.
               Francis
               being
               ouercome
               by
               those
               prayers
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               time
               together
               ,
               wēt
               with
               the
               said
               Religious
               to
               see
               the
               toure
               ,
               which
               contenting
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               that
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               for
               all
               that
               day
               to
               remayne
               with
               him
               :
               then
               he
               enioyned
               Brother
               Angelus
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               permitt
               any
               personne
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               said
               toure
               ,
               whiles
               he
               should
               be
               there
               ,
               that
               with
               his
               companion
               he
               might
               attend
               to
               his
               ordinary
               exercises
               without
               any
               interruption
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               the
               first
               night
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               sleep
               ,
               the
               deuilles
               came
               in
               ,
               &
               beate
               him
               cruelly
               :
               Wherevpon
               S.
               Francis
               called
               his
               companion
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               a
               chamber
               neere
               vnto
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               recounted
               how
               he
               had
               bin
               handled
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               saying
               .
               Brother
               ,
               the
               deuils
               haue
               beaten
               me
               euen
               till
               this
               present
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               why
               ,
               you
               must
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               deuils
               are
               executioners
               ,
               &
               ministers
               of
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               earthly
               prince
               ,
               when
               one
               hath
               committed
               an
               offence
               ,
               or
               enormous
               fact
               ,
               doth
               send
               the
               Prouost
               of
               the
               Marshals
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               causeth
               him
               to
               be
               punished
               :
               so
               God
               the
               Prince
               of
               princes
               by
               his
               Preuostes
               and
               executioners
               ,
               doth
               chastice
               and
               correct
               ,
               euen
               those
               whome
               he
               loueth
               ,
               when
               they
               neglect
               to
               doe
               their
               duety
               towardes
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               and
               their
               neighbour
               :
               and
               because
               the
               imperfect
               Religious
               doth
               often
               sinne
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               not
               his
               sinne
               ,
               he
               permitteth
               him
               to
               be
               chasticed
               by
               the
               said
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               consider
               by
               what
               way
               he
               walketh
               ,
               and
               dilligentlie
               to
               obserue
               in
               his
               exteriour
               and
               interiour
               ,
               wherin
               he
               may
               haue
               offended
               :
               for
               God
               doth
               chastice
               in
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               loueth
               ,
               and
               hath
               determined
               to
               saue
               ,
               leauing
               litle
               or
               nothing
               to
               correct
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               eternallie
               glorious
               vnto
               them
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               hauing
               now
               considered
               with
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               imagine
               I
               had
               
               offended
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               his
               mercy
               considered
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               hane
               ▪
               not
               satisfied
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               humane
               fragilitie
               ,
               by
               confession
               and
               penance
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               by
               the
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               ,
               I
               knew
               in
               prayer
               althinges
               ,
               wherby
               I
               could
               please
               ,
               or
               displease
               him
               :
               now
               nothing
               hauing
               till
               this
               present
               ,
               bin
               reuealed
               vnto
               
               me
               ,
               of
               this
               new
               accident
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               that
               God
               hath
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               afflicted
               me
               by
               his
               ministers
               of
               iustice
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               hath
               vsed
               this
               charitie
               vnto
               me
               ,
               deteyning
               me
               here
               this
               tempestuous
               season
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               necessary
               for
               my
               debili●ie
               :
               Neuertheles
               my
               Religious
               that
               now
               trauell
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               enduring
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               and
               continuall
               labours
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               within
               their
               poore
               celles
               and
               Oratories
               ,
               knowing
               that
               I
               am
               with
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               will
               take
               full
               occasion
               to
               murmure
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               we
               spend
               our
               dayes
               with
               so
               many
               miseries
               ,
               and
               our
               Father
               resteth
               att
               his
               ease
               and
               in
               delightes
               and
               honours
               :
               And
               because
               I
               know
               my selfe
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               giue
               them
               alwayes
               good
               example
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               by
               God
               committed
               vnto
               them
               for
               Pastour
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               disciples
               are
               much
               more
               edified
               by
               me
               when
               I
               am
               with
               them
               in
               poore
               Oratories
               ,
               keeping
               them
               company
               in
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               then
               when
               I
               am
               with
               rich
               and
               honourable
               personnes
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               corporall
               consolation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               more
               patientlie
               support
               their
               necessities
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               or
               heare
               that
               I
               suffer
               with
               them
               :
               therfore
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               haue
               exceedingly
               failed
               therin
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               the
               day
               appeared
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               went
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               related
               what
               he
               had
               endured
               that
               night
               ,
               then
               added
               :
               Men
               that
               know
               me
               not
               ,
               repute
               me
               a
               S.
               but
               behold
               how
               the
               deuills
               ,
               who
               know
               me
               well
               ,
               doe
               handle
               and
               chastice
               me
               for
               my
               sinnes
               .
               So
               taking
               leaue
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               his
               Religious
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               did
               S.
               Francis
               endeauoure
               to
               giue
               good
               example
               of
               himselfe
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               small
               necessities
               and
               weake
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               greatest
               extremities
               and
               afflictions
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               all
               occasion
               of
               murmure
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Religious
               might
               not
               iustlie
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               necessitie
               he
               could
               prouide
               well
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               them
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               endured
               such
               excessiue
               dolours
               in
               his
               personne
               ,
               without
               procuring
               any
               remedy
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               who
               serued
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               knew
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               containe
               their
               teares
               of
               compassion
               ,
               and
               fought
               out
               some
               one
               ,
               who
               by
               prayers
               or
               authority
               might
               commaund
               him
               to
               applie
               some
               necessary
               medicines
               .
               And
               therfore
               there
               was
               no
               Religious
               that
               tooke
               not
               courage
               by
               his
               example
               patientlie
               to
               sustaine
               his
               proper
               and
               particuler
               infirmities
               and
               labours
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               their
               cheife
               Pastour
               ,
               as
               also
               misprise
               
               all
               corporall
               recreation
               ,
               for
               the
               feruent
               desire
               they
               had
               to
               carry
               the
               crosse
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               to
               refine
               themselues
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               penance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conditions
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               S.
               Francis
               the
               minister
               Generall
               ought
               to
               haue
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               once
               so
               weakened
               with
               sicknes
               that
               his
               Religious
               supposing
               he
               would
               dye
               ,
               did
               visitt
               him
               extraordinarily
               ,
               beginning
               to
               feele
               the
               detriment
               proceeding
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               presence
               :
               In
               regard
               wherof
               they
               were
               very
               carefull
               to
               demaund
               him
               many
               matters
               concerning
               the
               serenity
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Now
               one
               of
               them
               who
               was
               very
               zealous
               of
               the
               rule
               and
               his
               profession
               ,
               made
               him
               this
               demaund
               :
               Beloued
               Father
               ,
               you
               shall
               goe
               towardes
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               family
               ,
               who
               to
               this
               day
               haue
               alwayes
               followed
               you
               ,
               shall
               remayne
               in
               this
               vally
               of
               teares
               ,
               forsaken
               of
               you
               their
               deere
               Father
               and
               assured
               Pastour
               .
               But
               since
               it
               will
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               ,
               I
               most
               earnestly
               beseech
               you
               ,
               before
               your
               departure
               to
               assigne
               vs
               one
               of
               our
               Order
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               worthy
               and
               capable
               to
               accept
               the
               charge
               and
               office
               of
               minister
               generall
               ,
               after
               you
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               with
               groning
               sighes
               and
               teares
               thus
               answeared
               :
               my
               sonne
               I
               know
               not
               if
               there
               may
               be
               found
               a
               Father
               of
               so
               great
               a
               family
               ,
               a
               head
               of
               so
               great
               an
               army
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Pastour
               of
               so
               great
               a
               flock
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               sufficient
               :
               but
               I
               will
               leaue
               you
               a
               paterne
               &
               modell
               ,
               wherein
               may
               be
               seene
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               The
               Generall
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               great
               prudence
               ,
               of
               laudable
               reputation
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               conuersation
               ,
               a
               man
               without
               selfe-loue
               ,
               and
               particular
               affection
               :
               because
               if
               he
               should
               more
               fauour
               one
               part
               then
               an
               other
               ,
               a
               tumult
               and
               discention
               with
               scandale
               would
               proceed
               therof
               :
               a
               man
               exceedinglie
               addicted
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               practiser
               therof
               ,
               and
               neuerthelesse
               ,
               he
               should
               elect
               and
               choose
               certaine
               houres
               of
               the
               day
               and
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               for
               the
               benifitt
               and
               contentment
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               in
               other
               houres
               he
               may
               attend
               to
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               flock
               which
               God
               shall
               haue
               committed
               vnto
               him
               :
               the
               first
               houres
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               lett
               him
               repaire
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               is
               to
               pray
               and
               celebrate
               masse
               ,
               recommending
               himselfe
               and
               his
               flock
               vnto
               the
               diuine
               protection
               .
               He
               must
               also
               be
               a
               man
               that
               after
               must
               goe
               forth
               into
               a
               publicke
               place
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Religious
               may
               commodiously
               speake
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               must
               answeare
               them
               with
               humility
               ,
               prouiding
               for
               each
               one
               according
               to
               his
               necessity
               ,
               as
               to
               him
               shall
               seeme
               best
               :
               lett
               him
               be
               a
               man
               of
               courage
               ,
               
               and
               constancie
               ,
               that
               will
               no
               be
               moued
               with
               others
               wordes
               ,
               but
               will
               gouerne
               with
               iustice
               ,
               and
               therfore
               lett
               him
               not
               giue
               light
               beleefe
               to
               wordes
               that
               shal
               be
               reported
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               lett
               him
               first
               search
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               lett
               him
               proceed
               according
               to
               iustice
               ,
               and
               lett
               him
               not
               disdayne
               to
               heare
               indifferentlie
               ,
               the
               litle
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               nor
               haue
               lesse
               care
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               man
               all
               whose
               actions
               may
               be
               so
               many
               exemplar
               good
               workes
               ,
               God
               hauing
               giuen
               him
               grace
               to
               appeare
               such
               by
               his
               vertues
               :
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               imprinted
               in
               him
               the
               image
               of
               piety
               ,
               of
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               of
               patience
               ,
               labouring
               to
               create
               vertue
               in
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               exciting
               euery
               one
               by
               his
               example
               to
               imitate
               him
               :
               a
               man
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               detestinge
               mony
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               more
               able
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               to
               corrupt
               our
               estate
               and
               profession
               :
               a
               man
               euer
               mindfull
               that
               he
               is
               the
               head
               and
               light
               ,
               sett
               in
               an
               eminent
               place
               ,
               that
               other
               Religious
               may
               see
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               to
               imitate
               him
               in
               his
               holy
               exercises
               :
               a
               man
               that
               is
               content
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               Generall
               ,
               with
               one
               only
               habitt
               ,
               and
               one
               breuiary
               ,
               where
               with
               to
               say
               his
               diuine
               office
               :
               one
               inck-horne
               and
               one
               seale
               ,
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               occurants
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               a
               man
               not
               ouer
               much
               addicted
               to
               the
               curiosity
               of
               learning
               ,
               nor
               seeking
               to
               furnish
               his
               librarie
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               doe
               not
               robbe
               the
               diuine
               office
               and
               prayer
               ,
               of
               much
               time
               consuming
               it
               in
               the
               study
               of
               learning
               :
               a
               man
               principallie
               of
               condition
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               spiritually
               to
               comfort
               the
               desolate
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               must
               be
               the
               remedy
               and
               refuge
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               this
               vertue
               and
               remedy
               not
               being
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               happen
               that
               his
               sheep
               ,
               by
               their
               labour
               and
               vexation
               ,
               be
               att
               length
               surmounted
               by
               the
               detestable
               and
               perillous
               disease
               of
               despaire
               :
               lett
               him
               be
               ouermore
               ,
               a
               man
               fitt
               to
               humble
               himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               sometime
               to
               mortifie
               his
               sence
               ,
               and
               particuler
               opinion
               ,
               though
               reasonable
               ,
               to
               gaine
               vnto
               God
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               subiectes
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               shutteth
               not
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               against
               the
               Apostatats
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               who
               are
               as
               strayed
               sheep
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               ought
               neuer
               to
               deny
               mercie
               ,
               considering
               their
               temptations
               were
               very
               prompt
               ,
               and
               lett
               him
               thinck
               that
               if
               God
               would
               permitt
               him
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               he
               perhappes
               would
               fall
               into
               a
               deeper
               pitt
               :
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               necessity
               sometime
               constraine
               him
               to
               eate
               meat
               better
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               he
               doe
               eat
               it
               publikelie
               and
               not
               in
               secrett
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               in
               like
               sort
               be
               in
               their
               necessities
               prouided
               for
               :
               a
               man
               that
               ,
               being
               requisite
               for
               him
               principally
               to
               giue
               light
               and
               luster
               to
               obscure
               the
               darckned
               soules
               ,
               doe
               seriouslie
               consider
               what
               he
               is
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               discouer
               the
               true
               and
               loyall
               path
               to
               passengers
               ,
               amongst
               so
               many
               crooked
               ,
               disordered
               ,
               and
               confused
               wayes
               .
               A
               man
               not
               reioycing
               in
               the
               honours
               
               and
               fauours
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               troubled
               in
               iniuryes
               and
               afflictions
               :
               a
               man
               not
               defiling
               nor
               in
               any
               sort
               mittigating
               the
               worthy
               forme
               of
               iustice
               by
               impartiality
               ,
               by
               desire
               of
               conseruing
               his
               honour
               ,
               or
               reputation
               ,
               or
               for
               whatsoeuer
               other
               respect
               ,
               not
               correcting
               him
               that
               deserueth
               recompense
               ,
               nor
               fauouring
               him
               that
               meriteth
               punishment
               :
               a
               man
               that
               by
               his
               ouer-seuere
               rigour
               is
               not
               occasion
               of
               the
               ruine
               or
               despaire
               of
               any
               soule
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               too
               tender
               compassion
               causeth
               not
               sloath
               and
               negligence
               in
               his
               subiectes
               ,
               or
               by
               long
               sufferance
               and
               indiscreet
               indulgence
               ,
               occasioneth
               a
               dissolution
               in
               discipline
               :
               a
               man
               that
               doth
               know
               how
               to
               gouerne
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               each
               one
               both
               feared
               and
               loued
               :
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               att
               the
               first
               relation
               shall
               suspecte
               the
               accusations
               made
               against
               his
               Religious
               ,
               till
               he
               haue
               duelie
               examined
               and
               gotten
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               with
               great
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               refuseth
               the
               chardge
               of
               such
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prelature
               ,
               acknowledging
               himselfe
               insufficient
               of
               such
               dignitie
               ,
               euer
               reputing
               honour
               to
               be
               a
               great
               burden
               .
               And
               finallie
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               disdayneth
               not
               ,
               yea
               procureth
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               doe
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               haue
               for
               his
               companions
               ,
               men
               adorned
               with
               holy
               vertues
               ,
               whome
               he
               knoweth
               to
               desire
               nothing
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               seeke
               only
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               order
               ,
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               himselfe
               and
               they
               ,
               giue
               to
               each
               one
               good
               example
               of
               themselues
               ,
               comfort
               the
               Brethren
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               appeare
               to
               all
               the
               Brethren
               a
               modell
               and
               patterne
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               holie
               gospell
               and
               our
               rule
               ,
               fuch
               ought
               to
               be
               my
               sonne
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               I
               would
               also
               that
               such
               a
               Prelate
               should
               be
               feared
               ,
               loued
               and
               honoured
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               his
               necessities
               be
               prouided
               for
               ,
               with
               a
               singuler
               loue
               ,
               as
               true
               Father
               ,
               and
               most
               louing
               Pastour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               letter
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               wrote
               to
               Brother
               Helyas
               his
               Vicar
               Generall
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               sick
               ,
               wrote
               this
               letter
               following
               to
               Brother
               Helias
               his
               Vicar
               Generall
               that
               gouerned
               and
               visited
               the
               Order
               .
               Brother
               ,
               God
               giue
               you
               his
               holy
               benediction
               :
               I
               admonish
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               alwayes
               patient
               in
               what
               soeuer
               you
               shall
               take
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               well
               disposed
               to
               support
               whatsoeuer
               accidēt
               may
               giue
               you
               discontēt
               .
               And
               if
               you
               should
               be
               iniuriously
               offended
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Religious
               or
               other
               ,
               receaue
               all
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               manifesting
               
               to
               the
               world
               that
               you
               seeke
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               to
               loue
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               them
               to
               be
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               therfore
               exact
               no
               more
               of
               them
               then
               that
               which
               God
               shall
               giue
               you
               ,
               and
               herein
               I
               will
               know
               if
               you
               loue
               God
               ,
               my selfe
               his
               seruant
               and
               your selfe
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               if
               whensoeuer
               any
               Frere
               Minor
               in
               the
               world
               hauing
               committed
               neuer
               so
               enormous
               offence
               commeth
               before
               you
               ,
               he
               depart
               not
               without
               mercy
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               afterward
               vnderstand
               that
               he
               sinned
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               if
               yet
               you
               loue
               him
               more
               then
               you
               would
               my selfe
               :
               and
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               feare
               or
               reuerence
               he
               should
               not
               require
               pardon
               ,
               you
               encouraging
               him
               shall
               demaund
               if
               he
               desire
               it
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               acknowledgeing
               his
               offence
               ,
               he
               doe
               penance
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               thus
               much
               to
               be
               practised
               especiallie
               towardes
               the
               infirme
               .
               You
               shall
               not
               faile
               to
               admonish
               the
               Guardians
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               resolue
               euer
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               therfore
               when
               it
               shal
               be
               knowne
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Brethren
               hath
               offended
               and
               forgotten
               himselfe
               ,
               lett
               not
               the
               other
               Brethren
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               nor
               murmure
               at
               him
               ,
               but
               lett
               them
               haue
               compassion
               of
               his
               fragility
               ,
               remembring
               that
               the
               sicke
               and
               not
               the
               healthie
               doe
               need
               the
               Phisition
               .
               If
               any
               Religious
               induced
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               doe
               fall
               into
               any
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               he
               be
               obliged
               vpon
               obedience
               to
               haue
               present
               recourse
               vnto
               his
               Guardian
               who
               shall
               send
               him
               to
               the
               Prouinciall
               ,
               and
               he
               receauing
               him
               compassionatly
               ,
               shall
               haue
               care
               of
               him
               and
               comfort
               him
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               in
               such
               case
               would
               be
               conforted
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               haue
               no
               authority
               to
               giue
               other
               penance
               to
               the
               contrite
               ,
               but
               to
               say
               only
               vnto
               him
               ,
               depart
               in
               peace
               and
               sinne
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Prouinciall
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               would
               ,
               that
               the
               Prouinciall
               Ministers
               should
               be
               equall
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               their
               goodnes
               and
               vertue
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               loued
               of
               all
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               simple
               conceaue
               no
               feare
               nor
               apprehension
               to
               be
               vnder
               their
               gouernement
               and
               discipline
               .
               He
               would
               also
               that
               they
               should
               be
               very
               discreet
               in
               their
               commandementes
               and
               compassionate
               in
               offences
               ,
               more
               ready
               to
               receaue
               iniuries
               and
               to
               pardon
               then
               to
               reuenge
               ,
               and
               capitall
               ennemies
               to
               vices
               :
               but
               dilligent
               Curers
               of
               the
               vicious
               .
               He
               would
               not
               haue
               them
               commaund
               the
               Religious
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               light
               consequence
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               to
               lay
               hand
               presentlie
               on
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               to
               shew
               authority
               to
               commaund
               ,
               or
               to
               discouer
               the
               commaunder
               to
               be
               temerarious
               ,
               He
               desired
               they
               should
               be
               much
               respected
               ,
               
               but
               withall
               that
               their
               life
               should
               be
               such
               as
               might
               shine
               before
               all
               the
               Brethren
               as
               a
               mirour
               of
               vertue
               and
               Religion
               .
               The
               cause
               why
               he
               would
               they
               should
               be
               loued
               and
               honoured
               was
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               they
               carryed
               the
               burden
               and
               carre
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               and
               did
               meritte
               great
               recompence
               att
               Goddes
               hand
               ,
               and
               great
               prayse
               and
               honour
               with
               men
               when
               they
               charitablie
               preserved
               and
               gouerned
               in
               the
               foresaid
               manner
               the
               soules
               committed
               vnto
               their
               chardge
               ,
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               obtayned
               of
               God
               the
               gift
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               for
               hinselfe
               and
               his
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               he
               trauayled
               came
               one
               night
               to
               a
               towne
               very
               weary
               ,
               and
               his
               companion
               also
               who
               was
               Brother
               Macie
               :
               though
               as
               Religious
               liuing
               in
               manner
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               had
               nothing
               with
               them
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               they
               begged
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               gott
               bread
               to
               releiue
               them
               :
               comming
               afterward
               to
               a
               fountaine
               that
               was
               nor
               far
               from
               the
               towne
               ,
               they
               there
               found
               a
               very
               faire
               stone
               ,
               as
               a
               table
               there
               expresly
               placed
               to
               eat
               vpon
               ,
               wheron
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               layd
               the
               litle
               bread
               they
               had
               ,
               exceedinglie
               contented
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               sayd
               :
               O
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               so
               great
               a
               treasure
               ,
               and
               still
               raysing
               his
               voice
               he
               often
               iterated
               the
               same
               wordes
               :
               Wherefore
               Brother
               Macie
               reasoned
               with
               him
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               Tell
               me
               Father
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               how
               call
               you
               this
               extreme
               pouerty
               treasure
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               without
               napkin
               to
               eat
               vpon
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               call
               this
               a
               very
               great
               treasure
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thinge
               procured
               by
               humane
               industrie
               ,
               but
               all
               administred
               by
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               .
               The
               bread
               hath
               bin
               giuen
               vs
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               and
               stone
               
               were
               created
               of
               God
               for
               vs
               :
               therfore
               will
               I
               beseech
               him
               to
               giue
               vs
               grace
               to
               loue
               the
               treasure
               of
               pouertie
               with
               all
               our
               hart
               ,
               wherof
               he
               is
               the
               only
               administrator
               and
               distributer
               .
               They
               also
               receaued
               a
               refection
               more
               spirituall
               then
               corporall
               ,
               and
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               it
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               proceeding
               on
               their
               iorney
               S.
               Francis
               on
               the
               way
               discoursed
               verie
               profondlie
               of
               pouertie
               ,
               thus
               saying
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               Brother
               If
               we
               well
               knew
               the
               worth
               of
               holy
               pouertie
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               so
               diuine
               a
               treasure
               and
               of
               such
               excellencie
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               worthie
               to
               possesse
               it
               in
               such
               base
               and
               vnworthie
               vessels
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               vertue
               ,
               wherbie
               these
               terrestriall
               and
               transitory
               thinges
               are
               misprised
               and
               trodden
               vnderfoot
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               serue
               vs
               and
               not
               we
               them
               .
               This
               is
               it
               that
               
               remoueth
               the
               impedimentes
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs
               ,
               that
               our
               soule
               may
               vnite
               it selfe
               to
               her
               Creatour
               :
               for
               it
               giueth
               her
               winges
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               though
               she
               liue
               on
               earth
               ,
               she
               conuerseth
               with
               the
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               .
               This
               is
               the
               vertue
               that
               accompanied
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               from
               his
               holy
               conception
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               arose
               againe
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               fine
               ascended
               with
               him
               to
               heauen
               .
               On
               it
               especially
               God
               founded
               his
               holy
               church
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               estate
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               all
               Christians
               ,
               who
               then
               renounced
               and
               sold
               all
               they
               possessed
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               price
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               There
               on
               also
               ,
               may
               beloued
               Brother
               ,
               hath
               he
               founded
               our
               Religion
               .
               Which
               lett
               vs
               therefore
               pray
               him
               to
               support
               on
               that
               Euangelicall
               foundation
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               to
               encrease
               in
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               vertues
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               his
               beloued
               Sonne
               our
               Lord
               and
               master
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               with
               more
               ease
               obtaine
               the
               same
               ,
               lett
               vs
               procure
               to
               be
               our
               intercessors
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               the
               louers
               and
               preachers
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               behalfe
               they
               make
               intercessiō
               to
               God
               to
               graunt
               vs
               to
               be
               truely
               poore
               and
               his
               right
               humble
               disciples
               ,
               and
               graunt
               this
               priuiledge
               to
               our
               Order
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               alwayes
               therin
               such
               as
               are
               truely
               poore
               ,
               that
               honour
               and
               loue
               holy
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               with
               this
               feruour
               went
               to
               Rome
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               beginning
               already
               to
               foresee
               the
               great
               persecutions
               ,
               which
               
               many
               of
               his
               Order
               would
               lay
               on
               pouertie
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               few
               would
               aduenture
               to
               passe
               with
               all
               .
               Being
               then
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               being
               retired
               into
               a
               chappell
               ,
               with
               violent
               effusion
               of
               teares
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               confirme
               vnto
               him
               the
               grace
               and
               priuiledge
               of
               most
               holy
               Euangelicall
               pouertie
               ,
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Order
               ,
               inuocating
               for
               intercessors
               the
               glorious
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               in
               most
               glittering
               splendour
               appearing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               did
               embrace
               and
               salute
               him
               ,
               then
               said
               :
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               because
               with
               such
               deuotion
               thou
               demaundest
               that
               which
               God
               will
               ,
               and
               we
               obserue
               ,
               and
               counsaile
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               vs
               vnto
               thee
               to
               aduertise
               thee
               in
               his
               behalfe
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               heard
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               graunted
               the
               treasure
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouertie
               to
               thee
               and
               to
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               follow
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shal
               be
               of
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               blessed
               who
               shall
               embrace
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               sayd
               ,
               they
               disappeared
               ,
               leauing
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               ,
               and
               recounting
               the
               whole
               to
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               they
               according
               to
               their
               duety
               together
               yelded
               thanckes
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               pouerty
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               obserued
               ,
               and
               would
               should
               be
               obserued
               att
               table
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Religious
               were
               often
               miraculously
               prouided
               for
               in
               their
               necessitis
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               being
               in
               the
               Oratory
               of
               Rieta
               ,
               a
               Prouinciall
               repayred
               vnto
               him
               to
               celebrate
               with
               him
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               our
               lord
               .
               Wherfore
               the
               Religious
               entending
               to
               honour
               the
               feast
               and
               the
               Prouinciall
               ,
               prepared
               the
               table
               with
               a
               cloth
               and
               white
               napkins
               ,
               fournishing
               it
               with
               neat
               vessel
               and
               meat
               a
               litle
               better
               then
               ordinary
               .
               But
               the
               S.
               cōming
               that
               morning
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               in
               the
               refectory
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               preparation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               table
               was
               raysed
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               where
               it
               accustomed
               to
               be
               ,
               he
               secretly
               went
               foorth
               and
               finding
               a
               begger
               att
               the
               gate
               ,
               he
               borrowed
               his
               hatt
               and
               cloake
               ,
               then
               taking
               a
               companion
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               Religious
               sate
               downe
               att
               table
               :
               for
               he
               had
               ordayned
               that
               when
               soeuer
               he
               was
               not
               found
               in
               the
               Couent
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               refection
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               attend
               him
               .
               About
               the
               middes
               of
               their
               meale
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               retourned
               disguised
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               went
               directly
               to
               the
               refectory
               ,
               att
               the
               dore
               wherof
               he
               demaunded
               an
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               The
               Prouinciall
               answēared
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               we
               are
               poore
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               therefore
               haue
               need
               of
               these
               almose
               :
               but
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               thou
               hast
               named
               enter
               and
               we
               will
               giue
               thee
               part
               of
               the
               almose
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               
               hath
               sent
               vs
               :
               S.
               Francis
               entred
               and
               stood
               expecting
               to
               haue
               somewhat
               giuen
               him
               .
               The
               Prouinciall
               gaue
               him
               his
               owne
               dish
               ,
               with
               the
               bread
               that
               was
               in
               it
               .
               The
               S.
               receauing
               it
               discouered
               himselfe
               and
               sate
               downe
               on
               the
               ground
               before
               the
               Religious
               :
               but
               being
               approached
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               he
               sighing
               said
               .
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               this
               table
               so
               decently
               prepared
               ,
               is
               not
               fitt
               for
               poore
               Religious
               ,
               that
               ought
               euerie
               day
               to
               goe
               aske
               almes
               from
               dore
               to
               dore
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               better
               beseeme
               you
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               humilitie
               of
               our
               lord
               then
               of
               any
               other
               :
               for
               to
               that
               end
               are
               we
               called
               ;
               considering
               also
               that
               we
               haue
               promised
               to
               obserue
               it
               :
               now
               doe
               I
               esteeme
               me
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               beholding
               my selfe
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               feastes
               of
               God
               and
               his
               sainctes
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               honoured
               with
               that
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               wherby
               they
               haue
               pourchased
               heauē
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               these
               superfluityes
               which
               they
               did
               vtterlie
               abhorre
               ,
               as
               thinges
               that
               did
               separate
               them
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               It
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               poore
               Religious
               were
               amazed
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               and
               seene
               this
               act
               :
               for
               many
               did
               weep
               seeing
               their
               Father
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               with
               that
               habitt
               with
               so
               great
               humility
               correcting
               the
               fault
               
               which
               they
               had
               committed
               ,
               wherof
               accusing
               them selues
               ,
               they
               acknowledged
               their
               fault
               to
               the
               S.
               who
               blessing
               them
               bad
               them
               with
               all
               euer
               to
               keep
               their
               table
               so
               poore
               and
               hūble
               that
               the
               seculers
               seeing
               it
               ,
               might
               
               not
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               any
               begger
               came
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               inuited
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               would
               that
               the
               bread
               which
               they
               begged
               should
               be
               so
               limited
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               remaine
               none
               superfluous
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               but
               what
               should
               only
               suffice
               the
               Religious
               ;
               assuring
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               wanted
               ,
               God
               would
               prouide
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ensuing
               miracle
               doth
               appeare
               .
            
             
               The
               generall
               chapter
               being
               on
               time
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               dimissed
               
               each
               one
               to
               his
               Prouince
               ,
               there
               remayned
               with
               S.
               Francis
               31.
               
               Religious
               ,
               amōg
               whome
               was
               that
               Brother
               Monaldo
               that
               merited
               to
               see
               the
               S.
               as
               crucified
               att
               Arles
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               formerly
               alleadged
               ;
               they
               being
               vpon
               departure
               and
               the
               S.
               desiringe
               charitably
               to
               eat
               with
               thē
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               only
               three
               litle
               loanes
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               which
               S.
               Francis
               caused
               to
               be
               brought
               ,
               made
               on
               thē
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               &
               thē
               diuided
               it
               amongest
               thē
               ,
               And
               God
               did
               so
               multiply
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               sufficed
               thē
               all
               :
               &
               with
               the
               fragmēts
               was
               filled
               a
               great
               baskett
               :
               by
               meane
               of
               which
               miracle
               the
               Religious
               retourned
               exceedingly
               encouraged
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               finding
               by
               experience
               that
               God
               was
               their
               procuratour
               .
            
             
               On
               an
               other
               time
               S.
               Francis
               comming
               by
               night
               to
               the
               Oratory
               of
               Sō
               ,
               nino
               in
               Lombardy
               with
               many
               Religious
               ,
               exceedingly
               oppressed
               with
               hunger
               ,
               they
               found
               not
               in
               the
               house
               one
               only
               morcell
               of
               bread
               ,
               for
               their
               custome
               was
               to
               demaūd
               no
               more
               of
               almose
               then
               would
               suffice
               ,
               them
               for
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               remayned
               ,
               they
               presently
               distributed
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               vnderstanding
               thus
               much
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               prouision
               :
               goe
               to
               such
               a
               place
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               a
               baskett
               full
               ,
               bring
               it
               vnto
               me
               .
               He
               goeing
               thither
               brought
               thence
               a
               baskett
               full
               of
               bread
               ,
               which
               had
               bin
               miraculously
               conueyed
               thither
               to
               releiue
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God.
               They
               all
               did
               eat
               with
               very
               great
               appetite
               ,
               finding
               it
               extraordinarily
               pleasing
               :
               which
               did
               not
               passe
               without
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               for
               the
               almes
               which
               so
               liberall
               a
               hand
               bestowed
               on
               them
               .
               Many
               other
               such
               miracles
               happened
               vnto
               these
               poore
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               this
               that
               ensueth
            
             
               
                 How
                 whiles
                 the
                 Cooke
                 was
                 att
                 his
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 refection
                 was
                 miraculously
                 prepared
                 .
                 The
                 33.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 transferred
                 to
                 this
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 SAinct
                 Francis
                 admitted
                 to
                 Religion
                 a
                 knight
                 called
                 Bennenuto
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 humility
                 ,
                 made
                 choice
                 to
                 liue
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 kitchen
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 that
                 a
                 Burgesse
                 had
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 refect
                 
                 the
                 Religious
                 one
                 morning
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 sent
                 them
                 betimes
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 conuenient
                 therto
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 prepare
                 it
                 att
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 Brother
                 Bennenuto
                 receaued
                 and
                 lapped
                 all
                 together
                 :
                 then
                 went
                 to
                 masse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 rapt
                 in
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 seruice
                 he
                 remayned
                 insensible
                 without
                 either
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 kitchen
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 conuentuall
                 masse
                 being
                 ended
                 he
                 retourned
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 remembred
                 that
                 the
                 meat
                 was
                 yet
                 to
                 dresse
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 neuertheles
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 dinner
                 :
                 he
                 therfore
                 went
                 much
                 troubled
                 to
                 the
                 kitchen
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 neere
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 manie
                 personnes
                 playing
                 the
                 Cookes
                 ,
                 wherat
                 admiring
                 ,
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 dore
                 that
                 was
                 shutt
                 wihout
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 key
                 :
                 and
                 entring
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 person
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 onlie
                 found
                 the
                 said
                 meates
                 readie
                 drest
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 :
                 whervpon
                 he
                 gaue
                 thanckes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 by
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 omitted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               was
               prayed
               to
               tell
               what
               was
               his
               intention
               concerning
               the
               obseruance
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NOtwithstanding
               the
               premises
               ,
               and
               by
               how
               much
               the
               nomber
               of
               Religious
               encreased
               ,
               so
               much
               neuertheles
               did
               the
               nomber
               of
               true
               obseruers
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               diminish
               ,
               each
               one
               seeking
               to
               interprett
               the
               rule
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               might
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               this
               rigorous
               vow
               of
               pouertie
               :
               yea
               there
               were
               good
               Religious
               that
               were
               putt
               in
               doubt
               therof
               by
               the
               subtilities
               of
               the
               infringers
               ,
               as
               particulerly
               Brother
               Ricorio
               de
               la
               Marquese
               ,
               who
               one
               time
               was
               very
               instant
               with
               sainct
               Francis
               to
               be
               resolued
               therin
               praying
               him
               to
               explicate
               his
               meanning
               concerning
               the
               obseruance
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               ,
               as
               well
               past
               ,
               as
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ;
               that
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               he
               suruiued
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               giue
               testimonie
               to
               the
               Religious
               his
               Brethren
               of
               his
               true
               intention
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               concerning
               the
               bookes
               which
               the
               Preistes
               might
               possesse
               ,
               though
               they
               affirmed
               that
               their
               bookes
               apperteined
               to
               the
               Religion
               and
               not
               themselues
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               Know
               brother
               ,
               that
               such
               was
               my
               first
               intention
               and
               shal
               be
               my
               last
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               Religious
               would
               beleeue
               me
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               possesse
               any
               other
               thinge
               then
               one
               habitt
               ,
               with
               the
               cord
               and
               linnen
               breeches
               ,
               as
               the
               rule
               permitteth
               .
               Therfore
               to
               them
               that
               afterward
               affirmed
               that
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               caused
               not
               the
               same
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               his
               companions
               answered
               
               that
               among
               many
               wordes
               which
               the
               S.
               vsed
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               be
               written
               according
               as
               frō
               day
               to
               day
               God
               did
               dictate
               vnto
               him
               in
               his
               prayers
               and
               reuelations
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               he
               diuers
               times
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               supported
               many
               thinges
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               scandall
               which
               might
               happē
               betweene
               his
               Religious
               &
               himselfe
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               albeit
               he
               saw
               that
               many
               waxed
               cold
               and
               relented
               he
               tollerated
               thē
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               it
               were
               not
               in
               an
               essentiall
               matter
               of
               Religion
               against
               the
               vow
               ;
               because
               he
               would
               not
               debate
               with
               the
               disobedient
               :
               he
               excused
               himselfe
               herein
               towardes
               God
               ,
               alleadging
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               end
               his
               word
               of
               the
               augmentatition
               of
               his
               seruantes
               might
               not
               proue
               vaine
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               himselfe
               supply
               for
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               deficient
               ,
               which
               
               he
               failed
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               formerlie
               inserted
               .
            
             
               To
               confirme
               his
               intention
               ;
               I
               will
               relate
               what
               he
               one
               time
               answeared
               to
               the
               Prelate
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               ,
               that
               asked
               him
               leaue
               thenceforward
               to
               receaue
               something
               of
               the
               nouices
               that
               should
               enter
               into
               Religion
               ,
               to
               relieue
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Couent
               .
               The
               S.
               answeared
               ,
               that
               when
               necessity
               constrayned
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               sell
               the
               ornamentes
               ,
               and
               rather
               disfurnish
               the
               altare
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               then
               doe
               against
               the
               strict
               vow
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               rule
               because
               he
               was
               certaine
               that
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               would
               be
               better
               pleased
               ,
               that
               her
               terrestrialll
               altare
               should
               be
               disfurnished
               ,
               then
               her
               celestiall
               Sonne
               should
               be
               disobeyed
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               time
               ,
               Many
               ministers
               were
               ernest
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               permitt
               his
               Religious
               to
               possesse
               something
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               particuler
               att
               least
               in
               common
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               might
               supply
               their
               necessity
               ,
               their
               number
               being
               so
               
               encreased
               ,
               thut
               they
               sometimes
               endured
               intollerable
               inconueniences
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               felt
               a
               great
               anguish
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               will
               to
               answeare
               thē
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               fell
               to
               his
               prayer
               and
               demanded
               counsaile
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               cleare
               and
               loud
               voice
               answeared
               him
               :
               Francis
               I
               take
               from
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               all
               thinges
               both
               in
               common
               and
               particuler
               ,
               because
               my selfe
               alone
               will
               haue
               care
               to
               prouide
               for
               that
               familie
               :
               lett
               it
               multiplie
               as
               much
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               for
               as
               long
               as
               it
               relyeth
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               temporall
               substance
               ,
               I
               will
               nourish
               it
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               gaue
               this
               answeare
               incontinentlie
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               them
               with
               patience
               to
               perseuer
               in
               their
               first
               holie
               vocation
               ,
               considering
               that
               by
               such
               proceeding
               they
               should
               be
               eternally
               comforted
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               pouerty
               which
               sainct
               Francis
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               shew
               in
               their
               habittes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               likewise
               be
               cloathed
               with
               the
               habitt
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               basenes
               of
               the
               stuffe
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               number
               of
               coates
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               cloath
               of
               grosse
               lockes
               and
               one
               only
               habitt
               ,
               he
               detested
               them
               that
               were
               cloathed
               with
               three
               coates
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               double
               garment
               ,
               he
               said
               that
               the
               necesity
               which
               is
               not
               gouerned
               by
               reason
               ,
               but
               followeth
               the
               pleasure
               and
               commodities
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               a
               note
               that
               the
               spirirt
               is
               dead
               interiourlie
               ,
               because
               ,
               said
               the
               S.
               the
               spiritt
               being
               waxen
               cold
               and
               carelesse
               of
               the
               heat
               of
               grace
               ,
               wherwith
               one
               ought
               to
               be
               couered
               and
               defended
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               it
               make
               vse
               of
               thinges
               appertayning
               to
               flesh
               &
               bloud
               ,
               for
               in
               defect
               of
               spirituall
               releife
               thre
               remaineth
               to
               the
               soule
               no
               other
               remedy
               then
               that
               .
               He
               therfore
               gaue
               this
               marcke
               to
               discerne
               true
               necessity
               .
               The
               soule
               and
               the
               desires
               doe
               shew
               signes
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               reason
               
               giueth
               scruple
               to
               a
               man
               of
               such
               necessities
               .
               But
               for
               that
               ,
               one
               must
               not
               so
               soone
               prouide
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Religious
               hauing
               necessity
               should
               instātlie
               prouide
               for
               it
               ,
               what
               meritt
               would
               remayne
               vnto
               him
               ?
               what
               exercise
               of
               patiēce
               could
               he
               haue
               ,
               yea
               where
               subiect
               of
               meritt
               is
               presēted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               by
               the
               dilligence
               he
               vseth
               to
               prouide
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               retourneth
               vnto
               Egipt
               to
               auoide
               the
               sufference
               of
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               which
               he
               had
               att
               other
               times
               promised
               to
               endure
               .
               He
               very
               sharpely
               reprehend
               them
               that
               made
               difference
               of
               coulers
               ,
               desiring
               to
               haue
               them
               lighter
               or
               sadder
               and
               to
               confound
               them
               with
               his
               example
               ,
               he
               patched
               his
               habitt
               with
               peeces
               of
               the
               grossest
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               commaunded
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bury
               him
               in
               his
               habitt
               couered
               with
               sackcloth
               .
               If
               it
               chaunced
               some
               Religious
               could
               not
               support
               this
               burden
               ,
               he
               rather
               permitted
               him
               ,
               to
               haue
               his
               vnder
               coate
               lesse
               austere
               then
               the
               vpper
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               would
               that
               in
               all
               manner
               ,
               seueritie
               and
               pouerty
               should
               appeare
               .
               He
               would
               sometimes
               with
               extreame
               greife
               vtter
               these
               wordes
               :
               A
               time
               will
               come
               when
               this
               obseruance
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               will
               so
               relent
               that
               it
               will
               loose
               his
               vigour
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               coldnes
               will
               raigne
               in
               place
               therof
               ,
               because
               the
               children
               of
               this
               poore
               Mother
               will
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               their
               honour
               to
               weare
               coates
               of
               delicat
               and
               precious
               cloath
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               very
               time
               Brother
               Hely
               his
               vicar
               generall
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               an
               habit
               of
               fine
               cloath
               with
               lardge
               and
               long
               sleeues
               ,
               which
               S.
               Francis
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               called
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               Religious
               ,
               and
               
               prayed
               him
               to
               lend
               him
               the
               habitt
               which
               he
               woare
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               :
               and
               the
               Sainct
               presentlie
               putt
               it
               on
               vpon
               his
               owne
               ,
               plaiting
               it
               exquisitlie
               ,
               setling
               the
               Capuce
               ,
               and
               redoubling
               the
               sleeues
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               with
               all
               the
               vaine
               gestures
               which
               he
               saw
               in
               spiritt
               that
               the
               Religious
               in
               such
               an
               habitt
               would
               vse
               ,
               then
               he
               walked
               with
               his
               head
               
               alofte
               ,
               in
               ietting
               manner
               ,
               talking
               with
               a
               graue
               ,
               strong
               ,
               and
               sounding
               voice
               ,
               marching
               in
               proud
               gate
               ,
               now
               saluting
               one
               ,
               now
               an
               other
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               who
               were
               exceedinglie
               astonished
               ,
               expecting
               what
               the
               Sainct
               would
               doe
               .
               Att
               length
               tourning
               to
               them
               he
               said
               :
               honorable
               companie
               God
               saue
               you
               :
               which
               said
               he
               putt
               of
               the
               habitt
               and
               threw
               it
               as
               farre
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               being
               moued
               with
               exceeding
               great
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               and
               zeale
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               said
               to
               Brother
               Helias
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               each
               one
               might
               heare
               him
               :
               so
               doe
               the
               bastardes
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               goe
               attired
               :
               then
               putting
               on
               his
               humble
               ,
               short
               ,
               strict
               and
               contemptible
               habitt
               ,
               he
               chaunged
               countenance
               ,
               and
               appeared
               gracious
               and
               mild
               as
               before
               ,
               then
               began
               to
               conuerse
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               humblie
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               ,
               teaching
               them
               to
               be
               humble
               poore
               and
               meeke
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               sainct
               Francis
               would
               not
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               haue
               any
               thing
               in
               proper
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               pouerty
               of
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Religious
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               holy
               Father
               would
               not
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               possesse
               any
               thing
               proper
               ,
               neither
               in
               particuler
               nor
               common
               ,
               much
               lesse
               would
               he
               it
               should
               be
               said
               that
               any
               thing
               was
               belonging
               
               to
               the
               Religious
               .
               He
               chaunced
               one
               time
               to
               passe
               neere
               to
               Bolonia
               ,
               where
               it
               being
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               a
               monastery
               was
               there
               builded
               for
               his
               Religious
               :
               he
               for
               hearing
               that
               this
               monastery
               was
               his
               Religiouses
               ,
               comma●nded
               all
               them
               that
               were
               in
               it
               in
               vertu
               of
               obedience
               ,
               presently
               to
               depart
               :
               who
               in
               such
               sort
               obeyed
               that
               one
               being
               sick
               there
               ,
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               carryed
               out
               :
               and
               he
               would
               not
               permitt
               them
               to
               retourne
               t●
               it
               her
               till
               their
               Protectour
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               legat
               att
               Bolonia
               ,
               had
               publiquely
               preached
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               house
               was
               his
               and
               not
               the
               Freer
               Minors
               .
               So
               would
               he
               not
               that
               they
               should
               dwell
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               if
               first
               it
               were
               not
               assured
               that
               the
               propriety
               ther
               of
               had
               an
               other
               master
               then
               the
               Religious
               .
            
             
               A
               Guardian
               that
               was
               a
               deere
               freind
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               founding
               an
               Oratorie
               ,
               made
               also
               adioyning
               vnto
               it
               a
               litle
               cell
               for
               him
               ,
               builded
               onlie
               with
               hewed
               wood
               without
               other
               fashion
               .
               T●e
               Sainct
               seeing
               it
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               Religious
               :
               If
               you
               will
               that
               I
               vse
               it
               ,
               dresse
               it
               with
               osier
               twigges
               
               and
               bowes
               of
               trees
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               there
               see
               my
               holie
               pouertie
               :
               which
               being
               done
               he
               there
               remayned
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               but
               hearing
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               one
               time
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               to
               see
               his
               celle
               ,
               he
               answeared
               ,
               
               sith
               you
               say
               it
               is
               mine
               ,
               it
               shall
               no
               longer
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               thenceforward
               would
               no
               longer
               continue
               therein
               :
               the
               like
               did
               he
               in
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               wherein
               he
               the
               more
               willingly
               remayned
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               poore
               and
               meanely
               accommodated
               .
               To
               comfort
               his
               Religious
               he
               would
               sometimes
               vse
               those
               wordes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               the
               gospell
               :
               The
               foxes
               haue
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               nestes
               :
               but
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               .
               And
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               that
               when
               he
               remayned
               forty
               dayes
               and
               as
               many
               nightes
               in
               the
               desert
               to
               pray
               ,
               he
               had
               there
               neither
               cell
               nor
               bell
               ,
               but
               was
               constrayned
               to
               rest
               vnder
               a
               tree
               or
               rocke
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               att
               least
               did
               imitate
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               possessed
               no
               cell
               ,
               that
               was
               ,
               or
               was
               called
               his
               :
               And
               if
               some
               times
               by
               misgard
               he
               bad
               his
               Religious
               to
               accommadate
               him
               some
               cell
               ,
               calling
               himselfe
               to
               minde
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               remayne
               therin
               ,
               thincking
               of
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               gospell
               .
               Be
               not
               carefull
               for
               the
               
               morrow
               .
               He
               would
               haue
               it
               putt
               into
               his
               testament
               that
               all
               the
               celles
               wherin
               the
               Religious
               dwelt
               &
               their
               house
               should
               be
               made
               of
               clay
               and
               wood
               .
               There
               was
               euery
               yeare
               a
               generall
               chapter
               held
               att
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               whither
               repayred
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               Religious
               ,
               who
               were
               there
               very
               ill
               accomodated
               .
               The
               citizens
               of
               Assisium
               considering
               this
               great
               inconuenience
               ;
               and
               hauing
               compassion
               to
               see
               them
               all
               resting
               in
               an
               house
               couered
               with
               thatch
               ,
               hauing
               the
               walles
               made
               of
               osier
               together
               with
               bowes
               of
               trees
               and
               clay
               ,
               they
               resolued
               to
               build
               them
               a
               faire
               great
               house
               against
               the
               church
               of
               the
               monasterie
               ,
               expreslie
               for
               the
               generall
               chapters
               there
               yearlie
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               and
               so
               meerlie
               without
               the
               knoweldge
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               they
               in
               short
               time
               
               builded
               it
               with
               lime
               and
               stone
               ,
               they
               knew
               well
               that
               if
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               knowne
               therof
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               permitted
               it
               ;
               which
               opinion
               the
               successe
               confirmed
               ,
               for
               retourning
               and
               finding
               such
               a
               building
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               enformed
               that
               the
               inhabitantes
               had
               done
               it
               of
               their
               owne
               motion
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               to
               serue
               onlie
               for
               the
               said
               chapter
               ,
               neuertheles
               ,
               fore-seeing
               the
               euell
               example
               ,
               which
               this
               great
               house
               might
               giue
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Religious
               would
               build
               the
               like
               otherwhere
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               this
               building
               was
               inconuenient
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               an
               example
               of
               sanctitie
               and
               pouertie
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               hauing
               called
               certaine
               Religious
               that
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               before
               the
               chapter
               ended
               ,
               he
               with
               them
               got
               vp
               on
               the
               said
               house
               and
               began
               to
               vncouer
               it
               with
               intention
               vtterlie
               to
               pull
               it
               downe
               .
               Which
               being
               seene
               by
               some
               kinghtes
               and
               gentlemen
               there
               placed
               by
               the
               citty
               in
               gard
               to
               hinder
               
               scandales
               that
               might
               happen
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               said
               :
               Father
               ,
               hold
               your
               handes
               and
               know
               that
               this
               house
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisiū
               we
               therefore
               aduertise
               you
               to
               desist
               from
               further
               endommaging
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               hearing
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               if
               the
               house
               be
               yours
               I
               will
               no
               further
               touch
               it
               :
               and
               calling
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               they
               descended
               ,
               and
               the
               cittizens
               couered
               the
               roofe
               againe
               ,
               and
               made
               choice
               of
               gentlemen
               that
               in
               time
               of
               the
               chapters
               should
               haue
               care
               to
               fournish
               it
               as
               was
               requisite
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               might
               be
               freed
               of
               sollicitude
               ,
               which
               continued
               for
               many
               yeares
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               rule
               and
               manner
               of
               building
               which
               sainct
               Francis
               prescribed
               to
               his
               Religious
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               F.
               residing
               for
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               nere
               vnto
               Sienna
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               rich
               gsntleman
               to
               visit
               him
               ,
               who
               hauing
               giuen
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               a
               place
               where
               to
               build
               a
               monastery
               ,
               and
               deuising
               on
               the
               forme
               of
               this
               building
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               said
               to
               this
               man
               who
               was
               verie
               familier
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               will
               you
               know
               how
               the
               houses
               of
               our
               Religious
               must
               be
               builded
               ?
               you
               must
               obserue
               this
               order
               :
               when
               my
               Brethren
               shall
               come
               into
               any
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               haue
               no
               place
               of
               retire
               ,
               and
               shall
               finde
               any
               one
               that
               will
               permitt
               them
               to
               build
               on
               his
               land
               ,
               a
               house
               ,
               a
               garden
               ,
               and
               other
               necessities
               ,
               they
               must
               first
               consider
               how
               much
               land
               will
               suffice
               them
               ,
               hauing
               alwayes
               regard
               to
               our
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               good
               example
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               giue
               in
               our
               houses
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               thinges
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               that
               the
               Religious
               should
               be
               many
               together
               in
               houses
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               should
               make
               them
               great
               ,
               it
               seeming
               to
               him
               a
               difficult
               matter
               ,
               that
               pouerty
               can
               be
               obserued
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               great
               multitude
               .
               After
               they
               shall
               haue
               considered
               the
               scituation
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               conuenient
               to
               erect
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               they
               must
               repaire
               to
               the
               bishop
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               him
               :
               My
               lord
               and
               Father
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               permitteth
               vs
               to
               build
               a
               house
               one
               his
               land
               :
               we
               first
               are
               willing
               to
               addresse
               our selues
               to
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               lord
               and
               Pastour
               of
               all
               this
               flocke
               recommended
               vnto
               you
               and
               euen
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Religious
               that
               shall
               haue
               residence
               here
               where
               we
               desire
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               God
               and
               yours
               ,
               to
               build
               a
               Monastery
               .
               And
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               bishop
               ,
               lett
               them
               first
               of
               all
               take
               a
               cord
               ,
               wherwith
               they
               shall
               measure
               the
               plott
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               make
               poore
               :
               the
               matter
               shal
               be
               ,
               wood
               and
               stone
               ,
               the
               celles
               shal
               be
               litle
               ,
               onlie
               sufficient
               
               for
               the
               Religious
               to
               repose
               therin
               ,
               who
               shall
               also
               pray
               there
               ,
               and
               striue
               to
               auoyd
               idlenes
               ,
               their
               churches
               shal
               be
               litle
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               make
               
               them
               great
               vnder
               coulour
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               therin
               ,
               or
               for
               other
               edification
               :
               for
               it
               shal
               be
               reputed
               greater
               humility
               ,
               and
               better
               example
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               preach
               in
               other
               churches
               .
               When
               Prelates
               ,
               Preistes
               ,
               Religious
               and
               other
               seculers
               shall
               come
               to
               our
               Oratory
               ,
               the
               poore
               celles
               and
               litle
               churches
               will
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               be
               much
               better
               edified
               then
               by
               faire
               or
               good
               speeches
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               time
               he
               said
               :
               The
               Frere
               Minors
               will
               often
               build
               great
               and
               sumptuous
               edifices
               ,
               bringing
               to
               ruine
               our
               mistresse
               pouerty
               which
               shal
               be
               cause
               of
               euill
               exāple
               ,
               murmure
               and
               importunity
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Therfore
               
               it
               would
               much
               better
               beseeme
               our
               estate
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               soules
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               such
               buildinges
               :
               att
               other
               times
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               making
               chaunge
               for
               a
               more
               healthfull
               place
               ,
               more
               commodious
               ,
               and
               lesse
               troublesome
               ,
               they
               will
               forsake
               their
               poore
               houses
               to
               the
               great
               scandall
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               erect
               greater
               and
               such
               as
               are
               abhominable
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               and
               pouerty
               ,
               in
               which
               buildinges
               they
               will
               employ
               much
               almose
               gotten
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               necessity
               ,
               wherof
               they
               shall
               yeld
               account
               to
               God
               as
               robbers
               of
               the
               almose
               of
               the
               poore
               .
               In
               these
               respectes
               it
               is
               much
               better
               for
               them
               to
               haue
               litle
               churches
               ,
               in
               them
               obseruing
               their
               profession
               ,
               giuing
               to
               their
               neighbour
               example
               of
               true
               Religious
               .
               S.
               Francis
               forbad
               his
               Religious
               to
               build
               their
               Monasteries
               of
               other
               matter
               then
               wood
               and
               earth
               ,
               as
               doe
               the
               poore
               of
               this
               world
               .
               There
               were
               certaine
               Religious
               of
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               alleaging
               diuers
               reasons
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               some
               prouinces
               wood
               and
               bordes
               were
               deerer
               then
               stones
               and
               lime
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               buildinges
               made
               of
               lime
               and
               stone
               were
               of
               longer
               continuance
               ,
               and
               more
               sure
               :
               but
               S.
               Francis
               to
               auoyd
               contradiction
               would
               giue
               them
               no
               answeare
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               approue
               their
               humane
               reasons
               .
               To
               demonstrate
               that
               he
               dyed
               with
               this
               intention
               ,
               he
               caused
               these
               wordes
               to
               be
               inserted
               in
               his
               testament
               ,
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               should
               be
               very
               carefull
               not
               to
               accept
               the
               houses
               that
               are
               builded
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               conformable
               to
               their
               holy
               pouerty
               :
               that
               they
               should
               be
               as
               for
               Pilgrimes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               liue
               in
               them
               as
               strangers
               .
               He
               sometime
               said
               against
               certaine
               learned
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Order
               and
               wise
               in
               erronious
               worldly
               prudence
               ,
               that
               were
               alwayes
               directly
               contrary
               in
               the
               strict
               obseruance
               of
               pouerty
               :
               Wretched
               be
               the
               Religious
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               me
               in
               such
               matters
               as
               I
               know
               to
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               necessary
               for
               conseruation
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               then
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companions
               :
               These
               contradictions
               redouble
               mine
               infirmities
               ,
               for
               some
               Religious
               are
               alwayes
               contrary
               vnto
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               erronious
               science
               and
               prudence
               ,
               in
               matters
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               aswell
               present
               as
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               they
               misprise
               ,
               desiring
               rather
               to
               follow
               their
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               then
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               much
               he
               was
               ennemy
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               supperfluous
               bookes
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ANouice
               had
               licence
               of
               the
               vicar
               generall
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               psalter
               ,
               wherby
               to
               learne
               to
               read
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               heard
               it
               spoaken
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               would
               not
               that
               the
               simple
               Religious
               should
               haue
               care
               either
               of
               bookes
               or
               learning
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               contentedly
               keepe
               it
               without
               approbation
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               comming
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Nouice
               was
               ,
               who
               was
               lately
               professed
               ,
               h●
               went
               to
               him
               and
               said
               :
               Father
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               great
               satisfaction
               vnto
               me
               ,
               if
               by
               your
               licence
               I
               might
               keepe
               the
               psalter
               ,
               though
               your
               vicar
               generall
               ,
               hath
               permitted
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               well
               satisfied
               vnles
               you
               confirme
               it
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               The
               Emperour
               Chaflemagne
               ,
               Rouland
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Pallatine
               and
               valiant
               warriers
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               swetty
               labours
               and
               trauailes
               prosecuting
               the
               infidels
               ,
               gott
               of
               them
               great
               victoryes
               and
               purchaced
               great
               honour
               ,
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               holy
               martyres
               gett
               farre
               greater
               glorie
               ,
               in
               the
               battailes
               and
               victories
               ,
               which
               they
               obtaine
               against
               the
               infernall
               spirittes
               and
               their
               fellowes
               who
               are
               wicked
               
               men
               ,
               they
               dying
               gloriouslie
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               it
               seemeth
               that
               the
               men
               of
               these
               times
               seeke
               to
               pourchace
               glorie
               and
               honour
               ,
               to
               read
               or
               heare
               related
               these
               histories
               without
               imitating
               thē
               ,
               not
               considering
               their
               labours
               and
               their
               death
               .
               My
               childe
               hereof
               I
               would
               inferre
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               seeke
               neither
               bookes
               nor
               learning
               ,
               but
               vertuous
               worckes
               ,
               in
               which
               consist
               true
               glory
               ,
               because
               science
               alone
               puffeth
               vp
               in
               pride
               ,
               &
               charitie
               edifieth
               .
               The
               Nouice
               with
               this
               answeare
               departed
               vtterlie
               confounded
               .
               A
               litle
               after
               being
               tempted
               by
               the
               deuill
               he
               mett
               S.
               Francis
               att
               the
               fire
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               spake
               againe
               of
               the
               
               psalter
               :
               And
               the
               holie
               Father
               answeared
               :
               My
               Sonne
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               leaue
               for
               the
               psalter
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               also
               ake
               for
               the
               Breuiary
               ,
               then
               for
               other
               bookes
               to
               learne
               .
               :
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               learned
               any
               thing
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               sitt
               in
               a
               chaire
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               were
               a
               great
               diuine
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               and
               wilt
               say
               to
               one
               of
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               Goe
               fetch
               me
               my
               breuiary
               .
               Speaking
               this
               with
               great
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               he
               tooke
               ashes
               ,
               wherwith
               rubbing
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               sayd
               :
               A
               breuiary
               for
               me
               ,
               a
               breuiary
               for
               me
               ;
               and
               diuers
               times
               reiterating
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Religious
               remayned
               as
               beside
               him selfe
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               for
               that
               time
               speake
               any
               more
               of
               the
               psalter
               .
               S.
               Francis
               said
               further
               vuto
               him
               :
               I
               haue
               bin
               att
               times
               tempted
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               now
               ,
               to
               haue
               many
               bookes
               ,
               but
               to
               know
               if
               such
               were
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               tooke
               a
               booke
               ,
               where
               the
               gospels
               were
               written
               ,
               and
               besought
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               shew
               me
               his
               will
               by
               the
               opening
               therof
               ,
               
               whervpon
               I
               lighted
               on
               these
               wordes
               of
               his
               owne
               :
               The
               knowledge
               
               of
               the
               misteries
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               giuen
               to
               you
               simple
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               in
               paraboles
               .
               Manie
               monthes
               after
               that
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               being
               att
               our
               ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               same
               Religious
               in
               extreme
               temptation
               ,
               recommended
               againe
               vnto
               him
               the
               aforesaid
               licence
               to
               haue
               a
               psalter
               :
               to
               whome
               the
               holie
               Father
               said
               :
               goe
               ,
               doe
               what
               the
               vicar
               generall
               hath
               graunted
               thee
               .
               The
               Religious
               retourned
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               considering
               what
               he
               had
               graunted
               ,
               went
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               ouertaking
               him
               ,
               said
               my
               sonne
               ,
               retourne
               with
               me
               and
               show
               me
               the
               place
               where
               I
               bid
               thee
               doe
               with
               the
               psalter
               what
               the
               vicar
               generall
               had
               permitted
               thee
               .
               Comming
               thither
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               saying
               :
               Brother
               I
               confesse
               my
               fault
               ,
               I
               confesse
               my
               fault
               ,
               then
               added
               :
               know
               that
               he
               who
               wil
               be
               a
               good
               Frere
               Minor
               must
               haue
               nothing
               but
               his
               habitt
               ,
               the
               corde
               ,
               and
               linnen
               breeches
               as
               the
               rule
               enioyneth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               by
               manifest
               necessitie
               constrayned
               ,
               sockes
               :
               euery
               thing
               els
               is
               superfluous
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               puritie
               and
               pouertie
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               which
               we
               promise
               God
               to
               obserue
               :
               the
               said
               Religious
               moued
               with
               the
               wordes
               ,
               beleeued
               this
               holy
               counsaile
               ,
            
             
               Being
               by
               diuers
               demaunded
               the
               like
               counsaile
               ,
               he
               answeared
               them
               with
               this
               sentence
               ,
               right
               worthy
               to
               be
               sett
               in
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               painted
               or
               engrauen
               in
               marble
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               hartes
               of
               men
               :
               A
               man
               hath
               
               so
               much
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               man
               of
               vertue
               and
               loueth
               God
               and
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               and
               the
               Religious
               so
               good
               ,
               as
               he
               doeth
               good
               worckes
               ;
               because
               the
               tree
               is
               knowne
               by
               his
               fruit
               .
               When
               he
               retourned
               frō
               Syria
               ,
               a
               Prouinciall
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               to
               cōferre
               with
               him
               of
               the
               affaires
               ,
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               &
               particulerly
               touching
               the
               vow
               of
               pouerty
               :
               to
               know
               his
               will
               therin
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               obligatiō
               inserted
               in
               the
               first
               rule
               ,
               takē
               out
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               whē
               you
               trauaile
               ,
               you
               shall
               carry
               with
               you
               neither
               mony
               nor
               wallett
               :
               S.
               Fran.
               answeared
               ,
               I
               meane
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               must
               only
               haue
               their
               habitt
               ,
               the
               cord
               ,
               &
               linnen
               breches
               ,
               as
               the
               rule
               saith
               ,
               and
               
               such
               as
               are
               enforced
               by
               necessity
               ,
               the
               sockes
               .
               The
               Prouinciall
               answeared
               :
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               with
               so
               many
               bookes
               as
               I
               haue
               ,
               that
               are
               worth
               more
               then
               fortie
               crownes
               ?
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               because
               he
               desired
               to
               haue
               licence
               of
               S.
               Francis
               to
               enioy
               them
               ,
               for
               he
               kept
               them
               with
               a
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               The
               S.
               replyed
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               I
               neither
               will
               ,
               nor
               ought
               nor
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               against
               my
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               holy
               gospell
               which
               we
               haue
               promised
               .
               Which
               this
               Prouinciall
               vnderstāding
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               :
               &
               the
               S.
               perceauing
               him
               so
               sorrowfull
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               feruour
               of
               spirit
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               spoakē
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               :
               you
               would
               seeme
               to
               mē
               to
               be
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               &
               would
               be
               called
               Preachers
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               &
               make
               shew
               to
               obserue
               it
               :
               but
               in
               effect
               ,
               you
               desire
               
               to
               haue
               propriety
               and
               superfluity
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               a
               purse
               .
               The
               Ministers
               earnestly
               seeke
               to
               take
               away
               the
               first
               rule
               (
               you
               shall
               not
               carry
               wallettes
               in
               your
               trauaile
               )
               they
               supposing
               that
               they
               should
               so
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               obligation
               of
               this
               counsaile
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               brethren
               ,
               said
               :
               the
               Ministers
               thincke
               to
               deceaue
               God
               and
               me
               ,
               but
               the
               deceipt
               falleth
               on
               them selues
               .
               Lett
               them
               and
               all
               my
               other
               Religious
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               :
               and
               will
               that
               it
               be
               thus
               written
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               end
               of
               the
               rule
               .
               That
               the
               Brethren
               are
               firmelie
               obliged
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               holy
               gospell
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               horrible
               malediction
               which
               S.
               Francis
               gaue
               to
               a
               prouinciall
               ,
               and
               wherfore
               :
               and
               of
               the
               miracle
               that
               ensued
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iohn
               Estitia
               a
               very
               learned
               Minister
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Bolognia
               ,
               ordayned
               an
               exercise
               of
               study
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Bolognia
               ,
               without
               licence
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               vnderstanding
               therof
               ,
               went
               incontinently
               thither
               ,
               and
               very
               sharply
               reprehended
               him
               by
               these
               wordes
               :
               I
               rather
               desire
               that
               one
               obey
               the
               holy
               gospell
               ,
               and
               be
               employed
               in
               the
               study
               of
               holy
               prayer
               ,
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               Master
               ,
               then
               in
               humane
               studies
               ,
               and
               curious
               lessons
               ,
               wherin
               is
               
               lost
               the
               spiritt
               of
               humility
               and
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               ladder
               wherof
               is
               this
               Religion
               ,
               which
               annihilateth
               this
               new
               study
               .
               But
               S.
               Francis
               being
               departed
               ,
               this
               Prouinciall
               began
               againe
               as
               before
               ,
               wherat
               the
               holy
               Father
               being
               for
               the
               zeale
               of
               God
               much
               disquieted
               ,
               he
               publikelie
               gaue
               him
               his
               malediction
               as
               to
               a
               disobedient
               child
               .
               By
               which
               the
               said
               Brother
               Iohn
               fell
               incontinently
               very
               sicke
               ,
               and
               lying
               in
               his
               bedde
               ,
               perceauing
               that
               his
               sicknes
               did
               hourly
               encrease
               ,
               seased
               and
               touched
               ,
               rather
               with
               the
               feare
               he
               had
               of
               death
               ,
               then
               with
               true
               contrition
               :
               he
               sent
               ,
               two
               Religious
               to
               pray
               S.
               Francis
               to
               reuoke
               the
               said
               malediction
               :
               to
               whome
               the
               S.
               answeared
               :
               God
               hath
               confirmed
               in
               heauen
               the
               maledictiō
               which
               I
               haue
               giuen
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               cursed
               of
               God.
               In
               that
               instant
               ,
               there
               fell
               from
               heauen
               a
               litle
               stone
               of
               burning
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               transpearced
               both
               his
               body
               and
               bed
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               houre
               he
               died
               ,
               yelding
               an
               extreme
               infection
               :
               by
               this
               so
               seuere
               chasticement
               God
               shewed
               how
               iust
               and
               assured
               was
               ,
               the
               counsaile
               of
               the
               S.
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               curious
               of
               bookes
               ,
               but
               should
               rather
               study
               to
               ground
               themselues
               in
               holy
               humility
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               being
               once
               demaunded
               if
               he
               would
               consent
               that
               the
               
               learned
               who
               were
               and
               might
               enter
               into
               religion
               ,
               should
               study
               diuinity
               ,
               hee
               answeared
               affirmatiuelie
               ,
               prouided
               that
               they
               imitate
               the
               example
               of
               IESVS
               CHRST
               ,
               who
               prayed
               more
               then
               he
               read
               ,
               as
               is
               
               written
               also
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               omitte
               not
               the
               studie
               of
               prayer
               to
               gett
               learning
               :
               and
               that
               they
               studie
               not
               onlie
               how
               they
               ought
               to
               speake
               ,
               but
               principallie
               how
               they
               may
               effect
               what
               they
               read
               ,
               and
               doeing
               so
               may
               teach
               others
               to
               doe
               good
               worckes
               .
               I
               will
               that
               my
               Religious
               be
               disciples
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               they
               make
               progresse
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               doe
               also
               encrease
               in
               puritie
               &
               simplicity
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               serpent
               they
               doe
               not
               separate
               the
               simplicity
               
               of
               the
               doue
               ,
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               with
               his
               mouth
               hath
               vnited
               together
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               affirmed
               that
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               one
               easily
               obtayneth
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               prouided
               that
               one
               sought
               it
               with
               humilitie
               and
               without
               presumption
               .
               Therfore
               he
               was
               much
               troubled
               when
               he
               knew
               that
               neglecting
               vertue
               and
               the
               vocation
               wherto
               the
               Religious
               was
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               sought
               knowledge
               by
               curiositie
               ,
               with
               extreme
               dolour
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               saying
               :
               My
               Religious
               that
               are
               honoured
               by
               the
               curiosity
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               found
               emptie
               handed
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               tribulation
               .
               I
               would
               rather
               
               exercise
               them
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               that
               the
               perillous
               times
               of
               tēptations
               happening
               ,
               they
               might
               finde
               God
               with
               them
               in
               those
               anguishes
               :
               for
               afflictions
               will
               come
               ,
               against
               which
               ,
               neither
               their
               bookes
               nor
               pourchaced
               science
               will
               auaile
               ,
               then
               would
               it
               be
               more
               expedient
               for
               them
               to
               be
               simple
               and
               feruent
               in
               obedience
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               charitie
               ,
               then
               great
               in
               commaunding
               and
               teaching
               ,
               in
               curiositie
               of
               science
               .
               He
               alreadie
               foresaw
               that
               knowledge
               puffed
               vp
               with
               vanitie
               in
               future
               time
               would
               giue
               a
               great
               fall
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               because
               curiositie
               of
               the
               said
               knowledge
               would
               induce
               manie
               to
               great
               arrogance
               ,
               which
               would
               destroy
               obedience
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               pouertie
               ,
               with
               all
               true
               Religion
               ;
               bringing
               in
               libertie
               and
               priuiledges
               :
               The
               said
               holie
               Father
               said
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               so
               manie
               that
               will
               labour
               to
               gett
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               shal
               be
               happie
               who
               for
               the
               loue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               shall
               shunne
               the
               same
               .
               He
               appeared
               after
               his
               death
               to
               one
               of
               his
               companions
               who
               was
               exceedinglie
               busied
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               reprehended
               him
               sharpelie
               ,
               forbidding
               him
               that
               ouer
               great
               anxietie
               of
               spirirt
               which
               he
               had
               towardes
               study
               ,
               and
               commaunded
               him
               to
               study
               to
               walke
               the
               path
               of
               holie
               humilitie
               and
               pouerty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               he
               discouered
               and
               preuented
               the
               deceipt
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               curious
               of
               his
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               will
               succed
               (
               said
               S.
               Francis
               )
               to
               these
               curious
               of
               knowledge
               and
               learning
               ,
               that
               esteeming
               to
               be
               more
               edified
               and
               enflamed
               in
               deuotion
               towardes
               God
               ,
               by
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               vse
               it
               not
               with
               great
               humility
               ,
               they
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               science
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               great
               study
               therin
               employed
               ,
               will
               remayne
               void
               of
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               cold
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               puffed
               with
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               reioycing
               in
               their
               vanity
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               in
               opinion
               :
               wherfore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               being
               vnable
               to
               dwell
               in
               bodyes
               subiect
               to
               sinne
               ,
               he
               wil
               be
               constrayned
               vtterly
               to
               forsake
               them
               .
               Certaine
               Religious
               therfore
               one
               day
               relating
               vnto
               him
               that
               a
               great
               diuine
               was
               entred
               into
               their
               Religion
               att
               Paris
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               much
               edified
               the
               people
               and
               cleargie
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               great
               honour
               to
               the
               Order
               :
               S.
               Francis
               sighingly
               answeared
               them
               ,
               I
               much
               feare
               that
               his
               like
               will
               one
               day
               destroy
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               God
               by
               me
               his
               vnworthy
               seruant
               hath
               planted
               in
               this
               vineyared
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               no
               greater
               Doctours
               in
               diuinity
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               teach
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               by
               worckes
               ,
               meekenes
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               because
               the
               goodnes
               of
               a
               Religious
               is
               according
               to
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               his
               doeing
               what
               he
               knoweth
               .
               Those
               preachers
               that
               trust
               only
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               when
               thy
               see
               concourse
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               desirously
               heard
               ,
               and
               some
               by
               their
               preaching
               
               are
               conuerted
               to
               penance
               ,
               thy
               are
               puffed
               with
               vaine
               glory
               for
               the
               worckes
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               so
               preach
               saluation
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               damnation
               to
               themselues
               :
               therfore
               they
               glory
               of
               that
               wherof
               they
               haue
               no
               more
               cause
               then
               ,
               a
               trumpett
               which
               soundeth
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               an
               other
               man
               that
               windeth
               it
               :
               for
               what
               are
               they
               but
               trumpettes
               ,
               wherby
               God
               sendeth
               his
               sound
               ,
               be
               they
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               very
               force
               of
               holy
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               teares
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               be
               not
               by
               them
               vnderstood
               :
               these
               simple
               ones
               are
               my
               knightes
               of
               the
               round
               table
               ,
               who
               hide
               them selues
               in
               desertes
               and
               sequestred
               places
               the
               more
               commodiously
               to
               apply
               them
               to
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               ,
               lamenting
               theirs
               and
               others
               sinnes
               ;
               therfore
               God
               alone
               knoweth
               the
               fruit
               they
               produce
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               soules
               by
               their
               merittes
               are
               saued
               ,
               wherfore
               they
               shall
               heare
               this
               his
               voice
               :
               Come
               thou
               faithfull
               and
               prudent
               seruant
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               bin
               faithfull
               vnto
               me
               in
               few
               thinges
               ,
               I
               will
               place
               there
               ouer
               many
               ,
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               eternall
               life
               :
               but
               they
               who
               haue
               had
               no
               other
               cogitation
               but
               to
               learne
               
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               to
               demonstrate
               their
               doctrine
               vnto
               others
               ,
               preaching
               without
               edifying
               by
               good
               worckes
               ,
               shal
               be
               poore
               &
               empty
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               terrible
               iudge
               ,
               they
               shall
               haue
               their
               vessels
               full
               of
               shame
               and
               confusion
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               also
               heare
               God
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               you
               haue
               preached
               only
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               your
               purchaced
               science
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               saued
               soules
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               merittes
               of
               my
               simple
               ones
               ,
               you
               therfore
               shall
               remaine
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               pride
               which
               you
               haue
               sought
               ,
               and
               these
               shall
               receaue
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               labour
               of
               their
               humility
               and
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               ourvocation
               ,
               wherto
               these
               puffed
               ones
               shall
               haue
               bin
               contrary
               ,
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               their
               knowledge
               persuading
               many
               to
               relinquish
               this
               truth
               ,
               yea
               persecuting
               ,
               as
               blinded
               and
               frantike
               ,
               such
               as
               walke
               by
               this
               truth
               ,
               but
               the
               errour
               and
               false
               opinion
               ,
               wherin
               in
               they
               haue
               liued
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               preached
               ,
               and
               wherby
               they
               haue
               conducted
               many
               with
               thē
               in
               the
               profound
               goulfe
               of
               ignorāce
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               blindnes
               ,
               shall
               tourne
               to
               their
               greife
               and
               confusion
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               be
               buryed
               
               in
               darcknes
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               written
               :
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               prudent
               I
               will
               reiect
               .
               So
               the
               holy
               Father
               as
               far
               foorth
               as
               his
               power
               extended
               ,
               for
               his
               office
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               permitted
               not
               any
               of
               his
               Religious
               to
               be
               called
               Master
               ,
               though
               formerlie
               in
               the
               world
               he
               had
               bin
               such
               ,
               alleadgeing
               vnto
               them
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               lord
               IESEVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               One
               is
               your
               Masterin
               heauen
               ,
               and
               therfore
               lett
               none
               be
               called
               master
               on
               earth
               .
               He
               affirmed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               though
               
               he
               had
               bin
               very
               learned
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               endured
               to
               be
               called
               Doctour
               or
               master
               because
               it
               was
               to
               doe
               against
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               so
               that
               he
               concluded
               that
               it
               was
               much
               more
               profitable
               to
               a
               man
               to
               knowlitle
               ,
               and
               be
               humble
               ,
               then
               to
               performe
               great
               matters
               with
               much
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               presumption
               of
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               S.
               Francis
               reioyced
               att
               the
               good
               example
               which
               his
               order
               gaue
               to
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               displeased
               ,
               when
               his
               Religious
               procured
               or
               caused
               any
               scandall
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               glorious
               Father
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               were
               sent
               of
               God
               in
               this
               latrer
               age
               to
               be
               an
               example
               of
               light
               to
               them
               that
               were
               entangled
               in
               the
               obscurities
               of
               sinne
               .
               Therfore
               if
               he
               heard
               relation
               of
               any
               example
               of
               edification
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               gaue
               to
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               he
               with
               great
               feruour
               would
               say
               .
               The
               house
               of
               God
               shal
               be
               filled
               with
               good
               &
               sweet
               sauours
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               produced
               by
               the
               precious
               oyntmēt
               of
               vertues
               .
               He
               exceedingly
               reioyced
               att
               the
               good
               reputation
               of
               his
               deere
               childrē
               &
               at
               the
               exāple
               of
               piety
               which
               they
               gaue
               ,
               because
               by
               meane
               therof
               they
               cōuerted
               sinners
               ,
               to
               the
               loue
               &
               seruice
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               a
               thing
               
               especially
               desired
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               he
               gaue
               his
               holy
               benediction
               ,
               And
               consequently
               because
               his
               Religious
               knew
               that
               their
               holy
               Father
               would
               haue
               them
               exercised
               in
               this
               vertue
               ,
               and
               zeale
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               they
               so
               much
               the
               more
               endeauoured
               to
               giue
               him
               satisfactiō
               therin
               .
               
               And
               if
               it
               happened
               that
               any
               one
               procured
               the
               least
               trouble
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               presently
               asked
               him
               pardon
               ,
               with
               great
               humility
               and
               offered
               to
               doe
               pennance
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               It
               chaunced
               one
               time
               that
               an
               ancient
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               vttered
               some
               wordes
               in
               choler
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ;
               but
               perceauing
               that
               he
               had
               troubled
               his
               Brother
               and
               disedified
               
               the
               other
               ,
               acknowledgeing
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               impatient
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               incontinently
               tooke
               the
               dong
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
               and
               putt
               it
               into
               his
               mouth
               :
               and
               forced
               himselfe
               to
               chew
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               tongue
               eat
               this
               dong
               sith
               thou
               hast
               presumed
               to
               arise
               against
               they
               neighbour
               and
               in
               his
               face
               to
               spett
               the
               venime
               of
               thy
               choller
               .
               Which
               the
               said
               gentleman
               seeing
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               edified
               ,
               and
               deuoted
               to
               the
               whole
               Order
               ,
               presenting
               himselfe
               entierly
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               was
               contrarily
               extremely
               afflicted
               when
               he
               vnderstood
               that
               any
               one
               had
               disedified
               his
               neighbour
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               it
               being
               related
               vnto
               him
               that
               a
               bishop
               had
               reprehended
               one
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               for
               hauing
               seene
               him
               doe
               something
               sauouring
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               to
               procure
               the
               growing
               of
               his
               beard
               and
               other
               thinges
               vnbeseeming
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               he
               stood
               vp
               right
               ,
               and
               ioyning
               his
               handes
               ,
               he
               weeping
               said
               :
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               hauing
               chosen
               twelue
               Apostles
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               proued
               a
               traytor
               and
               was
               therfore
               damned
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               preached
               thy
               holie
               faith
               ,
               by
               wordes
               and
               by
               pious
               and
               vertuous
               worckes
               :
               and
               now
               in
               this
               latter
               houre
               being
               mindefull
               of
               thy
               mercie
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               to
               plant
               the
               Religion
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               for
               helpe
               vnto
               they
               church
               ,
               and
               for
               seruice
               of
               they
               holie
               faith
               and
               thy
               holie
               gospell
               ,
               haue
               care
               therof
               I
               beseech
               thee
               for
               thy
               pietie
               :
               for
               if
               this
               Religion
               giue
               scandale
               in
               steed
               of
               good
               example
               ,
               who
               shall
               satisfie
               thee
               for
               her
               ?
               Thus
               vrged
               by
               zeale
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               stretching
               his
               armes
               a
               broad
               ,
               with
               great
               effusion
               of
               teares
               he
               vrtered
               these
               
               wordes
               :
               
                 Good
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 le●t
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 euill
                 example
                 and
                 impious
                 worckes
                 shall
                 destroy
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 thy
                 true
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 thou
                 hast
                 edified
                 ,
                 be
                 accursed
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 celestiall
                 court
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 me
                 thy
                 humble
                 seruant
                 .
              
               Vpon
               a
               day
               reprehending
               a
               Religious
               that
               had
               giuen
               ill
               example
               ,
               among
               other
               thinges
               he
               said
               this
               :
               Brother
               will
               you
               that
               I
               lett
               you
               know
               the
               displeasure
               which
               the
               Religious
               procure
               me
               that
               scandalize
               others
               ?
               the
               same
               that
               one
               should
               doe
               ,
               who
               hauing
               a
               rapiere
               in
               his
               hand
               should
               often
               
               thrust
               me
               into
               the
               flanckes
               ,
               and
               therwith
               I
               could
               not
               dye
               ,
               so
               the
               noughty
               Religious
               doe
               augment
               in
               my
               soule
               greifes
               vpon
               greifes
               ,
               giuing
               euill
               example
               and
               doebucher
               my
               bowels
               :
               then
               he
               added
               :
               Ah
               my
               God!
               if
               one
               wounded
               could
               fly
               him
               that
               threatneth
               his
               death
               ,
               would
               he
               not
               fly
               ?
               and
               why
               then
               doe
               not
               I
               fly
               into
               the
               Mountaines
               and
               desertes
               ,
               to
               auoid
               the
               hearing
               of
               such
               and
               the
               like
               matters
               of
               my
               Religious
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               answeare
               which
               God
               gaue
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               in
               prayer
               ,
               being
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               for
               some
               scandales
               committed
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               afflicted
               S.
               Francis
               knowing
               that
               certaine
               Prouincialls
               of
               his
               Order
               gaue
               not
               good
               edification
               to
               the
               simple
               Religious
               ,
               foreseeing
               that
               therby
               many
               other
               in
               short
               time
               might
               swarue
               from
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               moued
               with
               great
               greife
               which
               afflicted
               him
               for
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               often
               reiterating
               these
               wordes
               :
               My
               God
               I
               recommend
               vnto
               thee
               this
               familie
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               me
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               said
               :
               Why
               troublest
               thou
               thy selfe
               poore
               man
               ?
               Why
               doest
               thou
               so
               much
               afflict
               thee
               ?
               if
               some
               Religious
               walke
               not
               my
               way
               ,
               and
               giue
               ill
               example
               ,
               esteemest
               thou
               that
               I
               haue
               so
               chosen
               thee
               for
               Pastour
               of
               this
               Religion
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               continue
               not
               the
               principal
               Pastour
               thereof
               ?
               Who
               hath
               planted
               this
               Religion
               of
               Freere
               Minors
               ?
               who
               cōuerteth
               men
               to
               pennance
               ?
               who
               giueth
               them
               force
               and
               vertue
               to
               perseuer
               in
               it
               ?
               Tell
               me
               doe
               not
               I
               al
               this
               ?
               yea
               I
               haue
               chosen
               thee
               expresly
               without
               learning
               or
               eloquēce
               ,
               yea
               simple
               :
               that
               performing
               what
               lyeth
               in
               thee
               ,
               thou
               committ
               the
               rest
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               new
               conuersion
               of
               so
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               be
               not
               attributed
               to
               thy
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               humane
               industry
               :
               but
               to
               my
               grace
               alone
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               end
               thatt
               thou
               and
               all
               the
               world
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               watch
               ouer
               my
               flock
               ;
               I
               haue
               placed
               thee
               there
               ,
               as
               a
               blanck
               and
               paterne
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               ,
               that
               by
               what
               thou
               shall
               doe
               ,
               they
               ▪
               may
               see
               whervnto
               they
               are
               obliged
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               preserue
               and
               maintaine
               them
               :
               And
               if
               it
               happen
               that
               some
               doe
               fall
               ,
               others
               shall
               rise
               .
               They
               that
               walke
               in
               my
               way
               ,
               are
               mine
               and
               shall
               retourne
               to
               me
               ,
               they
               that
               walke
               not
               in
               it
               ,
               shall
               loose
               the
               litle
               good
               which
               they
               seeme
               to
               haue
               .
               Therfore
               I
               commaund
               thee
               not
               so
               much
               to
               vexe
               they
               selfe
               henceforward
               ,
               but
               onlie
               perseuer
               in
               thy
               course
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               haue
               planted
               and
               conserue
               this
               Religion
               which
               I
               so
               much
               affect
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               of
               the
               Brethren
               retourne
               to
               his
               vomitt
               ,
               I
               will
               referre
               his
               crowne
               to
               an
               other
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               not
               borne
               ,
               I
               will
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               borne
               .
               And
               that
               thou
               mayest
               
               know
               how
               much
               I
               loue
               the
               Religion
               of
               thy
               Freres
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Order
               there
               remayne
               but
               three
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               abandon
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               three
               shal
               be
               my
               Religion
               .
               The
               poore
               Father
               was
               comforted
               with
               these
               wordes
               ,
               and
               so
               supported
               all
               with
               more
               patience
               .
               In
               the
               Chapters
               he
               would
               often
               vse
               these
               wordes
               to
               his
               Religious
               :
               I
               haue
               made
               vow
               and
               professiō
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Brethren
               are
               in
               like
               sort
               obliged
               thervnto
               .
               I
               haue
               left
               the
               office
               of
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               mine
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               withall
               because
               it
               was
               permitted
               by
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               for
               the
               good
               of
               my
               soule
               ;
               I
               know
               the
               greatest
               furtherance
               that
               I
               can
               giue
               to
               my
               Religion
               ,
               is
               continually
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               beseech
               God
               to
               gouerne
               it
               .
               I
               am
               not
               obliged
               to
               any
               other
               thing
               then
               to
               giue
               to
               each
               one
               good
               example
               .
               And
               if
               any
               perish
               by
               my
               euill
               example
               ,
               
               I
               wil
               be
               obliged
               to
               yeld
               account
               for
               him
               vnto
               God
               :
               Therfore
               they
               that
               hold
               the
               same
               rule
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               know
               very
               well
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               see
               it
               practised
               both
               by
               me
               and
               others
               )
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               their
               duety
               they
               worck
               their
               owne
               damnation
               :
               God
               will
               chastise
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               for
               them
               in
               that
               respect
               ;
               wherin
               I
               referre
               my selfe
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Certaine
               Religious
               one
               time
               said
               to
               S.
               Francis
               with
               a
               good
               zeale
               thincking
               therby
               to
               meritt
               much
               :
               Father
               ,
               doe
               not
               you
               know
               that
               Prelalates
               sometimes
               refuse
               to
               giue
               vs
               leaue
               to
               preach
               ,
               by
               reason
               wherof
               we
               spend
               much
               time
               idlye
               :
               we
               therfore
               thincke
               it
               conuenient
               that
               you
               shall
               doe
               great
               seruice
               to
               God
               and
               much
               good
               to
               soules
               ,
               if
               you
               procure
               generall
               licence
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               preach
               freely
               with
               priuiledge
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               exceedingly
               reprehended
               them
               ,
               foreseeing
               the
               scādall
               that
               therby
               might
               easily
               arriue
               betweene
               the
               Clergie
               and
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               thē
               :
               you
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               will
               not
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               will
               permitt
               me
               to
               conuert
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               God
               will
               I
               should
               conuert
               it
               .
               Therfore
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               obtaine
               this
               licence
               of
               the
               Prelates
               themselues
               with
               your
               humility
               &
               the
               good
               example
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               which
               cōtinuyng
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               will
               pray
               you
               to
               preach
               in
               their
               diocesses
               &
               churches
               and
               to
               conuert
               their
               people
               to
               pennance
               .
               After
               this
               māner
               they
               will
               more
               willingly
               call
               you
               to
               preach
               thē
               your
               priuiledges
               will
               doe
               ,
               which
               will
               only
               puffe
               you
               vp
               in
               pride
               :
               and
               if
               you
               beleeue
               mine
               aduise
               ,
               you
               shall
               endeauour
               to
               keep
               you
               from
               pride
               ,
               from
               the
               vices
               of
               auarice
               ,
               of
               enuy
               and
               vaine
               desires
               so
               detrimentall
               to
               your
               soules
               (
               and
               by
               your
               example
               )
               to
               your
               neighbours
               also
               :
               you
               shall
               in
               your
               sermons
               exhort
               the
               people
               to
               pay
               their
               tythes
               to
               the
               Preistes
               ,
               of
               whome
               so
               ▪
               doeing
               you
               shal
               be
               entreated
               to
               preach
               and
               heare
               their
               confessions
               ,
               though
               you
               should
               not
               so
               much
               respect
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               conuert
               them
               :
               for
               a
               man
               conuerted
               will
               soone
               finde
               a
               confessour
               ,
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               demaund
               no
               other
               priuiledge
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               loue
               and
               reuerence
               each
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               conuert
               the
               most
               sinners
               
               that
               I
               can
               ,
               by
               obedience
               to
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               church
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               more
               by
               humilitie
               and
               example
               of
               the
               obseruance
               of
               our
               rule
               ,
               then
               by
               wordes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               afflictions
               incident
               vnto
               the
               Order
               ,
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Father
               S
               ,
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               one
               time
               in
               prayer
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               most
               instantlie
               praying
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               shew
               mercy
               to
               the
               Christiā
               people
               ,
               on
               whome
               ,
               he
               had
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               he
               would
               lay
               a
               great
               scourge
               :
               God
               answeared
               him
               :
               Francis
               if
               thou
               wilt
               that
               I
               haue
               compassion
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               procure
               dilligentlie
               that
               thy
               Order
               perseuer
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               it
               is
               instituted
               ,
               that
               therin
               may
               be
               found
               such
               as
               may
               worthelie
               make
               intercessiō
               for
               them
               :
               and
               in
               fauour
               of
               thy
               Order
               and
               of
               thee
               ,
               I
               promise
               thee
               ,
               not
               to
               lett
               fall
               on
               my
               church
               that
               great
               affliction
               which
               aymeth
               att
               it
               &
               threateneth
               it
               .
               But
               I
               will
               haue
               thee
               know
               that
               if
               thy
               Order
               doe
               preuaricate
               ,
               the
               first
               punishmentes
               which
               I
               shall
               inflict
               on
               my
               church
               shal
               be
               on
               the
               preachers
               therof
               ,
               and
               will
               giue
               to
               the
               deuill
               what
               authority
               ouer
               them
               he
               will.
               Thence
               will
               grow
               so
               manie
               scandales
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               none
               will
               aduenture
               to
               take
               the
               habitt
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               desertes
               where
               I
               will
               preserue
               this
               few
               number
               of
               elect
               ,
               as
               I
               preserued
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               so
               manie
               yeares
               :
               and
               so
               the
               good
               being
               conserued
               in
               my
               grace
               ,
               the
               Order
               shall
               afterward
               be
               reduced
               to
               his
               pristine
               estate
               .
               Herevpon
               
               did
               S.
               Francis
               prophesie
               ;
               that
               a
               verie
               violent
               temptation
               should
               be
               raised
               in
               his
               Religion
               by
               pourchaced
               science
               ,
               wherwith
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               furious
               winde
               from
               the
               region
               of
               the
               desert
               ,
               as
               the
               affliction
               of
               Iob
               furiously
               striking
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               his
               owne
               children
               would
               bring
               it
               to
               ruine
               :
               because
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               being
               puffed
               vp
               by
               their
               learning
               and
               relying
               theron
               ,
               they
               well
               lay
               ambushes
               and
               cast
               snares
               for
               the
               true
               and
               lawfull
               children
               ,
               framed
               by
               that
               huge
               damned
               woman
               called
               pride
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               will
               sacrifice
               their
               child
               birthes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               worckes
               :
               and
               will
               liue
               in
               the
               delightes
               of
               the
               profitt
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               their
               impudencie
               and
               arrogancie
               .
               Now
               the
               auctoritie
               of
               such
               Religious
               wil
               be
               extremelie
               bitter
               and
               insupportable
               to
               the
               iuste
               ,
               that
               shal
               be
               persecuted
               by
               them
               :
               because
               their
               simplicitie
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               pouertie
               and
               zeale
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               in
               a
               manner
               inexplicable
               ,
               secretlie
               confound
               them
               .
               Wherfore
               they
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               pride
               being
               vnable
               to
               endure
               it
               ,
               relying
               on
               the
               wisedome
               and
               reputation
               
               of
               their
               valure
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               nobility
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               pourchaced
               by
               meane
               of
               ambition
               ,
               will
               persecute
               them
               to
               death
               There
               is
               also
               found
               a
               prophesie
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               schisme
               and
               diuision
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               election
               of
               Pope
               Vrban
               the
               sixt
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1378.
               that
               continued
               neere
               40.
               yeares
               ,
               the
               tenour
               wherof
               was
               thus
               .
            
             
               A
               time
               will
               come
               when
               the
               holy
               Church
               shal
               be
               full
               of
               schismes
               ,
               which
               will
               put
               men
               in
               extreme
               perplexitie
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               temporall
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               shall
               haue
               manie
               followers
               and
               shal
               be
               more
               dilligente
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               to
               take
               aduantage
               by
               this
               occasion
               to
               augment
               his
               kingdome
               :
               then
               shall
               the
               beauty
               of
               this
               Order
               be
               defiled
               with
               that
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               prophane
               apostasie
               shal
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               to
               the
               dissention
               of
               two
               Realmes
               ,
               when
               few
               shall
               obey
               the
               holie
               Church
               with
               a
               true
               charitie
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               canonicallie
               elected
               to
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               yea
               suspected
               of
               heresie
               ,
               shall
               be
               obeyed
               :
               because
               manie
               shal
               be
               subtillie
               peruerted
               by
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               contagious
               errours
               ,
               then
               shal
               scandales
               multiplie
               ,
               and
               Christianitie
               be
               diuided
               ,
               manie
               refusing
               to
               contradict
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               scismes
               and
               diuisions
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               of
               Religious
               and
               of
               the
               people
               shal
               be
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               dayes
               were
               not
               abbreuiated
               by
               God
               ,
               the
               elect
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               would
               fall
               into
               the
               same
               errours
               ,
               if
               God
               of
               his
               mercie
               should
               not
               deliuer
               them
               .
               S.
               Francis
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               reuelation
               particulerlie
               put
               into
               his
               rule
               the
               vow
               of
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               vnto
               his
               successours
               canonicallie
               elected
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holie
               Romane
               church
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               end
               of
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               knowing
               how
               much
               it
               would
               profitt
               his
               order
               ,
               in
               that
               so
               turbulent
               time
               to
               perseuer
               firme
               :
               therfore
               he
               gaue
               this
               instruction
               to
               his
               ,
               that
               foreseeing
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               might
               know
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               well
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               liberty
               wherinto
               the
               Order
               should
               fall
               ,
               prophecied
               by
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               one
               day
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               Vgolino
               Protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               of
               manie
               other
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               ,
               which
               he
               afterward
               also
               preached
               to
               the
               Brethren
               :
               a
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               Religious
               of
               my
               Order
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               shallleaue
               the
               way
               of
               holie
               simplicitie
               and
               pouerty
               ,
               indifferentlie
               receauing
               all
               sort
               of
               mony
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               legacies
               as
               by
               testament
               shal
               be
               bequeathed
               them
               ;
               and
               leauing
               solitarie
               and
               humble
               places
               ,
               will
               build
               faire
               and
               sumptuous
               houses
               in
               cittyes
               and
               townes
               ,
               capable
               to
               entertayne
               Princes
               and
               Emperours
               :
               
               then
               by
               fauour
               they
               will
               procure
               obtaine
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Popes
               through
               art
               and
               humane
               prudence
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               earnest
               importunitie
               they
               will
               obtaine
               requestes
               merelie
               iniust
               ,
               though
               cloaked
               with
               truth
               ,
               by
               this
               meane
               they
               will
               not
               onlie
               abandon
               their
               rule
               instituted
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               against
               their
               solemne
               profession
               :
               but
               will
               also
               ruine
               and
               alter
               the
               puritie
               therof
               ,
               chaunging
               the
               good
               intention
               into
               peruerse
               ,
               and
               being
               armed
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               said
               priuiledges
               ,
               against
               obedience
               ,
               against
               other
               Religious
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               expect
               to
               gett
               the
               victory
               ,
               the
               wretches
               shall
               ●inde
               themselues
               fallen
               into
               the
               trench
               which
               themselues
               shall
               haue
               made
               ,
               gathering
               no
               other
               fruit
               of
               their
               seminary
               ,
               but
               scandales
               which
               they
               shall
               offer
               to
               God
               in
               steed
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               :
               who
               seeing
               the
               same
               shal
               be
               no
               more
               thenceforward
               their
               Pastour
               ,
               but
               their
               ruiner
               according
               to
               their
               meritt
               :
               And
               therfore
               he
               will
               leaue
               them
               entangled
               in
               the
               nettes
               of
               auarice
               and
               their
               vaine
               desires
               .
               Which
               being
               naturalie
               considered
               of
               many
               ,
               shall
               cause
               that
               acknowledgeing
               this
               punishment
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               repent
               their
               faultes
               ,
               and
               retourne
               to
               their
               former
               estate
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               be
               persecuted
               and
               derided
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               are
               all
               the
               vertuous
               and
               true
               seruantes
               of
               God
               by
               the
               wicked
               and
               impious
               .
               But
               as
               the
               same
               temptations
               shall
               accomplish
               the
               ruine
               of
               these
               ,
               so
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               perfidious
               ,
               which
               the
               elect
               shall
               support
               patientlie
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               shal
               be
               to
               them
               so
               manie
               crownes
               of
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               merueillous
               statua
               that
               appeared
               to
               S.
               Francis
               and
               the
               exposition
               therof
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THis
               glorious
               Father
               being
               one
               time
               in
               prayer
               att
               S.
               Marie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               there
               appeared
               before
               his
               eyes
               a
               statua
               of
               merueillous
               greatnes
               and
               beautie
               ,
               resembling
               that
               of
               Nabuchodonoser
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               scripture
               describeth
               ▪
               for
               it
               had
               the
               head
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               a
               most
               beautifull
               face
               ,
               the
               breaste
               and
               armes
               of
               siluer
               ,
               the
               bellie
               and
               thyghes
               
               of
               metall
               ,
               the
               legges
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               the
               feet
               partlie
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               partlie
               of
               earth
               and
               clay
               ;
               it
               was
               couered
               with
               a
               cloake
               made
               of
               course
               and
               grosse
               sackcloth
               ,
               wherof
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               ashamed
               and
               exceedinglie
               disquieted
               ;
               which
               did
               much
               amaze
               the
               saint
               ;
               but
               the
               Angel
               that
               represented
               this
               vision
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               Francis
               ,
               wherat
               art
               thou
               amazed
               ?
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               sent
               thee
               this
               vision
               full
               of
               mysterie
               :
               that
               seeing
               it
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               know
               the
               mutation
               which
               wil
               be
               in
               thy
               Religion
               in
               future
               time
               :
               and
               therfore
               hearcken
               :
               the
               head
               of
               gold
               which
               thou
               seest
               so
               faire
               ,
               signifieth
               
               
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               Religion
               builded
               in
               the
               constancie
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               .
               Therfore
               as
               gold
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               any
               other
               mettall
               ,
               and
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               head
               is
               much
               more
               eminent
               in
               the
               body
               then
               any
               other
               member
               ,
               so
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               Order
               ,
               is
               more
               precious
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               fraternall
               ,
               and
               golden
               charity
               and
               Angelicall
               vertue
               :
               and
               is
               of
               such
               beauty
               and
               nobilitie
               ,
               for
               the
               obseruance
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouertie
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               fill
               all
               the
               world
               with
               admiration
               .
               And
               the
               queene
               of
               Saba
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               holy
               church
               with
               all
               her
               faithfull
               shall
               admire
               it
               and
               feele
               in
               their
               hartes
               an
               incomprehensible
               ioy
               ,
               beholding
               so
               beautifull
               a
               mirour
               of
               sanctity
               and
               spirituall
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               first
               ,
               builded
               on
               this
               first
               rock
               ,
               shal
               be
               glorified
               by
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               Because
               they
               shall
               endeauour
               to
               imitate
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               
               his
               holy
               vertues
               .
               The
               brest
               and
               armes
               of
               siluer
               represent
               the
               second
               estate
               of
               thine
               Order
               :
               so
               much
               inferiour
               to
               the
               first
               as
               siluer
               is
               more
               base
               then
               gold
               :
               But
               as
               siluer
               is
               of
               value
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               faire
               colour
               and
               worthy
               sound
               :
               so
               this
               second
               estate
               of
               the
               Order
               shall
               haue
               many
               Religious
               Gentlemen
               of
               discent
               ,
               famous
               for
               learning
               ,
               and
               renowmed
               for
               their
               preachinges
               ,
               who
               shal
               be
               so
               honoured
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               manie
               of
               them
               shall
               gett
               the
               cheifest
               dignities
               therin
               ,
               as
               Abbeys
               ,
               Bishopprickes
               ,
               Cardinalships
               ,
               yea
               euen
               the
               Papacie
               :
               and
               because
               the
               force
               of
               a
               man
               consisteth
               principally
               in
               the
               armes
               and
               breast
               ,
               God
               will
               then
               fournish
               thine
               Order
               ,
               with
               men
               of
               such
               valure
               ,
               and
               of
               sogood
               conscience
               ,
               as
               shall
               defend
               it
               from
               the
               potent
               ennemies
               that
               shall
               then
               persecute
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               likewise
               helpe
               to
               support
               the
               holy
               church
               ,
               against
               the
               impetuous
               fury
               of
               heretikes
               and
               schismatikes
               that
               thē
               shall
               take
               armes
               against
               it
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               shall
               come
               the
               third
               estate
               figured
               by
               the
               belly
               of
               brasse
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               comparison
               more
               base
               then
               the
               second
               .
               But
               as
               the
               greatest
               quantity
               of
               monny
               is
               made
               of
               this
               mettall
               :
               so
               in
               that
               time
               the
               number
               of
               such
               as
               shall
               esteeme
               their
               belly
               their
               God
               ,
               shal
               be
               exceeding
               
               great
               .
               But
               in
               their
               greatest
               glory
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               yet
               confounded
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               only
               know
               the
               thinges
               appertayning
               to
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               though
               they
               be
               followed
               of
               many
               for
               their
               learning
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               display
               in
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               shal
               be
               extolled
               of
               many
               people
               that
               consider
               only
               the
               exteriour
               barcke
               ,
               neuertheles
               spirituall
               men
               shall
               litle
               esteeme
               therof
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               perceaue
               them
               to
               affect
               sensualitie
               ,
               not
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               .
               Alas
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               reputed
               of
               God
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               mentioneth
               :
               that
               preachers
               without
               charitie
               are
               like
               to
               metall
               or
               belles
               that
               haue
               good
               sound
               ,
               but
               it
               nothing
               profiteth
               them
               :
               for
               according
               as
               they
               shall
               preach
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               wordes
               ,
               they
               shall
               bring
               foorth
               spirituall
               children
               ,
               and
               shall
               manifest
               to
               others
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               themselues
               shall
               remaine
               withered
               
               in
               the
               desert
               land
               .
               The
               fourth
               estate
               shal
               be
               sterill
               and
               terrible
               .
               
               signified
               by
               the
               legges
               of
               iron
               ,
               for
               as
               iron
               doth
               mollifie
               brasse
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               and
               gold
               ,
               so
               this
               estate
               shal
               be
               of
               such
               malice
               and
               obstinacie
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               that
               by
               negligence
               and
               vnaccustomed
               conditions
               ,
               they
               shall
               forgett
               the
               good
               which
               they
               had
               built
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               golden
               charitie
               of
               the
               first
               founders
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               the
               siluer
               verity
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               &
               the
               preaching
               and
               voice
               of
               the
               third
               in
               the
               church
               of
               God.
               And
               therfore
               as
               the
               feet
               support
               all
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               they
               by
               the
               force
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               terrestriall
               hipocrisie
               ,
               shall
               sustaine
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               shall
               couer
               themselues
               in
               their
               course
               cloake
               ,
               and
               endeauour
               to
               make
               the
               world
               beleeue
               in
               exteriour
               apparence
               ,
               that
               they
               yet
               liue
               in
               their
               former
               pouertie
               and
               humilitie
               .
               These
               interiourlie
               shal
               be
               rauening
               woulfes
               and
               to
               God
               knowne
               for
               such
               ,
               though
               to
               men
               concealed
               ,
               be
               it
               that
               they
               endure
               afflictions
               by
               diuers
               tribulations
               as
               iron
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               
               not
               only
               by
               the
               hammers
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               but
               euen
               by
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               :
               for
               as
               the
               scripture
               saith
               :
               the
               great
               for
               their
               malices
               shall
               also
               support
               great
               tormentes
               :
               they
               neuertheles
               shal
               be
               so
               hard
               and
               stronge
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               iron
               resisteth
               all
               other
               mettals
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               resist
               all
               ,
               aswell
               Prelates
               as
               seculer
               princes
               ,
               with
               a
               will
               to
               ouercome
               all
               ,
               and
               subdue
               euery
               thing
               by
               their
               hardnes
               compared
               to
               iron
               :
               therfore
               shall
               they
               be
               in
               disgrace
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               hard-necked
               men
               .
               But
               as
               his
               feet
               are
               not
               of
               pure
               iron
               ,
               but
               of
               clay
               also
               ,
               that
               signifieth
               hipocrisie
               ,
               they
               shal
               employ
               themselues
               in
               affaires
               and
               negotiations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               please
               and
               intrude
               themselues
               into
               the
               fauour
               of
               seculer
               persons
               :
               notwithstanding
               because
               of
               the
               great
               contrariety
               that
               is
               betweene
               baked
               clay
               ,
               and
               iron
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               vnite
               them
               together
               ,
               there
               will
               arise
               such
               a
               contrariety
               among
               the
               Religious
               of
               that
               latter
               time
               ,
               that
               att
               length
               hauing
               litle
               resisted
               and
               their
               forces
               being
               weakened
               ,
               they
               shall
               begin
               to
               vse
               the
               art
               of
               hipocrisie
               ,
               being
               impossible
               to
               ioyne
               true
               pride
               with
               fayned
               pietie
               ,
               att
               least
               any
               long
               time
               ,
               they
               being
               att
               length
               discouered
               to
               be
               misprisers
               of
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               gospell
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               first
               they
               shal
               be
               diuided
               one
               from
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               baked
               clay
               is
               separated
               from
               iron
               ,
               though
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               vnited
               together
               :
               and
               therfore
               hatreds
               ,
               dissentions
               ,
               partialities
               and
               tyrannies
               shall
               begin
               to
               raigne
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               afterwardes
               the
               world
               perceauing
               such
               impieties
               and
               wickednes
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               examined
               and
               chasticed
               euen
               by
               the
               seculers
               ,
               and
               this
               shall
               befall
               them
               because
               they
               shal
               be
               loosed
               from
               their
               head
               of
               the
               first
               charitie
               .
               And
               therfore
               they
               shal
               be
               happy
               ,
               who
               shal
               be
               mindefull
               of
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               and
               of
               their
               Order
               :
               for
               they
               shal
               be
               refined
               as
               gold
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               be
               not
               knowne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuertheles
               be
               much
               esteemed
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               neuer
               abandon
               
               this
               Religion
               so
               that
               there
               shall
               alwayes
               remayne
               some
               competent
               nomber
               of
               vertuous
               :
               though
               in
               comparison
               of
               so
               many
               lewd
               and
               libertines
               ,
               they
               shall
               appeare
               very
               few
               :
               and
               this
               few
               shall
               be
               persecuted
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               shall
               procure
               them
               a
               greater
               crowne
               with
               God
               Now
               the
               sackcloth
               and
               cloake
               so
               course
               ,
               wherof
               I
               seeme
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               disquieted
               ,
               is
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               is
               the
               ornament
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               singuler
               foundation
               of
               all
               piety
               ,
               so
               the
               bastard
               children
               shal
               be
               ashamed
               therof
               ,
               for
               their
               ayme
               shall
               not
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               endeauouring
               to
               please
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               misprise
               the
               habitt
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               seeke
               faire
               and
               fine
               cloth
               ,
               for
               the
               vse
               wherof
               they
               shall
               importune
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               pourchace
               it
               by
               way
               of
               simonie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               happy
               shall
               they
               be
               that
               perseuer
               to
               the
               end
               in
               obseruance
               of
               their
               holy
               vowes
               :
               After
               these
               speeches
               it
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               remayned
               full
               of
               admiration
               and
               teares
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               hart
               recommending
               vnto
               God
               his
               sheep
               ,
               both
               present
               and
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               God
               reuealed
               these
               thinges
               and
               many
               other
               to
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               as
               head
               and
               Pastour
               of
               his
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               concerning
               the
               chaunge
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               which
               being
               founded
               in
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               exceeding
               difficult
               to
               be
               obserued
               according
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               fallen
               ,
               and
               doe
               decline
               from
               its
               perfection
               ;
               We
               all
               being
               naturally
               inclined
               and
               affected
               to
               worldly
               thinges
               ,
               and
               to
               shunne
               alll
               seueritie
               and
               rigour
               ,
               and
               all
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               freindes
               to
               our
               owne
               will
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               our
               sottish
               prudence
               ,
               causeth
               vs
               to
               make
               no
               esteeme
               of
               the
               commaundementes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               forke
               his
               most
               strict
               way
               ,
               though
               most
               necessarie
               to
               our
               saluation
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               it
               is
               :
               and
               therfore
               degenerating
               more
               and
               more
               we
               fall
               from
               our
               first
               Fathers
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               also
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               if
               some
               of
               these
               so
               fraile
               vessels
               composed
               of
               earth
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               haue
               demonstrated
               such
               an
               inuincible
               constancie
               ,
               in
               so
               strict
               an
               obligation
               to
               obserue
               the
               gospell
               ;
               and
               in
               themselues
               to
               preserue
               such
               a
               treasure
               ;
               because
               all
               that
               is
               the
               worck
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               world
               may
               know
               that
               the
               eminencie
               and
               glory
               of
               this
               Religion
               ,
               proceedeth
               of
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               humane
               force
               and
               vertue
               :
               And
               therfore
               when
               to
               him
               seemeth
               time
               conuenient
               ,
               he
               sendeth
               reformations
               to
               support
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               compassion
               and
               discreet
               charity
               of
               S.
               Francis
               to
               wards
               all
               his
               Religious
               ,
               but
               particulerly
               to
               wardes
               the
               sicke
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               the
               obligation
               of
               a
               Prelate
               towardes
               his
               sheep
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               extend
               to
               giue
               them
               aduise
               and
               spirituall
               refections
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               releiue
               them
               in
               their
               corporall
               necessities
               ,
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               was
               replenished
               with
               an
               infinite
               charitie
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               continuall
               care
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               corporall
               wantes
               of
               his
               beloued
               children
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               where
               sicknes
               and
               necessitie
               were
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               which
               charitie
               he
               exercised
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Fatherlie
               duetie
               ,
               but
               of
               naturall
               compassion
               ,
               which
               he
               euer
               had
               towardes
               the
               afflicted
               :
               which
               vertue
               he
               afterward
               redoubled
               to
               make
               it
               more
               meritorious
               :
               so
               that
               he
               referred
               all
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               neigbour
               ,
               to
               the
               person
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               for
               whose
               loue
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               assited
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               his
               hart
               melted
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               seen
               his
               God
               in
               them
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               those
               new
               and
               feruent
               warriers
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               did
               so
               speciallie
               exceed
               in
               leading
               seuere
               liues
               ,
               and
               doeing
               worckes
               worthy
               of
               pennance
               ,
               which
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               ensuying
               example
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               charitie
               of
               the
               Sainct
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Religious
               were
               one
               day
               a
               sleep
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               began
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               cry
               :
               I
               dye
               :
               att
               which
               lamentation
               S.
               Francis
               instantlie
               arose
               ,
               and
               caused
               all
               the
               other
               Brethren
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               to
               light
               a
               candell
               ,
               then
               asking
               who
               was
               he
               that
               complained
               ,
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               him
               :
               
               Father
               it
               is
               I
               ,
               that
               dye
               with
               hunger
               :
               which
               hearing
               he
               presentlie
               caused
               to
               be
               brought
               him
               to
               eat
               :
               and
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               table
               to
               be
               prepared
               ,
               wheron
               he
               meant
               to
               eat
               himselfe
               ;
               which
               he
               caused
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               to
               doe
               though
               it
               were
               a
               verie
               extraordinarie
               houre
               .
               The
               Religious
               hauing
               taken
               his
               Refection
               ,
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               to
               teach
               his
               children
               the
               vertue
               of
               discretion
               ,
               wherby
               they
               should
               moderate
               the
               feruour
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               for
               conseruation
               of
               the
               corporall
               forces
               in
               abstinence
               ,
               he
               said
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               learne
               and
               retaine
               in
               you
               this
               aduertisement
               ;
               that
               each
               one
               carefullie
               conserue
               his
               naturall
               complexion
               and
               forces
               ,
               and
               lett
               him
               vse
               moderation
               in
               abstinence
               ,
               accordinge
               vnto
               them
               :
               for
               albeit
               some
               can
               sustaine
               themselues
               with
               litle
               food
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               therfore
               reasonable
               that
               others
               who
               cannot
               liue
               with
               so
               litle
               ,
               should
               keep
               the
               same
               abstinence
               :
               for
               as
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               forbeare
               superfluous
               eating
               ,
               for
               not
               damning
               our
               soule
               and
               consuming
               our
               body
               :
               so
               ought
               we
               to
               shunne
               indiscreet
               abstinence
               ,
               but
               must
               so
               vse
               it
               as
               the
               bodie
               may
               
               serue
               the
               soule
               :
               for
               God
               loueth
               mercy
               aboue
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               lett
               euerie
               one
               remember
               what
               by
               charity
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               I
               haue
               only
               done
               ▪
               it
               as
               a
               pious
               worcke
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               example
               of
               charitie
               ,
               his
               extreme
               necessitie
               requiring
               it
               .
               And
               therfore
               lett
               each
               one
               refraine
               to
               cause
               the
               like
               an
               other
               time
               ,
               and
               especially
               Prelates
               towardes
               their
               Religious
               .
               Which
               was
               exceeding
               carefully
               obserued
               of
               the
               S.
               for
               though
               he
               were
               very
               glad
               that
               pouerty
               in
               all
               thinges
               ,
               should
               appeare
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               neuer
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               be
               frustrate
               of
               their
               due
               releife
               ,
               and
               therfore
               when
               he
               saw
               they
               had
               not
               sufficient
               to
               eat
               ,
               himselfe
               would
               goe
               to
               begge
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               heretofore
               made
               appeare
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               owne
               respect
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               verie
               feeble
               complexion
               ,
               he
               was
               euer
               very
               strict
               and
               abstinent
               ,
               yea
               beyond
               reason
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               to
               his
               death
               .
               Yet
               he
               is
               not
               therfore
               to
               be
               reprehended
               ,
               considering
               that
               one
               ought
               not
               to
               measure
               or
               limitt
               the
               life
               of
               the
               great
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               continuallie
               directed
               in
               their
               actions
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               permitt
               to
               worck
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               spiritt
               and
               certaine
               excesses
               that
               are
               to
               be
               seene
               :
               it
               is
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               to
               our
               confusion
               to
               admire
               them
               ,
               and
               therof
               to
               imitate
               what
               one
               can
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               expedient
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               many
               were
               defectiue
               ,
               performing
               lesse
               then
               their
               duety
               ,
               God
               should
               raise
               others
               that
               in
               their
               bodyes
               should
               supply
               both
               for
               themselues
               and
               their
               neighbour
               :
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               might
               giue
               this
               good
               example
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               wheras
               in
               his
               sicknesses
               many
               thinges
               extraordinarie
               were
               necessarie
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               depriue
               himselfe
               therof
               ,
               to
               giue
               example
               to
               others●
               and
               when
               there
               were
               any
               Religious
               sicke
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               villages
               to
               seeke
               flesh
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               wantes
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               health
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               permitted
               them
               to
               vse
               for
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               He
               did
               also
               seriouslie
               admonish
               them
               to
               remember
               that
               they
               must
               be
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               their
               health
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               their
               sickenes
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               they
               should
               not
               haue
               an
               insatiable
               spiritt
               ,
               nor
               admitt
               all
               the
               commodities
               that
               the
               delicate
               of
               the
               world
               enioy
               ,
               for
               so
               there
               would
               be
               no
               difference
               ,
               nor
               should
               they
               meritt
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               whose
               loue
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               content
               to
               endure
               some
               inconueniences
               ,
               yea
               euen
               in
               their
               sicknesses
               .
               Now
               though
               this
               holy
               Pastour
               did
               zealously
               vtter
               these
               wordes
               :
               yet
               such
               was
               his
               charity
               that
               seeing
               them
               sicke
               he
               could
               not
               but
               releiue
               them
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               supply
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               cherish
               them
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               example
               may
               appeare
               .
               One
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               being
               sicke
               ,
               the
               S.
               moued
               with
               cōpassion
               to
               see
               him
               so
               afflicted
               ,
               said
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               if
               this
               Religious
               had
               eate
               grapes
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               better
               :
               then
               calling
               the
               Religious
               ,
               he
               conducted
               him
               into
               a
               vineyard
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               the
               Couent
               :
               whither
               being
               come
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               might
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               he
               began
               
               first
               to
               eat
               grapes
               ,
               then
               gaue
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               sitt
               downe
               ,
               and
               so
               entertayned
               him
               that
               he
               arose
               as
               sound
               as
               he
               had
               euer
               bin
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               worcking
               by
               the
               charitie
               of
               his
               seruant
               :
               which
               the
               said
               Religious
               diuers
               times
               with
               teares
               recounted
               to
               his
               brethren
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 did
                 eate
                 with
                 S.
                 Clare
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 both
                 were
                 rapt
                 into
                 extasie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 4.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 10.
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 hither
                 tranfferred
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 SAinct
                 Francis
                 being
                 att
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 was
                 infinite
                 times
                 importuned
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 spirituall
                 daughter
                 S.
                 Clare
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 refection
                 once
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Yet
                 though
                 she
                 were
                 of
                 sanctity
                 sufficientlie
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 consent
                 thereto
                 :
                 att
                 lenght
                 the
                 glorious
                 saincte
                 fearing
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 least
                 thought
                 therof
                 ,
                 God
                 might
                 call
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 such
                 being
                 the
                 infirmities
                 whervnto
                 he
                 was
                 subiect
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 neuer
                 enioy
                 that
                 consolation
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 she
                 so
                 much
                 solicited
                 all
                 Religious
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 auncient
                 and
                 best
                 beloued
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 to
                 obtaine
                 so
                 honest
                 a
                 request
                 in
                 her
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 together
                 so
                 affectionately
                 entreated
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 consented
                 therevnto
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 auoyd
                 scandall
                 and
                 ill
                 example
                 to
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 therby
                 challenge
                 a
                 consequence
                 of
                 goeing
                 to
                 eat
                 att
                 the
                 monasteries
                 of
                 Religious
                 women
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 S.
                 Clare
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 her
                 Religious
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 consecrated
                 her
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 very
                 curteously
                 entertayned
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 Religious
                 ,
                 then
                 hauing
                 with
                 her
                 made
                 a
                 long
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 deuoutly
                 visited
                 the
                 altares
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 preparation
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 custome
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 att
                 the
                 ordinary
                 houre
                 ,
                 they
                 sate
                 downe
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 course
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 so
                 highly
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clare
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 were
                 so
                 rapt
                 in
                 extasie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 hauing
                 their
                 eyes
                 lifted
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Att
                 that
                 instant
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 the
                 Burgesses
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 althe
                 circuit
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 very
                 Mountaines
                 to
                 burne
                 :
                 they
                 seemed
                 also
                 to
                 see
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 fire
                 ouer
                 the
                 monastery
                 much
                 more
                 violent
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 wherfore
                 they
                 all
                 ran
                 hastely
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 neither
                 fire
                 nor
                 flame
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 considered
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 perceaued
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 countenances
                 and
                 aspectes
                 of
                 those
                 whome
                 they
                 found
                 yet
                 fitting
                 and
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 S.
                 Clare
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 companions
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 awaking
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 finally
                 finding
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 &
                 vse
                 litle
                 other
                 thinge
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 already
                 satisfied
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 that
                 celestiall
                 food
                 .
                 So
                 euery
                 one
                 departed
                 ,
                 giuing
                 thanckes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 alwayes
                 offereth
                 and
                 presenteth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 in
                 charitie
                 vnite
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Saincte
                 Clare
                 retourned
                 to
                 her
                 monasterie
                 of
                 S.
                 Damian
                 ,
                 wher
                 here
                 Religious
                 receaued
                 her
                 with
                 much
                 consolation
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 feared
                 that
                 S.
                 Francis
                 would
                 haue
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 found
                 some
                 monastery
                 other
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 her
                 Sister
                 Agnes
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 Florence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 31.
                 and
                 32.
                 chapters
                 are
                 formerlie
                 inserted
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 chap.
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 true
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               knew
               that
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               he
               should
               helpe
               to
               saue
               soules
               by
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               prayer
               :
               and
               how
               he
               instituted
               the
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               called
               the
               thirde
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               desiryng
               to
               serue
               his
               master
               entierlie
               in
               such
               thinges
               as
               should
               be
               most
               gratefull
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               in
               fidelitie
               and
               perfection
               of
               life
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               any
               kinde
               of
               consolation
               temporall
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               :
               there
               arose
               a
               doubt
               in
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               wherof
               he
               diuers
               times
               conferred
               with
               his
               Brethren
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               My
               brethren
               I
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               charitie
               which
               liueth
               and
               is
               amongst
               you
               ,
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               whither
               of
               these
               two
               exercises
               you
               esteeme
               more
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               either
               that
               I
               applie
               my selfe
               entierlie
               to
               prayer
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               also
               labour
               in
               preaching
               ,
               so
               to
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               the
               way
               of
               God
               :
               I
               am
               of
               litle
               and
               simple
               stature
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               cannot
               teach
               with
               wordes
               full
               of
               doctrine
               :
               and
               withall
               ,
               hauing
               on
               the
               other
               side
               receaued
               a
               greater
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               pray
               ,
               then
               to
               speake
               ,
               I
               would
               more
               willinglie
               applie
               me
               to
               continuall
               prayer
               :
               besides
               that
               ,
               I
               know
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               gaine
               ,
               and
               a
               certaine
               augmentation
               of
               grace
               in
               prayer
               ,
               wheras
               to
               preach
               is
               to
               impart
               and
               communicate
               to
               others
               ,
               those
               litle
               giftes
               which
               one
               receaueth
               of
               God
               ;
               prayer
               is
               a
               lustre
               of
               good
               desires
               and
               of
               the
               pious
               affections
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               a
               collection
               of
               celestiall
               vertues
               ,
               vnited
               to
               the
               true
               and
               supreme
               good
               :
               but
               preaching
               is
               to
               bedust
               the
               spirituall
               feet
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               amourous
               affections
               of
               the
               hart
               towardes
               God
               ,
               which
               serue
               as
               feet
               and
               foundation
               to
               all
               the
               spirituall
               edifice
               ,
               a
               man
               by
               it
               detourning
               himselfe
               from
               seuerity
               
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               rigour
               of
               discipline
               .
               In
               prayer
               we
               speake
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               harcken
               vnto
               him
               when
               he
               speaketh
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               leading
               a
               life
               in
               manner
               Angelicall
               ,
               we
               more
               conuerse
               in
               heauen
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               then
               here
               on
               earth
               with
               men
               :
               wheras
               preaching
               ,
               we
               must
               alwayes
               conuerse
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               liue
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               conuert
               them
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               many
               worldly
               thinges
               of
               them
               :
               Neuertheles
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               in
               preaching
               verie
               contrarie
               to
               all
               these
               ▪
               which
               maketh
               much
               in
               behalfe
               therof
               ,
               and
               is
               worthy
               of
               great
               consideration
               ,
               discouering
               vnto
               vs
               that
               God
               maketh
               esteeme
               therof
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               only
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               is
               soueraigne
               goodnes
               ,
               the
               only
               modell
               of
               diuine
               wisdome
               ,
               descended
               from
               the
               bosome
               of
               his
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               to
               enstruct
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               teach
               by
               his
               holy
               example
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               vnto
               men
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               saluation
               ,
               wherby
               he
               afterwardes
               saued
               the
               predestinate
               soules
               ,
               washing
               them
               with
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ,
               reuiuing
               them
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               maintayning
               them
               by
               his
               most
               sacred
               body
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               not
               reseruing
               any
               thing
               to
               himselfe
               which
               he
               did
               not
               graciouslie
               giue
               vnto
               vs
               to
               further
               our
               saluation
               ;
               In
               that
               respect
               we
               are
               obliged
               by
               his
               example
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               we
               thinck
               may
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               leaue
               all
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               omitting
               prayer
               ,
               to
               applie
               vs
               to
               preaching
               .
               Further
               ,
               to
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ▪
               on
               the
               one
               side
               mine
               owne
               will
               allureth
               me
               to
               repose
               :
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               remember
               when
               I
               retourned
               from
               Rome
               ,
               wtih
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               God
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               that
               his
               intention
               was
               I
               should
               remaine
               ,
               not
               in
               desertes
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               world
               to
               assist
               the
               redemption
               of
               many
               soules
               from
               the
               swallow
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               all
               these
               considerations
               ,
               I
               craue
               your
               counsaile
               :
               because
               God
               would
               neuer
               reueale
               it
               vnto
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               euery
               day
               with
               verie
               great
               instance
               demaund
               the
               same
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               to
               counsaile
               and
               satisfie
               him
               therin
               :
               then
               calling
               Brother
               Macie
               ▪
               he
               said
               :
               Goe
               to
               thy
               Sister
               Clare
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               behalfe
               will
               her
               with
               all
               her
               sisters
               ,
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               please
               to
               teach
               me
               to
               performe
               his
               seruice
               in
               this
               point
               :
               and
               hauing
               done
               this
               message
               ,
               goe
               to
               Mount
               Subasio
               ,
               to
               Brother
               Siluester
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               made
               worthy
               of
               diuine
               discourse
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               his
               merittes
               obtayneth
               of
               God
               what
               grace
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               to
               him
               deliuer
               from
               me
               the
               same
               message
               .
               Brother
               Macie
               hauing
               accomplished
               his
               commission
               ,
               and
               retourning
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               receaued
               him
               with
               verie
               great
               charitie
               ,
               for
               he
               washed
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               eat
               ,
               then
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               toppe
               of
               a
               mouutaine
               ,
               where
               kneeling
               downe
               ,
               with
               his
               head
               bare
               ,
               and
               armes
               crossed
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               Brother
               Macie
               :
               What
               pleaseth
               my
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               that
               I
               doe
               :
               who
               answeared
               that
               Brother
               Siluester
               setling
               himselfe
               to
               
               prayer
               ,
               assoone
               as
               he
               had
               spoaken
               ,
               he
               had
               reuelation
               frō
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               called
               him
               ,
               to
               this
               vocation
               ,
               for
               his
               proper
               and
               particuler
               benefitt
               :
               but
               that
               by
               meane
               of
               his
               preaching
               ,
               many
               lost
               soules
               might
               be
               conuerted
               to
               pennance
               and
               told
               him
               withall
               that
               the
               same
               had
               bin
               reuealed
               to
               S.
               Clare
               .
               God
               would
               haue
               this
               matter
               thus
               to
               proceed
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               might
               by
               diuers
               testimonies
               know
               ,
               wherfore
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               had
               sent
               this
               his
               seruant
               into
               the
               world
               .
               The
               S.
               of
               God
               standing
               vpon
               his
               feet
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               this
               answeare
               which
               he
               desired
               to
               heare
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               as
               a
               resolution
               from
               the
               almighty
               ,
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               enflamed
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               answeared
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               lett
               vs
               then
               goe
               Brother
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               transported
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               that
               very
               houre
               put
               himselfe
               in
               iorney
               ,
               hauing
               called
               Brother
               Angelus
               for
               a
               third
               companion
               :
               he
               knew
               not
               whither
               he
               went
               ,
               but
               committed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               arriued
               att
               a
               towne
               called
               Carnerio
               ,
               two
               leagues
               from
               Assisium
               where
               he
               preached
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               with
               so
               great
               a
               feruour
               ,
               and
               generall
               edification
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               the
               men
               as
               women
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               him
               so
               piously
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               seing
               that
               God
               spake
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               moued
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               would
               haue
               abandonned
               their
               owne
               houses
               and
               followed
               him
               to
               effect
               his
               holy
               counsailes
               :
               but
               that
               the
               S.
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               willed
               them
               not
               to
               stirre
               :
               but
               that
               they
               
               should
               liue
               vprightly
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               obseruing
               his
               holy
               commandementes
               ;
               and
               should
               educate
               and
               trayne
               vp
               their
               children
               and
               family
               christianlike
               ,
               alwayes
               hoping
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               shunning
               sinne
               as
               their
               greatest
               ennemy
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               he
               would
               not
               faile
               to
               enstruct
               thē
               the
               way
               to
               find
               pardon
               att
               Gods
               handes
               :
               But
               all
               these
               wordes
               were
               vaine
               for
               these
               people
               hauing
               no
               further
               power
               to
               resist
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               boyled
               in
               their
               hart
               ,
               would
               not
               yeld
               to
               him
               nor
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               receaued
               them
               al
               for
               Brothers
               &
               sisters
               of
               his
               order
               :
               and
               so
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               instituted
               the
               third
               order
               of
               penitentes
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               personnes
               of
               all
               qualities
               ,
               virgins
               ,
               maryed
               people
               ,
               widowes
               of
               both
               sex
               ,
               wherof
               we
               shall
               particulerly
               treat
               hereafter
               in
               the
               ninth
               booke
               of
               the
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 reuelation
                 made
                 by
                 one
                 possessed
                 ,
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 eight
                 chapter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 placed
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 particulerly
                 appartayning
                 to
                 sainct
                 Francis.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 yeare
                 1222.
                 there
                 was
                 among
                 others
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 called
                 Bartholameo
                 ,
                 a
                 Procuratour
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 heard
                 a
                 sermon
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 was
                 conuerted
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 ouer
                 the
                 processes
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 cloathed
                 in
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Order
                 ,
                 he
                 endeauored
                 by
                 a
                 continuall
                 spirituall
                 labour
                 to
                 produce
                 fruites
                 worthy
                 of
                 pennance
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 attayned
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 sanctity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 authorized
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 for
                 euer
                 to
                 admitt
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 Order
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 that
                 this
                 m●
                 had
                 accidentally
                 a
                 possessed
                 person
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 neuer
                 rest
                 babling
                 ,
                 neuertheles
                 att
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 he
                 became
                 mute
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 his
                 aboad
                 there
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 master
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 found
                 very
                 straunge
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 molest
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 he
                 carryed
                 a
                 singuler
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 he
                 forbare
                 to
                 discouer
                 any
                 thing
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 being
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 possessed
                 beginning
                 againe
                 to
                 talke
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Bartholomeo
                 asked
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 so
                 mute
                 ,
                 wherto
                 the
                 possessed
                 resisting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coniurations
                 augmented
                 ,
                 att
                 lenght
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 know
                 that
                 till
                 that
                 Religious
                 was
                 departed
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 so
                 bound
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 neuer
                 vtter
                 one
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 replyed
                 :
                 hath
                 then
                 that
                 Religious
                 so
                 great
                 vertue
                 as
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 mute
                 ?
                 the
                 possessed
                 answeared
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 our
                 Prince
                 being
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 troupe
                 assembled
                 ,
                 gaue
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 neuer
                 abandonned
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 it
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 seruantes
                 ,
                 as
                 Noe
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 att
                 lenght
                 his
                 Sonne
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 charitie
                 of
                 Christians
                 being
                 was
                 so
                 cold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 benefitt
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 vtterlie
                 bannished
                 all
                 memorie
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 he
                 (
                 our
                 Prince
                 )
                 much
                 admrred
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 long
                 foabeare
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 succoure
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 this
                 Religious
                 to
                 issue
                 foorth
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sublimity
                 of
                 cōtempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 resignation
                 of
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 drawing
                 after
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 particulerlie
                 of
                 perfect
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 manifestlie
                 knew
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 man
                 whome
                 he
                 feared
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 he
                 therfore
                 excited
                 vs
                 all
                 to
                 persecute
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 manie
                 thousandes
                 of
                 vs
                 were
                 assembled
                 in
                 an
                 oratorie
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 found
                 meanes
                 to
                 ruinate
                 his
                 Order
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 will
                 induce
                 therinto
                 the
                 familiarity
                 of
                 women
                 against
                 chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 yong
                 men
                 withour
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 against
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 magnificent
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 buildinges
                 ,
                 proud
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 cōtaine
                 thēselues
                 within
                 the
                 bōdes
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 against
                 obediēce
                 diuersity
                 of
                 opiniōs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 thinges
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 wil
                 not
                 discouer
                 :
                 lett
                 it
                 suffice
                 thee
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 labour
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 vpper
                 hād
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 contemptible
                 to
                 men
                 as
                 is
                 admirable
                 .
                 Albeit
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 shall
                 arise
                 an
                 other
                 Religious
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 vertue
                 then
                 this
                 Frācis
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 
                 attaine
                 to
                 that
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 shal
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 and
                 predication
                 conuerted
                 to
                 pennance
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 now
                 resolued
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 possibility
                 to
                 oppugne
                 and
                 assault
                 this
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 there
                 are
                 lately
                 sent
                 eight
                 thousand
                 of
                 my
                 companions
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Monastery
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 seauen
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 two
                 yeares
                 before
                 S.
                 Francis
                 receaued
                 the
                 stigmates
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 receaued
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 spoaken
                 by
                 a
                 deuill
                 ;
                 neuertheles
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 since
                 arriued
                 causeth
                 a
                 beleife
                 that
                 God
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 not
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 manifested
                 his
                 secrettes
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 deuils
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 constrayned
                 them
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 true
                 Sonne
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               departing
               from
               Carnerio
               ,
               preached
               to
               diuers
               birds
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Bonauenture
               and
               S.
               Antony
               doe
               recount
               ,
               that
               S.
               Francis
               being
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Carnerio
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               to
               Benammo
               ,
               he
               saw
               on
               a
               tree
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               birdes
               of
               diuers
               kindes
               ,
               and
               hard
               by
               them
               an
               other
               squadron
               ,
               a
               matter
               indeed
               deseruing
               consideration
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               signifie
               I
               know
               not
               what
               extraordinary
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               .
               For
               the
               S.
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               causing
               his
               companions
               to
               stay
               behinde
               ,
               went
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               said
               birdes
               ,
               and
               comming
               neere
               to
               the
               tree
               ,
               saluted
               them
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               be
               with
               you
               :
               and
               they
               shewing
               signes
               of
               ioy
               ,
               approached
               all
               to
               this
               predication
               :
               those
               that
               were
               on
               the
               tree
               descended
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               rancked
               themselues
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               keeping
               a
               quiet
               silence
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               expect
               when
               the
               holie
               Father
               would
               begin
               :
               Wherfore
               he
               thus
               discoursed
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               Brother
               Birdes
               ,
               ye
               are
               exceedinglie
               obliged
               alwayes
               to
               prayse
               God
               your
               Creatour
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               giuen
               you
               winges
               ,
               wherwith
               you
               lightlie
               fly
               in
               the
               aire
               and
               whither
               you
               will
               ,
               a
               fauour
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               giuen
               to
               so
               manie
               other
               Creatures
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               adorned
               and
               cloathed
               you
               with
               fethers
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               diuers
               delectable
               and
               beautifull
               coulers
               :
               he
               hath
               created
               your
               bodyes
               light
               ,
               and
               supporteth
               you
               without
               any
               paine
               of
               yours
               ,
               permitting
               you
               to
               enioie
               the
               labours
               of
               men
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               giuen
               you
               a
               qualitie
               of
               singing
               verie
               delightfull
               :
               then
               he
               conserueth
               and
               hath
               conserued
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
               he
               miraculouslie
               cōserued
               you
               from
               the
               deluge
               ,
               sending
               couples
               of
               euerie
               kinde
               into
               the
               arck
               of
               Noe
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               preserued
               :
               he
               hath
               giuen
               you
               
               for
               habitation
               one
               of
               the
               foure
               elementes
               :
               therefore
               doth
               holie
               scripture
               ordinarilie
               call
               you
               the
               birdes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               besides
               that
               you
               possesse
               the
               
               mountaines
               and
               hilles
               ,
               the
               vallyes
               and
               plaines
               att
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               fountaines
               ,
               riuers
               ,
               trees
               ,
               and
               houses
               for
               nestes
               :
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               himselfe
               by
               his
               sacred
               mouth
               to
               testifie
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               you
               neither
               spinning
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               sort
               labouring
               ,
               he
               hath
               care
               to
               cloath
               you
               ,
               both
               sommer
               and
               winter
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               you
               althinges
               necessary
               to
               your
               conseruation
               .
               All
               which
               benefittes
               ,
               are
               pregnant
               signes
               of
               the
               loue
               which
               God
               beareth
               you
               as
               his
               creatures
               .
               And
               therfore
               my
               Brothers
               and
               sisters
               ,
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               beware
               that
               you
               be
               not
               ingratefull
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ;
               but
               prayse
               him
               alwayes
               deuoutlie
               ,
               with
               your
               sweet
               accentes
               ,
               sith
               he
               hath
               giuen
               wherwithall
               .
            
             
               The
               Sainct
               hauing
               ended
               his
               sermon
               ,
               all
               these
               birdes
               (
               which
               is
               admirable
               )
               began
               to
               open
               their
               billes
               and
               beate
               their
               winges
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               we
               thanke
               you
               ,
               but
               being
               vnable
               verballie
               ,
               bowing
               their
               heades
               they
               manifested
               vnto
               him
               ,
               their
               due
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               expected
               his
               benediction
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               depart
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               was
               much
               comforted
               in
               beholding
               those
               gestures
               ,
               perceauing
               these
               creatures
               to
               be
               so
               obedient
               vnto
               their
               Creator
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               their
               farwell
               he
               gaue
               them
               his
               benediction
               ,
               which
               hauing
               receaued
               ;
               they
               with
               one
               accord
               mounted
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               filling
               it
               with
               most
               pleasing
               accentes
               ,
               then
               did
               they
               diuide
               and
               separate
               themselues
               in
               the
               aire
               into
               foure
               bandes
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               benediction
               which
               the
               holie
               Father
               had
               giuen
               them
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               .
               S.
               Francis
               retourned
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               beside
               themselues
               seeing
               such
               straunge
               meruailes
               in
               vnreasonable
               creatures
               ,
               he
               asking
               them
               pardon
               in
               great
               humilitie
               ,
               for
               hauing
               made
               them
               attend
               ,
               whiles
               he
               preached
               to
               those
               birdes
               ,
               whome
               he
               found
               so
               prepared
               to
               heare
               the
               worde
               of
               God.
               He
               thenceforward
               preached
               ,
               to
               all
               creatures
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               prayse
               their
               Creatour
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               might
               yeld
               honour
               ,
               glorie
               and
               prayse
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 short
                 aduertisement
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 contayned
                 in
                 this
                 Cronicle
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 :
                 added
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 dumbe
                 creatures
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 his
                 sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 preached
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 stir
                 vp
                 him selfe
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 admire
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 God
                 (
                 no
                 dout
                 )
                 to
                 comfort
                 his
                 deuout
                 sernant
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 very
                 vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 instinct
                 ,
                 to
                 reuerence
                 the
                 Sainct
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 preached
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 preached
                 to
                 him selfe
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 holie
                 Scripture
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 namelie
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 psalmes
                 of
                 the
                 prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canticle
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 furnace
                 of
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 which
                 what
                 else
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 such
                 sermons
                 as
                 Sainct
                 Fr.
                 made
                 vnto
                 these
                 creatures
                 to
                 adore
                 their
                 Creator
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               of
               certaine
               miracles
               wrought
               therby
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THrough
               whatsoeuer
               townes
               and
               villages
               he
               trauailed
               ,
               he
               preached
               with
               such
               feruour
               and
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               efficacie
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hart
               so
               obdurate
               but
               was
               moued
               to
               pennance
               .
               Besides
               that
               which
               is
               spoaken
               of
               the
               towne
               of
               Carnerio
               ,
               it
               many
               times
               arriued
               ,
               that
               there
               followed
               him
               more
               then
               thirty
               or
               fiue
               and
               thirty
               men
               conuerted
               to
               pennance
               by
               his
               discourses
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               only
               abandon
               vanities
               ,
               as
               the
               custome
               is
               for
               ten
               or
               twelue
               dayes
               ,
               but
               did
               vtterly
               and
               entierly
               forsake
               the
               world
               ,
               following
               God
               in
               his
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               .
               He
               admirablie
               confounded
               the
               blindenes
               of
               heretikes
               ,
               and
               exalted
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               by
               the
               meane
               of
               the
               science
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               infused
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               merueillous
               miracles
               which
               God
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               present
               &
               fauorable
               vnto
               him
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               .
               He
               expelled
               diuels
               out
               of
               the
               humane
               bodyes
               which
               they
               possessed
               ,
               and
               cured
               all
               diseases
               .
               Wherfore
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               poore
               and
               rich
               ,
               gentlemen
               and
               yeomen
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               seculers
               ,
               from
               all
               partes
               repaired
               to
               heare
               and
               see
               him
               discourse
               ,
               as
               a
               mā
               descended
               from
               heauen
               :
               many
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               without
               any
               retourne
               to
               their
               houses
               remayned
               with
               him
               to
               doe
               penance
               .
               His
               word
               was
               as
               a
               fire
               that
               penetrated
               the
               interiour
               of
               hartes
               ,
               leauing
               him
               that
               felt
               it
               contrite
               and
               penitent
               ,
               for
               he
               preached
               not
               with
               an
               eloquence
               and
               humane
               science
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               .
               Therfore
               preaching
               alwayes
               according
               to
               what
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               inspired
               him
               ,
               he
               vttered
               nothing
               but
               the
               same
               verity
               ,
               with
               great
               zeale
               and
               without
               any
               feare
               or
               respect
               .
               He
               could
               not
               dissemble
               among
               the
               great
               ,
               nor
               much
               lesse
               flatter
               them
               :
               but
               he
               reprehended
               their
               vices
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               publike
               sinnes
               he
               corrected
               them
               with
               seuere
               demonstrations
               ,
               exciting
               them
               to
               pennance
               ,
               he
               preached
               the
               word
               of
               God
               with
               like
               attention
               to
               the
               meaner
               sort
               as
               to
               great
               personnes
               ,
               he
               as
               carefully
               instructed
               a
               small
               number
               
               as
               a
               great
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               was
               indifferētlie
               heard
               of
               euerie
               one
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               sent
               them
               from
               God
               for
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               in
               
               regard
               that
               they
               saw
               his
               wordes
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               ,
               as
               here
               ensueth
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               being
               one
               day
               on
               the
               sea
               shoare
               att
               Gagette
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               that
               were
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               flocking
               to
               heare
               and
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               his
               benediction
               ,
               he
               ,
               that
               shunned
               honour
               ,
               being
               retired
               into
               a
               barke
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               ,
               felt
               the
               vessel
               miraculously
               to
               moue
               it selfe
               from
               the
               port
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               litle
               ,
               yet
               enough
               retired
               ,
               it
               arrested
               immoueable
               ,
               
               as
               it
               had
               bin
               a
               hard
               marble
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               waters
               :
               wherby
               knowing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               tourning
               to
               the
               people
               who
               exceedingly
               admired
               the
               euent
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               a
               very
               behoufull
               sermon
               :
               then
               according
               to
               their
               desire
               he
               blessed
               them
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               gaue
               them
               great
               consolation
               ,
               and
               the
               S.
               insinuating
               their
               departure
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               retired
               from
               the
               shoare
               when
               it
               pleased
               the
               S.
               the
               barke
               of
               it selfe
               approached
               againe
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               might
               say
               ,
               the
               soule
               was
               obstinate
               that
               refused
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               whome
               the
               very
               drie
               wood
               obeyd
               .
            
             
               
               Preaching
               in
               a
               Church
               att
               Aluiano
               ,
               being
               exceedinglie
               disturbed
               by
               the
               swalloes
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               silent
               and
               giue
               eare
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               till
               he
               had
               done
               .
               Att
               those
               wordes
               (
               which
               was
               admirable
               )
               the
               swallowes
               ceassed
               to
               flye
               and
               sing
               ,
               and
               neuer
               stirred
               till
               he
               had
               ended
               his
               preaching
               :
               this
               miracle
               was
               so
               generally
               spred
               with
               exceeding
               edification
               to
               all
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               scholler
               at
               Paris
               being
               very
               much
               disquieted
               by
               a
               swallow
               ,
               said
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               this
               same
               should
               be
               one
               of
               the
               swallowes
               that
               troubled
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               when
               he
               preached
               :
               wherfore
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               faith
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               commaund
               the
               swallow
               in
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               to
               be
               silent
               and
               to
               come
               to
               me
               .
               This
               was
               not
               vttered
               in
               vaine
               ,
               for
               the
               swallow
               by
               those
               wordes
               constrayned
               ,
               incontinentlie
               flew
               to
               his
               fist
               ;
               wherat
               admiring
               ,
               he
               committed
               her
               to
               the
               feildes
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               she
               was
               neither
               heard
               nor
               seene
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               miracles
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               the
               citty
               of
               Thoscauella
               ,
               he
               cured
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               knight
               that
               had
               with
               great
               deuotion
               entertayned
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               borne
               without
               reines
               could
               not
               stir
               frō
               where
               he
               was
               sett
               :
               the
               S.
               taking
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               made
               him
               arise
               and
               stand
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               wheron
               he
               alwayes
               after
               walked
               very
               well
               ,
               &
               as
               a
               sound
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               contentment
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               all
               them
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               who
               therin
               praysed
               God
               and
               his
               seruant
               .
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Naruia
               S.
               Francis
               cured
               one
               of
               the
               palsey
               ,
               att
               the
               
               request
               of
               the
               bishop
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               effected
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               on
               him
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               sicke
               arose
               instantlie
               sound
               from
               his
               bed
               .
               In
               the
               bishopprick
               of
               Riete
               ,
               he
               cured
               a
               childe
               ouer-gone
               with
               the
               dropsie
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               belly
               so
               swollen
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               see
               his
               feet
               :
               the
               Saint
               being
               moued
               to
               compassion
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               mother
               that
               brought
               the
               child
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               touch
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               cured
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               admiration
               ,
               edification
               ,
               and
               thanckesgiuing
               of
               all
               that
               knew
               
               it
               .
               He
               also
               restored
               health
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               extremelie
               crooked
               and
               curbed
               that
               his
               face
               and
               feet
               did
               almost
               meet
               ,
               he
               had
               compassion
               of
               
               
               the
               Father
               that
               endured
               more
               then
               the
               child
               it selfe
               ;
               whome
               he
               cured
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               He
               restored
               the
               vse
               of
               a
               womans
               handes
               that
               were
               withered
               ,
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               this
               was
               done
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Agubio
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               this
               woman
               prepared
               dinner
               for
               the
               S.
               and
               many
               poore
               people
               .
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Niuiano
               he
               restored
               sight
               to
               a
               blinde
               ,
               thrise
               annoynting
               his
               eyes
               with
               his
               spetle
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               them
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               .
               At
               Narui
               he
               cured
               an
               other
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               By
               the
               same
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               he
               cured
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Bolonia
               who
               had
               a
               filme
               on
               his
               eye
               ,
               which
               besides
               the
               hindering
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               was
               so
               vnseemely
               and
               disgracefull
               to
               behold
               ,
               that
               it
               molested
               them
               that
               looked
               theron
               ,
               This
               child
               
               being
               full
               growne
               acknowledging
               this
               benifitt
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               confessing
               that
               he
               saw
               more
               perfectly
               with
               the
               eye
               that
               the
               S.
               had
               cured
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               other
               .
               So
               in
               the
               same
               time
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               illuminated
               this
               child
               exteriourlie
               and
               interiourlie
               .
               Being
               lodged
               at
               S.
               Gemignano
               
               with
               owne
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               wife
               extremelie
               tormented
               by
               the
               deuill
               :
               which
               he
               knowing
               ,
               after
               some
               prayer
               made
               ,
               he
               commanded
               the
               deuill
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               instantlie
               
               he
               left
               the
               woman
               att
               libertie
               .
               In
               the
               cittie
               of
               Castella
               he
               deliuered
               an
               other
               possessed
               and
               tormented
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               A
               Religious
               being
               vexed
               with
               an
               horrible
               and
               terrible
               disease
               ,
               the
               fittes
               wherof
               comming
               on
               him
               ,
               made
               him
               more
               like
               to
               one
               possessed
               ,
               then
               afflicted
               with
               any
               other
               infirmity
               :
               
               for
               he
               became
               so
               loath
               some
               ,
               and
               bespotted
               with
               such
               different
               coulers
               ,
               that
               he
               terrified
               those
               that
               beheld
               him
               ,
               he
               gaue
               notice
               to
               the
               S.
               &
               recommended
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               .
               He
               taking
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               presently
               sent
               him
               a
               soppe
               of
               the
               bread
               which
               he
               was
               then
               eating
               ,
               which
               the
               diseased
               with
               a
               very
               strongh
               faith
               and
               deuotion
               hauing
               eaten
               ,
               was
               instantlie
               cured
               and
               was
               no
               more
               sicke
               till
               his
               death
               .
               Att
               the
               Castell
               of
               
               Pieue
               ,
               a
               man
               much
               deuoted
               to
               S.
               Francis
               so
               laboured
               that
               he
               got
               a
               cord
               wherwith
               S.
               Francis
               had
               bin
               long
               time
               girded
               ,
               with
               the
               only
               touch
               wherof
               ,
               he
               cured
               al
               the
               sick
               of
               the
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               could
               not
               repayre
               vnto
               them
               ,
               he
               therwith
               touched
               the
               water
               which
               they
               were
               to
               drinck
               ,
               which
               hauing
               drunck
               they
               were
               incontinentlie
               cured
               :
               this
               continued
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               merittes
               and
               faith
               of
               them
               that
               applyed
               
               it
               .
               Some
               preserued
               the
               crumes
               and
               morcels
               that
               remayned
               of
               the
               S.
               bread
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwardes
               with
               great
               faith
               would
               giue
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               many
               were
               miraculously
               cured
               therby
               ,
               the
               diuine
               vertue
               working
               al
               these
               thinges
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               induce
               people
               the
               more
               desiredly
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               conuert
               themselues
               to
               penance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               goeing
               to
               preach
               ,
               the
               Mountaine
               of
               Aluerne
               was
               giuen
               him
               by
               a
               noble
               man
               of
               Toscane
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               departing
               one
               time
               from
               Spoleta
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               Romagna
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               Brother
               Leo
               for
               his
               companion
               ,
               they
               vnderstood
               by
               the
               way
               that
               a
               solemne
               feast
               was
               held
               in
               a
               great
               towne
               called
               Montfeltro
               where
               many
               gentlemen
               were
               assembled
               :
               whervpon
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               Brother
               lett
               vs
               goe
               to
               that
               feast
               ,
               we
               may
               there
               doe
               some
               good
               :
               and
               so
               they
               went
               and
               entred
               directlie
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               then
               was
               the
               Lord
               Orland
               Earle
               of
               Chiuisi
               ,
               who
               was
               very
               deuout
               to
               S.
               Francis
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               reputation
               ,
               and
               much
               desired
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               him
               .
               Now
               this
               man
               vnderstanding
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               went
               presently
               to
               heare
               him
               as
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               on
               a
               wall
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               a
               pulpitt
               or
               chaire
               of
               sufficient
               hight
               .
               His
               theme
               or
               text
               was
               this
               :
               
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 take
                 pleasure
                 to
                 endure
                 :
              
               on
               which
               wordes
               assisted
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               deliuered
               worthy
               and
               merueillous
               matters
               ,
               attributing
               the
               whole
               vnto
               the
               afflictions
               and
               persecutions
               which
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyres
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               endured
               ,
               and
               the
               Confessours
               that
               were
               continuall
               Martyres
               and
               not
               of
               one
               day
               or
               momentes
               endurance
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               performed
               by
               the
               hope
               and
               liuely
               faith
               they
               had
               in
               recompence
               of
               their
               few
               dayes
               of
               sufferance
               to
               enioy
               a
               perpetuall
               fellicitie
               ;
               and
               which
               other
               well
               liuing
               Christians
               endure
               who
               serue
               God
               and
               their
               neighbour
               with
               a
               feruent
               charity
               ,
               and
               who
               support
               the
               temptations
               and
               afflictions
               of
               this
               world
               with
               patience
               reioycing
               in
               God
               with
               whome
               they
               are
               certaine
               to
               enioy
               his
               high
               and
               incomprehensibles
               promises
               .
               Each
               one
               was
               by
               this
               discourse
               exceedingly
               enflamed
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               but
               especialy
               the
               said
               Coūt
               Orlāde
               ,
               who
               was
               much
               more
               satisfied
               by
               the
               presence
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               spiritt
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               then
               by
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               related
               ,
               or
               would
               euer
               haue
               imagined
               .
               Wherfore
               the
               sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               salute
               him
               and
               made
               knowne
               his
               deuotion
               vnto
               him
               ;
               then
               told
               him
               that
               he
               earnestly
               desired
               (
               cosidering
               his
               affaires
               called
               him
               otherwhere
               )
               to
               speake
               only
               four
               wordes
               vnto
               him
               in
               secrett
               ,
               concerning
               the
               good
               estate
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               graciouslie
               answeared
               him
               that
               att
               his
               pleasure
               he
               should
               come
               to
               him
               after
               dinner
               ,
               &
               he
               would
               attend
               him
               ;
               and
               being
               retourned
               ,
               he
               a
               long
               time
               discoursed
               with
               the
               S.
               of
               what
               most
               troubled
               his
               conscience
               ,
               which
               the
               S.
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               did
               incōtinently
               cleere
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               Count
               added
               :
               Father
               I
               haue
               a
               place
               in
               Toscane
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               montaine
               of
               indifferent
               hight
               ,
               called
               Auerne
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               very
               conuenient
               for
               
               you
               ,
               wherin
               to
               spend
               a
               deuoute
               and
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               very
               solitary
               ,
               I
               much
               desire
               you
               should
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               finde
               it
               conuenient
               ,
               you
               should
               doe
               me
               a
               fauour
               in
               accepting
               it
               for
               you
               residence
               :
               and
               certainely
               I
               should
               esteeme
               it
               as
               an
               extraordinary
               curtesie
               &
               singuler
               grace
               .
               The
               S.
               as
               presaging
               his
               good
               ,
               though
               att
               othertimes
               he
               appeared
               more
               nice
               in
               like
               pointes
               ,
               very
               willingly
               accepted
               it
               ,
               &
               told
               him
               he
               would
               send
               two
               Religious
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               found
               it
               such
               as
               he
               described
               ,
               himselfe
               would
               dwell
               therin
               ,
               as
               afterward
               he
               did
               :
               and
               whiles
               he
               thancked
               him
               ,
               he
               commāded
               two
               of
               his
               Religious
               whome
               he
               sent
               to
               vew
               it
               ,
               that
               finding
               it
               conuenient
               ,
               they
               should
               make
               choice
               of
               a
               place
               for
               a
               chappell
               and
               should
               take
               possession
               therof
               ,
               which
               they
               performed
               :
               S.
               Francis
               wishing
               a
               celestiall
               recompense
               to
               the
               Count
               ,
               who
               instantly
               went
               to
               a
               towne
               which
               he
               had
               vnder
               the
               said
               mountaine
               ,
               where
               he
               very
               honorably
               entertayned
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               as
               Angels
               of
               God
               :
               and
               then
               sending
               with
               them
               some
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               conduct
               the
               Religious
               ouer
               all
               the
               mountaine
               which
               way
               they
               desired
               .
               When
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               att
               the
               first
               sight
               the
               place
               pleased
               the
               Religious
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               goeing
               further
               they
               found
               a
               very
               pleasant
               plaine
               att
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               hill
               ,
               where
               without
               further
               delay
               ,
               being
               of
               opinion
               they
               should
               find
               no
               place
               more
               conuenient
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               cutt
               downe
               bowes
               of
               trees
               &
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               their
               guid
               to
               fix
               them
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               so
               quickly
               made
               a
               lodging
               w
               erin
               they
               rested
               all
               night
               ,
               taking
               possession
               in
               the
               name
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               they
               aduertised
               therof
               ,
               who
               full
               of
               ioy
               ,
               called
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               Brother
               
               Angelus
               ,
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               with
               whome
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               :
               thē
               imparting
               to
               thē
               his
               purposes
               ,
               they
               came
               together
               into
               the
               said
               Moūtaine
               ,
               vnto
               the
               toppe
               wherof
               being
               ascended
               ,
               he
               reposed
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               an
               oake
               ,
               whither
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               litle
               birdes
               incontinētly
               came
               to
               entertaine
               him
               ,
               by
               their
               singing
               ,
               with
               their
               heades
               and
               feathers
               discouering
               their
               inward
               ioy
               ,
               which
               in
               deed
               was
               admirable
               to
               behold
               :
               for
               some
               flew
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               S.
               others
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               others
               on
               his
               handes
               ,
               and
               his
               armes
               ,
               with
               such
               familiarity
               as
               if
               they
               had
               vnderstanding
               .
               Which
               S.
               Francis
               perceauing
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companions
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               now
               firmely
               beleeue
               that
               it
               is
               Goddes
               pleasure
               we
               should
               here
               remaine
               ,
               and
               therfore
               hauing
               giuen
               his
               benediction
               to
               the
               birdes
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               to
               visitt
               the
               moūtaine
               ,
               where
               the
               two
               Religious
               meeting
               him
               ,
               they
               shewed
               him
               the
               choice
               they
               had
               made
               for
               their
               residence
               :
               which
               did
               not
               content
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               but
               circuited
               about
               till
               he
               had
               found
               an
               other
               place
               more
               to
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               secretlie
               contemplate
               ,
               and
               there
               with
               bowes
               of
               trees
               he
               built
               a
               cell
               ,
               wherin
               shortly
               after
               God
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               his
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               as
               in
               due
               places
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             
               
               
                 How
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Mountaine
                 God
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 he
                 gaue
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Order
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 34.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 10.
                 booke
                 ,
                 transferred
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 as
                 proper
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 holy
                 Father
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Mountaine
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 hauing
                 manifested
                 his
                 will
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 departed
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 called
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Brother
                 (
                 sheep
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 wash
                 that
                 stone
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 who
                 taking
                 water
                 incontinentlie
                 washed
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 bid
                 him
                 wash
                 it
                 with
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 afterward
                 with
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 washed
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 he
                 bid
                 him
                 wash
                 it
                 with
                 baulme
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 answeared
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 nor
                 none
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 then
                 ,
                 expounding
                 the
                 figure
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Know
                 Brother
                 (
                 sheep
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 )
                 
                 that
                 God
                 hauing
                 euen
                 now
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 me
                 on
                 this
                 stone
                 ,
                 correspondentlie
                 to
                 the
                 foure
                 thinges
                 wherwith
                 I
                 commanded
                 thee
                 to
                 wash
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 hath
                 graunted
                 me
                 foure
                 priuiledges
                 for
                 our
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hart
                 shall
                 loue
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 end
                 their
                 life
                 happily
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 against
                 reason
                 persecute
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 notoriously
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religious
                 who
                 shall
                 perseuer
                 impious
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 shall
                 soone
                 dye
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 therin
                 shall
                 remaine
                 confounded
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 shall
                 for
                 assistance
                 of
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sequel
                 is
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 64.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 ,
                 transferred
                 hither
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 place
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 deuill
                 being
                 vnable
                 to
                 endure
                 such
                 perfection
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 perceauing
                 the
                 greate
                 fruit
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 and
                 might
                 produce
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 :
                 wherfore
                 the
                 S.
                 being
                 one
                 morning
                 att
                 the
                 toppe
                 of
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 whence
                 did
                 hang
                 a
                 very
                 deep
                 downefall
                 ,
                 there
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 to
                 ruine
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 downefall
                 ,
                 thrust
                 him
                 so
                 violently
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 him
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 great
                 rock
                 of
                 the
                 mountaine
                 :
                 and
                 wheras
                 the
                 deuill
                 hath
                 no
                 farther
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs
                 then
                 God
                 permitteth
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 annoy
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 S.
                 inuocating
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 rock
                 wheron
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 ,
                 receaued
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 heape
                 of
                 very
                 tender
                 wax
                 ,
                 or
                 soft
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 enclosed
                 in
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 there
                 remayned
                 the
                 hollow
                 &
                 mould
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 impressiō
                 of
                 his
                 hādes
                 &
                 fingers
                 
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 hold
                 theron
                 ,
                 which
                 character
                 or
                 impression
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 att
                 this
                 present
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 is
                 apparentlie
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 deuill
                 was
                 confounded
                 and
                 enraged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 miraculously
                 conserued
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 immensiue
                 vertue
                 which
                 is
                 euer
                 present
                 to
                 his
                 seruantes
                 ,
                 to
                 releiue
                 them
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 require
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 possession
                 that
                 God
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 mountaine
                 :
                 lett
                 vs
                 now
                 then
                 retourne
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 innocencye
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 birdes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 themselues
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 solitarie
                 tree
                 ,
                 they
                 knowing
                 his
                 interiour
                 :
                 and
                 lett
                 vs
                 obserue
                 how
                 many
                 other
                 creatures
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               familiarity
               and
               obedience
               which
               all
               kinde
               of
               creatures
               had
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               soule
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               endued
               with
               sanctitie
               ,
               that
               he
               euidentlie
               declared
               that
               he
               had
               obtained
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               estate
               of
               innocencie
               interiour
               and
               exteriour
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               estate
               he
               conserued
               himselfe
               perfectly
               subiect
               and
               obedient
               vnto
               God
               ,
               whence
               followed
               that
               he
               was
               so
               much
               honoured
               and
               obeyed
               of
               other
               creatures
               his
               inferiours
               ,
               ouer
               whome
               God
               had
               giuen
               
               him
               dominion
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               examples
               ensuying
               we
               shall
               make
               appeare
               ,
               Passing
               one
               time
               by
               the
               citty
               of
               Sienna
               ,
               he
               found
               a
               great
               flock
               of
               sheepe
               feeding
               in
               a
               meadoe
               ,
               and
               comming
               neere
               them
               ,
               he
               very
               curteouslie
               saluted
               them
               .
               They
               leauing
               their
               pasture
               (
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               capable
               of
               reason
               )
               went
               towardes
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               head
               lifted
               vp
               beholding
               him
               ,
               made
               shew
               that
               they
               reioyced
               att
               his
               presence
               .
               The
               Religious
               companions
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               the
               shepheardes
               ,
               were
               exceedinglie
               amazed
               att
               such
               a
               nouelty
               ,
               that
               sheep
               ,
               muttons
               ,
               and
               lambes
               as
               reasonable
               creatures
               ,
               should
               demonstrate
               that
               they
               admired
               and
               reuerenced
               the
               S.
               They
               would
               not
               retourne
               to
               their
               feeding
               till
               the
               holy
               Father
               had
               giuen
               them
               his
               benediction
               .
            
             
               Att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               one
               gaue
               him
               a
               sheep
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               gratefully
               receaued
               ,
               for
               the
               naturall
               simplicitie
               ,
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               meeknes
               which
               is
               in
               sheep
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               admonished
               this
               sheep
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wary
               not
               to
               offend
               or
               be
               offended
               by
               the
               Religious
               ,
               which
               the
               sheep
               to
               her
               vtmost
               obserued
               and
               performed
               :
               yea
               so
               seriously
               as
               if
               it
               had
               discretion
               to
               obey
               a
               master
               .
               When
               the
               Religious
               went
               to
               sing
               in
               the
               quire
               ,
               the
               beast
               went
               also
               ,
               and
               followed
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               without
               any
               instruction
               ,
               she
               would
               kneele
               downe
               ;
               
               Then
               in
               steed
               of
               singing
               she
               would
               leap
               and
               bleat
               before
               the
               altare
               of
               the
               
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Sonne
               the
               lambe
               without
               spott
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               would
               salute
               and
               prayse
               them
               .
               And
               when
               one
               eleuated
               the
               sacred
               host
               att
               the
               Masse
               ,
               she
               inclined
               ,
               kneeling
               downe
               ,
               honouring
               and
               adoring
               her
               Creatour
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               would
               inuite
               deuout
               Christians
               to
               giue
               more
               honour
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               check
               and
               reprehend
               the
               indeuout
               for
               their
               litle
               reuerence
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               had
               some
               time
               att
               Rome
               a
               litle
               lambe
               ,
               in
               memory
               and
               mindfulnes
               of
               the
               patient
               lambe
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               being
               to
               depart
               ,
               he
               recommended
               it
               to
               a
               Roman
               gentlewoman
               his
               deuoted
               freind
               ,
               called
               Iaqueline
               of
               Sertesoli
               :
               the
               lambe
               followed
               her
               as
               the
               S.
               commanded
               it
               goeing
               and
               retourning
               from
               church
               :
               if
               the
               houre
               of
               masse
               did
               passe
               hauing
               heard
               the
               clock
               ,
               it
               solicited
               her
               with
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               by
               gestures
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               master
               of
               
               deuotion
               vnto
               this
               gentlewoman
               .
               Being
               in
               the
               Oratory
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               on
               presented
               him
               with
               a
               leuerett
               ,
               but
               he
               presently
               sett
               him
               att
               liberty
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               runne
               away
               ,
               but
               seeing
               that
               he
               would
               not
               runne
               away
               ,
               but
               was
               only
               remoued
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               recalled
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               leuerett
               incontinently
               lept
               on
               his
               legges
               ,
               and
               he
               embracing
               it
               as
               his
               child
               ,
               sweetly
               asked
               
               it
               why
               it
               permitted
               it selfe
               to
               be
               so
               taken
               :
               then
               hauing
               compassion
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               deliuered
               it
               to
               a
               Religious
               to
               carry
               it
               to
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               to
               some
               desert
               and
               secure
               place
               and
               there
               to
               leaue
               it
               ,
               aduertising
               it
               first
               that
               it
               should
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               againe
               of
               any
               man.
               Many
               other
               like
               accidentes
               happened
               vnto
               him
               .
               In
               the
               lake
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               a
               wild
               conny
               being
               taken
               ,
               and
               giuen
               to
               the
               S.
               assoone
               as
               it
               saw
               him
               ,
               it
               ran
               and
               lept
               into
               his
               handes
               and
               bosome
               .
               Passing
               by
               the
               lake
               of
               Reite
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               hermitage
               of
               Grecio
               ,
               a
               fisher
               presented
               him
               on
               great
               deuotion
               with
               a
               water
               bird
               ,
               which
               the
               S.
               ioyfully
               receauing
               ,
               opened
               his
               fist
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               fly
               away
               ,
               but
               the
               bird
               stirred
               not
               :
               the
               S.
               lifting
               his
               eyes
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               remayned
               long
               time
               as
               in
               an
               extasie
               ,
               then
               comming
               to
               himselfe
               as
               if
               he
               had
               retourned
               from
               some
               farre
               country
               ,
               seeing
               the
               bird
               still
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               gaue
               it
               his
               benediction
               ,
               and
               gently
               commanded
               it
               to
               goe
               whither
               it
               would
               :
               and
               so
               the
               bird
               hauing
               receaued
               his
               benediction
               flew
               merily
               away
               .
               In
               the
               same
               lake
               was
               giuen
               him
               a
               great
               fish
               aliue
               ,
               which
               
               hauing
               accepted
               ,
               and
               thancked
               the
               giuer
               ,
               he
               putt
               againe
               into
               the
               lake
               ,
               the
               fish
               mounting
               presently
               vpon
               the
               water
               ,
               alwayes
               followed
               the
               S.
               by
               the
               riuer
               side
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               S.
               was
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               there
               staying
               he
               began
               to
               sport
               aboue
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               depart
               till
               the
               S.
               had
               giuen
               him
               his
               benediction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               many
               other
               miracles
               like
               to
               the
               precedente
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Francis
               passing
               with
               his
               companion
               by
               the
               Marishes
               of
               Venise
               ,
               found
               a
               great
               number
               of
               birdes
               on
               a
               tree
               which
               sung
               verie
               melodiously
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               whome
               he
               went
               with
               his
               companion
               to
               say
               his
               canonicall
               houres
               and
               to
               prayse
               God
               with
               them
               who
               stirred
               not
               ;
               yea
               the
               S.
               comming
               to
               say
               his
               office
               ,
               they
               so
               raysed
               their
               tunes
               ,
               that
               the
               holie
               Father
               and
               his
               companion
               did
               not
               well
               vnderstand
               one
               an
               other
               :
               wherfore
               he
               willed
               them
               to
               stay
               a
               while
               till
               they
               had
               ended
               their
               
               office
               .
               They
               were
               incontinētly
               silent
               and
               sung
               no
               more
               til
               the
               office
               was
               sayd
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               leaue
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               began
               againe
               with
               more
               delight
               thē
               before
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               contentment
               of
               the
               S.
               There
               was
               att
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               a
               figge
               tree
               wheron
               was
               a
               grasse
               hopper
               ,
               att
               
               whose
               singing
               S.
               Frācis
               (
               as
               one
               that
               in
               the
               least
               creatures
               did
               alwayes
               cōsider
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               Creatour
               )
               did
               oftē
               awake
               to
               prayse
               God.
               He
               one
               day
               called
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               instantly
               flew
               vnto
               his
               hand
               .
               He
               cōmanded
               her
               by
               her
               song
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               and
               she
               began
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               neuer
               ceassed
               till
               he
               cōmanded
               her
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               to
               retourne
               to
               her
               place
               :
               Being
               retourned
               to
               the
               figge
               tree
               ,
               she
               euery
               day
               att
               the
               same
               houre
               came
               flying
               to
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               S.
               One
               day
               he
               said
               to
               his
               brethren
               :
               I
               will
               that
               we
               giue
               liberty
               to
               our
               sister
               ,
               which
               hauing
               done
               she
               flew
               away
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               true
               daughter
               of
               obedience
               was
               neuer
               seene
               after
               .
               Being
               sick
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               
               Sienna
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               a
               deuoted
               freind
               of
               his
               ,
               sent
               him
               a
               pheasant
               taken
               a
               liue
               ,
               which
               being
               before
               him
               ,
               shewed
               such
               signes
               of
               familiarity
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               brought
               him
               could
               not
               hold
               him
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               desire
               had
               it
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               who
               receauing
               it
               would
               not
               claspe
               it
               in
               his
               fist
               :
               but
               carryed
               it
               att
               libertie
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               fly
               away
               ,
               but
               it
               setled
               in
               his
               handes
               ,
               wherfore
               hauing
               committed
               it
               to
               a
               freind
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               keepe
               ,
               the
               phesant
               for
               greife
               would
               neuer
               eate
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               brought
               againe
               to
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               who
               hauing
               receaued
               it
               ,
               it
               began
               to
               eat
               verie
               ioyfully
               .
               A
               Faulcon
               did
               nest
               on
               the
               mountaine
               of
               Auerne
               ,
               close
               vnto
               the
               celle
               of
               sainct
               
               Francis
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               the
               Sainct
               as
               familiarlie
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               a
               deere
               freind
               .
               In
               the
               night
               it
               serued
               him
               as
               an
               alarme
               or
               watch
               ,
               singing
               att
               the
               ordinarie
               houres
               that
               the
               Sainct
               accustomed
               to
               pray
               ,
               which
               pleased
               him
               will
               :
               for
               the
               care
               which
               the
               Faulcon
               had
               ,
               freed
               him
               from
               care
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               because
               by
               diuine
               instinct
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               sicke
               ,
               the
               faulcon
               as
               if
               it
               had
               had
               discretion
               ,
               defferred
               his
               call
               about
               ,
               two
               howers
               ,
               or
               more
               according
               to
               the
               necessitie
               which
               the
               Sainct
               had
               to
               repose
               ;
               att
               other
               times
               verie
               gentlie
               after
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               .
               This
               proceeding
               
               doutles
               is
               strange
               wherby
               God
               mayntained
               his
               seruant
               .
               As
               S.
               Francis
               was
               one
               time
               in
               his
               trauaile
               he
               willed
               his
               companion
               to
               prepare
               him
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               hauing
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Sainct
               blessing
               the
               table
               ,
               a
               Nightingall
               began
               to
               sing
               so
               sweetlie
               ,
               that
               the
               Sainct
               replenished
               with
               ioy
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               Brother
               ,
               see
               how
               this
               sweet
               Nightingall
               inuiteth
               vs
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               sing
               therfore
               with
               him
               :
               Brother
               Leo
               excusing
               
               himselfe
               by
               his
               vnpleasing
               voice
               ,
               he
               began
               himselfe
               to
               singe
               :
               the
               nightingall
               being
               silent
               when
               he
               sung
               ,
               and
               singing
               when
               he
               rested
               ,
               alternatiuelie
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               allured
               on
               by
               that
               sweet
               musicke
               euen
               till
               night
               ,
               when
               being
               wearie
               ▪
               he
               confessed
               to
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               that
               the
               nightingall
               had
               ouercome
               him
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               lett
               vs
               eat
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               ,
               and
               being
               sat
               the
               nightingall
               first
               flew
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               then
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               armes
               ,
               and
               att
               length
               on
               his
               hand
               where
               it
               tooke
               of
               him
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               then
               hauing
               receaued
               his
               benediction
               it
               flew
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 he
                 made
                 gentle
                 a
                 very
                 fierce
                 woulfe
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 29.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 10.
                 booke
                 ,
                 transferred
                 hither
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 GOeing
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 cittie
                 of
                 Agubio
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 deep
                 despaire
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 woulfe
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 onlie
                 deuoure
                 the
                 cattell
                 ,
                 but
                 killed
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 wherof
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cittie
                 but
                 armed
                 in
                 companie
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 Sainct
                 went
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 to
                 seeke
                 out
                 the
                 woulfe
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 Cittizens
                 who
                 feared
                 his
                 aduenture
                 ,
                 he
                 refusing
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 companie
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Cittizens
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 successe
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 themselues
                 on
                 the
                 hilles
                 and
                 mountaines
                 about
                 the
                 cittie
                 .
                 They
                 expected
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 woulfe
                 with
                 extreme
                 furie
                 come
                 towardes
                 the
                 Sainct
                 .
                 The
                 Agubians
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 and
                 bid
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 weapon
                 of
                 inuincible
                 faith
                 ,
                 went
                 couragiouslie
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 against
                 him
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 tourned
                 the
                 woulfe
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 then
                 curteouslie
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Brother
                 woulfe
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 I
                 commaund
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 offend
                 neither
                 me
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Att
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 admirable
                 ,
                 the
                 woulfe
                 fell
                 att
                 his
                 feet
                 expecting
                 what
                 the
                 Sainct
                 would
                 enioyne
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 commited
                 so
                 many
                 homicides
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 such
                 spoiles
                 in
                 this
                 countrie
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 deserued
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 those
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 murdered
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 iustice
                 against
                 thee
                 :
                 
                 but
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 humbled
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 promise
                 amendement
                 I
                 will
                 procure
                 thy
                 pardon
                 .
                 Wherto
                 the
                 woulfe
                 seemed
                 to
                 answeare
                 clapping
                 his
                 taile
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 humbling
                 his
                 head
                 and
                 weeping
                 ,
                 therby
                 making
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 obey
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 S.
                 vnderstanding
                 said
                 :
                 Goe
                 to
                 ,
                 sith
                 henceforward
                 thou
                 wilt
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 hurt
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 procure
                 thee
                 food
                 of
                 this
                 towne
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 :
                 pardonning
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 offences
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 neuer
                 offended
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 bin
                 therto
                 constrayned
                 by
                 necessity
                 of
                 hunger
                 :
                 but
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 faith
                 neuer
                 to
                 offend
                 more
                 .
                 Att
                 which
                 wordes
                 the
                 woulfe
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 legge
                 layed
                 his
                 paw
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 thou
                 mayst
                 now
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 S.
                 come
                 with
                 me
                 without
                 any
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 followed
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 litle
                 dogge
                 .
                 The
                 S.
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 spacious
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 with
                 the
                 woulfe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 affluence
                 of
                 people
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Therfore
                 he
                 made
                 thē
                 a
                 sermon
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 sent
                 these
                 scourge●
                 vnto
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 this
                 woulfe
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 infernall
                 woulfe
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwardes
                 expected
                 the
                 soules
                 to
                 deuoure
                 them
                 eternally
                 :
                 he
                 admonished
                 thē
                 therfore
                 to
                 doe
                 penance
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 freed
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 My
                 Freindes
                 ,
                 behold
                 here
                 the
                 woulfe
                 which
                 hath
                 promised
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 you
                 no
                 more
                 mischeife
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 promise
                 to
                 releiue
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 people
                 hauing
                 promised
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 tourned
                 to
                 the
                 woulfe
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 promise
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 aske
                 them
                 pardon
                 .
                 Admirable
                 accident
                 !
                 the
                 woulfe
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 repētance
                 incontinently
                 falling
                 one
                 his
                 knees
                 laid
                 his
                 Muzzle
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 S.
                 causing
                 him
                 againe
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 paw
                 in
                 pledge
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 I
                 promise
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 liued
                 two
                 full
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 middes
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dogges
                 barcking
                 att
                 him
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 dyed
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 greife
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Cittizens
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 induced
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 so
                 rare
                 a
                 miracle
                 and
                 benefitt
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 his
                 seruant
                 S.
                 Francis.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               it
               being
               necessary
               that
               sainct
               Francis
               should
               haue
               a
               cautere
               made
               with
               a
               burning
               iron
               ,
               the
               fire
               obeying
               him
               lost
               his
               force
               .
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NOt
               onlie
               the
               beastes
               obeyed
               S.
               Francis
               :
               but
               euen
               the
               very
               elementes
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               example
               following
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               be
               inserted
               hereafter
               .
               The
               glorious
               Father
               was
               long
               time
               afflicted
               with
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               of
               cure
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               by
               reason
               
               that
               the
               cold
               was
               aduersiue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Protectour
               had
               appointed
               ,
               remoued
               from
               Rieta
               to
               Fonte
               Colombo
               ,
               for
               better
               commodity
               of
               the
               Phisicion
               that
               had
               care
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               aire
               that
               was
               verie
               dangerous
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               splendour
               of
               the
               sunne
               which
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               ,
               they
               made
               him
               a
               great
               capuce
               ,
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               gread
               bande
               ouer
               his
               eyes
               .
               Now
               the
               Phisicion
               being
               come
               and
               perceauing
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               affirmed
               that
               there
               must
               necessarilie
               be
               applyed
               a
               cautere
               behind
               the
               eare
               ,
               next
               that
               eye
               which
               was
               most
               offended
               ,
               in
               which
               act
               ,
               though
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               deferred
               his
               cure
               ,
               fearing
               perhappes
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Vicar
               Generall
               who
               was
               to
               be
               there
               :
               neuertheles
               the
               infirmitie
               encreasing
               and
               the
               Vicar
               not
               comming
               ,
               it
               was
               necessarie
               to
               proceed
               and
               to
               applie
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               especiallie
               because
               in
               a
               whole
               night
               he
               could
               take
               no
               repose
               .
               Wherfore
               the
               night
               following
               he
               made
               this
               exhortatiō
               to
               the
               Religious
               that
               attended
               and
               watched
               with
               him
               ,
               taking
               compassion
               of
               him
               that
               by
               his
               occasion
               ,
               he
               reposed
               neither
               night
               nor
               day
               no
               more
               then
               him selfe
               :
               Brother
               and
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               lett
               it
               not
               afflict
               thee
               ,
               to
               suffer
               and
               take
               paines
               for
               me
               in
               this
               my
               sicknes
               :
               for
               God
               will
               giue
               thee
               recompense
               of
               thy
               labour
               both
               in
               this
               life
               and
               the
               other
               :
               and
               will
               reward
               thee
               euen
               for
               all
               the
               good
               worckes
               thou
               omittest
               to
               doe
               by
               meanes
               of
               mine
               infirmitie
               .
               Yea
               I
               aduertise
               thee
               that
               thou
               gaynest
               much
               more
               by
               this
               charitie
               ,
               then
               thou
               shouldest
               by
               prayer
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               serue
               and
               assist
               me
               in
               such
               necessitie
               ,
               serue
               all
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               Order
               and
               assist
               to
               mayntaine
               it
               .
               Therfore
               thou
               mayest
               securelie
               say
               vnto
               God
               ,
               offering
               this
               thy
               seruice
               :
               My
               God
               I
               spend
               my
               time
               in
               seruice
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               art
               indebted
               to
               me
               ,
               considering
               that
               I
               serue
               him
               for
               thy
               sake
               .
               The
               S.
               spake
               this
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               being
               by
               the
               deuill
               ouercome
               of
               impatience
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               loose
               his
               meritt
               .
               And
               therfore
               as
               we
               said
               a
               litle
               before
               ,
               seeing
               the
               imminent
               perill
               wherin
               he
               laboured
               ,
               and
               the
               trouble
               of
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               consented
               that
               preparation
               should
               be
               made
               to
               administer
               vnto
               him
               the
               cautere
               appointed
               by
               the
               Phisicion
               ,
               though
               his
               vicare
               were
               not
               present
               .
               Euerie
               thing
               necessa●ie
               then
               being
               prepared
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               the
               burning
               iron
               ,
               had
               a
               naturall
               feare
               of
               the
               torment
               he
               was
               to
               endure
               :
               wherfore
               he
               mildlie
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               to
               the
               fire
               :
               My
               noble
               brother
               ,
               most
               profitable
               of
               all
               other
               creatures
               by
               the
               almightie
               created
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               with
               my
               vtmost
               affection
               ,
               haue
               compassion
               of
               me
               in
               this
               thine
               action
               ,
               and
               vse
               not
               thy
               rigour
               against
               me
               ,
               sith
               I
               loue
               thee
               so
               much
               for
               our
               Creatours
               sake
               ,
               of
               whome
               I
               demaund
               so
               much
               fauour
               ,
               as
               to
               moderate
               thy
               feruour
               and
               heat
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               my
               feeblenesse
               may
               support
               it
               .
               Then
               he
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               the
               fierie
               bullet
               ,
               when
               in
               meane
               while
               the
               Religious
               left
               him
               alone
               with
               the
               Surgeon
               ,
               for
               great
               compassion
               they
               
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               vnable
               to
               behold
               his
               torment
               and
               endurance
               .
               Now
               the
               iron
               hauing
               bin
               applied
               the
               S.
               recalling
               them
               they
               retourned
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               O
               weake
               of
               hart
               and
               more
               weake
               of
               faith
               !
               why
               did
               you
               fly
               ?
               I
               would
               haue
               you
               know
               that
               I
               felt
               not
               any
               payne
               ,
               yea
               if
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               Surgeon
               haue
               not
               well
               made
               the
               cautere
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               haue
               an
               other
               made
               ,
               then
               an
               other
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               well
               made
               .
               The
               Surgeon
               and
               Religious
               being
               amazed
               att
               so
               strang
               a
               miracle
               ,
               wherby
               he
               saw
               force
               did
               faile
               to
               annoy
               but
               not
               to
               benefitt
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               S.
               held
               himselfe
               immoueable
               without
               hauing
               his
               head
               held
               ,
               and
               insensible
               of
               the
               hoat
               iron
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               else
               to
               say
               but
               that
               in
               effect
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               good
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               loue
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               boare
               to
               all
               creatures
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               Creatour
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               admired
               that
               the
               fire
               and
               other
               creatures
               obeyed
               S.
               Francis
               when
               he
               commanded
               them
               :
               for
               he
               in
               such
               sort
               honoured
               and
               loued
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               reioyced
               with
               them
               att
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               much
               afflicted
               att
               their
               detriment
               ,
               as
               a
               freind
               were
               he
               neuer
               so
               pittifull
               and
               affectionat
               would
               doe
               att
               the
               dommage
               or
               detriment
               of
               his
               deere
               freind
               .
               He
               would
               discourse
               with
               them
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               endued
               with
               iudgement
               and
               reason
               ,
               raysing
               himselfe
               by
               their
               meane
               condition
               ,
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               him
               that
               had
               created
               them
               such
               ,
               therfore
               aboue
               others
               he
               carryed
               most
               affection
               to
               those
               creatures
               that
               had
               any
               relation
               vnto
               God
               ,
               or
               figure
               ,
               correspondence
               and
               proprietye
               with
               his
               seruantes
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Larckes
               ,
               as
               hauing
               on
               their
               head
               a
               capuce
               ,
               like
               to
               his
               and
               his
               Religious
               .
               And
               because
               they
               were
               humble
               and
               of
               earthlie
               colour
               ,
               and
               walked
               by
               ditches
               and
               ordinarie
               wayes
               to
               seeke
               their
               releife
               ,
               and
               then
               mounted
               sweetlie
               into
               
               the
               aire
               ,
               praysing
               their
               God.
               Wherin
               they
               shewed
               him
               example
               (
               as
               he
               said
               to
               his
               Religious
               )
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               base
               and
               course
               cloth
               of
               earthly
               colour
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               humblie
               seeking
               almose
               through
               the
               streetes
               ,
               and
               hauing
               conuersed
               here
               on
               earth
               as
               much
               as
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               to
               mount
               afterwardes
               into
               heauen
               with
               their
               cogitations
               praysing
               their
               Creatour
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               once
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               Emperour
               he
               would
               ordaine
               that
               no
               Larckes
               should
               be
               killed
               .
               Discoursing
               afterwardes
               of
               other
               creatures
               ,
               he
               said
               that
               he
               would
               command
               all
               
               Gouernours
               of
               citties
               and
               borroughes
               to
               cause
               wheat
               to
               be
               scattered
               and
               cast
               abroad
               on
               Christiās
               day
               in
               the
               streetes
               &
               feildes
               ,
               that
               the
               birdes
               might
               haue
               more
               occasiō
               on
               that
               day
               to
               reioyce
               hauing
               to
               feed
               att
               their
               desire
               :
               and
               in
               memory
               that
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               was
               borne
               between
               an
               oxe
               and
               an
               asse
               ,
               they
               who
               had
               such
               beastes
               should
               be
               constrayned
               to
               giue
               them
               on
               such
               day
               ,
               hay
               and
               oates
               abondantly
               .
               Among
               all
               creatures
               he
               particulerly
               affected
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               reason
               hath
               bin
               formerly
               expressed
               ,
               next
               vnto
               it
               ,
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               noble
               element
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               putt
               it
               out
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               innumerable
               benefittes
               which
               God
               by
               meane
               therof
               hath
               done
               vs
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               examples
               ensuying
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Sitting
               one
               day
               before
               the
               fire
               ,
               there
               lept
               into
               his
               lappe
               vpon
               
               his
               habitt
               certaine
               litle
               sparckles
               as
               it
               often
               happeneth
               ,
               and
               albeit
               he
               saw
               it
               burne
               his
               habitt
               he
               would
               neuer
               extinguish
               it
               ,
               nor
               permitt
               a
               Religious
               there
               present
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               who
               att
               length
               called
               the
               Vicar
               whome
               against
               his
               will
               and
               by
               obedience
               he
               permitted
               to
               extinguish
               it
               .
               An
               other
               time
               on
               the
               Mountaine
               of
               Aluerne
               ,
               a
               Religious
               that
               was
               his
               companion
               made
               a
               great
               fire
               in
               the
               celle
               where
               he
               did
               eat
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extreme
               cold
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               which
               leauing
               enkindled
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               call
               the
               holy
               Father
               who
               was
               in
               an
               other
               place
               ,
               adioyning
               to
               the
               celle
               where
               he
               accustomed
               to
               pray
               and
               sleepe
               ;
               where
               S.
               Francis
               staying
               him
               to
               read
               vnto
               him
               the
               gospell
               of
               that
               day
               (
               which
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               he
               accustomed
               alwayes
               to
               doe
               before
               his
               refection
               ,
               when
               it
               chaunced
               that
               he
               could
               not
               here
               masse
               )
               the
               fire
               in
               meane
               while
               so
               wrought
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               thought
               to
               come
               to
               warme
               themselues
               ,
               it
               was
               mounted
               euen
               to
               the
               planching
               of
               one
               side
               of
               the
               celle
               :
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               his
               companion
               labour
               to
               quench
               it
               did
               not
               assist
               him
               ,
               but
               taking
               vp
               a
               skinne
               of
               furre
               that
               was
               there
               wherwith
               he
               couered
               himselfe
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               he
               retourned
               into
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               the
               other
               Religious
               perceauing
               the
               fire
               ,
               came
               all
               out
               of
               their
               Oratorie
               ,
               and
               extinguished
               it
               in
               an
               instant
               :
               which
               being
               done
               S.
               Francis
               goeing
               to
               eat
               ,
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               I
               will
               no
               more
               vse
               this
               skinne
               of
               furre
               ,
               because
               by
               ▪
               reason
               of
               mine
               auarice
               I
               could
               not
               endure
               that
               my
               Brother
               fire
               should
               consume
               it
               for
               it selfe
               .
               After
               the
               fire
               he
               affected
               the
               element
               of
               
               water
               ,
               because
               by
               it
               was
               signified
               penance
               and
               affliction
               :
               by
               reason
               that
               with
               it
               the
               soule
               was
               washed
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               :
               therfore
               when
               he
               washed
               his
               face
               and
               handes
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               sought
               a
               place
               where
               the
               water
               falling
               away
               might
               not
               be
               trodden
               on
               and
               fowled
               .
               He
               also
               reuerenced
               the
               stones
               ,
               so
               that
               sometimes
               
               he
               trēbled
               to
               tread
               on
               them
               ,
               remembring
               the
               corner
               stone
               I.
               C.
               He
               cōmaunded
               the
               Religious
               that
               made
               prouision
               of
               wood
               on
               the
               mōtaine
               ,
               not
               to
               fell
               the
               whole
               tree
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               to
               leaue
               a
               great
               stocke
               in
               remembrance
               
               of
               him
               that
               for
               our
               saluation
               would
               dye
               on
               the
               hard
               wood
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               He
               forbad
               the
               gardenet
               to
               take
               vp
               an
               entier
               plant
               and
               roote
               
               together
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               as
               many
               doe
               :
               but
               commanded
               him
               to
               leaue
               sufficient
               wherby
               to
               spring
               againe
               ,
               that
               in
               season
               it
               might
               produce
               flowers
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               and
               in
               memory
               of
               him
               that
               would
               be
               tearmed
               a
               flower
               .
               He
               would
               that
               the
               gardener
               should
               make
               a
               litle
               guarden
               alone
               and
               seuerall
               from
               the
               greater
               ,
               of
               sweet
               delicious
               and
               pleasing
               herbes
               to
               behold
               ,
               that
               producing
               flowers
               in
               their
               season
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               inuited
               each
               one
               to
               prayse
               God
               for
               their
               beauty
               ,
               considering
               that
               all
               creatures
               speake
               in
               their
               language
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               Man
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               and
               created
               vs
               for
               thee
               alone
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               thou
               praise
               our
               Creatour
               by
               vs
               and
               in
               all
               his
               worckes
               .
               Therfore
               he
               would
               haue
               them
               of
               all
               personnes
               esteemed
               as
               a
               mirour
               ,
               which
               beholding
               ,
               they
               might
               admire
               the
               greatenes
               of
               their
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               might
               alwayes
               seeke
               some
               subiectes
               the
               more
               to
               loue
               ,
               honour
               and
               adore
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               miracle
               intituled
               of
               apples
               ,
               because
               Sainct
               Francis
               demaunding
               apples
               ,
               raised
               a
               child
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Gentleman
               that
               was
               a
               deere
               freind
               vnto
               the
               S.
               inuited
               him
               to
               dine
               att
               his
               house
               when
               his
               opportunity
               would
               best
               permitt
               .
               S.
               Francis
               answeared
               that
               on
               such
               a
               day
               he
               would
               preach
               in
               his
               citty
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               would
               satisfie
               his
               request
               .
               The
               day
               so
               much
               desired
               of
               the
               gentleman
               being
               come
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               order
               in
               his
               house
               for
               the
               dinner
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               seruant
               att
               home
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               himselfe
               with
               his
               wife
               went
               to
               heare
               the
               sermon
               :
               but
               they
               being
               departed
               the
               seruant
               who
               also
               had
               chardge
               of
               a
               litle
               childe
               ,
               said
               to
               her selfe
               :
               euery
               one
               runneth
               to
               heare
               this
               great
               S.
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               I
               alone
               must
               be
               barred
               from
               hearing
               him
               ?
               verily
               I
               will
               heare
               att
               least
               a
               litle
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               retourne
               before
               the
               rest
               in
               sufficient
               time
               to
               prepare
               my
               dinner
               :
               which
               she
               did
               ,
               but
               hearing
               the
               sermon
               she
               remembred
               that
               she
               had
               left
               the
               litle
               child
               alone
               ,
               wherfore
               she
               instantlie
               retourned
               home
               ,
               and
               not
               finding
               the
               child
               where
               she
               had
               left
               it
               ,
               hauing
               in
               vaine
               sought
               him
               euery
               where
               ;
               and
               considering
               on
               the
               other
               side
               that
               her
               master
               would
               presentlie
               retourne
               ,
               she
               went
               all
               weeping
               into
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               where
               she
               found
               the
               child
               boiling
               in
               a
               pott
               of
               hott
               water
               ouer
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               thincking
               hastely
               to
               draw
               it
               out
               ,
               she
               took
               it
               by
               the
               arme
               ,
               but
               the
               arme
               comming
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               she
               tooke
               out
               all
               the
               rest
               by
               morcels
               ,
               and
               though
               she
               were
               extremely
               afflicted
               and
               as
               it
               were
               beside
               her selfe
               ,
               neuertheles
               enforcing
               her selfe
               she
               fitted
               all
               the
               pieces
               
               together
               in
               a
               chest
               which
               she
               shutt
               vp
               ,
               and
               then
               thought
               of
               dressing
               the
               dinner
               ,
               till
               her
               master
               and
               mistresse
               came
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               related
               all
               ,
               shewing
               them
               the
               child
               .
               The
               mother
               ,
               whiles
               the
               S.
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               was
               in
               prayer
               ,
               would
               haue
               fallen
               into
               extreme
               rage
               and
               lamentation
               but
               her
               husband
               of
               sound
               faith
               ,
               remembring
               that
               he
               had
               the
               S.
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               he
               knew
               to
               haue
               great
               creditt
               with
               God
               :
               persuaded
               his
               wife
               to
               pacifie
               her selfe
               till
               S.
               Francis
               had
               dined
               ,
               telling
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               haue
               time
               enough
               to
               lament
               afterward
               ,
               if
               the
               diuine
               mercy
               did
               not
               assist
               thē
               :
               that
               she
               should
               haue
               confidence
               in
               the
               S.
               and
               that
               she
               should
               see
               merueillous
               successe
               .
               So
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               constancie
               perferring
               their
               loue
               to
               S.
               Francis
               before
               that
               to
               their
               child
               ,
               not
               to
               discontent
               him
               ,
               they
               suppressed
               and
               concealed
               their
               interiour
               greife
               ,
               &
               did
               eat
               with
               him
               with
               the
               greatest
               ioy
               they
               could
               .
               Now
               att
               the
               end
               of
               dinner
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               demaunded
               of
               the
               gentleman
               if
               he
               had
               a
               couple
               of
               apples
               ,
               wherof
               he
               would
               gladly
               eat
               :
               who
               answeared
               that
               he
               had
               none
               present
               ,
               but
               would
               soone
               gett
               thē
               .
               The
               S.
               replyed
               that
               he
               would
               not
               any
               should
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               house
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               willed
               that
               one
               should
               looke
               in
               that
               chest
               ,
               pointing
               att
               that
               wherin
               were
               assembled
               the
               mēbers
               of
               the
               dead
               child
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               found
               two
               :
               the
               gentleman
               hearing
               the
               chest
               nominated
               &
               knowing
               what
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               extremely
               agitated
               ,
               &
               replenished
               with
               faith
               which
               God
               augmented
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               hoping
               that
               day
               to
               see
               some
               merueilles
               of
               the
               infinite
               bounty
               :
               he
               opened
               the
               chest
               where
               he
               found
               his
               sonne
               a
               liue
               and
               very
               well
               ,
               holding
               two
               faire
               aples
               in
               his
               two
               handes
               ,
               which
               he
               ioyfully
               brought
               to
               S.
               F.
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               a
               cradle
               :
               it
               may
               be
               imagined
               what
               ioy
               the
               Parentes
               conceaued
               to
               see
               their
               child
               aliue
               :
               they
               were
               so
               surprised
               with
               this
               ioy
               ,
               that
               being
               as
               it
               were
               beside
               thē selues
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               speake
               a
               word
               .
               S.
               F.
               recounted
               vnto
               them
               how
               in
               his
               prayer
               offered
               ,
               God
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               the
               death
               of
               the
               child
               caused
               by
               the
               deuil
               :
               thē
               he
               exhorted
               thē
               thenceforward
               to
               haue
               cōfidence
               in
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               formerlie
               had
               ;
               because
               faith
               wrought
               greater
               miracles
               then
               that
               ,
               which
               being
               generally
               diuulged
               ,
               caused
               many
               to
               lift
               their
               harts
               and
               handes
               to
               God.
               This
               history
               was
               painted
               in
               diuers
               places
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               great
               benefitt
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               deuotion
               that
               many
               bare
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               other
               child
               which
               God
               raysed
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               of
               diuers
               other
               miracles
               wrought
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEing
               att
               an
               other
               time
               lodged
               with
               a
               knight
               ,
               as
               they
               discoursed
               of
               spirituall
               matters
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               seruant
               all
               chafed
               and
               full
               of
               teares
               ,
               
               telling
               this
               gētleman
               his
               master
               that
               his
               sonne
               was
               att
               that
               very
               houre
               drowned
               in
               a
               chanell
               :
               wheratt
               the
               Father
               and
               mother
               pittifully
               lamented
               .
               S.
               Francis
               was
               moued
               to
               cōpassion
               :
               and
               after
               that
               he
               had
               comforted
               thē
               willing
               thē
               to
               haue
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               fell
               to
               prayer
               beseeching
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               the
               place
               where
               he
               might
               finde
               the
               child
               .
               Now
               God
               hauing
               reuealed
               it
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               bad
               the
               gentleman
               to
               send
               vnto
               such
               a
               place
               where
               he
               should
               finde
               his
               child
               ,
               which
               being
               brought
               vtterly
               suffocated
               and
               drowned
               ,
               he
               raysed
               him
               an
               restored
               him
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               an
               infinite
               ioy
               to
               all
               the
               assistantes
               
               who
               rēdred
               thāckes
               incessātly
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Frācis
               minding
               to
               preach
               in
               a
               certaine
               place
               within
               the
               diocesse
               of
               Cisterno
               ,
               where
               a
               great
               nōber
               of
               people
               were
               assēbled
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               &
               wāting
               cōueniēt
               place
               to
               preach
               vnto
               thē
               cōmodiously
               ,
               by
               reasō
               that
               it
               was
               a
               plaine
               ,
               he
               approached
               to
               an
               oake
               which
               was
               frō
               the
               bottome
               to
               the
               toppe
               all
               couered
               with
               antes
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               seene
               hecōmanded
               thē
               to
               goe
               frō
               that
               tree
               ;
               and
               tourning
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               willed
               thē
               to
               giue
               way
               to
               the
               said
               antes
               .
               And
               thē
               ,
               which
               was
               admirable
               ,
               they
               in
               nōber
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               went
               that
               way
               which
               S.
               Francis
               had
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               make
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               neuer
               retourned
               more
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               cause
               
               of
               vnspeakeable
               fruit
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Frācis
               of
               all
               other
               beastes
               had
               least
               affectiō
               to
               those
               antes
               ,
               because
               they
               employed
               ouer
               much
               dilligēce
               in
               hoarding
               their
               prouisiō
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               withall
               he
               affirmed
               that
               they
               deserued
               not
               to
               be
               nombred
               with
               the
               birdes
               of
               whome
               God
               said
               :
               Behold
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               that
               they
               sow
               not
               ,
               neither
               reape
               ,
               nor
               gather
               into
               barnes
               :
               and
               your
               heauenly
               Father
               feedeth
               them
               .
               S.
               Francis
               would
               that
               all
               his
               Religious
               should
               haue
               the
               same
               faith
               and
               resignation
               of
               all
               their
               cogitations
               in
               his
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               should
               be
               in
               his
               disciples
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               place
               and
               time
               that
               the
               S.
               preached
               ,
               there
               happened
               a
               fearfull
               miracle
               ,
               for
               there
               came
               a
               woman
               with
               a
               cow-bell
               to
               disturbe
               the
               company
               ,
               wherwith
               she
               made
               such
               a
               ringing
               sound
               ,
               that
               one
               could
               not
               heare
               what
               he
               said
               ;
               S.
               Francis
               reprehending
               her
               ,
               she
               encreased
               it
               ,
               such
               possession
               had
               the
               deuill
               of
               her
               .
               Vpon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               
               inspired
               of
               God
               and
               moued
               with
               zeale
               of
               his
               holy
               word
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               soules
               ,
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               Carry
               her
               away
               Satan
               ,
               carry
               her
               away
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               one
               of
               they
               members
               and
               is
               thine
               .
               O
               horrible
               and
               fearfull
               accident
               ,
               these
               wordes
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               woman
               was
               incontinently
               carryed
               vp
               into
               the
               aire
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               in
               vew
               of
               all
               the
               world
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               euery
               one
               was
               stricken
               in
               extreme
               terrour
               and
               feare
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               thenceforward
               gaue
               eare
               to
               his
               holy
               worde
               in
               very
               great
               reuerence
               .
               S.
               Francis
               walking
               with
               his
               companion
               on
               the
               banckes
               of
               the
               riuer
               Po
               ,
               and
               being
               ouertaken
               by
               the
               night
               
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               perplexed
               to
               get
               lodgeing
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               way
               was
               extreme
               foule
               and
               durty
               ,
               the
               aire
               very
               darck
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               not
               free
               frō
               theeues
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               had
               nothing
               to
               loose
               ,
               yet
               should
               they
               haue
               bin
               afflicted
               by
               them
               :
               wherefore
               his
               cōpanion
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               voutsafe
               to
               be
               our
               guide
               :
               and
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               frō
               this
               affliction
               .
               The
               S.
               no
               otherwise
               answeared
               but
               :
               God
               is
               able
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               for
               our
               good
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               ,
               and
               remouing
               this
               darcknes
               to
               giue
               vs
               his
               light
               .
               Att
               this
               instant
               as
               he
               lifted
               vp
               his
               handes
               to
               heauen
               ,
               a
               cleare
               light
               appeared
               ,
               and
               so
               resplendant
               that
               being
               in
               all
               other
               places
               a
               very
               darck
               night
               ,
               they
               saw
               very
               clearly
               and
               perfectly
               ,
               nor
               only
               how
               to
               goe
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               but
               euery
               where
               about
               thē
               .
               So
               by
               this
               light
               guided
               and
               comforted
               both
               spiritually
               and
               corporally
               ,
               
               they
               made
               such
               speed
               as
               they
               arriued
               att
               their
               place
               of
               retire
               ,
               singing
               prayses
               and
               himnes
               vnto
               God
               ,
               of
               whome
               S.
               Francis
               was
               assisted
               in
               his
               necessity
               .
               He
               accustomed
               when
               he
               came
               to
               any
               place
               to
               preach
               ,
               therby
               the
               more
               cōmodiously
               to
               assemble
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               sound
               a
               cornet
               which
               to
               that
               purpose
               he
               carryed
               with
               him
               with
               two
               stickes
               of
               a
               paulme
               long
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               this
               day
               conserued
               in
               his
               church
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               in
               the
               sacristye
               ,
               hauing
               the
               endes
               garnished
               with
               siluer
               :
               they
               are
               shewed
               with
               other
               reliques
               att
               all
               times
               when
               they
               are
               desired
               to
               be
               seene
               .
            
             
               Certaine
               doctrines
               and
               discourse
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               which
               haue
               bin
               found
               recorded
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               faith
               and
               reuerence
               due
               to
               the
               holy
               sacrament
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holie
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               did
               not
               onlie
               seeke
               to
               edifie
               his
               neighbour
               in
               corporall
               presence
               ,
               and
               by
               example
               and
               preaching
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               as
               he
               could
               not
               assist
               by
               those
               meanes
               being
               remote
               from
               them
               ,
               he
               assisted
               by
               letters
               and
               aduertissementes
               ,
               which
               he
               caused
               his
               Religious
               to
               write
               ,
               wherof
               I
               thought
               it
               requisit
               to
               select
               the
               choice
               and
               principall
               ,
               to
               insert
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               specified
               according
               to
               the
               contentes
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 Trinitie
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 To
                 my
                 beloued
                 Brother
                 the
                 Minister
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Ministers
                 that
                 shall
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Prouincials
                 ,
                 Guardians
                 and
                 Preistes
                 of
                 our
                 cōfrarernitie
                 ,
                 vnited
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 obedient
                 ,
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 :
                 Brother
                 Francis
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 fraile
                 and
                 infirme
                 ,
                 your
                 least
                 seruant
                 ,
                 saluteth
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 washed
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 bloud
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 adore
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 .
                 Most
                 high
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRST
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 blessed
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Harcken
                 yee
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 deere
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 imprint
                 my
                 wordes
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 incline
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 your
                 harte
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 keepe
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 hart
                 and
                 obserue
                 his
                 sweet
                 preceptes
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 his
                 counsailes
                 with
                 your
                 entier
                 will
                 :
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 sendeth
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 worckes
                 and
                 wordes
                 to
                 testifie
                 his
                 worckes
                 and
                 wordes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 striue
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 almighty
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 ,
                 perseuer
                 in
                 his
                 discipline
                 and
                 obseruance
                 ,
                 and
                 maytaine
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 promised
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 firme
                 resolution
                 ,
                 si●h
                 he
                 as
                 Father
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 giueth
                 vs
                 the
                 true
                 preseruing
                 nourishment
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 corporall
                 essence
                 ,
                 and
                 presenteth
                 vs
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 as
                 our
                 protectour
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 euen
                 humblie
                 kissing
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 charitie
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 reuerence
                 and
                 honour
                 with
                 your
                 vtmost
                 ability
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 wherby
                 heauenly
                 and
                 earthlie
                 matters
                 are
                 reconciled
                 with
                 God.
                 I
                 beseech
                 all
                 my
                 brethren
                 that
                 are
                 Preistes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 diuine
                 masse
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 neat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 worthelie
                 offer
                 the
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 bodie
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 IESEVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 puritie
                 &
                 holie
                 intētion
                 that
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 humane
                 respect
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 feare
                 or
                 loue
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 intention
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 please
                 onlie
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 who
                 sayth
                 :
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 yee
                 Preistes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 shall
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 Iudas
                 .
                 Remember
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                 A
                 man
                 making
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 frustrate
                 :
                 without
                 any
                 mercy
                 dyeth
                 vnder
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 thinck
                 you
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 deserue
                 worse
                 punishmente
                 which
                 hath
                 trodden
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 vnder
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 polluted
                 ,
                 wherin
                 he
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 contumelie
                 to
                 the
                 spiritt
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
                 For
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 irreuerent
                 and
                 treadeth
                 on
                 that
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 examine
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 this
                 true
                 bread
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 receaueth
                 it
                 vnworthely
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 saith
                 in
                 Ieremie
                 :
                 The
                 
                 
                   man
                   is
                   cursed
                   that
                   doeth
                   negligently
                   and
                   feinedly
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Preistes
                 that
                 
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 this
                 care
                 to
                 celebrate
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 
                 worthely
                 that
                 possibly
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   tour●e
                   your
                   benedictions
                   ,
                   to
                   maledictions
                   on
                   your selues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 My
                 brethren
                 ,
                 heare
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 glorious
                 virgin
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 honoured
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 deserueth
                 )
                 for
                 hauing
                 receaued
                 into
                 her
                 chast
                 wombe
                 our
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ;
                 If.
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 trembled
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 touch
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 if
                 the
                 holy
                 sepulchre
                 ,
                 wherin
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 was
                 buryed
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 so
                 small
                 time
                 of
                 residence
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 reuerenced
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 purged
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 handes
                 doth
                 handle
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 proper
                 mouth
                 doth
                 receaue
                 so
                 high
                 &
                 infinite
                 a
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 administer
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 Remember
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 immortall
                 and
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 liueth
                 glorious
                 and
                 eternall
                 ;
                 with
                 contemplation
                 of
                 whose
                 Maiesty
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Preistes
                 know
                 your
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mystery
                 and
                 dignity
                 you
                 haue
                 bin
                 more
                 honoured
                 then
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 remember
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 more
                 gratefull
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 loue
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 your
                 misery
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 deserueth
                 continuall
                 teares
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 hauing
                 in
                 your
                 handes
                 the
                 almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 thinges
                 ,
                 you
                 procure
                 to
                 haue
                 transitory
                 and
                 terrestriall
                 thinges
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ought
                 to
                 tremble
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetly
                 weepe
                 ,
                 whiles
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 bend
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 when
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 is
                 vpon
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 man.
                 O
                 merueillous
                 highnes
                 ,
                 and
                 diuine
                 debasement
                 !
                 O
                 most
                 high
                 humility
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 master
                 and
                 lord
                 of
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 world
                 should
                 so
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 hidden
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 .
                 Consider
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 so
                 profound
                 a
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 purifie
                 your
                 hart
                 before
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 receaue
                 all
                 as
                 he
                 giueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 aduerti●e
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Religious
                 are
                 ,
                 you
                 celebrate
                 but
                 one
                 masse
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 you
                 haue
                 diuers
                 Preistes
                 ,
                 lett
                 the
                 rest
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 many
                 pertes
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 one
                 and
                 indiuisible
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 detriment
                 ,
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 one
                 sole
                 masse
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 communicate
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 all
                 present
                 and
                 absent
                 that
                 make
                 themselues
                 worthy
                 ,
                 one
                 onlie
                 and
                 verie
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 worcking
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sacred
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TO
               all
               Christians
               Religious
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               lay
               men
               and
               women
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Brother
               Francis
               their
               seruant
               and
               subiect
               in
               God
               ,
               desireth
               withall
               reuerence
               a
               true
               peace
               in
               heauē
               ,
               by
               the
               sincere
               charity
               which
               is
               discended
               on
               earth
               .
               As
               I
               am
               the
               seruant
               of
               you
               all
               ,
               so
               am
               I
               obliged
               to
               serue
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               vnto
               you
               the
               most
               sweet
               word
               of
               my
               lord
               and
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               Considering
               therfore
               in
               my
               soule
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               diuers
               infirmities
               that
               afflict
               my
               body
               I
               cannot
               by
               corporall
               presence
               as
               I
               desire
               ,
               visitt
               you
               my selfe
               :
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               to
               supply
               the
               same
               by
               letters
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               administer
               vnto
               you
               the
               worde
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               &
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               are
               spiritt
               &
               life
               .
               
               I
               then
               admonish
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               confesse
               your
               sinnes
               to
               a
               Preist
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               dilligence
               you
               can
               possible
               ,
               and
               att
               his
               hand
               to
               receaue
               the
               true
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Lord
               saith
               :
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drincketh
               not
               my
               bloud
               cannot
               haue
               eternall
               life
               .
               Lett
               vs
               then
               endeauour
               worthely
               to
               receaue
               such
               &
               so
               eminent
               a
               maiesty
               :
               for
               he
               that
               receaueth
               it
               vnworthely
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               saluatiō
               pourchaceth
               death
               .
               Besides
               I
               exhort
               you
               often
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               churches
               ,
               and
               to
               reuerence
               Preistes
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               respect
               of
               themselues
               if
               they
               be
               sinners
               ,
               as
               for
               reuerence
               of
               the
               function
               and
               dignity
               which
               they
               haue
               in
               being
               ministers
               of
               the
               most
               pretious
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               by
               them
               is
               offered
               on
               the
               altare
               ,
               receaued
               ,
               and
               administred
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               without
               which
               none
               can
               be
               saued
               :
               by
               the
               holy
               wordes
               which
               they
               vtter
               ,
               and
               minister
               ,
               he
               discendeth
               from
               heauen
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               
               none
               but
               they
               can
               doe
               it
               .
               O
               how
               happy
               and
               blessed
               are
               they
               who
               loue
               God
               withall
               their
               hart
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               forces
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbour
               as
               themselues
               ?
               I
               inuite
               you
               all
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               you
               my
               sisters
               ,
               to
               this
               loue
               :
               lett
               vs
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               loue
               God
               ,
               &
               with
               one
               pure
               affection
               of
               our
               hart
               adore
               him
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               
               especially
               requireth
               and
               demaundeth
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               hath
               said
               :
               the
               true
               adorers
               adore
               in
               spiritt
               and
               truth
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               that
               adore
               
               him
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               that
               manner
               .
               Our
               lord
               said
               to
               his
               disciples
               :
               I
               am
               the
               way
               &
               the
               verity
               ,
               &
               the
               life
               .
               No
               man
               cōmeth
               to
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               me
               .
               If
               you
               had
               knowne
               me
               ,
               my
               Father
               also
               certes
               you
               had
               knowen
               :
               &
               from
               hencefoorth
               you
               shall
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               you
               haue
               seen
               him
               .
               Phillip
               said
               to
               him
               Lord
               shew
               vs
               the
               Father
               ,
               &
               it
               sufficeth
               vs.
               IESVS
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               So
               long
               
               time
               I
               am
               with
               you
               :
               and
               haue
               you
               not
               knowē
               me
               ?
               Phillip
               ,
               he
               that
               seeth
               me
               ,
               seeth
               the
               Father
               also
               .
               The
               Father
               dwelleth
               in
               a
               light
               inaccessible
               ,
               &
               
               God
               is
               a
               spiritt
               ,
               whome
               no
               man
               hath
               euer
               seene
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               spiritt
               and
               therfore
               ,
               inuisible
               ,
               but
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               is
               a
               spiritt
               most
               pure
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               spiritt
               that
               giueth
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               can
               doe
               nothinge
               .
               He
               may
               also
               be
               seene
               of
               euery
               true
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               in
               that
               substance
               
               which
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               therfore
               all
               they
               that
               see
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               humanity
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               his
               diuinity
               ,
               are
               condemned
               ,
               as
               likewise
               are
               they
               who
               see
               the
               sacrament
               which
               is
               consecrated
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               on
               the
               altare
               ,
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Preist
               ,
               vnder
               the
               formes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               see
               him
               and
               beleeue
               in
               their
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               true
               and
               most
               sacred
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               are
               condemned
               ,
               the
               souueraine
               Lord
               giueth
               his
               testimony
               against
               them
               when
               he
               said
               :
               This
               is
               my
               body
               and
               this
               is
               my
               bloud
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               
               which
               shal
               be
               shed
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               in
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
               He
               saith
               in
               an
               other
               place
               :
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drincketh
               my
               bloud
               shall
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               spiritt
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               his
               faithfull
               ,
               he
               receaueth
               the
               most
               sacred
               bloud
               and
               body
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               all
               other
               that
               haue
               not
               the
               same
               spiritt
               ,
               yet
               neuertheles
               presume
               to
               receaue
               it
               ,
               they
               eat
               and
               drinck
               their
               iudgement
               and
               damnation
               :
               therefore
               ,
               yee
               children
               of
               men
               how
               long
               will
               you
               be
               sencelesse
               ,
               and
               haue
               your
               hartes
               so
               hardened
               ?
               When
               will
               you
               compasse
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               who
               so
               humbly
               seeketh
               you
               euery
               day
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               discended
               from
               his
               imperiall
               throne
               into
               the
               virginall
               wombe
               ,
               he
               ordinarily
               commeth
               euery
               day
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               such
               humble
               manner
               attired
               and
               so
               approachable
               ?
               He
               euery
               day
               descendeth
               from
               the
               bosome
               of
               his
               Father
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Preist
               on
               the
               altare
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               was
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               in
               true
               flesh
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               manner
               doth
               he
               communicate
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               as
               they
               with
               their
               corporall
               eyes
               saw
               nothing
               but
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               with
               their
               spirituall
               eyes
               ,
               they
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               God
               :
               euen
               so
               we
               with
               our
               corporall
               eyes
               ,
               seeing
               the
               accidentes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               ought
               to
               see
               and
               firmely
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               the
               most
               sacred
               body
               and
               true
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               on
               the
               altare
               .
               In
               this
               
               manner
               is
               God
               alwayes
               with
               his
               faithfull
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               hath
               said
               :
               I
               wil
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               lone
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               body
               is
               to
               be
               hated
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               thinge
               may
               doubtles
               much
               confound
               vs
               ,
               that
               making
               profession
               to
               be
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               being
               certaine
               that
               his
               true
               freindes
               haue
               done
               may
               worckes
               that
               haue
               bin
               entirely
               deuout
               ,
               vertuous
               and
               holy
               ,
               we
               neuertheles
               content
               our
               selues
               with
               the
               only
               relation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               by
               the
               bare
               discourse
               therof
               without
               execution
               ,
               to
               raigne
               eternally
               .
               Blessed
               is
               the
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               that
               loueth
               his
               Christian
               brother
               as
               much
               being
               sick
               as
               in
               health
               ,
               and
               in
               aduersitie
               as
               in
               prosperity
               .
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               loueth
               and
               honoureth
               his
               Brother
               both
               farre
               and
               neere
               ,
               that
               speaketh
               nothing
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               but
               what
               with
               great
               charity
               he
               may
               say
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               
               God
               said
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               loue
               your
               ennemies
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               hate
               and
               iniury
               you
               :
               He
               loueth
               his
               ennemie
               truely
               ,
               that
               complaineth
               not
               of
               the
               iniuries
               which
               he
               hath
               receaued
               &
               doth
               receaue
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               sinnes
               which
               himselfe
               hath
               cōmitted
               ,
               and
               doth
               cōmitt
               against
               God
               and
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               also
               he
               that
               is
               not
               content
               to
               haue
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               also
               make
               demonstration
               therof
               by
               the
               same
               worckes
               vnto
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               vnto
               his
               ennemy
               .
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               There
               are
               many
               that
               endure
               diuers
               afflictions
               in
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               in
               prayer
               and
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               that
               mortifie
               it
               with
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               neuertheles
               for
               a
               slight
               word
               spoaken
               against
               their
               liking
               ,
               or
               for
               hauing
               something
               denyed
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               incontinentlie
               scandalized
               and
               troubled
               .
               Such
               are
               not
               poore
               in
               spirit
               ,
               though
               exteriourly
               they
               appeare
               so
               :
               for
               the
               true
               poore
               in
               spirit
               ,
               misprise
               and
               abhorre
               themselues
               ,
               and
               loue
               not
               only
               those
               that
               afflict
               and
               iniury
               them
               ,
               but
               euen
               those
               that
               beat
               them
               .
               Blessed
               also
               is
               he
               that
               supporteth
               the
               infirmity
               and
               fragility
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               haue
               his
               owne
               supported
               :
               My
               faithfull
               ,
               lett
               vs
               loue
               our
               neighbour
               as
               our selues
               :
               and
               they
               who
               see
               they
               cannot
               loue
               them
               as
               themselues
               ,
               lett
               them
               loue
               them
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               lett
               them
               not
               offend
               them
               .
               Lett
               vs
               hate
               and
               detest
               our
               peruerse
               
               willes
               :
               for
               as
               God
               saith
               ,
               of
               our
               hart
               proceedeth
               all
               euils
               :
               this
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               him
               that
               applieth
               his
               hart
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               sensualities
               .
               Many
               when
               they
               sinne
               or
               receaue
               any
               iniury
               ,
               accuse
               their
               neighbour
               therof
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               not
               doe
               :
               for
               each
               one
               hath
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               body
               ,
               with
               the
               sences
               therof
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               offendeth
               .
               Therfore
               blessed
               is
               the
               seruant
               that
               hath
               such
               an
               ennemie
               in
               subiection
               ,
               and
               so
               keepeth
               it
               vnder
               ,
               and
               watcheth
               it
               with
               such
               prudence
               
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               it
               :
               for
               whiles
               he
               vseth
               this
               dilligence
               ,
               no
               other
               ennemy
               visible
               or
               inuisible
               can
               annoy
               him
               ,
               nor
               procure
               him
               to
               sinne
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               Chrysostome
               saith
               :
               no
               man
               is
               hurt
               but
               of
               himselfe
               .
               We
               hate
               our
               body
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               will
               committ
               sinne
               :
               for
               liuing
               carnally
               ,
               it
               seeketh
               to
               destroy
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               condemning
               it selfe
               and
               the
               soule
               perpetually
               to
               to
               hell
               ;
               the
               greatest
               ennemy
               therfore
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               is
               his
               proper
               flesh
               ,
               which
               can
               thinck
               of
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               offendeth
               it
               ,
               nor
               feare
               ought
               in
               foresight
               of
               that
               which
               is
               eternally
               to
               befall
               it
               ,
               the
               humour
               and
               desire
               therof
               is
               only
               to
               abuse
               temporall
               thinges
               :
               and
               the
               worst
               is
               ,
               it
               vsurpeth
               to
               it selfe
               all
               contentment
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               euen
               of
               that
               which
               is
               graunted
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               not
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               seeketh
               the
               honour
               of
               vertues
               ,
               of
               prayers
               ,
               watchinges
               ,
               and
               temporall
               fauour
               ,
               it
               will
               haue
               applause
               of
               teares
               ,
               in
               fine
               it
               leaueth
               nothing
               to
               the
               soule
               that
               apperteineth
               to
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               GOd
               said
               to
               Adam
               :
               Of
               euery
               tree
               of
               Paradise
               eat
               thou
               :
               But
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               eat
               thou
               not
               :
               and
               whiles
               he
               obeyed
               God
               he
               offended
               not
               .
               But
               hauing
               transgressed
               this
               commandement
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               of
               God
               for
               euer
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               redeemed
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               Sonne
               .
               That
               man
               doth
               eate
               of
               the
               forbidden
               apple
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               who
               appropriateth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               benefittes
               which
               God
               vttereth
               and
               worketh
               by
               him
               ,
               doth
               exalte
               himselfe
               ;
               therfore
               was
               he
               necessarily
               obliged
               to
               punishment
               .
               God
               saith
               in
               the
               gospell
               :
               he
               that
               loueth
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               lose
               
               it
               :
               and
               in
               an
               other
               place
               ,
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               renounce
               all
               that
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               .
               He
               renounceth
               all
               that
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               and
               looseth
               his
               soule
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               euery
               thing
               submitteth
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Prelate
               :
               for
               by
               this
               meane
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               tearmed
               truely
               obedient
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               knowing
               he
               could
               doe
               some
               other
               thing
               better
               then
               that
               which
               he
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               profitt
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               sacrificeth
               his
               will
               vnto
               God
               ;
               employing
               himselfe
               in
               that
               which
               he
               is
               commanded
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               of
               lesse
               fruit
               :
               for
               true
               obedience
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               charity
               ,
               edifieth
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               entierly
               satisfieth
               God.
               But
               if
               the
               Superiour
               should
               command
               him
               any
               thinge
               in
               preiudice
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               then
               only
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               obey
               ,
               but
               this
               case
               excepted
               ,
               in
               althinges
               else
               ,
               he
               must
               hold
               him
               his
               true
               Superiour
               :
               and
               if
               that
               other
               Religious
               persecute
               and
               afflict
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               obeyeth
               his
               Superiour
               ;
               happy
               shall
               he
               be
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               then
               truely
               say
               that
               God
               hath
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               his
               
               perfect
               charity
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               enduring
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               exposing
               his
               owne
               life
               for
               his
               neighbour
               .
               But
               the
               misery
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               certaine
               Religious
               who
               whiles
               they
               would
               consider
               ,
               and
               know
               whither
               certaine
               thinges
               by
               them
               inuented
               ,
               be
               not
               better
               then
               those
               which
               the
               Superiours
               commaund
               them
               ,
               the
               wretches
               doe
               not
               consider
               that
               they
               looke
               back
               ,
               and
               retourne
               to
               the
               vomitt
               of
               their
               selfe-will
               ;
               and
               so
               doe
               they
               ruine
               themselues
               and
               their
               neigbour
               by
               their
               euill
               example
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               patience
               and
               humilitie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               ▪
            
             
               THough
               there
               be
               nothing
               that
               ought
               ,
               more
               to
               displease
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               then
               sinne
               ,
               neuertheles
               if
               he
               fall
               into
               ouermuch
               passion
               ,
               for
               any
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               his
               charity
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               excepted
               ,
               he
               is
               guiltie
               of
               that
               sinne
               .
               Therfore
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               which
               is
               not
               moued
               in
               such
               accidentes
               ,
               may
               be
               truely
               said
               to
               be
               without
               passion
               ;
               for
               his
               patience
               ●cannot
               be
               knowen
               while
               alt●inges
               smiles
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               succed
               according
               to
               his
               wish
               :
               But
               when
               occasion
               is
               presented
               wherin
               he
               desireth
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               arriueth
               ,
               then
               is
               his
               patience
               experienced
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               as
               much
               as
               he
               then
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ▪
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               truely
               peaceable
               ,
               who
               suffering
               in
               this
               world
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               conserue
               peace
               in
               their
               interiour
               ,
               and
               liue
               as
               Lambes
               among
               woulues
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               God
               himselfe
               liued
               and
               dyed
               so
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               being
               reprehended
               and
               accused
               of
               others
               ,
               receaueth
               and
               beareth
               such
               reprehension
               charitably
               and
               patiently
               as
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               without
               excusiue
               reply
               ,
               consenteth
               with
               shame
               ,
               confesseth
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               performeth
               due
               satisfaction
               couragiously
               ,
               yea
               euen
               in
               matters
               wherof
               he
               is
               guiltles
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               subiect
               ,
               persisteth
               vnder
               the
               rule
               of
               discipline
               ,
               or
               being
               superiour
               ,
               conuerseth
               with
               his
               subiectes
               as
               with
               ▪
               his
               superiours
               .
               Happy
               is
               the
               seruant
               that
               incontinently
               correcteth
               and
               chasticeth
               his
               offences
               ,
               interiourly
               by
               contrition
               ,
               and
               exteriourly
               by
               confession
               and
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 discourse
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 made
                 to
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 seruour
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 BRother
                 Leo
                 my
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 note
                 well
                 these
                 my
                 wordes
                 :
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 place
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 giue
                 example
                 of
                 edification
                 and
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 neuertheles
                 consider
                 prudently
                 &
                 seriously
                 obserue
                 that
                 their
                 perfect
                 ioy
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 they
                 
                 should
                 restore
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 health
                 to
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 hearing
                 to
                 the
                 deafe
                 ,
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 ability
                 of
                 goeing
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 should
                 expell
                 diuels
                 out
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 rayse
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 had
                 sauoured
                 four
                 dayes
                 ,
                 their
                 true
                 alacrity
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 all
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 could
                 speake
                 all
                 tongues
                 ,
                 should
                 prophesie
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 their
                 true
                 ioy
                 lesse
                 consist
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 intelligence
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 celestiall
                 vertues
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 tongues
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 proprieties
                 of
                 plantes
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 discouered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 knew
                 they
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 fishes
                 and
                 other
                 beastes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 their
                 true
                 ioy
                 dependeth
                 not
                 theron
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 should
                 preach
                 with
                 such
                 feruour
                 as
                 to
                 conuert
                 all
                 the
                 Infidels
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 their
                 true
                 ioy
                 consist
                 in
                 that
                 .
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 answeared
                 :
                 Wherin
                 then
                 consisteth
                 it
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 replied
                 :
                 Heare
                 me
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 comming
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Angels
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 iorny
                 ,
                 very
                 weary
                 ,
                 wett
                 with
                 the
                 raine
                 ,
                 frozen
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 dabled
                 with
                 durt
                 ,
                 and
                 extremely
                 hungry
                 ,
                 ringing
                 att
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 the
                 porter
                 vtterly
                 disquieted
                 and
                 in
                 coller
                 should
                 aske
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 answeared
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 and
                 therefore
                 ●e
                 should
                 open
                 vs
                 the
                 dore
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 reply
                 :
                 So
                 farre
                 are
                 you
                 from
                 
                 being
                 any
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 seeme
                 two
                 idle
                 companions
                 and
                 rogues
                 ,
                 that
                 goe
                 loitering
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 robbing
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 their
                 almose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 not
                 permitt
                 vs
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 remaine
                 till
                 night
                 all
                 drowned
                 and
                 dagled
                 with
                 durt
                 and
                 rayne
                 without
                 giuing
                 vs
                 any
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 we
                 support
                 it
                 patientlie
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 receauing
                 all
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 holy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 confessing
                 that
                 the
                 porter
                 knew
                 vs
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 writt
                 that
                 therein
                 consisteth
                 perfect
                 ioy
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 being
                 constrained
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 we
                 continued
                 ringing
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 the
                 porter
                 should
                 come
                 forth
                 in
                 great
                 choler
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 vs
                 indiscreetlie
                 and
                 importunately
                 ,
                 ●aying
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 Get
                 ye
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 hospitall
                 lewd
                 and
                 impudent
                 fellowes
                 as
                 ye
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 no
                 longer
                 here
                 for
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 support
                 all
                 this
                 with
                 alacritie
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hart
                 ,
                 therin
                 consisteth
                 perfect
                 ioy
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 full
                 darck
                 night
                 we
                 being
                 euery
                 way
                 molested
                 ,
                 should
                 begin
                 againe
                 to
                 ring
                 and
                 knock
                 ,
                 &
                 weeping
                 bitterlie
                 should
                 pray
                 the
                 porter
                 to
                 lett
                 vs
                 in
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 more
                 cruell
                 then
                 before
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 cudgell
                 and
                 load
                 vs
                 soundly
                 with
                 iniuries
                 and
                 bastinadoes
                 ,
                 leauing
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 durt
                 rather
                 dead
                 then
                 aliue
                 :
                 write
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 that
                 therin
                 would
                 consist
                 perfect
                 ioy
                 :
                 prouided
                 that
                 we
                 support
                 it
                 all
                 with
                 great
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 pardō
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 dore
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 endured
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 all
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 Heare
                 now
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 hath
                 graunted
                 ,
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 will
                 graunt
                 to
                 his
                 elect
                 ▪
                 The
                 principall
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 conquere
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 doe
                 voluntarily
                 supporte
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 iniuries
                 and
                 blowes
                 euen
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 because
                 indeed
                 we
                 cannot
                 truely
                 glory
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 foresaid
                 vertues
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 Goddes
                 :
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 receaued
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 receaued
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 glory
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 receaued
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 we
                 neither
                 can
                 nor
                 ought
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 tribulations
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 therfore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 glory
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 wordes
                 is
                 sufficientlie
                 explicated
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 In
                 your
                 patience
                 you
                 shall
                 possesse
                 your
                 soules
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 Prelat
                 said
                 :
                 I
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 constituted
                 ouer
                 others
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 glory
                 of
                 such
                 Prelature
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 constituted
                 to
                 wash
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 depriued
                 their
                 chardge
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 greiued
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 said
                 office
                 of
                 washing
                 the
                 of
                 feet
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 doe
                 really
                 appropriat
                 to
                 thēselues
                 this
                 dignityin
                 very
                 imminent
                 peril
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 That
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 is
                 happy
                 ,
                 who
                 esteemeth
                 himselfe
                 neither
                 greater
                 nor
                 better
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 honoured
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 reputed
                 amonge
                 the
                 most
                 base
                 and
                 abiect
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Wretched
                 is
                 the
                 Religious
                 who
                 being
                 raysed
                 to
                 dignity
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 exalted
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hauing
                 procured
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 neuertheles
                 desire
                 to
                 remayne
                 alwayes
                 in
                 lowe
                 estate
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 subiectes
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 puffed
                 in
                 pride
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 God
                 doeth
                 or
                 speaketh
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 doeth
                 or
                 speaketh
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 offendeth
                 att
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 procureth
                 to
                 haue
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 thē
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 neuer
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 superiours
                 and
                 ouer
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 subiectes
                 and
                 seruanees
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 assure
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 perseuer
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 spiritt
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 rest
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 make
                 his
                 residence
                 .
                 Ye
                 men
                 ,
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 excellencie
                 you
                 haue
                 ben
                 created
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 and
                 framed
                 you
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 after
                 th'
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Sōne
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 creatures
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 him
                 then
                 your selues
                 .
                 The
                 deuils
                 haue
                 not
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 being
                 induced
                 by
                 them
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 dailie
                 doest
                 crucifie
                 him
                 by
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Wherein
                 then
                 canst
                 thou
                 glory
                 ?
                 miserable
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 were
                 indued
                 
                 with
                 all
                 knide
                 of
                 science
                 celestiall
                 &
                 terrestriall
                 :
                 the
                 deuill
                 hath
                 knowne
                 what
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 heauen
                 better
                 then
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 though
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 more
                 of
                 earthly
                 matters
                 then
                 all
                 mankind
                 together
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 health
                 ,
                 corporall
                 disposition
                 ,
                 nor
                 beautie
                 ,
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 deuill
                 had
                 :
                 Take
                 heed
                 therfore
                 ,
                 least
                 in
                 abusing
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 not
                 acknowledging
                 it
                 to
                 proceed
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 fall
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 into
                 the
                 extremest
                 depth
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 seruant
                 that
                 treasureth
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 richesse
                 his
                 Lo●d
                 and
                 master
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 expecting
                 the
                 recompence
                 therof
                 ,
                 regardeth
                 not
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 heere
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 leaueth
                 the
                 cogitation
                 therof
                 to
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 him
                 will
                 manifest
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 desire
                 .
                 Happy
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 keepeth
                 and
                 concealeth
                 the
                 secrettes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               Religious
               ought
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               in
               Oratories
               and
               solitary
               places
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               those
               that
               desire
               to
               reside
               in
               solitary
               places
               ,
               there
               to
               liue
               religiously
               and
               spiritually
               ,
               be
               in
               number
               foure
               or
               more
               ,
               wherof
               lett
               two
               be
               as
               mothers
               that
               haue
               two
               children
               ,
               lett
               two
               act
               the
               Life
               of
               Martha
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               of
               Magdalen
               ,
               and
               lett
               each
               one
               haue
               a
               celle
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               neither
               sleep
               nor
               conuerse
               together
               but
               when
               they
               read
               their
               office
               .
               Lett
               them
               be
               carefull
               to
               say
               their
               Compline
               before
               the
               Sunne
               setting
               ,
               that
               thence
               forward
               they
               may
               keep
               silence
               ,
               till
               they
               arise
               in
               the
               night
               to
               say
               Mattins
               .
               Lett
               them
               in
               all
               thinges
               first
               seeke
               the
               glory
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               iustice
               :
               Lett
               them
               say
               the
               Prime
               
               and
               Tierce
               att
               the
               ordinary
               houre
               ,
               which
               done
               they
               may
               speake
               each
               to
               other
               of
               some
               matter
               of
               edification
               .
               Those
               said
               children
               as
               poore
               creatures
               shall
               demaund
               almose
               of
               their
               mother
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               after
               that
               lett
               them
               say
               the
               Sixt
               ,
               Ninth
               ,
               and
               Euensong
               att
               their
               due
               houres
               :
               lett
               them
               permitt
               no
               person
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Cloyster
               or
               enclosure
               where
               they
               reside
               ,
               nor
               to
               eat
               there
               .
               The
               mothers
               shall
               labour
               to
               liue
               also
               sequestred
               from
               all
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               with
               due
               obseruance
               of
               obedience
               to
               their
               Guardian
               ,
               lett
               them
               permitt
               none
               to
               speake
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               their
               Guardian
               when
               he
               commeth
               to
               visitt
               them
               .
               And
               lett
               the
               children
               sometimes
               for
               exercise
               of
               humilitie
               assume
               the
               office
               of
               Mothers
               according
               as
               the
               Guardian
               for
               their
               behoofe
               shall
               appoint
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               experience
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               office
               .
               Happy
               is
               that
               seruant
               who
               hath
               no
               tast
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               then
               the
               word
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               doth
               excite
               others
               to
               loue
               
               him
               .
               Miserable
               is
               that
               Religious
               that
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               idle
               and
               vaine
               wordes
               ,
               for
               therbie
               enducing
               other
               to
               vanitie
               in
               imitation
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               edifiyng
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               procureth
               his
               ruine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               care
               which
               each
               one
               ought
               to
               haue
               of
               his
               owne
               saluation
               .
            
             
               THE
               L.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               I
               haue
               a
               secrett
               to
               open
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Each
               of
               you
               well
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ;
               but
               I
               now
               aduertise
               thee
               that
               more
               then
               children
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               Spouses
               ,
               brothers
               and
               mothers
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Spouses
               when
               our
               soule
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               is
               vnited
               with
               God
               :
               Brothers
               ,
               when
               we
               performe
               his
               will
               :
               we
               are
               Mothers
               when
               by
               loue
               we
               beare
               him
               in
               our
               hart
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               and
               sincere
               conscience
               :
               for
               we
               afterward
               bring
               him
               forth
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               pious
               worckes
               which
               we
               performe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               example
               which
               we
               giue
               our
               neighbour
               .
               O
               my
               brethren
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               glorious
               ,
               admirable
               ,
               and
               desireable
               thing
               to
               haue
               such
               a
               Spouse
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               &
               Sonne
               in
               heauen
               :
               And
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               a
               Pastour
               who
               hath
               giuen
               his
               soule
               here
               on
               earth
               for
               vs
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               who
               continually
               prayeth
               the
               eternall
               Father
               for
               vs
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               keep
               them
               in
               thy
               name
               ,
               whome
               thou
               hast
               giuen
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               thine
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               shal
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               enioy
               my
               glorie
               and
               splendour
               in
               my
               kingdome
               .
               All
               they
               who
               liue
               not
               in
               penance
               ,
               not
               being
               contrite
               ,
               nor
               receaue
               not
               the
               sacred
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               liue
               in
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               conceaue
               complacence
               in
               their
               pernicious
               desires
               ,
               doe
               not
               performe
               vnto
               God
               what
               they
               haue
               promised
               :
               but
               doe
               serue
               the
               world
               with
               their
               bodies
               in
               carnalities
               ,
               and
               the
               deuils
               with
               their
               soules
               ,
               being
               deluded
               in
               their
               contentment
               by
               him
               whose
               children
               they
               are
               ;
               Such
               people
               I
               say
               are
               blinded
               ,
               and
               depriued
               of
               the
               true
               light
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               &
               haue
               not
               true
               knowledge
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               excluded
               from
               themselues
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               eternall
               Father
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               the
               soueraine
               verity
               ,
               &
               though
               they
               seeme
               to
               see
               ,
               know
               ,
               &
               vnderstand
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               neither
               see
               ,
               know
               ,
               nor
               vnderstand
               :
               for
               they
               doe
               voluntarie
               blinde
               and
               ruinate
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               Open
               your
               eyes
               ,
               then
               ,
               blinded
               &
               deluded
               as
               ye
               are
               by
               your
               ennemies
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
               To
               the
               body
               it
               is
               a
               very
               delightfull
               thing
               to
               serue
               sinne
               ,
               &
               very
               tedious
               to
               serue
               God
               :
               all
               euils
               and
               sinnes
               proceed
               from
               the
               hart
               of
               mā
               ,
               as
               God
               saith
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
               The
               wicked
               haue
               no
               good
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               shall
               haue
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               they
               seeme
               att
               their
               pleasure
               to
               possesse
               the
               present
               vanities
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               deceaued
               :
               for
               the
               time
               and
               houre
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               loose
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               said
               also
               that
               one
               being
               knowne
               to
               be
               verie
               sicke
               
               the
               first
               aduertisement
               of
               his
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               prouide
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               wife
               ,
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               gather
               
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               induce
               him
               to
               be
               mindfull
               of
               them
               :
               And
               he
               ouercome
               by
               the
               teares
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               the
               tender
               loue
               he
               beareth
               to
               his
               children
               and
               the
               persuasions
               of
               his
               kinred
               that
               seeme
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               his
               soule
               ,
               disposeth
               of
               his
               substance
               according
               to
               their
               fancie
               to
               giue
               them
               contēt
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               he
               committeth
               to
               their
               gouernment
               and
               authority
               his
               substance
               ,
               his
               soule
               and
               his
               body
               :
               that
               man
               is
               truely
               accursed
               who
               in
               this
               sort
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               man
               :
               conformable
               to
               what
               the
               Prophett
               Ieremie
               said
               :
               Cursed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               man.
               Now
               after
               such
               disposition
               
               the
               Confessour
               is
               sent
               for
               ,
               who
               finding
               the
               wretch
               obliged
               to
               some
               restitution
               ,
               soliciteth
               him
               to
               discharge
               himselfe
               therof
               ,
               but
               he
               answeareth
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               his
               testament
               ,
               disposed
               of
               all
               his
               goodes
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               it
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               heires
               ,
               who
               will
               satisfie
               whatsoeuer
               shal
               be
               necessary
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               is
               in
               agonie
               and
               hath
               almost
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               time
               to
               dispose
               of
               matters
               necessarie
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               dyeth
               a
               most
               miserable
               death
               .
               Therfore
               lett
               euerie
               one
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               and
               howsoeuer
               a
               man
               dye
               in
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               without
               due
               restitution
               of
               an
               other
               mannes
               goodes
               ,
               hauing
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               deuill
               carryeth
               his
               soule
               directlie
               to
               hell
               ,
               where
               he
               shal
               be
               eternallie
               tormented
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               an
               instant
               he
               looseth
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               goodes
               and
               honour
               ;
               because
               his
               kinred
               diuiding
               his
               inheritance
               among
               them
               ▪
               they
               often
               curse
               his
               soule
               ,
               for
               not
               hauing
               left
               to
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               left
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               contrarietie
               of
               vices
               and
               vertues
               ,
               and
               certaine
               breife
               aduertisements
               and
               exercises
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               LI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               where
               true
               charity
               is
               ,
               there
               can
               neither
               be
               feare
               nor
               ignorance
               ;
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               ioyfull
               and
               voluntarie
               pouerty
               there
               is
               neither
               enuy
               nor
               auarice
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               Meditation
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               care
               :
               where
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               is
               keeper
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               there
               the
               deuill
               cannot
               enter
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               discretion
               and
               mercy
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               superfluity
               nor
               deceipt
               .
               Now
               I
               tell
               you
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               can
               in
               any
               sort
               haue
               one
               of
               the
               said
               vertues
               ,
               If
               he
               doe
               not
               first
               die
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               reallie
               possesseth
               one
               hath
               all
               :
               with
               that
               one
               ,
               he
               erreth
               not
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               erreth
               in
               one
               ,
               erreth
               in
               all
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               that
               case
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               any
               ;
               they
               are
               of
               such
               valew
               ,
               that
               each
               one
               of
               
               it selfe
               confoundeth
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               :
               holie
               wisdome
               confoundeth
               the
               deuill
               with
               all
               his
               malices
               :
               holy
               simplicitie
               confoundeth
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               :
               holy
               pouertie
               confoundeth
               enuie
               ,
               auarice
               ,
               and
               seculer
               desires
               :
               holy
               humilitie
               confoundeth
               pride
               ,
               with
               all
               worldly
               honoures
               ,
               and
               what
               soeuer
               is
               in
               them
               :
               holy
               charity
               confoundeth
               all
               diabolicall
               and
               carnall
               temptations
               and
               pleasures
               :
               holy
               obedience
               confoundeth
               all
               naturall
               will
               and
               sensuall
               affection
               ,
               subiecteth
               the
               body
               to
               obedience
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               rendreth
               and
               maketh
               a
               man
               humble
               and
               subiect
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               other
               irreasonable
               
               creatures
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               the
               letter
               killeth
               but
               the
               spiritt
               giueth
               life
               :
               they
               are
               killed
               by
               the
               letter
               ,
               who
               seeke
               to
               know
               only
               ,
               to
               be
               reputed
               learned
               and
               wise
               of
               the
               world
               :
               by
               this
               meane
               to
               purchase
               honours
               and
               richesse
               ,
               with
               anxiety
               to
               aduance
               their
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               :
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               not
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               body
               or
               for
               others
               .
               And
               they
               are
               quickened
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               who
               referre
               all
               the
               learning
               and
               knowledge
               they
               haue
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               haue
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               prayse
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               who
               appeare
               before
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               with
               wordes
               full
               of
               edification
               ,
               offring
               vnto
               him
               that
               goodnes
               which
               is
               entierlie
               his
               owne
               .
               In
               this
               sort
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               may
               know
               if
               he
               really
               haue
               his
               spiritt
               :
               for
               if
               the
               flesh
               glorie
               in
               the
               worckes
               it
               doeth
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               as
               its
               owne
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               a
               signe
               that
               he
               is
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               But
               if
               in
               the
               said
               worckes
               ,
               he
               neuerthelesse
               repute
               himselfe
               vile
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               a
               most
               greiuous
               sinner
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               truely
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               in
               him
               :
               Happy
               is
               the
               seruant
               that
               neither
               speaketh
               nor
               doeth
               any
               thinge
               ,
               for
               hope
               of
               recompence
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               lightlie
               speaketh
               ,
               what
               commeth
               to
               his
               mouth
               ,
               but
               prudently
               and
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               disposeth
               his
               propositions
               and
               answeares
               .
               Wretched
               also
               is
               the
               Religious
               that
               buryeth
               in
               his
               hart
               the
               graces
               which
               he
               receaueth
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               commanicateth
               them
               for
               subiect
               of
               vaine
               glorie
               ,
               desiring
               rather
               to
               manifest
               them
               verballie
               then
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               alreadie
               receaued
               his
               reward
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               haue
               heard
               him
               ,
               haue
               bin
               litle
               edified
               therby
               .
               These
               are
               wordes
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               ruminate
               and
               accomplish
               them
               ,
               shall
               finde
               true
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               obtaine
               saluation
               of
               God.
               They
               that
               seeke
               not
               to
               tast
               how
               sweete
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               loue
               darcknes
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               neglecting
               to
               obserue
               the
               
               commandementes
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               by
               his
               Prophett
               accursed
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               sayeth
               :
               Cursed
               are
               they
               who
               erre
               from
               thy
               commandementes
               :
               but
               how
               blessed
               and
               happie
               are
               they
               that
               loue
               God
               ,
               and
               performe
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               loue
               thy
               Lord
               thy
               
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               hart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               withall
               thy
               will
               :
               Lett
               vs
               therefore
               ,
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               loue
               and
               prayse
               God
               day
               and
               
               night
               :
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               pray
               alwayes
               ,
               without
               intermission
               :
               and
               lett
               vs
               haue
               charity
               and
               humility
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               almose
               deedes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               cleanse
               our
               soules
               from
               spottes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               for
               euerie
               thing
               appertayning
               to
               the
               world
               tourneth
               to
               ruine
               ,
               men
               must
               leaue
               it
               ,
               and
               carry
               with
               them
               onlie
               the
               recompence
               and
               reward
               of
               charitie
               and
               the
               almose
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               wherof
               they
               shall
               receaue
               recompence
               of
               God
               :
               And
               therfore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               fast
               from
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               flying
               all
               occasions
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               vs
               from
               all
               kinde
               of
               superfluitie
               ,
               though
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               frequent
               churches
               ,
               and
               honour
               Preistes
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               dignity
               they
               haue
               with
               God
               :
               and
               especiallie
               the
               Religious
               that
               haue
               renounced
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               doe
               more
               good
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               example
               we
               also
               must
               renounce
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               entierlie
               ,
               att
               least
               in
               part
               .
               Lett
               vs
               loue
               our
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               vs
               :
               lett
               vs
               obserue
               the
               preceptes
               and
               counsailes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               renouncing
               our selues
               ,
               and
               liuing
               vnder
               the
               sweet
               yoke
               of
               his
               obedience
               .
               Lett
               vs
               not
               be
               wise
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               simple
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               pure
               ,
               keeping
               our
               sences
               mortified
               ,
               and
               pride
               trodden
               vnder
               foot
               ,
               considering
               our
               basenes
               vnworthie
               to
               be
               superiour
               to
               others
               as
               they
               would
               we
               should
               be
               .
               Lett
               vs
               imitate
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               carry
               his
               crosse
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               lett
               vs
               suffer
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               endured
               so
               much
               for
               vs
               wretches
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               bestoweth
               on
               vs
               so
               many
               benefittes
               ,
               and
               far
               greater
               will
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               to
               whome
               all
               creatures
               ought
               to
               giue
               prayse
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               in
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               depth
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               our
               vertue
               and
               our
               force
               ,
               who
               only
               is
               good
               ,
               only
               most
               high
               ,
               onlie
               almighty
               ,
               meruaylous
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               only
               holy
               ,
               praysed
               and
               exalted
               for
               euer
               Amen
               .
               I
               Brother
               Francis
               your
               seruant
               with
               the
               greatest
               humilitie
               I
               can
               ,
               prostrate
               on
               the
               earth
               and
               kissing
               your
               feet
               ,
               doe
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               charitie
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               receaue
               these
               wordes
               and
               others
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               effect
               and
               obserue
               them
               with
               due
               humilitie
               and
               charitie
               ,
               assuring
               all
               them
               ,
               that
               shall
               receaue
               ,
               vnderstand
               ,
               and
               effect
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               by
               wordes
               and
               example
               teach
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               therein
               perseuering
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               will
               giue
               him
               his
               benediction
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conditions
               and
               qualities
               in
               a
               true
               Frere
               Minour
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               10.
               chapter
               and
               10.
               booke
               ,
               and
               placed
               here
               as
               in
               their
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               as
               a
               good
               pastour
               ,
               and
               zealous
               of
               the
               profitt
               and
               releife
               of
               his
               sheepe
               in
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               
               considered
               often
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               conditions
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               true
               and
               perfect
               Freer
               Minor.
               Our
               Lord
               hauing
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               the
               perfections
               of
               many
               of
               his
               interiour
               freindes
               and
               first
               disciples
               ,
               in
               whome
               he
               made
               appeare
               singuler
               grace●
               ,
               he
               ,
               vniting
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               framed
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               :
               Lett
               him
               haue
               the
               faith
               and
               loyaulty
               of
               Brōther
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               a
               most
               perfect
               obseruance
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               life
               shall
               appeare
               :
               the
               simplicity
               and
               purity
               of
               Brother
               Leo
               :
               the
               good
               manners
               and
               good
               nature
               of
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Riete
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               a
               right
               worthy
               and
               cōpleate
               knight
               :
               the
               gracious
               countenance
               ,
               naturall
               science
               ,
               and
               deuout
               speech
               of
               Brother
               Macie
               :
               the
               soule
               eleuated
               in
               contemplation
               as
               Brother
               Giles
               :
               the
               perseuerant
               prayer
               of
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               who
               prayed
               without
               intermission
               ;
               though
               he
               were
               employed
               in
               other
               affaires
               :
               it
               seemed
               euen
               when
               he
               slept
               that
               his
               soule
               was
               with
               God
               :
               the
               patience
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperrus
               ,
               who
               desired
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               endure
               and
               be
               contemned
               :
               the
               Fortitude
               of
               Brother
               Iohn
               des
               Landes
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               notorious
               courage
               and
               extreme
               abstinence
               :
               the
               Charitie
               of
               Brother
               Roger
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               Brother
               Lucidus
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               sollicitous
               of
               soule
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               felt
               consolation
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               he
               would
               repaire
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               setling
               of
               his
               loue
               in
               this
               world
               :
               whervpon
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               must
               dwell
               as
               in
               an
               inne
               ,
               with
               the
               foot
               euer
               readie
               to
               putt
               into
               the
               sturrup
               ,
               to
               prosecute
               the
               iorney
               to
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Th
               end
               of
               the
               doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               Miracles
               wherby
               our
               lord
               confirmed
               the
               life
               and
               holy
               doctrine
               of
               his
               Preacher
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THere
               happening
               an
               extreme
               drinesse
               att
               Beneuentum
               for
               want
               of
               rayne
               ,
               and
               wheras
               euery
               one
               expected
               and
               feared
               a
               great
               dearth
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               arryued
               there
               ,
               and
               hauing
               preached
               and
               being
               enformed
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               he
               commaunded
               each
               one
               to
               say
               a
               
                 Pater
                 nostex
              
               and
               
                 Aue
                 Maria
              
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               it
               rained
               very
               abondantlie
               .
               Preaching
               an
               other
               time
               in
               a
               church
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               a
               pond
               where
               were
               manie
               frogges
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               croakinges
               hindred
               
               the
               people
               from
               hearing
               him
               :
               the
               holie
               Father
               commaunded
               them
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               such
               sort
               obeyed
               him
               that
               retourning
               thither
               an
               other
               time
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               they
               had
               not
               croaked
               from
               
               the
               time
               of
               the
               said
               prohibition
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               licence
               to
               vse
               their
               naturall
               voice
               ,
               which
               att
               the
               verie
               instant
               they
               began
               to
               doe
               .
               There
               being
               a
               generall
               procession
               made
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Arona
               ,
               for
               an
               extreme
               drinesse
               which
               they
               endured
               ;
               sainct
               Francis
               comming
               thither
               ,
               began
               to
               preach
               vnto
               them
               publikelie
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               a
               feild
               
               in
               the
               violent
               scorching
               sunne
               ,
               whither
               (
               to
               the
               end
               he
               and
               his
               audience
               might
               not
               be
               molested
               )
               our
               lord
               sent
               such
               a
               number
               of
               swallowes
               ,
               that
               remayning
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               they
               couered
               the
               multitude
               from
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               stirred
               not
               thence
               till
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               ended
               his
               predication
               .
               Preaching
               att
               Albruzo
               in
               a
               church
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               to
               excite
               the
               people
               more
               seriouslie
               to
               obserue
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               being
               presented
               vnto
               him
               a
               child
               that
               was
               crooked
               ,
               lame
               and
               mute
               ,
               called
               Albertus
               
               Campoly
               ,
               he
               with
               his
               verie
               handes
               streightned
               his
               crookednesse
               and
               his
               other
               maymed
               members
               ,
               which
               obeyed
               him
               as
               if
               they
               had
               consisted
               of
               soft
               waxe
               ,
               and
               composed
               euerie
               part
               aacording
               to
               their
               nature
               :
               then
               calling
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               answeare
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               answeare
               followed
               his
               speech
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               deliuered
               him
               perfectlie
               cured
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               with
               verie
               great
               faith
               expected
               the
               successe
               ,
               wherevpon
               he
               with
               all
               the
               people
               were
               inflamed
               in
               the
               true
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yelded
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               .
               He
               cured
               a
               dangerous
               wound
               in
               a
               yong
               man
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               in
               the
               cittie
               of
               Castello
               ,
               whither
               he
               was
               brought
               with
               great
               faith
               ,
               
               that
               he
               might
               signe
               him
               with
               the
               said
               signe
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               next
               morming
               ,
               the
               flesh
               being
               growen
               where
               before
               it
               was
               putrified
               ,
               the
               cicatrice
               remayned
               vermillion
               like
               a
               rose
               ,
               in
               perpetuall
               memorie
               of
               the
               miracle
               .
               When
               the
               Monasterie
               was
               builded
               for
               his
               Religious
               att
               
               Ancona
               ,
               the
               worckmen
               wanting
               wine
               they
               murmured
               ,
               and
               would
               no
               longer
               labour
               :
               but
               sainct
               Francis
               hauing
               made
               his
               prayer
               ,
               went
               to
               a
               neighbour
               fountaine
               ,
               the
               water
               wherof
               ,
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               which
               he
               made
               thereon
               ,
               he
               tourned
               into
               wine
               ,
               then
               made
               the
               labourers
               to
               drincke
               ,
               whome
               he
               made
               penitent
               of
               their
               conceaued
               impatience
               .
               A
               gentleman
               visiting
               the
               holie
               Father
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               Christopher
               att
               Iterrena
               ,
               and
               hauing
               inuited
               him
               to
               eat
               
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               there
               was
               no
               wine
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               sainct
               Francis
               then
               commanded
               a
               botell
               of
               vinegar
               to
               be
               drawne
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               seene
               and
               knowne
               to
               be
               most
               precious
               wine
               .
               In
               the
               same
               cittie
               ,
               a
               wall
               being
               fallen
               vpon
               a
               yong
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               found
               dead
               vnder
               the
               stones
               ,
               whiles
               he
               was
               lamented
               in
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               sainct
               Francis
               hauing
               compassion
               therof
               and
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               
               entred
               in
               att
               a
               back
               dore
               ,
               and
               approching
               to
               the
               beare
               that
               was
               vncouered
               ;
               (
               for
               in
               Italy
               the
               body
               is
               carryed
               to
               buried
               clothed
               as
               
               Prelates
               are
               here
               )
               he
               tooke
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               arme
               ,
               and
               calling
               him
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               raised
               him
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               if
               he
               had
               awaked
               ▪
               him
               from
               sleep
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               verie
               instant
               he
               prophesied
               that
               he
               should
               liue
               and
               haue
               no
               children
               by
               his
               wife
               ,
               which
               came
               so
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               was
               assured
               to
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               third
               by
               autenticall
               testimonie
               that
               was
               produced
               before
               notaries
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               :
               and
               of
               the
               lent
               he
               kept
               on
               the
               lake
               of
               Perusiea
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               glorious
               S.
               after
               he
               was
               conuerted
               to
               God
               neuer
               remayned
               idle
               :
               for
               he
               alwayes
               endeauoured
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               some
               action
               ,
               in
               example
               of
               Iacobs
               ladder
               ,
               wher
               on
               the
               Angels
               ceassed
               not
               to
               mount
               and
               discend
               ,
               receauing
               and
               carrying
               the
               pious
               worckes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               to
               the
               soueraigne
               Father
               :
               so
               the
               S.
               by
               contemplation
               mounted
               towardes
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               pietie
               and
               preaching
               discended
               to
               his
               neighbour
               :
               thus
               did
               he
               employ
               all
               his
               time
               which
               had
               bin
               giuen
               him
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               to
               meritt
               in
               the
               pious
               worckes
               which
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               did
               dictat
               vnto
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               time
               of
               one
               of
               his
               lentes
               being
               come
               wherin
               as
               a
               carefull
               bee
               ,
               he
               collected
               the
               fruites
               and
               flowers
               of
               God
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               therof
               to
               compound
               the
               delicious
               honie
               of
               predications
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               might
               refectionat
               the
               hungrie
               chidren
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               seeke
               out
               a
               place
               where
               he
               might
               performe
               the
               same
               commodiouslie
               ,
               solitarie
               and
               without
               any
               impedimēt
               ;
               to
               this
               purpose
               on
               Shrouetuesday
               he
               wēt
               vp
               to
               the
               lake
               of
               Perusia
               where
               a
               freind
               of
               his
               ,
               lodged
               him
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               lake
               ,
               whence
               the
               next
               morning
               he
               gott
               himselfe
               to
               be
               conducted
               in
               a
               barcke
               to
               the
               Iland
               that
               is
               scituat
               on
               the
               said
               lake
               then
               vnhabited
               ,
               with
               two
               litle
               loaues
               to
               sustaine
               him
               during
               the
               said
               lent
               ,
               he
               coniured
               his
               freind
               not
               to
               speake
               therof
               to
               any
               person
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               he
               would
               not
               therin
               trust
               any
               of
               his
               Religious
               not
               hauing
               for
               that
               time
               taken
               any
               companion
               ,
               and
               enioyned
               his
               said
               freind
               not
               to
               come
               for
               him
               till
               Maundie
               or
               holie
               thursday
               .
               Being
               then
               discended
               into
               this
               I
               le
               ,
               himselfe
               made
               a
               litle
               cottage
               
               of
               bowes
               of
               trees
               ,
               where
               he
               resided
               all
               the
               lent
               in
               continuall
               and
               holie
               contemplation
               and
               conuersation
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               blessed
               Saintes
               .
               On
               holie
               thursday
               his
               freind
               comming
               earlie
               vnto
               him
               reconducted
               him
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               where
               he
               would
               communicate
               with
               all
               his
               disciples
               and
               wash
               their
               feet
               :
               he
               restored
               a
               loafe
               and
               halfe
               to
               his
               freind
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               which
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               the
               other
               halfe
               it
               is
               credible
               he
               did
               eat
               to
               obserue
               humane
               fast
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               giue
               subiect
               of
               vaine
               glorie
               to
               
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               equall
               himselfe
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               though
               God
               alone
               doth
               know
               ,
               and
               his
               seruant
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               who
               would
               neuer
               reueale
               it
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               the
               combates
               he
               had
               during
               that
               lent
               ,
               against
               the
               inuisible
               ennemies
               ,
               &
               the
               glorious
               graces
               he
               obtayned
               ;
               Afterward
               God
               voutsafed
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               reueale
               them
               ,
               worcking
               in
               that
               place
               manie
               miracles
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               whervpon
               the
               ile
               began
               to
               be
               inhabited
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               erected
               a
               Couent
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               which
               is
               exceedingly
               reuerenced
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               said
               miracle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               lent
               of
               S.
               Michael
               which
               he
               kept
               on
               the
               Mount
               Aluerne
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               yeare
               of
               grace
               224.
               two
               yeares
               before
               the
               death
               of
               this
               glorious
               Father
               ,
               some
               dayes
               before
               the
               natiuitie
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               he
               repayred
               to
               the
               Oratorie
               of
               Mount
               Aluerne
               ,
               there
               to
               keep
               his
               lent
               that
               began
               the
               day
               after
               the
               said
               feast
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               &
               continued
               til
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Michael
               the
               Archāgel
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               perticuler
               deuotion
               ,
               where
               he
               shutt
               himselfe
               into
               a
               celle
               ,
               sequestred
               from
               all
               others
               .
               The
               first
               euening
               that
               he
               entred
               there
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               this
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               in
               what
               he
               should
               serue
               him
               that
               lent
               ,
               as
               he
               accustomed
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               he
               gouerned
               him
               in
               althinges
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               morning
               about
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               S.
               Francis
               arysing
               from
               prayer
               ,
               there
               incontinentlie
               flocked
               a
               great
               number
               of
               birdes
               that
               began
               to
               sing
               one
               after
               an
               other
               and
               hauing
               sung
               ,
               they
               tooke
               their
               flight
               and
               left
               the
               Sainct
               contented
               :
               In
               that
               instant
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               said
               :
               Francis
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               notable
               fauour
               which
               God
               intendeth
               to
               shew
               thee
               in
               this
               place
               .
               By
               which
               voice
               his
               hart
               was
               so
               altered
               that
               thence
               forward
               he
               felt
               a
               great
               quantitie
               of
               spirituall
               giftes
               in
               his
               interiour
               ,
               God
               continuallie
               visiting
               him
               ,
               and
               remayning
               there
               ,
               he
               burned
               with
               an
               ineffable
               flame
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               he
               was
               often
               in
               his
               contemplations
               eleuated
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               as
               Brother
               Leo
               recounted
               who
               was
               then
               his
               companion
               and
               a
               curious
               obseruer
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               discerne
               nor
               comprehend
               him
               with
               his
               sight
               ,
               surpassing
               the
               high
               cloudes
               of
               heauen
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               ouer-greatly
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               this
               world
               he
               led
               a
               life
               more
               angelicall
               then
               humane
               .
               He
               ,
               as
               he
               afterward
               recounted
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               there
               demaunded
               as
               a
               singuler
               grace
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               entierlie
               transformed
               into
               his
               anguishes
               and
               dolours
               ,
               sith
               his
               Maiestie
               had
               not
               voutsafed
               to
               accept
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               so
               manie
               times
               he
               had
               offered
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               onlie
               thing
               he
               had
               to
               offer
               ,
               hauing
               no
               other
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               
               and
               hauing
               so
               often
               gone
               among
               the
               infidels
               there
               to
               receaue
               Martyrdome
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               Wherfore
               it
               was
               incontinent
               .
               lie
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               had
               alwayes
               endeauoured
               perfectly
               to
               follow
               and
               imitate
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               so
               should
               he
               be
               permitted
               to
               be
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               with
               him
               in
               the
               dolours
               ,
               of
               his
               passion
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               vnderstanding
               ,
               albeit
               he
               were
               already
               exceedingly
               weakned
               ,
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               his
               life
               past
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               continuall
               crosse
               with
               he
               had
               carryed
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               fo
               farre
               from
               being
               troubled
               with
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               encouraged
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               enamoured
               himselfe
               the
               more
               to
               suffer
               a
               Martyrdome
               so
               noble
               and
               worthy
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               interiour
               burning
               flame
               he
               extinguished
               the
               water
               of
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               dolours
               that
               euer
               could
               befall
               him
               ,
               and
               desired
               no
               lesse
               perfection
               ,
               to
               receaue
               in
               himselfe
               so
               inestimable
               a
               treasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               receaued
               the
               sacked
               stigmates
               of
               our
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               LV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               most
               feruent
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               thus
               highly
               eleuated
               in
               God
               ,
               by
               an
               extreme
               ardor
               of
               celestiall
               desires
               ,
               and
               transformed
               into
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               crucified
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               sweetnes
               of
               compassion
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               holy
               crosse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               September
               ,
               a
               litle
               before
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               ,
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               this
               vision
               following
               :
               He
               saw
               an
               Angel
               descend
               from
               
               heauen
               like
               vnto
               the
               Seraphin
               with
               six
               winges
               in
               the
               Prophett
               Esay
               ,
               enflamed
               with
               a
               most
               resplendant
               fire
               ,
               whose
               beames
               were
               so
               glittering
               ,
               that
               to
               humane
               eyes
               they
               were
               insupportable
               .
               This
               Angel
               approaching
               vnto
               the
               S.
               being
               already
               in
               the
               region
               of
               the
               aire
               so
               neere
               vnto
               him
               that
               he
               might
               see
               him
               ,
               there
               stayed
               :
               and
               then
               the
               S.
               beholding
               him
               more
               attentiuely
               saw
               the
               image
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               imprinted
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               two
               winges
               crossed
               on
               high
               ,
               as
               were
               those
               belowe
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               endes
               of
               those
               vpper
               passed
               the
               hight
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               &
               those
               below
               passed
               the
               soles
               of
               the
               feet
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               two
               passed
               on
               each
               side
               the
               endes
               of
               the
               fingers
               &
               handes
               ,
               the
               two
               armes
               being
               stretched
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               .
               The
               soule
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               with
               this
               admirable
               appatition
               exceedingly
               melted
               ,
               being
               surprised
               with
               a
               contentment
               &
               an
               extreme
               greife
               entermingled
               so
               together
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               explicate
               ,
               whither
               of
               the
               two
               were
               greater
               ,
               for
               on
               the
               one
               side
               he
               exceedinglie
               reioyced
               ,
               beholding
               himselfe
               in
               the
               mirour
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Angels
               themselues
               cannot
               be
               wearie
               to
               looke
               ,
               and
               wherin
               are
               enclosed
               
               the
               treasures
               of
               all
               beautitude
               ,
               and
               keeping
               his
               eyes
               alwayes
               more
               fixed
               on
               that
               celestiall
               fiery
               globe
               ,
               shining
               with
               a
               diuine
               light
               ,
               he
               consumed
               with
               loue
               and
               sweetnes
               :
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               considering
               his
               God
               so
               cruelly
               fastened
               on
               the
               crosse
               with
               hard
               and
               grosse
               nailes
               ,
               as
               he
               then
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               hauing
               his
               side
               opened
               with
               the
               stroke
               of
               a
               lance
               ,
               he
               by
               commiseration
               experienced
               that
               cruell
               iron
               ,
               which
               pearced
               the
               delicate
               breast
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               no
               lesse
               felt
               that
               dolour
               ,
               then
               if
               himselfe
               had
               bin
               crucified
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               yea
               by
               his
               interiour
               compassion
               he
               was
               fullie
               transformed
               into
               his
               beloued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               No
               man
               can
               doubt
               hereof
               ,
               sith
               this
               vision
               was
               not
               as
               others
               ,
               appearing
               only
               to
               the
               exteriour
               eyes
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               effectiue
               and
               operatiue
               by
               an
               act
               not
               heard
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               verie
               bodie
               of
               his
               Sainct
               ,
               imprinting
               in
               him
               the
               verie
               woundes
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               his
               diuine
               beames
               ,
               which
               from
               his
               two
               handes
               ,
               his
               two
               feet
               ,
               and
               side
               ,
               he
               sent
               into
               his
               handes
               ,
               feet
               ,
               and
               side
               ,
               not
               spirituallie
               ,
               or
               imaginatiuelie
               only
               ,
               but
               sensiblie
               and
               corporally
               ,
               opening
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               pearcing
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               not
               only
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               for
               an
               eternall
               testimonie
               he
               left
               him
               the
               nailes
               framed
               of
               his
               verie
               flesh
               fixed
               therin
               ,
               the
               heades
               of
               the
               nayles
               lardge
               appearing
               without
               in
               the
               paulmes
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               but
               round
               and
               of
               iron
               colour
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               sides
               the
               pointes
               clinched
               ,
               for
               the
               woundes
               were
               transpearced
               through
               both
               sides
               ,
               so
               that
               att
               the
               principall
               wound
               ,
               wherby
               the
               handes
               were
               pearced
               from
               one
               side
               to
               an
               other
               with
               the
               said
               nayles
               ,
               on
               the
               side
               where
               the
               pointes
               of
               the
               nayle
               was
               clinched
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               space
               betweene
               the
               superiour
               part
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               tourned
               clinch
               of
               the
               nayle
               ,
               that
               betweene
               the
               same
               one
               might
               putt
               in
               a
               finger
               ;
               the
               like
               might
               be
               said
               of
               the
               feet
               :
               so
               that
               thenceforward
               he
               could
               not
               stand
               vpon
               them
               but
               with
               extreme
               paine
               ;
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               besides
               the
               incessant
               running
               of
               the
               bloud
               ,
               it
               was
               verie
               troublesome
               vnto
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               was
               the
               wound
               of
               his
               side
               which
               was
               verie
               lardge
               and
               open
               ,
               the
               flesh
               being
               there
               growen
               againe
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               cicatrice
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               rose
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               seene
               afterward
               by
               diuers
               ,
               hauing
               touched
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               conuenient
               shal
               be
               inserted
               .
               Our
               soueraigne
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               leauing
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               feruant
               ,
               a
               liuely
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               long
               memoriall
               of
               his
               dolorious
               Passion
               ,
               not
               without
               a
               most
               profound
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               immensiue
               signe
               ,
               of
               an
               excessiue
               loue
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               for
               seeing
               that
               the
               memory
               of
               his
               bitter
               passion
               was
               vtterly
               extinguished
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               this
               other
               misterious
               passion
               ,
               for
               our
               cause
               only
               ,
               renued
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               soone
               forgottē
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               endure
               it
               ,
               not
               one
               houre
               or
               two
               ,
               one
               day
               or
               a
               month
               ,
               but
               two
               yeares
               entierly
               ,
               the
               hard
               
               obstinacie
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               hardnes
               of
               our
               hartes
               opposite
               and
               rebellions
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               so
               requiring
               it
               to
               procure
               vs
               with
               efficacie
               to
               remember
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               was
               att
               length
               constrained
               to
               reueale
               the
               impression
               of
               his
               stigmates
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               were
               most
               familiar
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               LVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NOw
               after
               this
               admirable
               cōmunication
               ,
               performed
               with
               such
               and
               so
               great
               a
               prerogatiue
               as
               a
               greater
               could
               not
               be
               imagined
               ,
               the
               altare
               eukindled
               in
               the
               brest
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               ,
               burned
               with
               the
               immensiue
               charitie
               he
               had
               vnto
               his
               God
               ;
               but
               leauing
               this
               to
               the
               deuoutsoules
               ,
               that
               raise
               themselues
               from
               the
               earth
               towardes
               their
               Creatour
               ,
               we
               will
               prosecute
               the
               historie
               ,
               telling
               how
               he
               discouered
               this
               treasure
               vnto
               the
               world
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               then
               hauing
               finished
               his
               lent
               which
               he
               fasted
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               sainct
               Michal
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               discended
               to
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mountaine
               ,
               carrying
               with
               him
               the
               diuine
               image
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               not
               in
               tables
               of
               stone
               or
               wood
               carued
               and
               engrauen
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               some
               humane
               or
               Angelicall
               Master
               ,
               but
               written
               and
               imprinted
               in
               the
               membres
               of
               his
               properflesh
               ,
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               casting
               his
               precious
               stones
               before
               euery
               body
               ;
               because
               he
               feared
               much
               to
               manifest
               to
               litle
               purpose
               so
               great
               a
               secret
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               withall
               he
               found
               it
               impossible
               to
               conceale
               the
               same
               ,
               att
               least
               from
               his
               companions
               ,
               that
               were
               hourly
               with
               him
               ;
               therfore
               calling
               them
               together
               ,
               he
               proposed
               vnto
               them
               his
               doubt
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               third
               personne
               ,
               not
               specifying
               the
               fact
               ,
               but
               only
               speaking
               generally
               of
               the
               reuelations
               of
               the
               secrettes
               of
               God.
               But
               Brother
               Illuminato
               ,
               truely
               illuminated
               of
               God
               ,
               ayming
               att
               that
               which
               proued
               true
               ,
               that
               Sainct
               Francis
               had
               receaued
               of
               God
               some
               reuelations
               of
               very
               great
               importance
               ,
               especially
               perceauing
               him
               to
               be
               as
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               thus
               answeared
               :
               Beloued
               Father
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               better
               then
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               almost
               alwayes
               God
               giueth
               great
               reuelations
               to
               his
               seruantes
               not
               for
               themselues
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               others
               also
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               seene
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               att
               lengtht
               to
               manyfest
               them
               all
               ?
               Wherfore
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               that
               you
               hauing
               receaued
               such
               ,
               should
               proue
               ingratefull
               to
               God
               if
               you
               conceale
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               wrought
               in
               you
               more
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               for
               your
               owne
               particuler
               ,
               therby
               burying
               his
               talent
               vnder
               the
               earth
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               vnderstanding
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               besides
               what
               he
               often
               said
               with
               the
               
               Prophet
               :
               My
               secrett
               vnto
               my selfe
               ,
               my
               secrett
               vnto
               my selfe
               ,
               he
               very
               
               humbly
               recounted
               vnto
               them
               the
               vision
               he
               had
               ,
               the
               successe
               thereof
               ,
               &
               many
               other
               most
               high
               and
               diuine
               matters
               ,
               vnder
               the
               seale
               of
               secresie
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               God
               did
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               in
               so
               merueillous
               a
               coniunction
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               his
               sacred
               woundes
               were
               scene
               of
               diuers
               during
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               THE
               LVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               it
               being
               impossible
               for
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               conceale
               this
               light
               with
               God
               would
               haue
               to
               shine
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               on
               an
               high
               candlestick
               :
               though
               he
               could
               couer
               his
               feet
               with
               his
               sandales
               when
               he
               would
               ,
               and
               his
               handes
               with
               the
               sleeues
               of
               his
               habitt
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               constrayned
               in
               the
               end
               to
               manifest
               them
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               his
               Confessour
               ,
               saw
               them
               euery
               day
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               being
               of
               necessity
               to
               vse
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Phisition
               ,
               to
               dresse
               his
               holy
               stigmates
               ,
               whence
               did
               continually
               distill
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               linnen
               and
               putt
               tentes
               betweene
               the
               nailes
               and
               flesh
               with
               incredible
               paine
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               .
               Neuertheles
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               them
               touched
               on
               the
               friday
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               endure
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               suffer
               with
               his
               Sauiour
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               who
               as
               S.
               Francis
               affirmed
               was
               already
               for
               his
               sanctity
               of
               life
               canonized
               in
               heauen
               ,
               hauing
               many
               times
               seene
               the
               woundes
               of
               
               the
               handes
               and
               feet
               of
               the
               S.
               desired
               also
               very
               earnestlie
               to
               see
               that
               of
               his
               side
               wherof
               he
               held
               himselfe
               as
               fully
               assured
               ,
               by
               washing
               his
               linnen
               bretches
               ,
               which
               he
               alwayes
               found
               embrued
               with
               bloud
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               and
               annoynting
               his
               stomack
               with
               oyntmentes
               ,
               insinuating
               himselfe
               and
               thrusting
               his
               hand
               farther
               then
               he
               needed
               ,
               did
               often
               touch
               it
               with
               his
               fingers
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               S.
               felt
               much
               greife
               thereby
               ;
               neuertheles
               he
               had
               a
               verie
               extreme
               desire
               for
               his
               consolation
               to
               see
               it
               :
               And
               therfore
               one
               day
               ,
               faigning
               to
               request
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               habitt
               ,
               of
               deuorion
               to
               chaunge
               it
               for
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               requiring
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               so
               wrought
               ,
               that
               the
               S.
               who
               could
               not
               deny
               any
               thinge
               that
               was
               demaunded
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               suspecting
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               putting
               of
               his
               habitt
               to
               giue
               him
               ,
               he
               contented
               him
               therin
               though
               he
               did
               his
               endeauour
               to
               hide
               the
               same
               .
               S.
               Clare
               that
               made
               him
               many
               plaisters
               for
               dressing
               therof
               ,
               deserued
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               the
               S.
               shewing
               them
               all
               vnto
               her
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               she
               was
               such
               an
               Espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               as
               each
               one
               knoweth
               ,
               and
               the
               eldest
               daughter
               in
               God
               of
               the
               S.
               The
               said
               plaister
               is
               with
               great
               reuerence
               shewen
               for
               a
               relique
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Clare
               att
               Assisium
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               Protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               law
               
               them
               also
               ,
               and
               many
               personnes
               deuoted
               and
               affected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               bishop
               Vgolino
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               God
               by
               many
               miracles
               published
               the
               Sacred
               stigmates
               of
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               same
               God
               that
               had
               imprinted
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               in
               his
               seruant
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               would
               not
               haue
               them
               buryed
               in
               silence
               ;
               but
               did
               miraculously
               manifest
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               maiestie
               seemed
               conuenient
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               owne
               glorie
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               faithfull
               soules
               ,
               who
               seeing
               his
               sacred
               woundes
               in
               his
               seruant
               ,
               encreased
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               glorifyed
               the
               author
               of
               them
               in
               his
               sainct
               .
               There
               raigning
               a
               great
               pestilence
               among
               the
               cattell
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Riete
               ,
               which
               procured
               their
               death
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               remedy
               that
               could
               be
               inuented
               ;
               God
               reuealed
               vnto
               a
               deuout
               person
               that
               he
               should
               procure
               to
               gett
               of
               the
               water
               that
               fell
               from
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               when
               he
               washed
               them
               ,
               and
               therewith
               should
               sprinckle
               the
               cattell
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               should
               be
               cured
               :
               The
               man
               fearing
               God
               ,
               went
               and
               gott
               of
               the
               said
               water
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               experienced
               the
               application
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               cattell
               that
               were
               touched
               therwith
               ,
               though
               halfe
               dead
               ,
               arose
               sound
               and
               secure
               on
               their
               feet
               .
               Before
               S.
               Francis
               had
               the
               stigmates
               ,
               there
               arose
               euery
               yeare
               a
               cloud
               ,
               with
               a
               tempest
               neere
               the
               Mount
               Aluerne
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               all
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               place
               :
               But
               after
               he
               receaued
               them
               ,
               that
               tempest
               neuer
               appeared
               which
               procured
               great
               admiration
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Being
               one
               time
               accompanyed
               with
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               himselfe
               riding
               on
               an
               asse
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               woundes
               that
               were
               vnder
               his
               feet
               hindered
               his
               goeing
               ,
               the
               night
               hauing
               surprised
               them
               ,
               they
               retired
               themselues
               vnder
               the
               couerture
               of
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               where
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               extreme
               cold
               which
               he
               felt
               could
               not
               sleep
               ,
               and
               tourning
               himselfe
               from
               one
               side
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               did
               nothing
               but
               sigh
               and
               lament
               :
               Whereof
               the
               holie
               Father
               hauing
               compassion
               ,
               touched
               him
               with
               one
               of
               his
               sacred
               handes
               ,
               and
               the
               poore
               man
               in
               steed
               of
               the
               bitter
               cold
               which
               he
               felt
               ,
               incontinentlie
               found
               himselfe
               so
               exceeding
               hoate
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               in
               a
               stoue
               or
               hoate
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               sweetlie
               slept
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               afterward
               affirmed
               that
               in
               al
               his
               life
               he
               neuer
               slept
               better
               .
               A
               woman
               of
               Arrezzo
               had
               so
               dangerous
               a
               labour
               that
               she
               was
               abandonned
               of
               the
               phisicions
               ,
               and
               the
               health
               of
               her
               bodie
               being
               desperate
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               care
               but
               of
               her
               soule
               :
               it
               happened
               by
               chaunce
               that
               the
               asse
               wheron
               S.
               Francis
               had
               ridden
               was
               brought
               to
               drinck
               neere
               vnto
               the
               house
               of
               the
               said
               woman
               ,
               which
               her
               kinred
               knowinge
               ,
               they
               tooke
               of
               
               the
               bridle
               ,
               which
               S.
               Francis
               sitting
               on
               the
               asse
               had
               held
               in
               his
               handes
               ,
               &
               
               hauing
               with
               great
               faith
               girded
               the
               woman
               therewith
               ,
               she
               was
               presently
               without
               danger
               deliuered
               .
               God
               wrought
               such
               miracles
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               it
               might
               appeare
               that
               his
               sacred
               stigmates
               were
               truely
               worckes
               of
               his
               omnipotent
               hand
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               it
               much
               more
               apparent
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               here
               ensuying
               shal
               be
               declared
               ,
               though
               they
               happening
               afterward
               seeme
               not
               conuenient
               to
               be
               written
               as
               yet
               ,
               neuertheles
               I
               doe
               it
               that
               the
               matter
               may
               be
               seene
               well
               vnited
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               woundes
               of
               the
               Seraphicall
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               Apostolicall
               sea
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               POpe
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               ,
               himselfe
               saw
               and
               touched
               the
               handes
               and
               feet
               of
               the
               glorious
               S.
               and
               because
               he
               saw
               not
               that
               of
               the
               side
               he
               had
               no
               great
               beleife
               therof
               ;
               Wherfore
               some
               time
               before
               he
               canonized
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               one
               night
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               often
               affirmed
               ,
               the
               S.
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               as
               in
               choller
               ,
               and
               reprehending
               him
               of
               his
               
               sclender
               faith
               ,
               lifted
               vp
               his
               right
               arme
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               wound
               of
               his
               side
               :
               then
               demaunding
               a
               cuppe
               it
               seeming
               to
               his
               Holynes
               that
               he
               deliuered
               him
               one
               ,
               it
               was
               presently
               filled
               with
               bloud
               .
               By
               this
               apparition
               ,
               he
               afterward
               remayned
               assured
               of
               the
               wound
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               reuerenced
               that
               being
               vnable
               to
               endure
               the
               enuie
               and
               lewdnes
               of
               some
               that
               impugned
               the
               same
               ,
               striuing
               to
               darckē
               the
               glory
               of
               so
               singuler
               a
               miracle
               ,
               he
               commanded
               by
               the
               first
               bulle
               he
               published
               ,
               that
               this
               truth
               should
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               as
               affirmed
               by
               Apostolicall
               sentence
               .
               The
               bulle
               beginneth
               :
               The
               glorious
               Confessour
               :
               then
               afterward
               he
               saith
               :
               We
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               these
               presentes
               declare
               vnto
               all
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               stigmates
               of
               this
               glorious
               S.
               hauing
               in
               his
               life
               time
               and
               after
               his
               death
               bin
               seene
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               bin
               approued
               with
               his
               other
               miracles
               ,
               by
               our
               venerable
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               :
               wherfore
               we
               haue
               had
               iust
               occasion
               to
               enrole
               him
               in
               the
               catalogue
               of
               SS
               .
               And
               because
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               veritie
               there
               were
               two
               ecclesiasticall
               personnes
               that
               publiquelie
               declared
               themselues
               aduersaries
               to
               the
               said
               stigmates
               ,
               one
               of
               who
               was
               Brother
               Euerard
               ,
               an
               Alleman
               Preacher
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               sermōnes
               auouched
               that
               he
               neuer
               had
               those
               woundes
               :
               and
               the
               other
               was
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Colleigne
               ,
               who
               commanded
               the
               said
               stigmates
               to
               be
               putt
               out
               of
               his
               image
               ;
               the
               said
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               ,
               made
               and
               sent
               two
               breuies
               against
               them
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               being
               directed
               to
               the
               Prouincials
               and
               Priours
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Preachers
               was
               such
               ,
               Gregorie
               Bishop
               :
               we
               hauing
               heard
               with
               no
               lesse
               greife
               then
               meruaile
               ,
               
               that
               a
               Religious
               of
               your
               Order
               ▪
               named
               Euerard
               ,
               not
               remembring
               that
               the
               sermons
               of
               Preachers
               ought
               to
               be
               seasoned
               with
               the
               salt
               of
               grace
               ;
               being
               att
               Copania
               ,
               a
               citty
               of
               Morauia
               ,
               of
               a
               Preacher
               becomming
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               stigmates
               of
               the
               holie
               seruant
               of
               God
               Francis
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               miraculouslie
               by
               diuine
               Maiestie
               imprinted
               on
               him
               ,
               were
               fables
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               reproued
               ;
               what
               could
               he
               say
               more
               ?
               He
               att
               one
               same
               time
               depriued
               the
               holie
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               honour
               and
               glorie
               ,
               yea
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               singuler
               priuiledge
               and
               excellent
               mysterie
               gaue
               him
               those
               signes
               ,
               and
               hath
               depriued
               vs
               of
               aucthoritie
               and
               dew
               respect
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               hath
               presumed
               to
               impugne
               our
               auctoritie
               ;
               for
               we
               haue
               approued
               the
               said
               stigmates
               ;
               not
               onlie
               as
               hauing
               heard
               relation
               therof
               by
               personnes
               worthie
               of
               creditt
               ,
               and
               bin
               assured
               therof
               by
               verie
               authenticall
               written
               testimonies
               ;
               but
               ouer
               selues
               also
               haue
               seene
               them
               with
               our
               proper
               eyes
               ,
               and
               touched
               them
               with
               our
               verie
               handes
               ,
               Now
               we
               
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               said
               Religious
               is
               mounted
               to
               such
               audacitie
               ,
               as
               he
               presumeth
               to
               preach
               publikelie
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Religious
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               baptising
               them
               before
               the
               people
               with
               the
               false
               name
               and
               title
               of
               dore-begging
               preachers
               and
               lyers
               ,
               adding
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               preuented
               and
               excommunicated
               .
               All
               these
               thinges
               considered
               ,
               we
               command
               you
               in
               vertue
               of
               this
               present
               Apostolicall
               Breuie
               ,
               to
               suspend
               the
               said
               Religious
               from
               the
               facultie
               of
               preaching
               ,
               in
               what
               place
               soeuer
               he
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               and
               vsing
               all
               meanes
               to
               gett
               him
               into
               your
               handes
               ,
               you
               shall
               incontinentlie
               send
               him
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               inflict
               on
               him
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               his
               desert
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Breuy
               that
               was
               directed
               to
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Coileigne
               was
               thus
               :
               The
               diuine
               wisdome
               ;
               that
               first
               framed
               man
               according
               to
               his
               flesh
               to
               redeeme
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               holy
               Incarnation
               ;
               he
               also
               hath
               adorned
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               with
               the
               same
               woundes
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               we
               with
               the
               Colledge
               of
               our
               venerable
               brethren
               the
               cardinals
               haue
               approued
               the
               same
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               assured
               therof
               by
               diuers
               personnes
               of
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               and
               haue
               our selues
               seene
               very
               authentical
               testimonies
               therof
               :
               and
               besides
               we
               haue
               bin
               induced
               by
               our selues
               ,
               that
               haue
               with
               our
               owne
               eyes
               seene
               ,
               and
               touched
               them
               with
               our
               owne
               handes
               .
               For
               which
               respectes
               we
               haue
               really
               and
               with
               iust
               reason
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               for
               truth
               :
               wherfore
               we
               command
               you
               that
               vnderstanding
               this
               our
               intention
               and
               probation
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               
               also
               publikelie
               approue
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               permitt
               any
               within
               your
               diocesse
               to
               contradict
               them
               .
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               that
               saw
               them
               ,
               made
               also
               a
               Breuie
               in
               approbation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               neuer
               to
               leaue
               the
               Oratorie
               of
               Mount
               Aluerne
               ,
               where
               
               theire
               holie
               Father
               had
               receaued
               so
               singuler
               a
               gift
               of
               God.
               Pope
               
               Benedict
               the
               second
               ,
               ordayned
               by
               a
               Breuie
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               should
               celebrate
               the
               feast
               ,
               and
               say
               the
               office
               of
               the
               said
               sacred
               stigmates
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               :
               All
               which
               testimonies
               ,
               (
               and
               manie
               other
               which
               for
               breuitie
               I
               omitt
               )
               we
               were
               willing
               to
               insert
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               because
               the
               malice
               of
               enuie
               ,
               that
               wil
               be
               of
               as
               long
               continuance
               as
               the
               world
               ,
               had
               enforced
               vs
               therto
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               so
               admirable
               a
               miracle
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               related
               ,
               without
               due
               circumstances
               and
               proofes
               ,
               to
               make
               mute
               the
               perfidious
               tongues
               of
               the
               euill
               minded
               enuious
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               saluation
               of
               soules
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               ,
               after
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               figures
               precedent
               .
            
             
               THE
               LX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               glorious
               Sainct
               hauing
               felt
               in
               his
               proper
               flesh
               the
               dolours
               paine
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               partlie
               experienced
               ,
               of
               what
               deere
               price
               soules
               were
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               to
               loose
               no
               time
               began
               incontinentlie
               to
               trauaile
               ouer
               all
               cittyes
               and
               townes
               instructing
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               good
               life
               ,
               God
               assisting
               with
               merueillous
               miracles
               ,
               in
               testimonie
               of
               his
               docttine
               ,
               to
               redeeme
               the
               precious
               soules
               of
               poore
               Christians
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               perfidious
               Lucifer
               ,
               he
               being
               armed
               with
               these
               weapons
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               ouerthrow
               euerie
               ennemie
               corporall
               and
               spirituall
               of
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               continuallie
               gett
               the
               victorie
               .
               And
               as
               a
               new
               Legat
               deputed
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               he
               carryed
               with
               him
               the
               sea
               le
               of
               the
               soueraigne
               bishop
               IESVS
               CHRST
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               confirmed
               his
               doctrine
               and
               his
               worckes
               .
               Therby
               did
               he
               trulie
               appeare
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               God
               :
               wherfore
               he
               not
               onlie
               found
               no
               contradiction
               where
               he
               went
               ,
               but
               was
               exceeding
               gratefull
               to
               all
               all
               personnes
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               this
               is
               also
               worthy
               of
               merueillous
               consideration
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               all
               thinges
               deseruing
               perpetuall
               memorie
               for
               being
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               it
               semeth
               that
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               alwayes
               obserued
               three
               condicions
               ,
               prophesying
               or
               figuring
               them
               precedently
               ,
               approuing
               them
               by
               good
               testimonies
               with
               the
               rumour
               of
               present
               renowme
               ,
               and
               confirming
               them
               afterward
               by
               diuine
               signes
               and
               miracles
               ;
               in
               like
               sort
               would
               he
               obserue
               three
               conditions
               in
               this
               singuler
               fauour
               ,
               wherof
               the
               rumour
               ,
               renowme
               ,
               and
               manifest
               proofe
               ,
               being
               seene
               for
               the
               
               time
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               afterward
               ,
               it
               resteth
               now
               that
               we
               demonstrate
               the
               figure
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               singuler
               act
               hath
               in
               a
               certaine
               manner
               bin
               many
               times
               prophesied
               .
               First
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               glittering
               and
               resplendant
               soules
               ,
               marcked
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               of
               whome
               God
               constituted
               him
               his
               captaine
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               .
               The
               same
               also
               seemed
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               crucisix
               that
               interiourly
               transpearced
               his
               soule
               with
               excessiue
               sorrow
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               that
               told
               him
               he
               must
               repaire
               his
               holy
               church
               .
               And
               it
               was
               also
               signified
               by
               the
               crosse
               which
               Brother
               Siluester
               saw
               to
               come
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               expelled
               the
               dragon
               of
               hell
               .
               Againe
               it
               was
               denoted
               by
               the
               vision
               which
               Brother
               Pacificus
               had
               before
               he
               was
               conuerted
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               two
               glittering
               swordes
               ,
               that
               made
               a
               crosse
               vpon
               his
               brest
               .
               Finally
               it
               was
               signified
               by
               the
               apparition
               which
               S.
               Francis
               made
               att
               the
               Chapter
               of
               Arles
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               giuing
               his
               benediction
               to
               the
               Religious
               there
               assembled
               .
               Lett
               no
               man
               therfore
               presume
               to
               contradict
               so
               certaine
               a
               truth
               ,
               denounced
               and
               prophesied
               by
               figures
               ,
               seene
               visibily
               ,
               touched
               palpably
               ,
               approued
               by
               the
               church
               iustlie
               ,
               and
               finally
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               confirmed
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               miracles
               in
               earth
               and
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               new
               seruour
               ,
               and
               merueillous
               patience
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               F.
               finding
               himselfe
               enriched
               with
               so
               glorious
               a
               treasure
               ,
               made
               his
               habitt
               to
               be
               lengthened
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               was
               possible
               to
               couer
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               began
               thenceforward
               to
               carry
               a
               staffe
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               walked
               about
               the
               house
               ,
               though
               verie
               seldome
               ,
               being
               vnable
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sacred
               woundes
               to
               sett
               his
               feet
               on
               the
               ground
               .
               It
               is
               admirable
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               two
               first
               yeares
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               before
               he
               founded
               the
               Order
               ,
               he
               carryed
               a
               staffe
               ,
               so
               he
               began
               againe
               to
               carry
               it
               two
               yeares
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               end
               by
               the
               walking
               staffe
               as
               a
               true
               Pilgrime
               on
               earth
               ,
               albeit
               he
               had
               left
               it
               vpon
               obseruation
               of
               the
               worde
               of
               IESEVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               commanded
               his
               disciples
               not
               to
               carry
               it
               in
               their
               iorney
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               relye
               on
               any
               fauour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               vnderstood
               by
               the
               staffe
               or
               stalke
               of
               a
               reed
               more
               perillous
               then
               secure
               ;
               and
               afterwardes
               he
               conformed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               ,
               who
               vsed
               it
               att
               their
               hermitages
               ,
               as
               sainct
               Paul
               the
               first
               hermite
               ,
               sainct
               Antony
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               singuler
               herein
               ,
               he
               gaue
               leaue
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               
               to
               vse
               one
               in
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               sicknesses
               and
               old
               age
               .
               Afterward
               burning
               with
               this
               seruent
               fire
               of
               charitie
               towardes
               God
               and
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               was
               carryed
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               formerlie
               said
               ,
               through
               cittyes
               and
               townes
               ,
               where
               he
               preached
               with
               excessiue
               feruour
               ,
               thirsting
               with
               an
               extraordinarie
               burning
               desire
               to
               see
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               accomplished
               ;
               to
               which
               places
               he
               was
               so
               welcome
               and
               gratefull
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               went
               from
               the
               people
               he
               was
               halfe
               naked
               because
               each
               one
               striued
               to
               cutt
               part
               of
               his
               habitt
               ,
               some
               with
               cicers
               ,
               others
               with
               pincers
               or
               like
               instrumentes
               ,
               carefullie
               keeping
               those
               shreddes
               afterwardes
               as
               reliques
               ,
               with
               most
               pious
               deuotion
               ,
               for
               cure
               of
               diseases
               and
               dangers
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               others
               brought
               him
               bread
               to
               blesse
               ,
               wherof
               afterward
               to
               make
               vse
               in
               like
               necessities
               ,
               hauing
               seene
               therof
               manifest
               experiences
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               holie
               Father
               had
               a
               violent
               desire
               to
               retourne
               to
               that
               former
               humilitie
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               seruing
               leapers
               ,
               and
               of
               not
               knowing
               the
               imperfections
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               afterwardes
               forced
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               enduring
               austeritie
               of
               life
               .
               To
               this
               effect
               he
               said
               to
               his
               Religious
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               begin
               to
               serue
               God
               for
               to
               this
               present
               we
               haue
               done
               nothing
               or
               verie
               litle
               .
               So
               he
               proposed
               in
               his
               spiritt
               to
               performe
               great
               matters
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               weaknes
               of
               bodie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               feruour
               of
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               wherwith
               being
               carryed
               away
               ,
               he
               desired
               nothing
               but
               fresh
               combattes
               to
               gett
               victorie
               ouer
               the
               ennemie
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               he
               that
               well
               considereth
               it
               ,
               sindeth
               that
               feeblenes
               nor
               tepeditie
               haue
               any
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               port
               is
               alwayes
               open
               vnto
               true
               loue
               ,
               which
               inuiteth
               and
               induceth
               to
               attempt
               impossibilityes
               .
               And
               so
               much
               the
               more
               by
               reason
               that
               he
               had
               accustomed
               his
               flesh
               to
               obey
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               a
               promptitude
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               resisting
               ,
               that
               he
               stroue
               and
               endeauoured
               to
               worcke
               aboue
               his
               forces
               .
               Wherfore
               God
               that
               knew
               his
               desire
               ,
               opened
               vnto
               him
               the
               meanes
               of
               meritt
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               did
               not
               onlie
               desire
               ,
               with
               the
               ineffable
               doloures
               of
               his
               infirmitie
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               afflict
               him
               from
               the
               soale
               of
               his
               feet
               to
               the
               crowne
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               neuer
               repose
               ;
               he
               endured
               in
               each
               of
               his
               members
               an
               extreame
               and
               particuler
               paine
               ;
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               in
               short
               time
               he
               came
               to
               haue
               nothing
               but
               skin
               on
               his
               bones
               .
               In
               all
               these
               afflictions
               he
               discouered
               his
               desire
               of
               them
               ,
               sith
               that
               he
               was
               neuer
               heard
               to
               vtter
               so
               much
               as
               one
               worde
               of
               complaint
               ,
               but
               he
               called
               his
               dolours
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               his
               diseases
               his
               sisters
               ,
               yet
               he
               answeared
               the
               Religious
               ,
               who
               being
               moued
               with
               compassion
               wished
               him
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               appeare
               a
               litle
               more
               merciful●
               towardes
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               hold
               him
               excused
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               simplicity
               ,
               he
               would
               teach
               him
               what
               it
               was
               to
               check
               God
               in
               his
               
               iudgementes
               .
               He
               omitted
               not
               yet
               to
               chastice
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               excesse
               of
               the
               offence
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               for
               rudely
               flinging
               himselfe
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               tourned
               and
               wallowed
               vpon
               it
               ,
               often
               kissing
               it
               gaue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God
               ,
               praysed
               him
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               for
               his
               greater
               consolations
               to
               redouble
               his
               afflictions
               :
               which
               wordes
               ended
               .
               The
               Religious
               by
               force
               of
               armes
               laid
               him
               againe
               on
               his
               bed
               :
               for
               he
               could
               not
               helpe
               himselfe
               into
               it
               .
               O
               inuincible
               patience
               of
               this
               glorious
               S.
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               Iob
               !
               he
               was
               doubtles
               both
               ioyfull
               and
               humble
               in
               his
               tribulations
               ,
               as
               an
               other
               S.
               Paul
               considering
               that
               the
               more
               he
               endured
               of
               greater
               paines
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               greater
               vigour
               and
               force
               appeared
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               besides
               what
               affliction
               his
               stigmates
               procured
               him
               ,
               which
               continually
               distilled
               bloud
               ,
               with
               such
               extreme
               grife
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               humanely
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               support
               them
               only
               two
               dayes
               ,
               not
               two
               yeares
               as
               he
               did
               for
               augmentation
               of
               his
               meritt
               and
               example
               vnto
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               God
               sometimes
               conforted
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               in
               his
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               this
               being
               very
               well
               knowne
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               beside
               the
               interiour
               vertue
               which
               he
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               he
               did
               often
               comfort
               him
               exteriourlie
               .
               One
               day
               to
               mitigate
               his
               dolours
               therby
               to
               raise
               his
               spiritt
               vnto
               God
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               heare
               some
               prayse
               sung
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               vpon
               some
               instrumentes
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               told
               Brother
               Pacificus
               ,
               who
               had
               bin
               a
               famous
               &
               excellent
               Poete
               ,
               that
               though
               men
               of
               this
               world
               abuse
               musicall
               instrumentes
               ▪
               which
               were
               inuented
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               so
               many
               holy
               men
               had
               praysed
               him
               theron
               :
               he
               should
               neuerthelesse
               finde
               meane
               to
               haue
               secretly
               a
               violle
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               consolation
               ,
               should
               sing
               some
               spirituall
               prayse
               ,
               affirming
               that
               therin
               was
               no
               offence
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               seemed
               the
               greifes
               of
               his
               bodye
               by
               that
               meane
               would
               tourne
               into
               consolation
               and
               ioy
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
               But
               Br.
               Pacificus
               hauing
               answeared
               that
               in
               so
               dooing
               he
               might
               scandalize
               
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               replyed
               that
               he
               had
               reason
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               let
               it
               alone
               .
               Now
               God
               who
               had
               a
               speciall
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               incontinently
               sent
               an
               Angel
               that
               sounded
               and
               gaue
               so
               sweet
               a
               touch
               to
               a
               violl
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               imagined
               that
               an
               Angel
               of
               Paradise
               could
               doe
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               instant
               comforting
               both
               the
               afflicted
               body
               and
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               great
               seruant
               of
               God.
               Addressing
               himselfe
               therfore
               to
               Bro.
               Pacificus
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               heard
               the
               melodie
               no
               more
               then
               his
               other
               companions
               ,
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               consolation
               which
               he
               had
               voutsafed
               to
               send
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Being
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               vtterlie
               without
               all
               tast
               ,
               and
               vnable
               to
               eat
               any
               thing
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               griefe
               of
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               
               his
               companyons
               asked
               him
               wherof
               he
               would
               willingly
               eat
               ;
               he
               answeared
               them
               :
               If
               I
               could
               haue
               a
               few
               litle
               fishes
               of
               fresh
               water
               ,
               me
               thincketh
               I
               could
               eat
               of
               them
               .
               These
               wordes
               being
               ended
               there
               entred
               a
               boy
               that
               brought
               him
               many
               as
               sent
               from
               Brother
               Girard
               Minister
               of
               Riete
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               winter
               and
               so
               extreme
               cold
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               take
               them
               the
               riuers
               being
               frozen
               .
               The
               Religious
               exceedinglie
               admired
               to
               perceaue
               the
               care
               which
               God
               had
               to
               releiue
               the
               necessities
               of
               his
               seruant
               and
               especially
               in
               thinges
               impossible
               to
               men
               .
               An
               other
               time
               ,
               desiring
               to
               haue
               a
               litle
               lettice
               he
               asked
               some
               of
               his
               companiō
               who
               answeared
               that
               the
               same
               day
               they
               had
               bin
               all
               gathered
               .
               Goe
               into
               the
               garden
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               and
               bring
               me
               the
               first
               herbe
               that
               cometh
               to
               thy
               hād
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               a
               lettice
               .
               The
               Religious
               went
               and
               found
               a
               very
               faire
               lettice
               ,
               and
               thanking
               him
               who
               had
               there
               set
               the
               same
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               tooke
               it
               vp
               with
               great
               ioy
               and
               brought
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               the
               S.
               hauing
               eaten
               a
               therof
               ,
               leafe
               felt
               himselfe
               fully
               conforted
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               was
               assured
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               because
               there
               cannot
               be
               giuen
               to
               a
               seruant
               of
               God
               a
               greater
               consolation
               then
               the
               hope
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               glorie
               to
               come
               ,
               wherto
               S.
               Paul
               esteemed
               not
               the
               passions
               of
               this
               world
               cōdigne
               ,
               howsoeuer
               greiuous
               and
               continuall
               they
               might
               be
               ;
               The
               S.
               goeing
               one
               day
               for
               his
               consolation
               to
               visitt
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               with
               Brother
               Leonard
               of
               Assisium
               his
               companion
               ,
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               their
               spirituall
               discourses
               was
               such
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               night
               surprised
               thē
               before
               they
               perceaued
               it
               .
               Wherfore
               constrayned
               by
               her
               prayers
               ,
               her
               Sisters
               and
               her
               companions
               ,
               he
               did
               eat
               two
               morcels
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               instant
               he
               was
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               rauished
               in
               extasie
               ,
               with
               a
               deep
               contentment
               ,
               where
               he
               heard
               that
               which
               sequentlie
               shal
               be
               related
               .
               Being
               retourned
               to
               himselfe
               he
               cryed
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ;
               My
               God
               be
               thou
               praysed
               ,
               and
               incontinentlie
               went
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
               Arising
               from
               the
               table
               ,
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               and
               there
               was
               againe
               in
               extasie
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hower
               ,
               then
               instantly
               went
               away
               and
               left
               S.
               Clare
               and
               her
               sisters
               who
               were
               exceedingly
               greiued
               t●erewith
               .
               His
               Cōpany
               admiring
               theratt
               asked
               him
               the
               cause
               in
               their
               way
               :
               the
               S.
               acknowledge
               it
               vnto
               them
               ,
               affirming
               that
               in
               the
               extasie
               God
               had
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               his
               saluation
               by
               these
               verie
               wordes
               :
               Francis
               I
               promise
               thee
               eternall
               life
               and
               assure
               thee
               therof
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               I
               tell
               thee
               thou
               canst
               no
               way
               loose
               it
               :
               for
               which
               I
               thancked
               
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               Prayse
               be
               to
               thee
               my
               God
               :
               then
               he
               forbad
               them
               to
               speake
               thereof
               till
               after
               his
               death
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               for
               eyght
               howers
               together
               he
               could
               not
               vtter
               other
               wordes
               then
               these
               :
               Be
               thou
               praysed
               my
               God
               :
               yea
               he
               could
               not
               say
               his
               canonicall
               houres
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               ioy
               that
               had
               surprised
               his
               hart
               .
               After
               that
               time
               his
               infirmitie
               in
               such
               sort
               encreasing
               that
               it
               manifestlie
               appeared
               he
               could
               not
               liue
               long
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               f●eindes
               ,
               seeing
               him
               cloathed
               with
               his
               coursest
               and
               patched
               habitt
               ,
               and
               hauing
               a
               peece
               of
               rugged
               cloth
               on
               his
               forehead
               for
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               in
               spirituall
               mirth
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               how
               will
               you
               sell
               this
               old
               habitt
               ?
               Oh
               how
               soone
               will
               God
               buy
               it
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               pay
               you
               deerlie
               for
               it
               !
               giuing
               you
               in
               exchaunge
               therof
               an
               infinitye
               of
               precious
               garmentes
               of
               silke
               and
               gold
               besides
               eternall
               ▪
               glorie
               afterward
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               The
               S.
               induced
               and
               inspired
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               sodenly
               answeared
               .
               Brother
               thou
               hast
               reason
               ,
               for
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               last
               and
               extreme
               sicknes
               that
               augmented
               and
               redoubled
               in
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               all
               the
               other
               infirmities
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               his
               stomacke
               ,
               his
               liuer
               ,
               and
               the
               greife
               of
               his
               stigmates
               ,
               there
               fell
               also
               a
               dropsie
               into
               his
               feet
               six
               monethes
               before
               his
               blessed
               end
               :
               Notwithstanding
               he
               omitted
               not
               to
               visitt
               the
               monasteries
               ,
               citties
               and
               townes
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               .
               But
               his
               infirmities
               growing
               daily
               
               more
               violent
               ,
               the
               cittizens
               of
               Assisium
               iealous
               of
               so
               noble
               and
               precious
               a
               treasure
               which
               by
               right
               appertayned
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               fearing
               it
               would
               be
               robbed
               from
               them
               vpon
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               sent
               Embassadours
               to
               their
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               neere
               to
               Sienna
               ,
               to
               pray
               and
               by
               all
               sweetnes
               and
               amity
               to
               enforce
               him
               to
               retourne
               to
               his
               Monasterie
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               failed
               not
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               yelding
               that
               benefitt
               to
               them
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               vsed
               him
               as
               a
               foole
               :
               wherin
               each
               one
               may
               consider
               the
               admirable
               disposition
               of
               God
               :
               and
               then
               lett
               him
               deride
               his
               Sai●ct
               that
               can
               .
               Now
               on
               the
               way
               these
               Cittizens
               came
               to
               a
               village
               ,
               somewhat
               later
               then
               they
               expected
               :
               by
               which
               meane
               they
               were
               disappointed
               of
               all
               prouision
               ,
               finding
               there
               no
               Inne
               ,
               but
               onlie
               houses
               ,
               of
               countrie
               people
               ,
               which
               refused
               to
               afford
               the
               company
               victuals
               for
               monie
               .
               They
               who
               had
               chardge
               of
               the
               prouision
               ,
               recounted
               this
               discurtesie
               to
               Sainct
               Francis
               :
               who
               answeared
               :
               See
               now
               what
               vse
               you
               make
               of
               your
               monyflies
               ,
               retourne
               againe
               ,
               and
               demaund
               something
               to
               eat
               for
               the
               loue
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               experience
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betweene
               the
               vaine
               hopes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               and
               assured
               hope
               of
               God.
               The
               
               gentlemen
               obeyed
               the
               S.
               and
               found
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               so
               much
               to
               eat
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               with
               so
               much
               food
               :
               Herevpon
               the
               S.
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               you
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               is
               a
               shamefull
               thing
               to
               demaund
               an
               almose
               :
               but
               tell
               me
               ,
               wherwith
               doth
               all
               the
               world
               liue
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               continuall
               almose
               giuen
               by
               almightie
               God
               ?
               They
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               great
               admiration
               ,
               and
               silent
               with
               confusion
               :
               and
               so
               shrincking
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               on
               their
               iorney
               ,
               conducting
               their
               Father
               to
               his
               Country
               ,
               whither
               being
               come
               and
               for
               more
               security
               brought
               to
               the
               Pallace
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               master
               Bon
               Iohn
               ,
               a
               Phisicion
               and
               his
               deere
               freind
               came
               to
               visitte
               him
               ,
               whome
               he
               prayed
               to
               tell
               him
               freely
               his
               opinion
               of
               that
               sicknes
               ,
               adi●●ing
               him
               not
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               as
               with
               other
               sicke
               personnes
               ,
               feeding
               him
               with
               vaine
               hopes
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               had
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               assuring
               him
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               rather
               desired
               death
               then
               life
               .
               The
               Phisicion
               answeared
               him
               assuredlie
               that
               his
               infi●mity
               was
               mortall
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               humane
               iudgement
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               passe
               the
               middes
               of
               October
               .
               Which
               the
               S.
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               so
               strayned
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               gott
               on
               his
               knees
               vpon
               his
               bed
               ,
               first
               stretching
               his
               armes
               ,
               then
               lifting
               his
               two
               handes
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               with
               an
               e●ceeding
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               he
               said
               :
               you
               are
               welcome
               my
               beloued
               Sister
               ,
               the
               death
               which
               thou
               my
               God
               doest
               send
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               consolation
               or
               exercise
               of
               the
               S.
               on
               his
               later
               dayes
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               in
               this
               greiuous
               sicknes
               had
               no
               other
               recreation
               and
               consolation
               but
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               his
               companions
               to
               prayse
               him
               ,
               by
               himnes
               ,
               psalmes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Canticles
               ,
               with
               which
               alone
               and
               without
               any
               other
               comfort
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               qualified
               that
               his
               greiuous
               infirmity
               his
               dolours
               &
               his
               paines
               ,
               which
               were
               such
               and
               so
               cruell
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               it
               had
               bin
               far
               more
               tollerable
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               torment
               to
               endure
               a
               dolourous
               death
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               executioner
               ,
               then
               to
               suffer
               what
               he
               endured
               .
               But
               considering
               that
               the
               diuine
               spiritt
               doth
               not
               accord
               with
               the
               humane
               ,
               nor
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ,
               with
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Brother
               Helias
               his
               Vicar
               Generall
               ,
               who
               went
               with
               the
               said
               Cittizens
               to
               pray
               him
               to
               retourne
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               who
               forsoke
               him
               not
               till
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               whome
               on
               night
               ,
               two
               yeares
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               there
               appeared
               a
               venerable
               old
               man
               ,
               in
               a
               white
               habitt
               ,
               this
               was
               in
               an
               Oratory
               nere
               to
               Fulliniū
               
               who
               willed
               him
               to
               aduertise
               S.
               Francie
               that
               from
               thence
               two
               yeares
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               called
               of
               God
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               told
               him
               ;
               this
               man
               then
               seeing
               this
               his
               so
               vnaccustomed
               alacrity
               amiddes
               so
               many
               tormentes
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               nothing
               but
               sing
               ,
               and
               cause
               to
               be
               sung
               prayses
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               otherwise
               lamenting
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               formerly
               he
               accustomed
               to
               doe
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               and
               his
               most
               affectionat
               freindes
               were
               much
               edified
               by
               this
               his
               ioy
               in
               that
               mortall
               infirmity
               ,
               &
               were
               assured
               that
               it
               proceeded
               only
               of
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               which
               knowing
               it selfe
               pure
               before
               God
               ,
               could
               feare
               nothing
               .
               Not
               withstanding
               it
               was
               not
               conuenient
               in
               presence
               of
               so
               many
               seculers
               ,
               who
               all
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               nerre
               death
               ,
               to
               shew
               no
               signe
               of
               repentance
               of
               his
               offences
               past
               ,
               no
               remorse
               of
               his
               sinnes
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               attleast
               in
               this
               terrible
               passadge
               of
               death
               .
               S.
               Francis
               with
               great
               feruour
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               giue
               me
               leaue
               ,
               giue
               me
               leaue
               I
               pray
               thee
               to
               reioyce
               in
               God
               and
               in
               his
               prayses
               ,
               during
               this
               sicknes
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               my
               spiritt
               is
               in
               such
               sort
               vnited
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               so
               secure
               that
               it
               may
               reioyce
               :
               Remember
               now
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               yeares
               past
               since
               you
               deliuered
               me
               from
               him
               an
               aduertisment
               of
               this
               my
               passadge
               :
               since
               which
               time
               I
               haue
               alwayes
               endeauoured
               to
               prepare
               my selfe
               ,
               lamenting
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               God
               for
               them
               .
               But
               sithence
               that
               by
               his
               immensiue
               grace
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               me
               worthy
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               ,
               I
               haue
               euer
               since
               endeauoured
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               now
               so
               much
               more
               in
               that
               the
               time
               approacheth
               ,
               wherin
               my
               soule
               shall
               for
               euer
               be
               loosed
               from
               the
               waight
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               and
               shall
               goe
               towardes
               him
               who
               hath
               created
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               he
               will
               not
               omitt
               in
               me
               to
               edifie
               this
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               S.
               made
               himselfe
               be
               carryed
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               finding
               his
               death
               to
               approach
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               glorious
               Father
               therfore
               perceauing
               that
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               approached
               ,
               prayed
               all
               the
               gentlemen
               and
               his
               freindes
               there
               present
               ,
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               his
               church
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               render
               vnto
               God
               the
               spiritt
               of
               life
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               receaued
               of
               him
               the
               spiritt
               of
               grace
               :
               So
               hauing
               obtayned
               permission
               of
               the
               bishop
               and
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               they
               went
               accōpanyed
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               hospitall
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               great
               street
               betweene
               the
               citty
               and
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               causing
               himselfe
               with
               his
               bed
               to
               be
               sett
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               tourning
               towardes
               the
               citty
               he
               gaue
               it
               his
               benediction
               ,
               saying
               :
               Citty
               blessed
               mayest
               thou
               be
               of
               
               the
               soueraigne
               God
               ,
               because
               by
               thee
               many
               soules
               shal
               be
               saued
               ,
               and
               in
               thee
               many
               worthy
               seruantes
               of
               God
               of
               both
               sex
               shall
               make
               their
               residence
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               meane
               ,
               many
               shall
               attaine
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               .
               So
               hauing
               blessed
               the
               citty
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               his
               way
               towardes
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               his
               deere
               and
               true
               disciple
               ,
               imitatrice
               and
               daughter
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               fearing
               she
               should
               not
               see
               him
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               sent
               to
               aduertise
               him
               ,
               that
               herselfe
               was
               also
               in
               such
               estate
               ,
               as
               she
               should
               not
               liue
               long
               after
               ,
               yea
               that
               she
               thought
               to
               goe
               first
               ;
               and
               that
               therfore
               she
               felt
               an
               extreme
               greife
               ,
               to
               dye
               without
               his
               holy
               benediction
               &
               without
               seeing
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               her
               master
               and
               beloued
               Father
               in
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               :
               and
               for
               that
               occasion
               she
               prayed
               him
               for
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               with
               her
               knees
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               not
               to
               permitt
               her
               to
               dye
               so
               discontent
               :
               but
               sith
               he
               was
               in
               his
               iorney
               ,
               to
               doe
               her
               that
               last
               and
               singuler
               fauour
               as
               to
               visitt
               her
               ,
               before
               he
               went
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
               The
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               felt
               the
               bowels
               of
               Fatherly
               cōpassion
               to
               moue
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               could
               not
               content
               her
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               imminēt
               perill
               wherin
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Phisicions
               ,
               nobles
               and
               gentlemen
               there
               present
               would
               not
               to
               permitt
               him
               ;
               yet
               procuring
               wherwith
               all
               to
               write
               ,
               he
               sent
               her
               by
               a
               Religious
               his
               benediction
               in
               writing
               ,
               then
               lifting
               his
               eyes
               to
               
               heauen
               he
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Goe
               and
               comfort
               my
               beloued
               sister
               ,
               telling
               her
               this
               good
               newes
               ,
               that
               she
               shall
               see
               me
               before
               she
               dye
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               shortly
               :
               as
               shall
               all
               her
               Sisters
               ,
               to
               their
               exceeding
               consolation
               .
               This
               prophesie
               fayled
               not
               in
               the
               effect
               :
               for
               the
               holie
               Father
               being
               dead
               ,
               when
               the
               Cittizens
               ,
               carryed
               him
               to
               bury
               att
               Assisium
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sainct
               with
               in
               their
               Couent
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               therwith
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               a
               Romane
               Lady
               very
               deuout
               and
               affected
               to
               S.
               Francis
               called
               Lady
               Iaqueline
               of
               the
               seauen
               Sunnes
               ,
               came
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               from
               Rome
               to
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               approching
               neere
               vnto
               his
               death
               ,
               called
               a
               Religious
               whome
               he
               willed
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               messenger
               to
               goe
               with
               al
               diligence
               to
               Rome
               ,
               expresly
               to
               aduertise
               the
               Lady
               of
               the
               Seauen
               Sunnes
               that
               she
               should
               incontinentlie
               come
               to
               visitt
               him
               if
               she
               desired
               to
               see
               him
               liuing
               ;
               knowing
               in
               what
               affliction
               she
               would
               haue
               suruiued
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               seene
               him
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               promised
               her
               when
               he
               tooke
               leaue
               of
               her
               att
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               in
               meane
               while
               procuring
               wherwith
               to
               write
               ,
               he
               dictated
               this
               letter
               ensuying
               :
               To
               
               the
               Lady
               of
               the
               Seauen-Sunnes
               ,
               poore
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               desireth
               health
               in
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ;
               Know
               my
               beloued
               Sister
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               his
               grace
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               the
               last
               day
               of
               my
               life
               :
               Wherfore
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               see
               me
               liuing
               ,
               hasten
               so
               much
               as
               
               sometime
               on
               saterday
               you
               may
               be
               att
               our
               Ladie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               bring
               with
               you
               a
               morcell
               of
               gray
               cloth
               wherwith
               to
               coue●
               me
               ,
               and
               wax
               for
               my
               seruice
               .
               Att
               the
               end
               of
               this
               letter
               ,
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               S.
               that
               she
               would
               come
               :
               wherfore
               he
               said
               to
               the
               writer
               :
               Rent
               this
               letter
               for
               there
               is
               no
               need
               therof
               .
               He
               had
               scarce
               ended
               those
               wordes
               ,
               but
               a
               messenger
               came
               from
               the
               said
               lady
               ,
               that
               told
               him
               she
               was
               att
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Monastery
               with
               two
               of
               her
               children
               ,
               sena●ours
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               a
               noble
               and
               honourable
               company
               to
               visitt
               him
               .
               A
               while
               after
               the
               said
               lady
               came
               ,
               who
               entring
               his
               chamber
               ,
               fell
               incontinently
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               humbling
               her
               countenance
               ,
               as
               an
               other
               Magdalen
               ,
               towardes
               his
               feet
               ,
               bathing
               them
               with
               bittet
               teares
               ;
               and
               ●mprinting
               her
               lippes
               in
               his
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               with
               such
               ioy
               and
               consolation
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               as
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               ;
               she
               could
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               kissing
               them
               ,
               embracing
               and
               clipping
               them
               with
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               vertue
               ,
               representing
               vnto
               her
               those
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               no
               more
               could
               the
               Religious
               ,
               for
               she
               was
               entierlie
               rauished
               in
               this
               so
               singular
               sweetnes
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               without
               any
               speech
               att
               all
               ,
               till
               S.
               Francis
               called
               her
               :
               att
               whose
               voice
               awakening
               ,
               she
               answeared
               the
               S.
               (
               who
               asked
               her
               how
               it
               happened
               that
               she
               came
               so
               readily
               )
               that
               being
               one
               night
               in
               prayer
               ,
               she
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               said
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               find
               Brother
               Francis
               aliue
               ,
               goe
               incontinentlie
               to
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               carry
               with
               thee
               what
               thow
               knowest
               necessarie
               to
               his
               sepulture
               ,
               and
               such
               meat
               as
               thou
               gauest
               him
               att
               his
               being
               in
               Rome
               ,
               to
               comfort
               him
               in
               his
               sicknes
               .
               Which
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               I
               prepared
               my selfe
               verie
               instantlie
               ,
               and
               thus
               am
               come
               .
               S.
               Francis
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               the
               said
               meates
               ,
               he
               refected
               his
               body
               with
               very
               great
               consolation
               .
               Now
               this
               lady
               supposing
               that
               S.
               Francis
               would
               lye
               long
               time
               sick
               ,
               determined
               to
               send
               back
               her
               children
               to
               
               Rome
               ,
               and
               many
               personnes
               of
               note
               that
               came
               also
               with
               her
               :
               But
               the
               holy
               Father
               willed
               them
               all
               to
               stay
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               he
               should
               dye
               the
               saterday
               following
               ,
               and
               be
               interred
               on
               the
               Sonday
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               might
               retourne
               in
               companie
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               .
               This
               ladie
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Sainct
               Francis
               ,
               dwelt
               att
               Assisium
               where
               she
               liued
               verie
               piouslie
               ,
               and
               was
               afterward
               buryed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Francis
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               in
               a
               chappell
               adioyning
               to
               the
               bodie
               of
               Sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Francis
                 gaue
                 his
                 benediction
                 to
                 his
                 eldest
                 sonne
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 Quintaualle
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 here
                 as
                 the
                 due
                 place
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 whiles
                 S.
                 Francis
                 was
                 eating
                 the
                 said
                 meates
                 ,
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lady
                 ,
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 that
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 att
                 Rome
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 therof
                 ;
                 he
                 asked
                 those
                 present
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 eat
                 therof
                 also
                 .
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 being
                 come
                 and
                 obeying
                 the
                 Sainct
                 ,
                 hauing
                 eaten
                 two
                 morcels
                 with
                 him
                 perceauing
                 that
                 he
                 approached
                 neere
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 benefitt
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 occasion
                 ,
                 humblie
                 demaunded
                 his
                 holie
                 benediction
                 .
                 To
                 whome
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 answeared
                 :
                 my
                 deere
                 child
                 I
                 graunt
                 it
                 most
                 willinglie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 commanded
                 his
                 benediction
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 began
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 Religious
                 and
                 companion
                 that
                 God
                 gaue
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 Quintaualle
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 began
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 euer
                 since
                 continued
                 ,
                 perfectlie
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 and
                 the
                 Counfailes
                 therof
                 :
                 wherfore
                 aswell
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 manie
                 other
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 obliged
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 Religious
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 I
                 will
                 and
                 ordaine
                 that
                 euerie
                 other
                 Minister
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 doe
                 loue
                 him
                 as
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 bad
                 him
                 stand
                 att
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 alreadie
                 lost
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 But
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 seeing
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 that
                 extremelie
                 desired
                 it
                 ,
                 knowing
                 right
                 well
                 the
                 need
                 he
                 had
                 therof
                 ,
                 hauing
                 compassion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Sainct
                 and
                 placed
                 himselfe
                 att
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 contenting
                 himselfe
                 to
                 gaine
                 that
                 soule
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 benediction
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 beloued
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 intending
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 knew
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 or
                 by
                 diuine
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Brother
                 Helias
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 he
                 sodenlie
                 called
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 who
                 answearing
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 perceaued
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 att
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 crossed
                 his
                 handes
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 them
                 his
                 benediction
                 ,
                 yet
                 alwayes
                 naming
                 Brother
                 Bernard
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 God
                 giue
                 thee
                 his
                 benediction
                 ,
                 &
                 encrease
                 in
                 celestiall
                 benedictions
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 bin
                 first
                 called
                 to
                 this
                 holie
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 how
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 in
                 pouerty
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 crosse
                 :
                 sith
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 only
                 giuen
                 all
                 they
                 terrestriall
                 substance
                 to
                 his
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 offered
                 thy
                 very
                 selfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Be
                 thou
                 therfore
                 blessed
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 me
                 his
                 poore
                 seruant
                 with
                 an
                 eternal
                 
                 benediction
                 ,
                 goeing
                 ,
                 retourning
                 ,
                 remayning
                 ,
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 lett
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 curse
                 thee
                 rest
                 vnpunished
                 .
                 Thou
                 shall
                 be
                 superiour
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 and
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 Lett
                 him
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receaue
                 into
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 be
                 receaued
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 reiect
                 ,
                 be
                 reiected
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 liberty
                 to
                 reside
                 where
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 none
                 hauing
                 authority
                 euer
                 to
                 forbidde
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 prescribe
                 thee
                 any
                 law
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               testament
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               made
               before
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               before
               he
               left
               his
               spirituall
               children
               ,
               determined
               to
               leaue
               them
               his
               testament
               ,
               that
               therin
               beholding
               the
               will
               of
               their
               holy
               Father
               ,
               they
               might
               enable
               themselues
               to
               effect
               it
               ,
               to
               meritt
               the
               patrimony
               he
               bequeathed
               them
               in
               the
               Euangelicall
               rule
               and
               profession
               ;
               which
               testament
               was
               such
               :
               First
               my
               Brethren
               I
               will
               imprint
               in
               your
               memory
               how
               God
               drew
               me
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               stripped
               my selfe
               all
               naked
               before
               the
               bishopp
               and
               renounced
               al
               my
               possibilityes
               in
               the
               world
               :
               thē
               seeking
               to
               doe
               pennance
               ,
               God
               gaue
               me
               this
               grace
               ,
               that
               whereas
               I
               formerly
               abhorred
               to
               behold
               leapers
               (
               much
               more
               to
               serue
               thē
               )
               I
               began
               to
               loue
               thē
               extremely
               :
               so
               that
               what
               before
               seemed
               vnto
               me
               bitter
               &
               insupportable
               ,
               was
               then
               pleasing
               &
               desirable
               .
               After
               that
               I
               began
               simply
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               and
               to
               make
               vnto
               him
               this
               prayer
               :
               Most
               sacred
               Lord
               ,
               we
               adore
               thee
               in
               this
               place
               and
               in
               all
               the
               churches
               that
               are
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               doe
               honoure
               thee
               ;
               because
               by
               thy
               holy
               crosse
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               the
               world
               .
               And
               his
               diuine
               goodnes
               gaue
               me
               afterwardes
               such
               faith
               towardes
               Preistes
               ,
               that
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               holie
               Romane
               church
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               that
               albeit
               they
               had
               persecuted
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               had
               recourse
               to
               none
               but
               them selues
               .
               And
               If
               I
               had
               had
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               had
               mett
               the
               most
               simplest
               Preist
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               would
               neuer
               haue
               preached
               in
               his
               church
               against
               his
               will.
               And
               them
               and
               all
               other
               will
               feare
               ,
               loue
               and
               honour
               as
               my
               Lordes
               and
               mastes
               ,
               and
               will
               remarck
               no
               sinne
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               whome
               I
               see
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               obseruing
               no
               other
               thing
               of
               him
               in
               this
               life
               but
               his
               most
               precious
               bodie
               and
               bloud
               which
               they
               consecrate
               ,
               receaue
               and
               only
               administer
               vnto
               others
               .
               And
               will
               aboue
               althinges
               reuerence
               and
               honour
               these
               sacred
               mysteries
               and
               bestow
               thē
               in
               precious
               places
               .
               As
               also
               I
               haue
               euer
               reuerenced
               the
               holy
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               in
               whatsoeuer
               papers
               I
               haue
               foūd
               it
               written
               ,
               in
               vnseemely
               places
               I
               haue
               gathered
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               doe
               pray
               euery
               one
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               
               putt
               the
               papers
               in
               honest
               places
               .
               I
               desire
               also
               that
               all
               diuines
               be
               honoured
               ,
               such
               as
               teach
               the
               diuine
               worde
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               truely
               giue
               vs
               the
               spiritt
               and
               life
               .
               Besides
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               referre
               your selues
               entierly
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               diuine
               mercie
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               hath
               taught
               me
               to
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               his
               holy
               gospell
               ,
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               you
               follow
               the
               rule
               which
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               hath
               caused
               me
               to
               prescribe
               in
               breife
               and
               simple
               wordes
               ,
               confirmed
               afterwardes
               by
               his
               holy
               vicar
               on
               earth
               .
               Now
               all
               they
               that
               presented
               themselues
               to
               liue
               in
               this
               Order
               ,
               distributed
               their
               goodes
               vnto
               the
               poore
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               rule
               doth
               import
               ,
               they
               contented
               themselues
               with
               one
               coat
               ,
               peiced
               without
               and
               within
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               corde
               to
               girde
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               linnen
               breeches
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               haue
               no
               more
               .
               We
               haue
               for
               a
               time
               liued
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               praying
               in
               deuotion
               ,
               the
               Preistes
               saying
               their
               office
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               our
               holy
               mother
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               lay
               Brethren
               in
               our
               simplicity
               ,
               subiecting
               our selues
               to
               all
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               endeauouring
               to
               gaine
               our
               liuing
               with
               the
               labour
               of
               our
               handes
               .
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               so
               to
               doe
               alwayes
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               ignorant
               ,
               lett
               thē
               learne
               and
               exercise
               themselues
               ,
               not
               vnder
               hope
               of
               gaine
               ,
               but
               to
               giue
               good
               example
               and
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               :
               and
               if
               such
               suffice
               not
               to
               sustaine
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               you
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               most
               abondant
               table
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               demaund
               almose
               att
               the
               dores
               ,
               alwayes
               giuing
               the
               benediction
               which
               God
               att
               first
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               ,
               to
               witt
               :
               
                 The
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 therin
                 :
              
               Lett
               them
               neuertheles
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               receaue
               nothinge
               as
               proper
               to
               themselues
               :
               for
               neither
               will
               I
               that
               there
               be
               receaued
               in
               common
               either
               house
               or
               church
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               tearmed
               ours
               ,
               but
               as
               shal
               be
               agreable
               to
               the
               pouertie
               and
               simplicity
               of
               our
               Order
               ,
               which
               we
               promise
               to
               God
               in
               our
               vowes
               :
               But
               lett
               vs
               all
               continue
               in
               this
               life
               as
               true
               pilgrimes
               and
               straungers
               .
               I
               command
               all
               vnder
               obedience
               ,
               that
               in
               what
               soeuer
               place
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               presume
               to
               demaund
               any
               kinde
               of
               priuiledge
               ,
               or
               exemption
               from
               the
               court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               either
               themselues
               or
               any
               person
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
               for
               their
               Churches
               or
               other
               places
               ,
               neither
               vnder
               apparence
               of
               intention
               to
               preach
               ,
               nor
               as
               being
               persecuted
               in
               their
               bodyes
               :
               but
               if
               they
               cannot
               obserue
               their
               rule
               ,
               in
               some
               one
               place
               ,
               lett
               not
               their
               demaund
               be
               therfore
               admitted
               ,
               but
               lett
               them
               goe
               other
               where
               to
               doe
               penance
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               God.
               I
               was
               alwayes
               resolute
               to
               obey
               the
               Generall
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               Guardian
               that
               haue
               bin
               constitued
               ouer
               me
               since
               I
               renounced
               the
               chardge
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               I
               would
               neuer
               attempt
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               my
               residence
               ,
               nor
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               without
               his
               licence
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               my
               master
               ,
               And
               although
               I
               be
               simple
               and
               infirme
               ,
               I
               would
               alwayes
               haue
               a
               Clerck
               to
               performe
               vnto
               me
               the
               diuine
               office
               as
               the
               rule
               importeth
               .
               I
               will
               likewise
               that
               all
               the
               
               other
               Religious
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               Generall
               ,
               to
               the
               Prouinciall
               and
               Guardian
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               all
               read
               their
               office
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               be
               euer
               so
               hardy
               as
               to
               presume
               to
               alter
               the
               office
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               opinion
               contrarie
               to
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               they
               be
               ,
               shal
               be
               obliged
               by
               obedience
               to
               apprehend
               him
               and
               committ
               him
               to
               secure
               ga●d
               ,
               and
               so
               send
               him
               to
               the
               Prouinciall
               or
               Generall
               ,
               who
               shall
               present
               him
               to
               our
               Protectour
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               may
               not
               escape
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               giue
               him
               punishment
               according
               to
               his
               desert
               .
               And
               lett
               none
               affirme
               this
               to
               be
               a
               new
               rule
               :
               for
               it
               is
               onlie
               a
               remembrāce
               and
               an
               exhortation
               which
               I
               poore
               Brother
               Francis
               leaue
               you
               as
               a
               testament
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               rule
               may
               better
               and
               more
               Catholikely
               be
               obserued
               ;
               And
               because
               I
               will
               that
               the
               minister
               generall
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               ministers
               and
               Guardians
               be
               obliged
               not
               to
               adde
               nor
               substract
               from
               these
               wordes
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               my
               testament
               be
               putt
               with
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               be
               read
               to
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               Preistes
               and
               laitie
               :
               I
               doe
               further
               commaund
               all
               vnder
               obedience
               ,
               that
               none
               presume
               to
               glose
               vpon
               the
               rule
               nor
               this
               present
               testament
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               after
               such
               or
               such
               manner
               :
               but
               as
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               vnderstand
               it
               simplie
               ,
               lett
               them
               also
               vnderstand
               it
               simply
               without
               glose
               ,
               and
               lett
               it
               be
               conserued
               perpetually
               to
               the
               end
               .
               And
               I
               beseech
               the
               omnipotent
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               who
               shall
               religiously
               and
               exactlie
               obserue
               these
               thinges
               ,
               may
               here
               on
               earth
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               his
               Beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               Conforter
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               and
               Sainctes
               :
               and
               afterwardes
               on
               high
               in
               heauen
               with
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               most
               soueraigne
               celestiall
               Father
               .
               And
               I
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               your
               wretched
               and
               vnworthy
               seruaunt
               in
               our
               Lord
               ,
               giue
               my
               benediction
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               obserue
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               formerlie
               said
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               God
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               SS
               .
               of
               God
               in
               heauen
               and
               in
               earth
               ;
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               soueraigne
               Father
               ,
               of
               his
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               Conforter
               ,
               So
               be
               it
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               supper
               which
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               made
               with
               all
               his
               children
               and
               of
               the
               last
               benediction
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               he
               had
               made
               this
               last
               testament
               ,
               his
               sicknes
               so
               encreased
               that
               his
               present
               death
               was
               generallie
               expected
               ,
               but
               encourageing
               himselfe
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               called
               all
               the
               Religious
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               who
               being
               come
               and
               perceauing
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               intended
               to
               giue
               them
               his
               last
               benediction
               ,
               they
               fell
               all
               on
               their
               
               knees
               ,
               bathing
               the
               earth
               with
               their
               teares
               ,
               and
               thundering
               out
               loud
               cryes
               and
               sighes
               towardes
               heauen
               .
               S.
               Francis
               with
               a
               melted
               hart
               wept
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               seemed
               to
               haue
               recouered
               some
               litle
               part
               of
               his
               sight
               ;
               and
               so
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               their
               heades
               by
               one
               and
               one
               ,
               and
               firmely
               beholding
               them
               ,
               he
               blessed
               them
               ,
               then
               afterward
               he
               began
               to
               blesse
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               present
               as
               the
               absent
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               that
               should
               enter
               into
               his
               holy
               Religion
               ;
               lamenting
               that
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               them
               all
               present
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               extreme
               loue
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               exceeded
               that
               of
               a
               mother
               towardes
               her
               children
               ,
               himselfe
               also
               hauing
               engendred
               them
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               And
               the
               more
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               he
               caused
               bread
               to
               be
               brought
               which
               he
               diuided
               in
               pieces
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               gaue
               to
               each
               a
               piece
               ,
               bidding
               them
               to
               eat
               it
               for
               his
               loue
               att
               this
               his
               departure
               .
               Then
               were
               there
               teares
               redoubled
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               did
               not
               eat
               all
               their
               portion
               ,
               but
               did
               reserue
               some
               part
               therof
               ,
               which
               afterwardes
               was
               effectuall
               in
               restoring
               desired
               health
               to
               such
               as
               were
               disealed
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               this
               holie
               Father
               for
               his
               last
               aduertisement
               ,
               recommended
               that
               holy
               place
               to
               his
               Vicare
               Generall
               and
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               admonishing
               them
               neuer
               to
               abandon
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               they
               were
               extruded
               att
               one
               dore
               they
               should
               enter
               in
               att
               an
               other
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               the
               place
               was
               holie
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               habitation
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               of
               the
               Angels
               and
               Sainctes
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               they
               had
               so
               miraculouslie
               multiplied
               there
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               bin
               illuminated
               in
               his
               seruice
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               so
               many
               soules
               ;
               wherfore
               he
               doubted
               not
               but
               whatsoeuer
               should
               in
               that
               place
               be
               demaunded
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               should
               alwayes
               be
               obtayned
               ,
               who
               also
               would
               not
               faile
               greiuously
               to
               chastice
               such
               as
               should
               offend
               in
               that
               sacred
               place
               ,
               being
               the
               true
               habitation
               by
               grace
               of
               the
               celestiall
               Court
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               death
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               of
               October
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1226.
               vpon
               a
               Saterday
               in
               the
               euening
               twenty
               yeares
               after
               his
               Conuersion
               ,
               and
               the
               fiue
               and
               fortieth
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               bin
               verie
               aptly
               cutt
               ,
               squared
               and
               accommodated
               by
               the
               hard
               stroakes
               of
               tribulations
               ,
               temptations
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               incommodities
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               as
               a
               liuelie
               and
               firme
               stone
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               principall
               corners
               of
               the
               supreme
               Citty
               of
               the
               celestiall
               Hierusalem
               ,
               he
               heard
               the
               voice
               
               of
               his
               sweet
               Lord
               that
               called
               him
               vnto
               him
               .
               Then
               to
               make
               publike
               manifestation
               that
               he
               had
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               more
               facility
               to
               wrestle
               against
               his
               furious
               aduersary
               in
               this
               last
               conflict
               and
               triall
               ,
               wherin
               consisted
               the
               crowne
               ,
               he
               with
               an
               exceeding
               feruour
               and
               
               courage
               stript
               himselfe
               all
               naked
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               bin
               without
               any
               infirmity
               ,
               then
               cast
               himselfe
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               couering
               with
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               the
               precious
               wound
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               tourning
               his
               ioyfull
               face
               towardes
               the
               kingdome
               whither
               he
               was
               to
               goe
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               prayse
               and
               blesse
               his
               sweet
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               being
               dischardged
               and
               freed
               of
               all
               worldly
               impedimentes
               ,
               he
               might
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               and
               enioy
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ;
               then
               tourning
               towardes
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               deere
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               haue
               to
               this
               present
               done
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               doe
               ;
               These
               wordes
               were
               diuersely
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               wept
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               to
               leaue
               them
               without
               Pastour
               and
               gouernour
               ,
               others
               ,
               because
               he
               seemed
               to
               leaue
               them
               as
               men
               forlorne
               ,
               others
               ,
               for
               other
               occasions
               ;
               only
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               whome
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               vnderstood
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ;
               wherfore
               taking
               presentlie
               an
               habitt
               with
               the
               cord
               and
               linnen
               breeches
               ,
               brought
               and
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               Father
               take
               this
               habitt
               which
               I
               lend
               you
               ,
               with
               the
               corde
               and
               breeches
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               buryed
               therwith
               as
               a
               poore
               creature
               ,
               who
               of
               your selfe
               haue
               not
               so
               much
               as
               wherwith
               to
               couer
               your
               nakednes
               :
               I
               command
               you
               to
               receaue
               it
               in
               this
               your
               last
               houre
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               meritt
               of
               obedience
               ;
               wherof
               the
               Sainct
               discouered
               to
               haue
               the
               greatest
               contentment
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               this
               extremity
               he
               had
               obserued
               his
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               desired
               euen
               to
               the
               last
               end
               :
               He
               contentedlie
               accepted
               the
               breeches
               ,
               but
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               entierlie
               to
               his
               truely-beloued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               that
               would
               dye
               naked
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               to
               the
               performance
               wherof
               wanting
               nothing
               but
               to
               dye
               naked
               ,
               hauing
               already
               bin
               ,
               and
               euen
               for
               the
               present
               being
               admirably
               crucified
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               almighty
               ,
               he
               commaunded
               his
               Religious
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               dye
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               leaue
               him
               there
               a
               long
               time
               after
               his
               death
               .
               Hauing
               procured
               
               to
               be
               brought
               vnto
               him
               the
               holy
               Sacramentes
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               successiuely
               administred
               vnto
               him
               ,
               those
               I
               meane
               which
               the
               Church
               accustometh
               to
               afford
               such
               as
               are
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               lastly
               tourned
               towardes
               his
               Religious
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               made
               a
               worthy
               sermon
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               holie
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               next
               to
               obserue
               their
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               same
               and
               all
               other
               thinges
               ,
               to
               be
               alwayes
               mindfull
               to
               preferre
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               holy
               ghospell
               ,
               and
               the
               diuine
               counsailes
               therof
               .
               Then
               crossing
               his
               hādes
               ,
               this
               great
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               poore
               gaue
               his
               holy
               benediction
               to
               all
               his
               Religious
               ,
               both
               present
               and
               absent
               ,
               saying
               :
               My
               
               deere
               Brethren
               ,
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               blesse
               you
               ,
               as
               also
               I
               blesse
               you
               ,
               be
               it
               
               his
               holy
               will
               to
               confirme
               me
               it
               in
               heauen
               .
               Remayne
               ye
               all
               in
               his
               holy
               feare
               ,
               perseuering
               alwayes
               therin
               ;
               for
               the
               time
               of
               afflictions
               approach
               ,
               wherin
               they
               shal
               be
               happy
               who
               shall
               perseuer
               euen
               to
               the
               end
               :
               remayne
               ye
               all
               in
               his
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               solemnely
               promised
               vnto
               him
               .
               Finally
               remayne
               ye
               all
               in
               his
               most
               holy
               peace
               ,
               and
               in
               charity
               among
               your selues
               ,
               God
               blesse
               you
               .
               I
               goe
               in
               great
               hast
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               grace
               I
               recommend
               you
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Which
               hauing
               said
               ,
               he
               asked
               for
               the
               gospell
               ,
               and
               speaking
               no
               more
               to
               any
               person
               ,
               he
               only
               desired
               that
               place
               to
               be
               read
               vnto
               him
               where
               is
               mentioned
               the
               departure
               of
               our
               lord
               :
               
                 Ante
                 diem
                 festum
                 paschae
              
               :
               which
               being
               read
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               say
               to
               himselfe
               :
               
               
                 Voce
                 mea
                 ad
                 Dominum
                 clamaui
              
               .
               And
               being
               come
               to
               the
               verse
               ,
               
                 Educ
                 de
                 custodia
                 animam
                 meam
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               deliuer
               my
               soule
               if
               thou
               please
               my
               God
               out
               of
               this
               prison
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               attaine
               to
               thee
               my
               God
               and
               my
               lord
               ,
               where
               the
               iust
               expect
               me
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               mayest
               giue
               me
               my
               recompence
               .
               Which
               being
               ended
               this
               holy
               soule
               ,
               at
               it
               desired
               ,
               was
               deliuered
               out
               of
               the
               prison
               of
               her
               proper
               flesh
               ,
               and
               eleuated
               to
               heauen
               ,
               there
               foreuer
               to
               enioy
               the
               eternall
               bounty
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               sainctes
               his
               elected
               of
               both
               sexes
               ,
               in
               that
               degree
               which
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ordayned
               and
               parepared
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               some
               saw
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ascend
               in
               glory
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THis
               holy
               soule
               failed
               not
               to
               appeare
               to
               some
               when
               it
               ascended
               to
               the
               celestiall
               glory
               :
               For
               Brother
               Angelus
               a
               Religious
               of
               worthy
               sanctity
               ,
               being
               att
               that
               time
               prouinciall
               of
               the
               prouince
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               very
               neere
               his
               end
               ,
               saw
               in
               an
               instant
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               sainct
               as
               a
               resplendant
               starre
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               a
               verie
               bright
               cloud
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               aboue
               the
               great
               waters
               ,
               and
               directlie
               mounted
               and
               eleuated
               into
               heauen
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               had
               the
               space
               of
               two
               dayes
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               then
               resumed
               his
               spirittes
               ;
               for
               seeing
               the
               blessed
               spiritt
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               crye
               out
               :
               Stay
               for
               me
               Father
               ,
               stay
               for
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               goe
               also
               with
               you
               .
               The
               Religious
               asking
               what
               he
               meant
               therbie
               ;
               See
               you
               not
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               our
               holie
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               that
               now
               goeth
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradice
               ?
               which
               hauing
               spoaken
               ,
               he
               yelded
               his
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               followed
               his
               most
               holy
               Father
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Assisium
               being
               gone
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
               visitt
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Michael
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               on
               the
               mount
               Gargan
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               the
               very
               night
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               My
               lord
               ,
               know
               that
               I
               haue
               left
               the
               
               world
               and
               goe
               to
               heauen
               .
               The
               Bishop
               therfore
               being
               risen
               ,
               told
               his
               
               people
               that
               S.
               Francis
               was
               dead
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               which
               was
               proued
               to
               be
               true
               .
               An
               other
               Religious
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               night
               rapt
               into
               deep
               contemplation
               ,
               saw
               the
               blessed
               Deacon
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               vested
               with
               a
               very
               rich
               tunicle
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               soules
               that
               attended
               him
               as
               a
               worthy
               Prince
               ,
               who
               so
               ascended
               into
               a
               pallace
               of
               merueillous
               beauty
               and
               eminency
               ;
               it
               is
               piously
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               soules
               were
               by
               his
               merittes
               deliuered
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               .
               This
               glorious
               soule
               ascended
               to
               glory
               accompanied
               with
               many
               Angels
               ,
               that
               attended
               and
               visited
               him
               continually
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               seated
               among
               the
               Seraphins
               ,
               which
               glory
               he
               merited
               not
               only
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               excessiue
               and
               Seraphicall
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               it
               appartayned
               vnto
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Seraphicall
               vision
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               transformed
               him
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               making
               him
               a
               Seraphin
               by
               gtace
               ,
               and
               sealing
               the
               same
               with
               diuine
               seales
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               reuealed
               to
               many
               holy
               personnes
               worthy
               of
               creditt
               ,
               as
               well
               during
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               as
               after
               his
               death
               :
               The
               verie
               birdes
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               the
               Larckes
               that
               were
               much
               beloued
               and
               verie
               familiar
               vnto
               him
               ,
               did
               exceedinglie
               reioyce
               att
               his
               glorie
               ,
               a
               great
               flight
               of
               them
               appearing
               verie
               earlie
               the
               next
               morning
               on
               the
               roufe
               of
               the
               house
               where
               sainct
               Francis
               lay
               dead
               ,
               warbling
               a
               verie
               delightfull
               and
               extraordinarie
               note
               ,
               yea
               as
               it
               were
               miraculous
               ,
               which
               continued
               diuers
               howers
               ,
               celebrating
               the
               prayses
               of
               their
               glorious
               Sainct
               ,
               and
               giuing
               testimonie
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 vision
                 ensuying
                 is
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 49
                 ,
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 put
                 in
                 more
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 blessed
                 passadge
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 was
                 also
                 reuealed
                 to
                 Father
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 present
                 att
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Arles
                 in
                 Prouence
                 where
                 S.
                 Antony
                 of
                 Padua
                 preaching
                 ,
                 S.
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 aliue
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 the
                 apparition
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 said
                 Father
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 borrough
                 of
                 Marulo
                 in
                 the
                 bishoperick
                 of
                 Cardoua
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 in
                 dreaming
                 to
                 be
                 att
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 wherin
                 S.
                 Francis
                 lay
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 knocked
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Sainct
                 admitted
                 entrance
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 comming
                 ,
                 he
                 demaunded
                 his
                 benediction
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sainct
                 very
                 graciously
                 gaue
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Retourne
                 my
                 sonne
                 into
                 thy
                 prouince
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 performed
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 doe
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 :
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 Christopher
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 recounting
                 this
                 vision
                 to
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 it
                 afterwardes
                 appeared
                 
                 that
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 att
                 that
                 verie
                 hower
                 ,
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               beauty
               and
               splendour
               of
               the
               sacred
               body
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               that
               from
               euery
               part
               repaired
               to
               see
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               the
               seruant
               and
               friend
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               ,
               was
               Founder
               and
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               a
               most
               singuler
               professour
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               a
               patterne
               of
               patience
               ,
               proclaimer
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               a
               mirour
               of
               sanctitie
               ,
               and
               finallie
               the
               pourtraiture
               of
               perfection
               ,
               according
               to
               Euangelicall
               doctrine
               ;
               mounting
               by
               assistance
               of
               diuine
               grace
               with
               a
               due
               ordered
               and
               measured
               progresse
               ,
               from
               vertue
               to
               vertue
               ,
               from
               meaner
               matters
               to
               such
               as
               were
               more
               high
               and
               sublime
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               became
               rich
               by
               pouerty
               ,
               high
               exalted
               by
               humility
               ,
               liuing
               eternallie
               by
               mortification
               ,
               most
               prudent
               by
               simplicity
               ,
               shining
               and
               resplendant
               by
               his
               honesty
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               God
               would
               also
               illustrate
               this
               his
               seruant
               with
               an
               extraordinarily
               glory
               and
               splendour
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               preseruing
               his
               body
               entier
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               pure
               and
               shining
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               haue
               giuen
               in
               him
               in
               this
               world
               a
               perfect
               patterne
               of
               the
               generall
               resurrection
               when
               our
               flesh
               shall
               rise
               againe
               for
               euer
               incorruptible
               and
               immortall
               .
               There
               were
               seene
               the
               said
               sacred
               stigmates
               in
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               engrauen
               by
               the
               supreme
               artisan
               ,
               after
               an
               admirable
               and
               incredible
               manner
               :
               for
               the
               nailes
               were
               in
               such
               sort
               framed
               of
               his
               proper
               flesh
               ,
               that
               drawing
               them
               one
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               the
               sinowes
               and
               arterye
               vaynes
               yelded
               ,
               as
               also
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               said
               arteries
               would
               stretch
               with
               a
               miraculous
               artifice
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               feet
               :
               the
               sacred
               wound
               of
               the
               side
               was
               in
               forme
               rather
               round
               then
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               of
               couler
               vermillion
               resembling
               a
               naturall
               rose
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               flesh
               that
               was
               naturallie
               browne
               and
               very
               hard
               by
               meanes
               of
               disciplines
               and
               inconueniences
               past
               ,
               became
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               white
               ,
               bright
               ,
               soft
               and
               delicate
               as
               the
               flesh
               of
               a
               tender
               child
               .
               There
               was
               not
               seene
               ouer
               all
               his
               bodie
               (
               which
               to
               each
               one
               represented
               the
               first
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               second
               natiuity
               to
               come
               by
               resurrection
               in
               glory
               )
               any
               other
               blacknes
               then
               the
               heades
               of
               those
               blessed
               nayles
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               a
               blacknes
               that
               equaled
               the
               splendour
               of
               a
               glittering
               starre
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admird
               if
               his
               spirituall
               children
               themselues
               ,
               knew
               not
               which
               passion
               in
               them
               was
               grater
               ,
               either
               the
               greife
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               
               their
               holie
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               present
               consolation
               to
               haue
               had
               such
               and
               so
               excellent
               a
               Father
               ,
               whome
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               manifest
               signes
               they
               might
               assuredly
               know
               not
               to
               haue
               abandonned
               them
               ,
               but
               euen
               being
               in
               heauen
               did
               alwayes
               behold
               gouerne
               &
               assist
               them
               .
               And
               doubtles
               the
               eminencie
               of
               this
               rare
               miracle
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               breake
               the
               most
               obdurate
               &
               obstinate
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               mollifie
               and
               soften
               it
               as
               waxe
               ,
               with
               contrition
               and
               faith
               towardes
               God.
               The
               death
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               being
               diuulged
               ouer
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               there
               reprayred
               such
               a
               concourse
               of
               people
               to
               see
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               resist
               them
               .
               Wherfore
               it
               was
               consulted
               &
               cōcluded
               not
               to
               admitt
               entrance
               vnto
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               of
               Assisium
               and
               such
               as
               could
               not
               with
               ciuill
               curtesie
               be
               denyed
               ,
               who
               entring
               att
               their
               ease
               ,
               beheld
               and
               handled
               att
               their
               pleasure
               the
               blessed
               stigmates
               of
               this
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God.
               Among
               other
               there
               arriued
               a
               noble
               man
               called
               Hierome
               natiue
               of
               Assisium
               a
               learned
               man
               and
               of
               great
               authority
               ,
               who
               as
               an
               other
               Thomas
               ,
               doubting
               of
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               before
               he
               saw
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               satisfie
               himselfe
               with
               tourning
               and
               retourning
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               ,
               &
               to
               moue
               hither
               and
               thither
               the
               hard
               nayles
               :
               and
               the
               more
               he
               considered
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               admired
               :
               therfore
               with
               his
               incredulitie
               he
               testified
               this
               truth
               to
               all
               the
               assemblie
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               holie
               Father
               was
               rightlie
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               commanded
               the
               Religious
               to
               leaue
               his
               body
               naked
               a
               long
               time
               on
               the
               ground
               :
               that
               this
               so
               singuler
               grace
               of
               God
               might
               be
               manifested
               .
               The
               Religious
               and
               people
               there
               present
               spent
               that
               night
               in
               prayses
               and
               psalmes
               ,
               offering
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               watch
               might
               rather
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               a
               feast
               of
               celestiall
               Angels
               ,
               then
               humane
               funerals
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 stature
                 and
                 naturall
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 chap.
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 inserted
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 haue
                 thought
                 it
                 conuenient
                 after
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 for
                 the
                 satisfactiō
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 to
                 decipher
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 naturall
                 qualities
                 therof
                 .
                 The
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 then
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 meane
                 stature
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 litle
                 then
                 great
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 head
                 round
                 ,
                 his
                 vilage
                 longe
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 forehead
                 ,
                 black
                 and
                 modest
                 eyes
                 ,
                 with
                 black
                 beard
                 and
                 haire
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 and
                 sweet
                 countenance
                 ,
                 his
                 nose
                 correspondantlie
                 protioned
                 ,
                 litle
                 eares
                 ,
                 his
                 flesh
                 broune
                 ,
                 his
                 tongue
                 sharpe
                 and
                 quicke
                 ,
                 a
                 voice
                 cleare
                 ,
                 sweet
                 ,
                 vehement
                 in
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 and
                 elegant
                 in
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 his
                 teeth
                 white
                 ,
                 litle
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 nature
                 indifferentlie
                 leane
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 delicate
                 complexion
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 worthy
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 prompt
                 and
                 readie
                 
                 memorie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 litle
                 sleepe
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 expert
                 ,
                 dilligent
                 ,
                 liberall
                 and
                 meeke
                 in
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 and
                 verie
                 discreet
                 in
                 accommodating
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 behauiour
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 after
                 his
                 conuersion
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 holy
                 among
                 the
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 abiect
                 among
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 alwayes
                 strictlie
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 IESVS
                 CHRST
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beheld
                 him
                 esteemed
                 him
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 the
                 Abbot
                 Ioachim
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 :
                 being
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Abbot
                 Ioachim
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 before
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 thus
                 prophesied
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Veniet
                   nomo
                   insignitus
                   characteribus
                   Iesu
                   Christi
                   .
                
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 come
                 a
                 man
                 adorned
                 and
                 enriched
                 with
                 the
                 woundes
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 image
                 naturally
                 drawne
                 att
                 Venise
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 S.
                 Marck
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 formerlie
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 stigmates
                 enameled
                 after
                 the
                 Mosaicall
                 manner
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Buriall
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               afore
               mentioned
               Lady
               Iaqueline
               of
               the
               Seauen
               Sunnes
               ,
               was
               the
               last
               that
               could
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               and
               touching
               as
               an
               other
               Magdalen
               ,
               this
               sacred
               body
               of
               her
               deere
               master
               ;
               She
               did
               nothing
               but
               bath
               it
               with
               her
               gracious
               teares
               and
               dry
               it
               with
               her
               kisses
               :
               the
               extreme
               swetnes
               that
               proceeded
               from
               this
               holie
               body
               ,
               but
               particulerlie
               from
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               exceeded
               all
               other
               sweetnes
               :
               neuerthelesse
               she
               held
               her
               eyes
               alwayes
               fixed
               on
               the
               wound
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               wherto
               she
               often
               applyed
               her
               mouth
               and
               handes
               ,
               whence
               she
               receaued
               such
               and
               so
               exceeding
               consolation
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               vnto
               her
               in
               this
               conuersation
               
               with
               her
               dead
               master
               and
               fre●nd
               ,
               ●hat
               her
               soule
               ,
               with
               a
               straung
               and
               admirable
               ioy
               began
               to
               liue
               .
               Butt
               to
               the
               cittizens
               of
               Assisium
               that
               desired
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               buriall
               ,
               finding
               much
               delay
               ,
               euery
               hower
               seemed
               an
               hundred
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               extreme
               feare
               they
               had
               that
               so
               precious
               a
               treasure
               ,
               by
               some
               extraordinarie
               accident
               might
               bē
               taken
               from
               them
               :
               wherfore
               they
               placed
               a
               guard
               before
               the
               monasterie
               gate
               ,
               and
               soldiers
               diuided
               through
               the
               street
               euen
               to
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               which
               cittizens
               so
               importuned
               the
               said
               Lady
               ,
               that
               she
               annoynted
               him
               with
               precious
               iontment
               ,
               then
               cloathed
               him
               in
               a
               new
               gray
               habitt
               which
               she
               had
               expresly
               
               brought
               from
               Rome
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               aduertisement
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               so
               opened
               this
               habitt
               ,
               that
               the
               wound
               of
               his
               side
               might
               easily
               be
               seene
               .
               This
               glorious
               Sainct
               did
               alwayes
               in
               his
               life
               time
               desire
               that
               his
               bodie
               should
               be
               buryed
               in
               the
               basest
               place
               of
               all
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisiū
               ,
               his
               hart
               excepted
               ,
               which
               he
               deputed
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               
               as
               during
               his
               life
               he
               had
               by
               affection
               there
               setled
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               in
               deed
               God
               did
               not
               frustrate
               him
               of
               this
               iust
               desire
               :
               for
               his
               holy
               body
               was
               enterred
               (
               though
               this
               were
               not
               till
               foure
               yeares
               after
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               monasterie
               was
               not
               yet
               build
               there
               ,
               nor
               the
               church
               which
               they
               sumptuouslie
               built
               there
               afterward
               )
               in
               the
               most
               abiect
               place
               of
               Assisium
               where
               malefactours
               were
               executed
               ,
               called
               the
               mount
               of
               hell
               ;
               the
               common
               opinion
               is
               that
               his
               hart
               is
               in
               the
               chappell
               of
               S.
               Mary
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               ,
               according
               to
               report
               ,
               it
               is
               preserued
               with
               great
               reuerence
               .
               On
               the
               sonday
               morning
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               being
               assembled
               with
               bowes
               of
               trees
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               ,
               Preistes
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               with
               their
               burning
               torches
               and
               lightes
               ,
               carryed
               this
               holie
               bodie
               as
               in
               procession
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               to
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               that
               the
               prophesie
               of
               the
               Sainct
               might
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               sending
               her
               worde
               some
               dayes
               before
               that
               she
               should
               shortlie
               see
               him
               ,
               to
               her
               exceeding
               consolariō
               .
               The
               grate
               being
               opened
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sainct
               was
               brought
               in
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               comforted
               therwith
               ,
               that
               greife
               could
               
               finde
               no
               place
               in
               their
               hartes
               ,
               particulerly
               in
               that
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               who
               endeauouring
               in
               vaine
               to
               pluck
               out
               a
               nayle
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               with
               her
               as
               a
               relique
               ,
               she
               began
               againe
               with
               her
               Sisters
               to
               bath
               this
               holy
               bodie
               with
               teares
               ,
               encourageing
               themselues
               together
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               way
               begun
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               .
               And
               so
               after
               they
               had
               restored
               this
               holie
               ▪
               bodie
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               weare
               troubled
               att
               this
               long
               attendance
               ,
               they
               carryed
               it
               to
               be
               enterred
               in
               a
               new
               sepulcher
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               George
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               dispositorie
               ,
               where
               it
               remayned
               full
               foure
               yeares
               vnder
               guard
               ;
               till
               his
               church
               was
               builded
               att
               the
               Mount
               of
               hell
               as
               aforesaid
               .
               It
               was
               not
               without
               mysterie
               that
               he
               reposed
               in
               the
               said
               church
               wherin
               he
               had
               bin
               baptised
               ,
               had
               learned
               his
               first
               letters
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               had
               deliuerd
               his
               first
               preachinges
               ,
               therfore
               it
               seemed
               verie
               reasonable
               that
               his
               bodie
               should
               begin
               to
               repose
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               whither
               the
               said
               Lady
               of
               the
               Seauen-Sunnes
               ,
               repayred
               neuer
               to
               abandon
               him
               ,
               forsaking
               her
               habitation
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               neuer
               left
               this
               body
               till
               her
               death
               when
               she
               went
               for
               euer
               to
               dwell
               with
               his
               blessed
               soule
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               glorious
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               Was
               canonized
               by
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               merittes
               and
               glorie
               of
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               began
               by
               his
               great
               miracles
               to
               be
               diuulged
               ,
               whence
               succeeded
               that
               himselfe
               raigning
               in
               heauen
               ,
               his
               sanctitie
               was
               also
               by
               diuine
               power
               manifested
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               neuerthelesse
               alredy
               made
               sufficientlie
               apparant
               to
               the
               world
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               directing
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               soules
               in
               the
               infallible
               way
               of
               vertue
               .
               The
               brute
               of
               the
               admirable
               thinges
               which
               God
               wrought
               by
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               came
               euen
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               ,
               who
               resting
               assured
               that
               the
               S.
               was
               glorified
               with
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               said
               miracles
               wrought
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               euen
               of
               the
               experience
               had
               with
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ;
               desiring
               here
               below
               to
               comforme
               himselfe
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               as
               his
               true
               Vicar
               ,
               he
               determined
               with
               a
               pious
               and
               deuoted
               zeale
               to
               canonize
               him
               ,
               and
               propose
               him
               to
               the
               world
               for
               a
               remarckeable
               example
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               all
               scruple
               from
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               others
               ,
               he
               caused
               all
               his
               principall
               miracles
               to
               be
               examined
               and
               approued
               by
               actes
               of
               publike
               Notaries
               ,
               and
               infinite
               testimonies
               worthie
               of
               beleife
               .
               So
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               all
               the
               principall
               diuines
               of
               his
               Court
               being
               herein
               dulie
               aduertised
               ,
               concluded
               that
               it
               was
               iust
               and
               verie
               expedient
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               canonize
               this
               glorious
               Sainct
               his
               seruant
               .
               The
               yeare
               1228.
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               went
               with
               his
               Court
               to
               Assisium
               expreslie
               
               with
               this
               resolution
               ,
               and
               the
               sixteenth
               of
               Iulie
               ,
               a
               yeare
               and
               nine
               monethes
               and
               halfe
               after
               the
               death
               of
               this
               glorious
               Sainct
               vpon
               a
               Sonday
               morning
               his
               holines
               ,
               with
               manie
               ceremonies
               and
               great
               solemnitie
               ,
               inscribed
               the
               blessed
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               in
               the
               catologue
               of
               the
               sainctes
               ;
               and
               before
               they
               departed
               thence
               ,
               his
               Church
               was
               begun
               to
               be
               built
               in
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               foundation
               therof
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               laid
               the
               first
               stone
               ,
               and
               thenceforward
               the
               place
               which
               was
               called
               the
               Mount
               of
               hell
               ,
               was
               nominated
               the
               mount
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 bulle
                 of
                 canonization
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 more
                 aptly
                 placed
                 .
              
               
                 GRegory
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 Seruant
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brethren
                 Archbishoppes
                 ,
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 beloued
                 children
                 ,
                 Abbottes
                 ,
                 Priors
                 ,
                 Archpreistes
                 ,
                 Archdeacōs
                 ,
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 knowledge
                 these
                 presentes
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 health
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 benediction
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 which
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 full
                 of
                 perfumes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 SS
                 .
                 )
                 powred
                 out
                 most
                 sweet
                 odours
                 before
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 we
                 also
                 beleeue
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 furtherance
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 reuerence
                 to
                 haue
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 sainctes
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 solemnity
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 assistance
                 by
                 their
                 continuall
                 intercessions
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Knowing
                 therfore
                 right
                 well
                 the
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 merittes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Institutour
                 and
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Freer
                 Minors
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 most
                 worthy
                 creditt
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 seene
                 the
                 notable
                 miracles
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 him
                 hath
                 wrought
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 likewise
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 glorified
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 apparant
                 renowne
                 dissipating
                 the
                 obscuritie
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 liue
                 and
                 haue
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 :
                 for
                 corroboration
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 nomber
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 and
                 doe
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 florishing
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 celestiall
                 life
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 seeme
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 frust●ate
                 the
                 said
                 S.
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 permitting
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 reuerence
                 which
                 men
                 owe
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 already
                 glorified
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 aduise
                 and
                 counsaile
                 of
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brethren
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 now
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 iudged
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 to
                 inscribe
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 catologue
                 of
                 SS
                 .
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 candle
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 giue
                 light
                 here
                 belowe
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 deseruing
                 to
                 be
                 hidden
                 vnder
                 a
                 bushell
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 sett
                 on
                 an
                 high
                 candlesticke
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 therfore
                 command
                 you
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 presēt
                 Apostolicall
                 letters
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 benefitt
                 ,
                 you
                 awaken
                 the
                 deuotion
                 of
                 your
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 this
                 S.
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euery
                 yeare
                 celebrating
                 his
                 feast
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 admonish
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 and
                 merittes
                 ,
                 God
                 may
                 graunt
                 vs
                 his
                 holy
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Giuen
                 att
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 the
                 six
                 and
                 twentith
                 of
                 march
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Papacie
                 .
                 The
                 originall
                 of
                 this
                 authenticall
                 bull
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Conuent
                 of
                 the
                 Cordeliers
                 att
                 Paris
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 great
                 deuotion
                 which
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 euer
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 :
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 put
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 COnsidering
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 discoursed
                 of
                 the
                 canonization
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 performed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 sett
                 downe
                 what
                 also
                 concerneth
                 the
                 said
                 Pope
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 familiarity
                 and
                 deuotion
                 which
                 he
                 euer
                 carryed
                 towardes
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 and
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prophesie
                 wherby
                 S.
                 Francis
                 often
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Papacie
                 .
                 His
                 holinesse
                 being
                 yet
                 Cardinall
                 of
                 Hostia
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Protectour
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 had
                 euer
                 a
                 perticuler
                 deuotion
                 to
                 his
                 Religion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 discoursing
                 once
                 together
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 tell
                 me
                 freely
                 your
                 opinion
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 determined
                 to
                 obey
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 resolue
                 me
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 promise
                 you
                 and
                 call
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 :
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 whither
                 I
                 shall
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 Religion
                 ,
                 leauing
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 vanities
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 cloathed
                 in
                 your
                 habitt
                 .
                 Which
                 S.
                 Francis
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 what
                 a
                 beneficiall
                 member
                 he
                 was
                 vnto
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 answeared
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 
                 the
                 world
                 good
                 seruice
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 experience
                 ,
                 very
                 prudent
                 and
                 iudicious
                 of
                 Counsaile
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 being
                 such
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 thēce
                 entring
                 into
                 religion
                 ,
                 should
                 giue
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 preachinges
                 purc
                 asing
                 many
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 should
                 exceedingly
                 benefitt
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 therfore
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 herein
                 resolue
                 him
                 without
                 reuelation
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 left
                 him
                 extremely
                 perplexed
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 knowing
                 by
                 diuine
                 reuelation
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Pope
                 ;
                 many
                 occasions
                 happening
                 of
                 writing
                 vnto
                 him
                 concerning
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 made
                 the
                 superscription
                 of
                 his
                 letter
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 future
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 the
                 same
                 yeare
                 that
                 the
                 S.
                 dyed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 of
                 deuotion
                 vnto
                 tha●
                 Order
                 ,
                 he
                 often
                 went
                 vnknowne
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 wearing
                 the
                 habitt
                 ,
                 and
                 particulerly
                 on
                 good
                 friday
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 visitt
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 did
                 wash
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 he
                 failed
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 vtmost
                 affection
                 to
                 fauour
                 the
                 two
                 Religions
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 and
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 he
                 canonized
                 this
                 holy
                 Father
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Papacie
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 shal
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 canonized
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 the
                 eight
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Papacie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               body
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               was
               transported
               into
               his
               owne
               church
               .
            
             
               THE
               LXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1230.
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               being
               assembled
               att
               Assisium
               there
               to
               hold
               their
               Generall
               Chapter
               ,
               when
               the
               translation
               of
               this
               holy
               body
               was
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               from
               the
               church
               of
               S.
               George
               into
               the
               new
               church
               builded
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               there
               repaired
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               people
               from
               all
               partes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               many
               further
               remote
               to
               see
               this
               precious
               body
               .
               But
               brother
               Helias
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               fauour
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               many
               seculer
               gentlemen
               (
               though
               Brother
               Iohn
               Parēt
               were
               Minister
               Generall
               )
               caused
               the
               holy
               body
               without
               priuity
               of
               the
               said
               Generall
               or
               other
               persōne
               to
               be
               secretly
               remoued
               ,
               permitting
               none
               sauing
               only
               certaine
               of
               his
               freindes
               to
               know
               where
               it
               reposed
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               for
               certaine
               humane
               considerations
               .
               And
               this
               exceedingly
               disquieted
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               who
               came
               ,
               rather
               to
               see
               the
               holy
               body
               ,
               then
               to
               hold
               the
               Chapter
               .
               Brother
               Helias
               satisfied
               them
               with
               very
               few
               ,
               yet
               witty
               wordes
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               said
               translation
               was
               celebrated
               with
               a
               very
               sumptuous
               solemnity
               ;
               the
               Pope
               hauing
               expresly
               sent
               thither
               his
               Apostalicall
               Noncioes
               as
               well
               to
               make
               his
               excuse
               of
               not
               comming
               in
               person
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               certaine
               lawfull
               impedimentes
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               adorne
               that
               new
               church
               with
               a
               great
               crosse
               of
               gold
               enriched
               with
               many
               precions
               stones
               ,
               wherin
               was
               s●tt
               a
               litle
               peice
               of
               the
               true
               crosse
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               many
               dressinges
               and
               vessels
               to
               trimme
               and
               decke
               the
               high
               altare
               and
               many
               other
               rich
               ornamentes
               ;
               and
               withall
               a
               good
               almose
               to
               defray
               the
               said
               translation
               ,
               and
               towardes
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               said
               building
               then
               halfe
               erected
               .
               His
               holines
               by
               Apostolicall
               authoritie
               exempted
               ▪
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               monastery
               from
               all
               the
               landes
               subiect
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               would
               that
               it
               should
               be
               immediately
               subiect
               to
               the
               holy
               Sea
               ,
               himselfe
               hauing
               there
               laid
               the
               first
               stone
               .
               Now
               this
               holy
               treasure
               being
               translated
               and
               transported
               ,
               thus
               sealed
               with
               the
               character
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               by
               meane
               of
               his
               seruant
               to
               worck
               many
               miracles
               :
               therby
               to
               induce
               the
               faithfull
               by
               feruent
               imitation
               to
               follow
               his
               steppes
               :
               considering
               that
               during
               his
               life
               he
               had
               bin
               so
               deere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               contēplation
               he
               had
               transported
               him
               as
               Enoch
               into
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               as
               Elias
               had
               bin
               carryed
               away
               on
               a
               fiery
               chariott
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               feruēt
               zeale
               of
               charity
               :
               he
               in
               like
               sort
               made
               him
               famous
               on
               earth
               after
               his
               death
               (
               as
               in
               the
               third
               book
               shall
               appeare
               )
               curing
               the
               deafe
               ,
               the
               blinde
               ,
               maymed
               and
               leapers
               ,
               by
               his
               merittes
               expelled
               deuils
               from
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               possessed
               ,
               
               loosed
               imprisoned
               captiues
               ,
               deliuered
               women
               in
               trauaile
               and
               child-bed
               ,
               helped
               all
               sortes
               of
               diseases
               ,
               as
               also
               trauaillers
               by
               sea
               ,
               that
               were
               deliuered
               safe
               and
               sound
               from
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               horrible
               tempestes
               ,
               which
               disaster
               by
               their
               sinnes
               they
               had
               deserued
               ;
               finally
               raysing
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               life
               time
               he
               had
               reduced
               many
               to
               diuine
               grace
               :
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               God
               made
               him
               to
               be
               alwayes
               present
               with
               the
               vertue
               of
               heauen
               ,
               vnto
               such
               as
               with
               an
               ardent
               faith
               did
               inuocate
               him
               ,
               whome
               he
               freed
               of
               all
               their
               dangers
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glorie
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               glorious
               seruant
               sainct
               Francis
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 ensue
                 many
                 apparitions
                 and
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Frācis
                 wrought
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 catologue
                 of
                 his
                 vertues
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 merited
                 such
                 notable
                 guiftes
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 translatour
                 hath
                 collected
                 it
                 &
                 here
                 placed
                 it
                 as
                 in
                 place
                 proper
                 &
                 perticuler
                 to
                 S.
                 Francis.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 manner
                 wherin
                 S.
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 to
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 chap.
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 SOme
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 vnable
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 his
                 deerely
                 beloued
                 Father
                 ,
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 affection
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 pray
                 almighty
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 voutsafe
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 his
                 deere
                 master
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 retired
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 solitarie
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 continuallie
                 persisted
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicting
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 Father
                 who
                 affected
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 more
                 internallie
                 being
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 exceeding
                 ioyfull
                 and
                 resplendant
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 winges
                 as
                 feathers
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 the
                 nailes
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 and
                 handes
                 were
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 eagle
                 ,
                 likewise
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 consolation
                 ,
                 yet
                 exceedinglie
                 amazed
                 att
                 the
                 rariety
                 of
                 those
                 feathers
                 and
                 nailes
                 :
                 wherfore
                 hauing
                 done
                 him
                 reuerence
                 and
                 kissed
                 his
                 feet
                 and
                 handes
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 him
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 the
                 feathers
                 and
                 nayles
                 might
                 signifie
                 .
                 The
                 Sainct
                 answeared
                 :
                 among
                 manie
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 assist
                 my
                 Religious
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 affected
                 vnto
                 myne
                 Order
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 instantlie
                 present
                 att
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 these
                 winges
                 and
                 nayles
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 deuils
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 but
                 eu●n
                 to
                 wound
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 chastice
                 the
                 Brethren
                 that
                 grow
                 negligent
                 
                 and
                 trouble
                 mine
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 persecute
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 Religious
                 or
                 seculer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 an
                 other
                 vision
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 had
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 wherein
                 S.
                 Francis
                 made
                 intercession
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 BRother
                 Leo
                 vpon
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 in
                 vision
                 saw
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 and
                 last
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 feild
                 where
                 the
                 Angels
                 sounded
                 their
                 trumpettes
                 to
                 assemble
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 instantly
                 placed
                 two
                 ladders
                 ,
                 that
                 reached
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 where
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 sitt
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 white
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 red
                 :
                 Our
                 Lord
                 incontinentlie
                 appeared
                 in
                 vehement
                 choller
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 redladder
                 ,
                 theatening
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 greiuously
                 offended
                 .
                 He
                 seemed
                 to
                 see
                 S.
                 Francis
                 come
                 downe
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 red
                 ladder
                 and
                 call
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 animated
                 to
                 present
                 themselues
                 couragiously
                 :
                 att
                 which
                 voice
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 began
                 boldlie
                 to
                 ascend
                 the
                 said
                 ladder
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 it
                 chaunced
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 wherfore
                 S.
                 Francis
                 began
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shewing
                 him
                 his
                 woundes
                 renewed
                 distilling
                 out
                 bloud
                 abondantlie
                 ,
                 answeared
                 :
                 Thy
                 Religious
                 haue
                 procured
                 me
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 yet
                 desisted
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 him
                 againe
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 mercie
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 called
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 make
                 an
                 other
                 attempt
                 to
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 you
                 terrified
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 already
                 fallen
                 :
                 but
                 repose
                 confidentlie
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 and
                 ascend
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 white
                 ladder
                 ;
                 which
                 doeing
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 att
                 the
                 toppe
                 therof
                 the
                 glorious
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 ioyfully
                 receaued
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 entrance
                 into
                 Paradise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 to
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Brenne
                 ,
                 king
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 habitt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 therein
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Count
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 called
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Brenne
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 vailliant
                 knight
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 Godfry
                 of
                 Bullen
                 ,
                 first
                 king
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 was
                 also
                 crowned
                 within
                 Tyre
                 ;
                 the
                 yeare
                 1●10
                 .
                 he
                 obtayned
                 manie
                 notable
                 victories
                 against
                 the
                 ennemies
                 of
                 IESEVS
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Mores
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Soldan
                 of
                 AEgipt
                 ,
                 from
                 whome
                 art
                 lenght
                 he
                 tooke
                 Damietta
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwardes
                 he
                 lost
                 againe
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 armie
                 ,
                 through
                 default
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 Legatt
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 camp
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 retourning
                 to
                 require
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 Sicilia
                 ,
                 he
                 maryed
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 daughters
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Federick
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 vpon
                 condition
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 enterprise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 dowry
                 gaue
                 him
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 king
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 iurisdiction
                 and
                 authority
                 he
                 had
                 there
                 :
                 thence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 kinges
                 of
                 Sicilia
                 haue
                 euer
                 since
                 challenged
                 and
                 enioyed
                 this
                 title
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 proued
                 his
                 aduersary
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 miserie
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 contracted
                 amity
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 assisting
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 continued
                 not
                 long
                 but
                 was
                 called
                 from
                 Greece
                 to
                 be
                 gouernour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 where
                 marying
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 daughters
                 to
                 their
                 Emperour
                 Baudouin
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 yet
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 he
                 resigned
                 his
                 Empire
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 worthy
                 protectour
                 and
                 coadiutor
                 ,
                 principallie
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 mariage
                 .
                 He
                 gouerned
                 that
                 contry
                 very
                 prudently
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 dying
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 relate
                 ,
                 he
                 againe
                 resigned
                 the
                 Empire
                 very
                 peaceable
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 in
                 law
                 .
                 This
                 worthy
                 captaine
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 both
                 corporall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 hauing
                 alwayes
                 in
                 memory
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 did
                 very
                 instantly
                 demaund
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 inspire
                 him
                 to
                 end
                 his
                 dayes
                 in
                 this
                 seruice
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 after
                 many
                 prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 one
                 night
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 very
                 poore
                 habitt
                 with
                 the
                 corde
                 and
                 sandales
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 dye
                 with
                 this
                 habitt
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 amazed
                 he
                 awakened
                 ,
                 yet
                 discouered
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 nightes
                 following
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 againe
                 the
                 same
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 sauing
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 he
                 added
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 terrified
                 to
                 consider
                 or
                 feare
                 his
                 fall
                 againe
                 into
                 misery
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 awaked
                 ,
                 calling
                 for
                 Brother
                 Angelus
                 his
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 declaring
                 vnto
                 him
                 his
                 vision
                 ,
                 the
                 Religious
                 graciously
                 eucouraged
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 habitt
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 but
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 most
                 ready
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 surprised
                 with
                 a
                 tercian
                 ague
                 that
                 sodenly
                 assaulted
                 him
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 dyed
                 very
                 piously
                 with
                 the
                 vtterance
                 of
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 dye
                 contentedly
                 and
                 very
                 willingly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 poore
                 habitt
                 of
                 a
                 begger
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 vaine
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 preiudice
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 exceeded
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 :
                 wherfore
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thine
                 infinite
                 bounty
                 to
                 accept
                 this
                 my
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 thow
                 knowest
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 liue
                 longer
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 neuer
                 forsake
                 this
                 abiect
                 and
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 .
                 This
                 great
                 Prince
                 did
                 by
                 example
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 reiect
                 the
                 vanities
                 and
                 wealth
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 disgrace
                 and
                 shame
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reputed
                 .
              
            
             
             
             
             
             
               
               
                 Of
                 certaine
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 in
                 Spaine
                 by
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis.
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fourtenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IN
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Girone
                 within
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Catalogne
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 woman
                 ,
                 about
                 ten
                 or
                 twelue
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 lamed
                 and
                 benummed
                 in
                 her
                 feet
                 and
                 handes
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 vnable
                 to
                 vndertake
                 any
                 exercise
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 could
                 not
                 feed
                 herselfee
                 which
                 exceedingly
                 perplexed
                 and
                 annoyed
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 trouble
                 she
                 incurred
                 therby
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 one
                 day
                 otherwise
                 employed
                 ,
                 she
                 forgott
                 to
                 giue
                 her
                 daughter
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 who
                 att
                 night
                 complayning
                 ,
                 her
                 mother
                 as
                 disquieted
                 answeared
                 her
                 :
                 Would
                 to
                 God
                 daughter
                 thou
                 wert
                 in
                 heauē
                 ,
                 sith
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 troubled
                 to
                 serue
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 doe
                 me
                 no
                 seruice
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 girle
                 tooke
                 these
                 wordes
                 so
                 greiuouslie
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 eat
                 nothinge
                 that
                 euening
                 ,
                 and
                 remayned
                 all
                 night
                 much
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 heard
                 it
                 ring
                 to
                 matines
                 att
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 :
                 which
                 made
                 her
                 remember
                 the
                 great
                 miracles
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 said
                 with
                 her selfe
                 :
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 voutsafe
                 to
                 make
                 farther
                 proofe
                 on
                 me
                 of
                 thy
                 sanctity
                 freeing
                 my
                 mother
                 and
                 me
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 insupportable
                 torment
                 and
                 affliction
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 incontinentlie
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 girded
                 with
                 a
                 cord
                 ,
                 seeming
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 :
                 S.
                 Antony
                 tooke
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Francis
                 by
                 the
                 handes
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 sett
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 leauing
                 her
                 entierly
                 cured
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 SS
                 .
                 were
                 departed
                 ,
                 the
                 girle
                 said
                 to
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Lord
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 done
                 so
                 singuler
                 a
                 fauour
                 to
                 my
                 mother
                 and
                 me
                 ?
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 answeared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 whome
                 she
                 had
                 so
                 deuoutly
                 inuocated
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 her
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 cured
                 :
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 disappeared
                 .
                 The
                 girle
                 perceauing
                 herselfe
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 ioy
                 and
                 admiration
                 att
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 called
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 abroad
                 with
                 her
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 hearing
                 a
                 cleare
                 voice
                 ,
                 came
                 speedilie
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 exceedinglie
                 amazed
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 cured
                 ,
                 they
                 asked
                 her
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 she
                 gott
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 her
                 members
                 :
                 she
                 answeared
                 that
                 recommending
                 herselfe
                 to
                 Sainct
                 Francis
                 ,
                 two
                 Religious
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 her
                 and
                 cured
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 bruit
                 of
                 this
                 miracle
                 was
                 incontinently
                 diuulged
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 towne
                 .
                 The
                 bishop
                 vnderstanding
                 therof
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 people
                 accompanyed
                 the
                 said
                 girle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Freer
                 Minors
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 thanckes
                 
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 S.
                 Francis
                 for
                 this
                 gracious
                 benefitt
                 .
                 The
                 girle
                 seeing
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 poynting
                 theratt
                 with
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 a
                 loud
                 :
                 behold
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 perill
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 cured
                 me
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Cumbre
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 the
                 neece
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 was
                 playing
                 on
                 the
                 riuer
                 side
                 of
                 Modego
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 was
                 carryed
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 streame
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 middes
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 :
                 her
                 vncle
                 with
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 kinred
                 seeking
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 found
                 vpon
                 a
                 stone
                 safe
                 and
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 middes
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Whence
                 being
                 fetched
                 
                 with
                 a
                 boat
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 all
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 she
                 answeared
                 that
                 two
                 Religious
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 who
                 her
                 Father
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 had
                 lodged
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 had
                 saued
                 her
                 from
                 being
                 drowned
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 requite
                 this
                 his
                 affectionate
                 freind
                 for
                 his
                 deuotion
                 in
                 entertayning
                 his
                 Religious
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 ensuying
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 twelfth
                 chap.
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 Almania
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 obtayned
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 male
                 childe
                 :
                 this
                 boy
                 playing
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 beholding
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 possessed
                 man
                 that
                 audaciouslie
                 and
                 impudentlie
                 attēpted
                 publikely
                 to
                 force
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 shifting
                 in
                 to
                 her
                 house
                 violently
                 shutt
                 the
                 dore
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 possessed
                 partly
                 perceauing
                 that
                 the
                 mother
                 was
                 escaped
                 ,
                 tooke
                 the
                 child
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 diuillesh
                 force
                 rent
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 and
                 went
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 poore
                 mother
                 in
                 meane
                 while
                 
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 windoe
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 her
                 sonne
                 had
                 no
                 hurt
                 ;
                 but
                 perceauing
                 him
                 so
                 dismembred
                 ,
                 she
                 filled
                 the
                 aire
                 with
                 sighes
                 ;
                 and
                 comming
                 speedily
                 downe
                 ,
                 she
                 assembled
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 her
                 child
                 into
                 her
                 lap
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 faith
                 carryed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 who
                 a
                 litle
                 before
                 had
                 obtayned
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 where
                 hauing
                 layd
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 altare
                 ;
                 with
                 great
                 courage
                 she
                 vttered
                 these
                 wordes
                 .
                 Glorious
                 Sainct
                 that
                 hast
                 obtained
                 this
                 child
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 restore
                 him
                 me
                 againe
                 att
                 this
                 present
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 beleeue
                 and
                 hope
                 that
                 his
                 diuine
                 maiestie
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 thee
                 such
                 a
                 fauour
                 .
                 This
                 strong
                 faith
                 was
                 not
                 frustrated
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 expected
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 were
                 miraculously
                 revnited
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 child
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 exceeding
                 admiration
                 and
                 encrease
                 of
                 deuotion
                 in
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 This
                 miracle
                 remayned
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 pictured
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Bolonia
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 deliuered
                 a
                 lady
                 from
                 dispaire
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 and
                 citty
                 of
                 Liuarez
                 ,
                 the
                 lady
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 Lopez
                 ,
                 had
                 for
                 gouernesse
                 a
                 deuill
                 ,
                 in
                 disguise
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 counsaile
                 she
                 practised
                 most
                 horrible
                 cruelties
                 on
                 her
                 subiectes
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 enormous
                 sinnes
                 in
                 her selfe
                 :
                 but
                 following
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 most
                 women
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 the
                 SS
                 .
                 &
                 particulerly
                 to
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 of
                 Padua
                 .
                 Now
                 she
                 falling
                 greiuously
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 enormous
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 running
                 into
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 care
                 of
                 spirituall
                 phisicians
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 other
                 Sacramentes
                 ;
                 whervpon
                 the
                 SS
                 .
                 mentioned
                 hauing
                 pitty
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 visitt
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 saluted
                 her
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 comfort
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persuade
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 litle
                 auayled
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 alleaged
                 that
                 her
                 sinnes
                 were
                 such
                 &
                 so
                 haynous
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 the
                 elder
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 SS
                 .
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 confesse
                 &
                 haue
                 contrition
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 contēted
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 sinnes
                 on
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 her
                 participant
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 deedes
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 would
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 promise
                 her
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 These
                 wordes
                 put
                 her
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 whervpon
                 of
                 a
                 wolfe
                 she
                 became
                 a
                 meeke
                 lambe
                 ,
                 with
                 exceeding
                 contrition
                 doeing
                 pennance
                 for
                 all
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 hauing
                 made
                 a
                 generall
                 confession
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 :
                 And
                 hauing
                 receaued
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacramentes
                 by
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 she
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 handes
                 was
                 vested
                 in
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 disappeared
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 esteemed
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 comportment
                 and
                 gestures
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 dayes
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 this
                 woman
                 dyed
                 very
                 piously
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunded
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 buryed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Freere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 some
                 league
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 citty
                 of
                 Liuarez
                 .
                 That
                 very
                 night
                 a
                 foot
                 man
                 of
                 hers
                 retourning
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 began
                 to
                 breake
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 shaddow
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 coniuring
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 answeared
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 fourteene
                 yeares
                 had
                 serued
                 the
                 lady
                 Lopez
                 in
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 right
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 and
                 pourchached
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 att
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 presented
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 her
                 two
                 Religious
                 wearing
                 the
                 Capuce
                 whome
                 she
                 much
                 affected
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 preuailed
                 that
                 they
                 conuerted
                 her
                 to
                 pennance
                 for
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 right
                 ,
                 wrested
                 her
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 with
                 them
                 vnto
                 glory
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 deuill
                 )
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 Liuarez
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 a
                 rumour
                 
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 locke-smith
                 that
                 had
                 killed
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 taken
                 vpon
                 the
                 fact
                 shal
                 be
                 hanged
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 that
                 haue
                 bin
                 cause
                 therof
                 ,
                 shall
                 gaine
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 carrie
                 them
                 with
                 me
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 one
                 soule
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 lost
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 gaine
                 twoo
                 .
                 The
                 footman
                 endinge
                 his
                 iorney
                 ,
                 found
                 what
                 the
                 deuill
                 had
                 told
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 to
                 all
                 personnes
                 recounted
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 mentionned
                 Saintes
                 hindered
                 a
                 woman
                 from
                 hanging
                 her selfe
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 23.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 other
                 woman
                 of
                 Portugall
                 named
                 Sara
                 ,
                 being
                 verie
                 deuout
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Saintes
                 ,
                 was
                 cruellie
                 tormented
                 by
                 her
                 husband
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 his
                 queanes
                 which
                 he
                 entertayned
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 her
                 were
                 iniuries
                 and
                 bastonadoes
                 .
                 Now
                 being
                 herevpon
                 one
                 day
                 run
                 into
                 extreme
                 despaire
                 ,
                 she
                 fastened
                 a
                 corde
                 about
                 the
                 beame
                 of
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 made
                 a
                 bowe
                 to
                 put
                 about
                 her
                 necke
                 and
                 to
                 hang
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 she
                 heard
                 some
                 rudelie
                 knocke
                 att
                 the
                 dore
                 and
                 calling
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 hastely
                 opened
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 hiding
                 here
                 corde
                 ,
                 she
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 two
                 Religious
                 ,
                 who
                 prayed
                 her
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 entertaynement
                 for
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 .
                 She
                 demaunded
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 ;
                 they
                 answeared
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 two-frere
                 Minors
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 country
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 called
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Antony
                 ;
                 she
                 presently
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 willingly
                 entertaine
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 deuotion
                 she
                 had
                 to
                 S.
                 Francis
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 S.
                 Antony
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 hauing
                 admitted
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 accommodate
                 them
                 a
                 chamber
                 wherin
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 resoluing
                 for
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 deferre
                 to
                 hange
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 reuerence
                 vnto
                 those
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 SS
                 .
                 about
                 midnight
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 to
                 aduertise
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 not
                 conuert
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 shake
                 off
                 thy
                 lewd
                 retinue
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 in
                 peace
                 with
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 very
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 sith
                 thou
                 art
                 cause
                 that
                 this
                 euening
                 she
                 would
                 haue
                 hanged
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 preuent
                 her
                 :
                 arise
                 therfore
                 instantlie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 goe
                 speedilie
                 to
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 thy
                 wife
                 for
                 the
                 corde
                 wherwith
                 she
                 would
                 strangle
                 her selfe
                 .
                 This
                 miserable
                 husband
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 these
                 wordes
                 full
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 find
                 his
                 wife
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 att
                 her
                 rising
                 missing
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 exceeding
                 admiration
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 foorth
                 shee
                 keeping
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 dore
                 which
                 she
                 opened
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 then
                 knocked
                 ,
                 who
                 humbly
                 demaunding
                 the
                 corde
                 wherwith
                 she
                 would
                 haue
                 hanged
                 her selfe
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 answeare
                 :
                 her
                 husband
                 recounted
                 her
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 she
                 had
                 bin
                 preseuered
                 by
                 S.
                 Francis
                 and
                 S.
                 Antony
                 ,
                 thenceforward
                 she
                 liued
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 piously
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 contentment
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 thanckfull
                 to
                 the
                 Sainctes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 held
                 a
                 chapter
                 with
                 his
                 Religious
                 in
                 vision
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 18.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 Frere
                 Minor
                 in
                 Thoschane
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 perticuler
                 of
                 very
                 austere
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 raysed
                 to
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 perceauing
                 many
                 yong
                 gentlemen
                 daily
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 other
                 desirous
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 place
                 commodious
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 Monasterie
                 :
                 Which
                 hauing
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 litle
                 house
                 wherin
                 he
                 formerly
                 resided
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 one
                 night
                 in
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Come
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 he
                 answeared
                 :
                 whither
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 replyed
                 :
                 to
                 our
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 goeing
                 towardes
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 answeared
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ruined
                 .
                 The
                 S.
                 then
                 said
                 ,
                 come
                 only
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 whither
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 goe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 following
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 S.
                 called
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 confessed
                 their
                 faultes
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 some
                 to
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 of
                 carnall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 haue
                 infringed
                 their
                 first
                 vowe
                 of
                 pouerty
                 ;
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 it
                 seemed
                 that
                 the
                 S.
                 with
                 compassion
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 only
                 admonishing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 wary
                 thēceforward
                 not
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 cruelly
                 chastice
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 transgressed
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 pouerty
                 ;
                 which
                 this
                 Religious
                 much
                 admiring
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 prayed
                 the
                 S.
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 The
                 S.
                 answeared
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 gaue
                 a
                 sufficient
                 punishment
                 to
                 the
                 lasciuious
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 disobey
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 enforce
                 them
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 only
                 needeth
                 to
                 admonish
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 sort
                 .
                 But
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 precious
                 stone
                 of
                 my
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 of
                 each
                 one
                 trodden
                 vnder
                 foot
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 great
                 as
                 litle
                 ,
                 esteeme
                 it
                 contemptible
                 and
                 misprise
                 it
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 I
                 must
                 my selfe
                 redresse
                 it
                 :
                 then
                 addressing
                 himselfe
                 to
                 this
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 so
                 rashlie
                 presumed
                 to
                 build
                 asumptuous
                 Monasterie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroie
                 mine
                 owne
                 so
                 precious
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 shalt
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 Guardian
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 excuse
                 alleadged
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 affected
                 not
                 those
                 worldlie
                 honours
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 onlie
                 consented
                 therto
                 for
                 the
                 commodity
                 of
                 other
                 
                 Religious
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 meritt
                 a
                 double
                 punishment
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 being
                 austere
                 in
                 thine
                 owne
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodating
                 they
                 selfe
                 vnto
                 others
                 ;
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 care
                 to
                 damne
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 which
                 said
                 he
                 vanished
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 after
                 became
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Guardian
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Francis
                 appeared
                 in
                 vision
                 ,
                 deciding
                 who
                 were
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 sitting
                 as
                 Iudge
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seauententh
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 primitiue
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 very
                 horrible
                 accident
                 on
                 this
                 subiect
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 thus
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 Religious
                 of
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 very
                 contemplatiue
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 his
                 deuotions
                 was
                 often
                 rapt
                 into
                 extasie
                 :
                 his
                 Guardian
                 seeing
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 remayne
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 and
                 weeping
                 ,
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 brother
                 ,
                 vpon
                 holy
                 obedience
                 to
                 retourne
                 to
                 your selfe
                 from
                 the
                 extasie
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 Hauing
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 he
                 incontinently
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 refection
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 necessity
                 :
                 hauing
                 resumed
                 his
                 spirittes
                 ,
                 the
                 Superiour
                 commanded
                 him
                 againe
                 vpon
                 obedience
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 that
                 caused
                 him
                 so
                 bitterly
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 him
                 meerly
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 mentall
                 extasie
                 is
                 to
                 cause
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sorrow
                 and
                 lamentation
                 .
                 The
                 Religious
                 thus
                 constrayned
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 recount
                 vnto
                 him
                 saying
                 :
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 throne
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 Maiesty
                 attended
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 celestiall
                 guard
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 I
                 saw
                 to
                 appeare
                 all
                 degrees
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 many
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Preistes
                 also
                 condemned
                 as
                 worldlinges
                 among
                 whome
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Religious
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 delicate
                 and
                 sensuall
                 habitt
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 demaunded
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 answeared
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Religious
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 sainct
                 Francis.
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 mighty
                 Iudge
                 tourning
                 to
                 S.
                 Francis
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 that
                 this
                 Religious
                 were
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 He
                 answeared
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 woare
                 no
                 habittes
                 so
                 fine
                 and
                 sensuall
                 ,
                 but
                 poore
                 and
                 patched
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 wretch
                 was
                 sodenly
                 throwne
                 into
                 hell
                 :
                 after
                 him
                 came
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 accompayned
                 with
                 many
                 seculer
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 the
                 S.
                 denyed
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 his
                 Religious
                 applyed
                 themselues
                 to
                 prayer
                 and
                 other
                 spirituall
                 excises
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 vaine
                 seculer
                 conuersations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 condēned
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 came
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 curious
                 bookes
                 :
                 after
                 these
                 there
                 came
                 one
                 very
                 expert
                 in
                 contriuing
                 lofty
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 buildinges
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 an
                 architect
                 
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 Finallie
                 there
                 came
                 one
                 miserably
                 cloathed
                 and
                 ragged
                 ,
                 who
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 affirming
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 demaunded
                 mercie
                 of
                 God.
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 ioyfullie
                 receaued
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 him
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 vision
                 disappeared
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 mine
                 extraordinary
                 teares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Here
                 ensueth
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 principall
                 vertues
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 wherby
                 he
                 merited
                 to
                 obtaine
                 such
                 worthy
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 miracles
                 and
                 apparitions
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 made
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 recount
                 also
                 the
                 vertues
                 wherby
                 he
                 merited
                 to
                 obtayne
                 of
                 God
                 such
                 graces
                 and
                 so
                 notable
                 giftes
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 daily
                 obtayneth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 blessed
                 Brother
                 Iuniperus
                 his
                 disciple
                 writeth
                 therof
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 vertue
                 then
                 was
                 his
                 great
                 contrition
                 ,
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 care
                 to
                 auoyd
                 them
                 afterward
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 admirable
                 affection
                 he
                 had
                 towardes
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 compassion
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 effect
                 and
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 interiour
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 esteemed
                 euery
                 one
                 farre
                 aboue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 taking
                 for
                 his
                 ground
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 offended
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 much
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 loue
                 alone
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 on
                 him
                 humane
                 flesh
                 ,
                 he
                 therfore
                 participated
                 himselfe
                 with
                 euery
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 obey
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 equals
                 and
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 faire
                 foorth
                 as
                 was
                 lawful
                 and
                 possible
                 ,
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 terrestriall
                 and
                 transitory
                 thinges
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 vnited
                 to
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 created
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 alone
                 he
                 desired
                 :
                 Wherfore
                 he
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 exercised
                 himselfe
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 easy
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 sequester
                 himselfe
                 from
                 terrestriall
                 thinges
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 spiritt
                 alwayes
                 addressed
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 his
                 flesh
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 with
                 his
                 spiritt
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 incredible
                 pacience
                 wherwith
                 he
                 endured
                 all
                 his
                 afflictions
                 and
                 al
                 the
                 iniuryes
                 that
                 were
                 laid
                 vpō
                 him
                 ,
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 loue
                 them
                 that
                 iniuryed
                 him
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 his
                 proper
                 sences
                 ,
                 and
                 receauing
                 all
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 beleeued
                 that
                 all
                 good
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 diuine
                 liberality
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 affliction
                 which
                 he
                 endured
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 meant
                 to
                 chastice
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 lif
                 &
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 was
                 his
                 loue
                 vnto
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 compassion
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 reputing
                 himselfe
                 much
                 lesse
                 then
                 they
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 seene
                 when
                 the
                 good
                 might
                 become
                 wicked
                 &
                 the
                 wicked
                 good
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 heard
                 any
                 one
                 detracted
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 would
                 excuse
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 shew
                 
                 that
                 he
                 disliked
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 putt
                 the
                 detractour
                 to
                 silence
                 ,
                 or
                 chaunge
                 the
                 discourse
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 loued
                 to
                 be
                 reprehended
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 verie
                 thanckfull
                 ;
                 Neuertheles
                 he
                 was
                 verie
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 verie
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 obseruance
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 auoide
                 obligation
                 to
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 he
                 renounced
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Generall
                 .
                 The
                 seauenth
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 serued
                 each
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 will
                 and
                 very
                 great
                 affection
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 permitt
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 ;
                 reputing
                 himselfe
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 :
                 alleadging
                 that
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 ,
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 any
                 necessity
                 serued
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 giue
                 thanckes
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 giuing
                 will
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 that
                 Religious
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 eight
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 conserue
                 in
                 his
                 memorie
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 receaued
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 benefitts
                 exhibited
                 to
                 al
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 alwayes
                 thanckfull
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Att
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 thanckesgiuing
                 ,
                 he
                 ordinarily
                 accused
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 discending
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 ascending
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 reputing
                 himselfe
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 thanckes
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 these
                 wordes
                 he
                 often
                 signified
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 presume
                 to
                 giues
                 thanckes
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 thanck
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 grace
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 also
                 such
                 an
                 abhominable
                 sinner
                 ?
                 The
                 ninth
                 and
                 last
                 vertue
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 guard
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 hight
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 verie
                 gate
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 employed
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 guard
                 wherof
                 all
                 good
                 also
                 is
                 lost
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 wherof
                 he
                 was
                 alwayes
                 very
                 carefull
                 that
                 his
                 wordes
                 should
                 sauour
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 chastity
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 benedictiō
                 ,
                 prayse
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 neighbour
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 he
                 merited
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 mē
                 ,
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphicall
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 was
                 buryed
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Assisium
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 placed
                 for
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 knoweth
                 that
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphicall
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 is
                 buryed
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 monasterie
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 after
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 otherwise
                 knowne
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 church
                 :
                 bnt
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 chappell
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 vnder
                 the
                 high
                 altare
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 lampes
                 are
                 putt
                 in
                 att
                 a
                 windoe
                 to
                 lighten
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 sacred
                 body
                 reposeth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 also
                 reported
                 of
                 sainct
                 Iames
                 of
                 Galicia
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 buryed
                 so
                 farre
                 vnder
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 come
                 att
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 such
                 precious
                 
                 treasures
                 by
                 whose
                 merittes
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 his
                 diuine
                 maiesty
                 daily
                 to
                 work
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 miracles
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 robbed
                 or
                 ruinated
                 by
                 any
                 alteration
                 or
                 disastrous
                 euent
                 of
                 warre
                 or
                 other
                 euill
                 accident
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 desiring
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 readers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 omitt
                 any
                 matter
                 in
                 this
                 worck
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 desired
                 and
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 dilligentlie
                 searched
                 and
                 enformed
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 knowledge
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 relation
                 of
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 desired
                 concerning
                 this
                 subiect
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Capitaine
                 Gonzales
                 ,
                 Heruandez
                 de
                 Cordoua
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 conquest
                 made
                 of
                 Calabria
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Naples
                 for
                 his
                 Catholique
                 maiesty
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 Laboured
                 with
                 importunities
                 and
                 industrie
                 ,
                 that
                 att
                 length
                 we
                 obtayned
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 this
                 that
                 ensueth
                 ,
                 read
                 it
                 with
                 contentment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   discourse
                   wherby
                   appeareth
                   how
                   the
                   glorious
                   Father
                   S.
                   Francis
                   is
                   buryed
                   .
                   translāted
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   latin
                   originall
                   ,
                   which
                   fell
                   into
                   the
                   handes
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Capitaine
                   Gonzales
                   Heruādez
                   de
                   Cordoue
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   conquest
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Naples
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 right
                 reuerenced
                 Antony
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Andria
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Bancie
                 Duke
                 of
                 Audria
                 ,
                 Health
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 charge
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 pleaseth
                 you
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 committ
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 visitation
                 which
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 first
                 personally
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphicall
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ouerburdensome
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 feeblenes
                 of
                 my
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 hath
                 neuerthelesse
                 for
                 other
                 considerations
                 bin
                 very
                 easie
                 and
                 contentfull
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 labour
                 is
                 pious
                 and
                 deuout
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 present
                 it
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 to
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 related
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 correct
                 it
                 and
                 supply
                 that
                 wherin
                 mine
                 endeauour
                 may
                 faile
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 beseech
                 my
                 sweet
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 prayse
                 and
                 glorie
                 I
                 haue
                 attempted
                 to
                 dictate
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 the
                 grace
                 worthily
                 to
                 dischardge
                 my
                 duety
                 herein
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 him
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 of
                 whose
                 body
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 treat
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conuenient
                 to
                 burry
                 in
                 silence
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 wherin
                 God
                 doth
                 manifest
                 so
                 great
                 bounty
                 and
                 omnipotencie
                 .
                 Your
                 reuerence
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Laquidonia
                 being
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 of
                 march
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 conferred
                 together
                 walking
                 and
                 often
                 resting
                 your selues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 in
                 discoursing
                 of
                 some
                 admirable
                 accident
                 ;
                 I
                 came
                 neere
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 participant
                 of
                 your
                 
                 discourse
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 worthy
                 and
                 my
                 request
                 lawfull
                 :
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 then
                 said
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 My
                 Lord
                 Duke
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 wherof
                 we
                 did
                 talke
                 you
                 would
                 also
                 admire
                 and
                 wonder
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 I
                 very
                 instantlie
                 entreat
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 such
                 admiration
                 .
                 Whereto
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 answeared
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 willinglie
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 rather
                 desired
                 to
                 weepe
                 when
                 such
                 thinges
                 are
                 recounted
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 thē
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 relate
                 them
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Neuertheles
                 he
                 neither
                 could
                 nor
                 would
                 omitt
                 to
                 content
                 me
                 and
                 leet
                 me
                 know
                 that
                 their
                 admiration
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 subiect
                 :
                 considering
                 withall
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 therfore
                 making
                 me
                 partaker
                 therof
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 began
                 his
                 discourse
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 Duke
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Eustergio
                 of
                 worthy
                 and
                 blessed
                 memorie
                 ,
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 S.
                 Eusebius
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Beneuentum
                 :
                 who
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 pangs
                 and
                 agony
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yea
                 arriuing
                 to
                 that
                 priuation
                 of
                 naturall
                 heat
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 much
                 feared
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 liue
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 about
                 midnight
                 I
                 heard
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 to
                 cry
                 :
                 O
                 S.
                 Francis
                 !
                 then
                 staying
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 with
                 groanes
                 and
                 sighes
                 he
                 redoubled
                 ,
                 O
                 Francis
                 !
                 O
                 Francis
                 :
                 wherwith
                 he
                 much
                 amazed
                 vs
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 durst
                 approach
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 to
                 demaund
                 the
                 reason
                 for
                 feare
                 to
                 trouble
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 attentiue
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 this
                 frequent
                 inuocation
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 exceedinglie
                 loued
                 him
                 ,
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 mentally
                 inuocated
                 the
                 Sainct
                 to
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 euer
                 had
                 a
                 particuler
                 deuotion
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 successe
                 sauing
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 supposed
                 to
                 prepare
                 his
                 obsequies
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 amend
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 phisitians
                 likewise
                 conceaued
                 better
                 hope
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hauing
                 alwayes
                 esteemed
                 me
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 affectionate
                 seruantes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 bin
                 then
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 time
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 yeld
                 due
                 residence
                 to
                 an
                 Abbey
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bestowed
                 on
                 me
                 :
                 knowing
                 well
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 with
                 his
                 Holines
                 to
                 visitt
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 knowing
                 that
                 att
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 had
                 much
                 desired
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 occasion
                 was
                 euer
                 presented
                 to
                 demaunde
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 Now
                 taking
                 this
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 frequent
                 inuocation
                 of
                 the
                 Sainct
                 ,
                 I
                 began
                 first
                 readily
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 then
                 att
                 lenghth
                 I
                 freelie
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 and
                 humblie
                 requested
                 him
                 breifely
                 to
                 relate
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 that
                 glorious
                 body
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 he
                 graciouslie
                 answeared
                 me
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 know
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wert
                 not
                 deere
                 vnto
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 hold
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 impart
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 we
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 hauing
                 expresse
                 commaundement
                 of
                 his
                 holines
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 prohibition
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 thee
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 
                 well
                 content
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 what
                 I
                 saw
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 then
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1449.
                 
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 an
                 inestimable
                 prouidence
                 gouerned
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 goeing
                 for
                 certaine
                 affaires
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 Asssisium
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 some
                 meerly
                 and
                 expresly
                 to
                 visitt
                 this
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 sent
                 Sir
                 Peter
                 of
                 Noceson
                 his
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Guardian
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 vnderstanding
                 therof
                 ,
                 who
                 assembling
                 his
                 Religious
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Vpon
                 consultation
                 wherof
                 they
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 busied
                 ,
                 for
                 fearing
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 that
                 his
                 holinesse
                 would
                 take
                 and
                 transport
                 it
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 contradict
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 resolue
                 to
                 answeare
                 his
                 holines
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Secretary
                 being
                 very
                 prudent
                 and
                 discreet
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 anguish
                 wherin
                 the
                 Religious
                 were
                 ,
                 made
                 answeare
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 retourning
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 told
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 predecessours
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostolick
                 Sea
                 hauing
                 attempted
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 resolue
                 ,
                 much
                 fearing
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 depriue
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 precious
                 treasure
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 retourned
                 his
                 Secretary
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 and
                 putt
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 doubt
                 .
                 The
                 Religious
                 then
                 accorded
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 freely
                 come
                 about
                 midnight
                 :
                 but
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 attended
                 only
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 personnes
                 .
                 A
                 bishop
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 neere
                 his
                 Sanctity
                 hearing
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 contradict
                 and
                 to
                 limitte
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 authority
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 holinesse
                 did
                 what
                 those
                 Religious
                 required
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 giue
                 ill
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 aduised
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 answeared
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 esteemed
                 euill
                 without
                 subiect
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 great
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 requisite
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 holy
                 places
                 with
                 great
                 humility
                 ,
                 wherby
                 he
                 hoped
                 to
                 obtaine
                 of
                 this
                 S.
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 expresly
                 went
                 att
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 he
                 chose
                 only
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 said
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunded
                 the
                 Guardian
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 like
                 nomber
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 att
                 the
                 said
                 visitation
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 expected
                 the
                 hower
                 ,
                 the
                 Guardian
                 preuenting
                 it
                 came
                 about
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 att
                 night
                 vnto
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 kissed
                 his
                 feet
                 conducted
                 him
                 by
                 diuers
                 turninges
                 to
                 a
                 grosse
                 wall
                 but
                 lowe
                 ,
                 whither
                 being
                 come
                 the
                 three
                 Religious
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thy
                 made
                 a
                 hole
                 fitt
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 passe
                 commodiously
                 through
                 :
                 we
                 then
                 began
                 there
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 vnto
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 rew
                 of
                 steppes
                 of
                 marble
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 goeing
                 we
                 came
                 co
                 a
                 tombe
                 made
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 vault
                 vnder
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Guardian
                 kneeling
                 downe
                 gaue
                 a
                 burning
                 torch
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 
                 the
                 more
                 securely
                 enter
                 .
                 Att
                 the
                 higher
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 vault
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 dore
                 some
                 what
                 lowe
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 brasse
                 very
                 strong
                 ,
                 hauing
                 three
                 grosse
                 barres
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 lockes
                 that
                 shutt
                 very
                 curiously
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 great
                 chaines
                 of
                 iron
                 that
                 crossed
                 the
                 dore
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 there
                 issued
                 an
                 odour
                 so
                 precious
                 and
                 rare
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 either
                 felt
                 or
                 shall
                 feele
                 a
                 sweeter
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 The
                 Guardian
                 then
                 with
                 his
                 knee
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enter
                 att
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 entred
                 alone
                 (
                 we
                 remayning
                 without
                 where
                 we
                 discoursed
                 of
                 diuers
                 spirituall
                 thinges
                 )
                 and
                 falling
                 incontinently
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 sigh
                 ,
                 groane
                 and
                 weep
                 so
                 bitterly
                 and
                 so
                 sorely
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 persisting
                 a
                 good
                 space
                 ,
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 accident
                 had
                 befallen
                 him
                 :
                 We
                 then
                 determined
                 to
                 enter
                 to
                 withdraw
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hauing
                 of
                 himselfe
                 chaunged
                 his
                 lamentation
                 into
                 ioy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 euident
                 signe
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 obtayned
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 some
                 grace
                 of
                 importance
                 ;
                 he
                 called
                 vs
                 all
                 in
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 and
                 to
                 conferre
                 with
                 vs
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 entring
                 we
                 fell
                 on
                 our
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 abbreuiating
                 our
                 deuotious
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 troublesome
                 to
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 arising
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 our
                 eyes
                 on
                 high
                 we
                 remayned
                 all
                 amazed
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 inscrutable
                 ,
                 freind
                 Abbott
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 wayes
                 ,
                 of
                 God!
                 and
                 how
                 distant
                 and
                 different
                 are
                 his
                 iudgementes
                 from
                 all
                 humane
                 prudence
                 !
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 hath
                 euer
                 seene
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 remayne
                 and
                 stand
                 vpright
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 without
                 any
                 rest
                 or
                 stay
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 baulme
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 drith
                 of
                 naturall
                 coldnes
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 only
                 supernaturall
                 and
                 euidently
                 diuine
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 supporteth
                 this
                 holy
                 body
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 liuing
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 seene
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 well
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 abbridged
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 liuing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 truely
                 liuing
                 ,
                 aliue
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 aliue
                 in
                 vertues
                 ,
                 aliue
                 in
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 aliue
                 in
                 image
                 ,
                 gesture
                 and
                 and
                 flesh
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 only
                 breath
                 ,
                 yea
                 breath
                 alone
                 is
                 wanting
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 tell
                 your
                 particulerly
                 and
                 by
                 order
                 :
                 Know
                 Abbott
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 made
                 
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 litle
                 chappell
                 with
                 three
                 arched
                 vaultes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 miraculously
                 made
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 walles
                 or
                 pauement
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 a
                 stone
                 wheron
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 S.
                 stood
                 vpright
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 face
                 towardes
                 the
                 west
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 eyes
                 eleuated
                 towardes
                 heauē
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 very
                 attentiuely
                 beheld
                 as
                 he
                 accustomed
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 His
                 handes
                 were
                 ioyned
                 one
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 within
                 the
                 sleeues
                 of
                 his
                 habitt
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 māner
                 of
                 the
                 Freer
                 Minors
                 ,
                 &
                 rested
                 on
                 his
                 brest
                 .
                 This
                 body
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 partes
                 as
                 entier
                 and
                 exempt
                 from
                 corruption
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 this
                 vault
                 ,
                 stood
                 an
                 other
                 body
                 likewise
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 in
                 the
                 habitt
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 his
                 handes
                 ioyned
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eyes
                 fixed
                 towardes
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 liuelie
                 &
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 there
                 wanted
                 but
                 speech
                 .
                 They
                 yelded
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 gracious
                 a
                 sauour
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 hardlie
                 be
                 supported
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 admirablie
                 subtile
                 and
                 penetrant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 rauished
                 our
                 spirittes
                 into
                 extaise
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Pope
                 hauing
                 well
                 seene
                 and
                 duely
                 considered
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 fell
                 againe
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 body
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 then
                 very
                 reuerently
                 lifted
                 vp
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 his
                 habitt
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 was
                 fast
                 vnder
                 his
                 foot
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 pull
                 vp
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 conueniētlie
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 stirring
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 :
                 wherfore
                 he
                 contented
                 himselfe
                 to
                 discouer
                 only
                 the
                 other
                 foot
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 bare
                 without
                 sandale
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 were
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 deserued
                 to
                 behold
                 
                 the
                 sacred
                 stigmates
                 which
                 God
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 handes
                 imprinted
                 in
                 his
                 deerly
                 beloued
                 !
                 Happy
                 doubtles
                 are
                 the
                 vnderstandinges
                 that
                 can
                 att
                 their
                 pleasure
                 contemplate
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 wound
                 was
                 as
                 fresh
                 on
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 ther
                 foot
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 made
                 att
                 that
                 verie
                 hower
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 hard
                 nayle
                 vpon
                 the
                 bare
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 appeared
                 exceeding
                 full
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 were
                 the
                 soules
                 that
                 were
                 held
                 worthy
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 !
                 and
                 more
                 when
                 afterwardes
                 they
                 saw
                 his
                 sacred
                 handes
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Holines
                 discouered
                 and
                 saw
                 pearced
                 as
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 also
                 the
                 like
                 nailes
                 :
                 we
                 also
                 kissed
                 them
                 laying
                 our
                 impure
                 lippes
                 onthe
                 sacred
                 bloud
                 that
                 was
                 yet
                 very
                 fresh
                 :
                 which
                 made
                 vs
                 to
                 poore
                 out
                 teares
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 abondantly
                 fell
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 hindered
                 our
                 cōtentment
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 tast
                 nor
                 enioy
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 wish
                 :
                 our
                 eyes
                 were
                 so
                 troubled
                 that
                 we
                 often
                 saw
                 not
                 that
                 precious
                 treasure
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 cā
                 euer
                 explicate
                 the
                 motiō
                 of
                 our
                 vnderstāding
                 ,
                 the
                 abstractiō
                 of
                 our
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 our
                 sences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faintnes
                 of
                 our
                 corporall
                 forces
                 ,
                 procured
                 by
                 this
                 precious
                 sight
                 ?
                 O
                 thrice
                 happy
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 vs
                 so
                 greiuous
                 sinners
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 we
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 kisse
                 that
                 sacred
                 wound
                 of
                 his
                 foot
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 interiour
                 cōsolation
                 as
                 none
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 !
                 But
                 seauen
                 fold
                 more
                 hapy
                 the
                 Pope
                 who
                 alone
                 kissed
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 flowered
                 as
                 a
                 fresh
                 rose
                 ,
                 &
                 consequētly
                 his
                 very
                 mouth
                 ;
                 whervpon
                 he
                 graciously
                 vttered
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 O
                 most
                 worthy
                 &
                 excellēt
                 memoriall
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 would
                 that
                 conformably
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 I.
                 C.
                 the
                 glorious
                 Father
                 S.
                 Fr.
                 should
                 be
                 deputed
                 aliue
                 &
                 dead
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 euen
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgmēt
                 ,
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 dolorous
                 passion
                 !
                 O
                 holy
                 woundes
                 first
                 endured
                 by
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 and
                 after
                 for
                 our
                 benefitt
                 renewed
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 seruant
                 Francis
                 O
                 most
                 gracious
                 God!
                 to
                 whome
                 hast
                 thou
                 euer
                 shewē
                 such
                 loue
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 thy
                 most
                 faithful
                 seruant
                 ?
                 Blessed
                 sainct
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 really
                 carryed
                 the
                 triumphant
                 stander
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 liuely
                 marckes
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 .
                 Finally
                 thou
                 alone
                 hast
                 ben
                 elected
                 and
                 found
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 pearced
                 in
                 true
                 imitation
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 I.
                 C.
                 
                 differing
                 from
                 him
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 receaued
                 his
                 woundes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 I.
                 C.
                 O
                 extreme
                 benefite
                 !
                 O
                 singuler
                 gift
                 !
                 O
                 ineffable
                 prerogatiue
                 !
                 Fr.
                 who
                 taught
                 thee
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 ?
                 in
                 what
                 new
                 scoole
                 was
                 it
                 performed
                 ?
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 merueillous
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 Of
                 what
                 master
                 hast
                 thou
                 learned
                 to
                 moūt
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 S.
                 of
                 either
                 sex
                 could
                 equall
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 giftes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 Pope
                 vttered
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 wordes
                 ,
                 being
                 rauished
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 this
                 S.
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 together
                 with
                 vs
                 bathinge
                 the
                 pauement
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 place
                 with
                 abondance
                 of
                 our
                 teares
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 so
                 persisted
                 in
                 these
                 sweet
                 cōceiptes
                 ,
                 that
                 whē
                 we
                 least
                 thought
                 theron
                 ,
                 one
                 aduertised
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 neere
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 to
                 shutt
                 vp
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 sepulcher
                 dexteriously
                 which
                 touched
                 our
                 hart
                 as
                 a
                 deadly
                 wound
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 or
                 seauen
                 howers
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 haue
                 flowen
                 and
                 not
                 passed
                 away
                 .
                 Making
                 therfore
                 some
                 litle
                 prayer
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 recommending
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 S.
                 the
                 Pope
                 first
                 goeing
                 out
                 we
                 all
                 followed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 till
                 we
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 two
                 vaultes
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 arches
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 glorious
                 bodies
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 entier
                 also
                 and
                 very
                 odoriferous
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 lesse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 master
                 ;
                 hauing
                 their
                 habittes
                 of
                 sackcloth
                 .
                 Att
                 the
                 entry
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 we
                 came
                 foorth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guardian
                 shutt
                 the
                 dores
                 ,
                 praying
                 his
                 Holines
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 great
                 secresie
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 commāded
                 vs
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 my
                 freind
                 Iames
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 my
                 inuocation
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 cryed
                 ,
                 O
                 Francis
                 !
                 Francis
                 !
                 hauing
                 yet
                 hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 very
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 protectour
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 before
                 God
                 att
                 my
                 departure
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 indeed
                 very
                 admirable
                 that
                 this
                 glorious
                 S.
                 had
                 not
                 procured
                 his
                 recouery
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 declared
                 this
                 his
                 glory
                 to
                 many
                 his
                 deuoted
                 freindes
                 that
                 much
                 desired
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 discourse
                 ended
                 he
                 began
                 so
                 to
                 decay
                 that
                 he
                 dyed
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 leauing
                 assured
                 testimony
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 nor
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 aman
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 conflictes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 would
                 for
                 his
                 pleasure
                 and
                 without
                 occasiō
                 faine
                 a
                 false
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 so
                 neere
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 most
                 stricktly
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 seuerely
                 condemneth
                 the
                 culpable
                 and
                 ill-deseruers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 crowneth
                 the
                 sainctes
                 ,
                 his
                 elected
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 there
                 glorifiyng
                 their
                 bodies
                 &
                 their
                 soules
                 with
                 his
                 glorious
                 vision
                 eternally
                 ;
                 whither
                 I
                 beseech
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 conduct
                 vs
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 three
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 liueth
                 and
                 raigneth
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             CONTAYNING
             A
             TREATISE
             OF
             S.
             Bonauenture
             of
             certaine
             miracles
             of
             the
             glorious
             Father
             S.
             Francis
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             of
             the
             degrees
             wherby
             the
             S.
             attained
             to
             perfection
             .
             Translated
             by
             the
             parties
             afore
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miracle
               of
               the
               Stigmates
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               honour
               and
               glory
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               Being
               to
               write
               certaine
               miracles
               of
               his
               ,
               wrought
               after
               his
               glorification
               in
               heauen
               ,
               we
               haue
               determined
               to
               begin
               with
               that
               immensiue
               priuiledge
               giuen
               him
               by
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               honouring
               him
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               and
               passion
               .
               This
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               was
               then
               eminent
               by
               a
               new
               miracle
               ,
               when
               he
               appeared
               charactered
               and
               illustrated
               with
               so
               singuler
               a
               priuiledge
               ,
               neuer
               before
               graunted
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               sacred
               woundes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               mortall
               bodie
               like
               to
               that
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               considered
               ,
               wherof
               whatsoeuer
               any
               humane
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               ,
               is
               litle
               or
               nothinge
               in
               comparison
               of
               so
               
               sublime
               and
               worthy
               a
               mystery
               ,
               wrought
               by
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               in
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               Francis
               ;
               that
               this
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               which
               he
               alwayes
               carryed
               imprinted
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               might
               also
               exteriourly
               appeare
               in
               his
               body
               entierly
               vnited
               in
               the
               said
               crosse
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               his
               soule
               was
               interiourly
               vested
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               habite
               of
               a
               penitent
               which
               he
               tooke
               representing
               the
               image
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               body
               also
               might
               in
               like
               sort
               be
               inuested
               with
               the
               said
               sacred
               signe
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               such
               colours
               and
               distinctions
               he
               might
               the
               more
               couragiously
               serue
               his
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               principall
               Capitaine
               ,
               in
               the
               spirituall
               warre
               and
               army
               ,
               wherin
               God
               had
               ouercome
               the
               powers
               of
               spirituall
               ennemies
               .
               Yea
               and
               diuers
               misteries
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               appeared
               in
               the
               S.
               from
               his
               first
               beginning
               in
               spirituall
               warfare
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               discourse
               of
               his
               life
               plainely
               appeareth
               ,
               by
               the
               diuers
               apparitions
               of
               the
               crosse
               which
               he
               had
               .
               And
               for
               farther
               assurance
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               so
               admirable
               a
               fact
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               only
               giue
               testimonies
               worthy
               of
               creditt
               ,
               that
               saw
               and
               with
               their
               owne
               handes
               touched
               ,
               those
               holy
               stigmates
               during
               his
               life
               :
               but
               did
               manifest
               them
               euen
               by
               merueillous
               apparitions
               ,
               and
               miracles
               wrought
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               orderly
               discourse
               ,
               besides
               what
               hath
               bin
               formerly
               said
               ,
               vpon
               the
               doubt
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               in
               the
               nine
               and
               fiftieth
               chapter
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               and
               Preacher
               very
               famous
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               admiration
               of
               many
               vertues
               that
               excelled
               in
               him
               ,
               beleeued
               att
               first
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               had
               :
               neuertheles
               being
               desirous
               to
               know
               by
               humane
               reason
               the
               occasion
               of
               such
               a
               miracle
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               doubt
               therof
               ;
               so
               that
               growing
               dayly
               more
               scrupulous
               his
               doubt
               encreased
               of
               so
               manifest
               a
               verity
               :
               Wherfore
               one
               night
               as
               he
               slept
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hauing
               his
               feet
               couered
               with
               dirt
               ,
               
               and
               a
               countenance
               humbly
               austere
               ,
               and
               patiently
               angry
               who
               said
               ,
               what
               combatt
               doe
               thy
               cogitations
               cause
               thee
               ?
               what
               turpitude
               hath
               so
               absolutely
               possessed
               thee
               ?
               behold
               my
               handes
               and
               feet
               .
               But
               the
               Religious
               ,
               though
               he
               saw
               the
               woundes
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               with
               their
               nailes
               ,
               could
               not
               yet
               perceaue
               those
               of
               his
               feet
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               couered
               with
               dirt
               :
               wherfore
               the
               S.
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               put
               of
               the
               dirt
               from
               my
               feet
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               woundes
               of
               the
               nayles
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Religious
               deuoutly
               taking
               hold
               of
               his
               holy
               seet
               ,
               seemed
               to
               make
               them
               cleane
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               handes
               to
               touch
               the
               said
               woundes
               ;
               after
               which
               awaking
               ,
               he
               found
               himselfe
               all
               bathed
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               being
               cleared
               of
               all
               his
               scrupulous
               cogitations
               ,
               he
               publiquely
               confessed
               his
               errour
               ,
               with
               a
               firme
               beleefe
               of
               such
               an
               assured
               verity
               ,
               crauing
               pardon
               therof
               att
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Sainct
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               other
               miracles
               ,
               of
               the
               stigmates
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Vertuous
               Gentlewoman
               of
               Rome
               ,
               hauing
               chosen
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               for
               her
               aduocate
               ,
               and
               hauing
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               placed
               his
               image
               in
               her
               oratory
               ,
               beholding
               it
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               it
               had
               not
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               she
               began
               in
               admiration
               to
               complaine
               ,
               and
               not
               thincking
               it
               to
               be
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               painter
               that
               had
               neglected
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               she
               for
               many
               dayes
               had
               purposes
               to
               search
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               defect
               ;
               but
               those
               admirable
               signes
               one
               day
               appeared
               in
               an
               instant
               in
               that
               image
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               accustomed
               to
               be
               paynted
               in
               all
               other
               .
               This
               Gentlewoman
               perceauing
               it
               ,
               filled
               with
               feare
               and
               admiration
               ,
               called
               her
               daughter
               who
               was
               very
               yong
               and
               deuout
               ,
               and
               had
               dedicated
               herselfe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               asked
               her
               if
               she
               remembred
               that
               she
               had
               formerly
               seene
               in
               that
               image
               those
               stigmates
               that
               then
               appeared
               .
               The
               daughter
               did
               sweare
               that
               she
               had
               neuer
               seene
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               came
               there
               miraculously
               :
               But
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               often
               seeking
               occasion
               to
               fall
               ,
               calling
               the
               verity
               in
               doubt
               ,
               there
               entred
               an
               other
               scruple
               into
               the
               hart
               of
               this
               gentlewoman
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               which
               was
               that
               the
               said
               stigmates
               had
               euer
               bin
               in
               the
               said
               image
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               had
               not
               well
               obserued
               it
               .
               God
               intending
               not
               to
               haue
               his
               first
               miracle
               misprised
               ,
               added
               a
               second
               ,
               permitting
               the
               said
               stigmates
               to
               vanish
               againe
               and
               the
               image
               to
               remayne
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               first
               miracle
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               Att
               the
               Citty
               of
               Lorio
               in
               Catalonia
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               man
               named
               Iohn
               ,
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               passing
               one
               night
               through
               a
               street
               where
               certaine
               lewd
               persons
               attended
               to
               murder
               their
               ennemy
               that
               was
               to
               passe
               that
               way
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               freind
               to
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               did
               resemble
               him
               ;
               so
               supposing
               him
               to
               be
               their
               ennemy
               in
               person
               ,
               they
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               wounded
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               him
               on
               the
               ground
               for
               dead
               ,
               there
               remayning
               in
               him
               no
               hope
               of
               life
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               blow
               cutt
               as
               it
               were
               cleane
               off
               one
               arme
               ;
               besides
               a
               stabbe
               that
               had
               pearced
               him
               thorough
               ,
               vnder
               the
               breast
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               winde
               which
               issued
               thence
               blew
               out
               six
               burning
               candelles
               ioyned
               together
               :
               wherevpon
               the
               Phisicions
               presently
               iudged
               him
               for
               dead
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               forsooke
               him
               ;
               his
               woundes
               daily
               putrifying
               ,
               the
               loathsome
               matter
               that
               issued
               out
               of
               his
               body
               was
               so
               intollerable
               ,
               that
               euen
               his
               wife
               could
               no
               longer
               endure
               it
               :
               wherfore
               seeing
               that
               all
               humane
               helpe
               was
               out
               of
               hope
               ,
               he
               had
               recourse
               to
               his
               Patron
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               ,
               whome
               he
               had
               very
               confidently
               and
               couragiously
               inuocated
               att
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               wounding
               .
               
               Now
               this
               miserable
               afflicted
               thus
               lying
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               accompained
               only
               with
               his
               misery
               ,
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               continually
               weepe
               and
               often
               calling
               on
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               there
               one
               day
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               a
               man
               in
               habitt
               of
               a
               Freer
               Minor
               ,
               who
               as
               it
               seemed
               to
               him
               ,
               entred
               att
               the
               window
               ,
               and
               calling
               him
               said
               ,
               know
               Iohn
               that
               because
               thou
               hast
               had
               confidence
               in
               me
               ,
               God
               will
               cure
               thy
               woundes
               .
               Which
               the
               afflicted
               
               man
               hearing
               ,
               he
               prayed
               him
               to
               lett
               him
               know
               who
               he
               was
               that
               brought
               him
               such
               gratefull
               newes
               :
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               Brother
               Francis
               ;
               who
               comming
               neere
               him
               vnbound
               his
               woundes
               ,
               and
               annoynted
               them
               with
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               :
               which
               doeing
               the
               sick
               man
               felt
               such
               vertue
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               his
               sacred
               handes
               ,
               that
               he
               perceaued
               himselfe
               manifestly
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               and
               so
               att
               an
               instant
               ,
               from
               halfe
               dead
               ,
               and
               already
               sauouring
               ,
               he
               was
               restored
               and
               cured
               ;
               for
               his
               putrifaction
               was
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               chaunced
               into
               sweet
               sauour
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               his
               woundes
               in
               such
               sort
               renewed
               that
               he
               was
               absolutely
               cured
               :
               which
               done
               the
               Sainct
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               man
               arose
               from
               his
               bed
               with
               great
               ioy
               to
               prayse
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               Sainct
               :
               then
               called
               his
               wife
               with
               so
               stronge
               a
               voice
               that
               she
               was
               vtterly
               amazed
               ,
               knowing
               that
               she
               had
               left
               him
               in
               his
               bed
               with
               so
               litle
               courage
               that
               scarcely
               could
               he
               vtter
               a
               word
               :
               but
               finding
               him
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               and
               cured
               ,
               whome
               she
               thought
               to
               bury
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               she
               was
               much
               more
               amazed
               ,
               wherfore
               she
               so
               cryed
               out
               in
               admiration
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               heard
               of
               all
               the
               neighbours
               .
               Those
               of
               his
               family
               att
               first
               supposing
               him
               to
               be
               frantike
               ,
               prayed
               him
               to
               retourne
               to
               his
               bed
               ,
               for
               they
               could
               not
               be
               persuaded
               that
               he
               was
               cured
               ;
               but
               he
               hauing
               shewed
               them
               his
               body
               sound
               ,
               they
               were
               exceedingly
               abashed
               ,
               being
               of
               opinion
               that
               he
               whome
               they
               saw
               was
               not
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               a
               phantasticall
               spiritt
               or
               vision
               ,
               which
               conceat
               neuer
               ceassed
               in
               them
               till
               he
               had
               recounted
               the
               whole
               progresse
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               which
               being
               diuulged
               ouer
               the
               citty
               ,
               the
               people
               abondantly
               flocked
               to
               see
               this
               man
               and
               the
               notable
               miracle
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               ad
               all
               replenished
               with
               ioy
               and
               admiration
               ,
               with
               one
               accord
               extolled
               the
               prayses
               of
               the
               Standerd
               bearer
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               being
               dead
               of
               body
               ,
               neuertheles
               liued
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               the
               admirable
               demonstration
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               sweet
               touch
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               he
               raised
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               one
               already
               dead
               by
               meane
               of
               his
               more
               then
               humane
               marckes
               ,
               with
               which
               our
               soueraigne
               Redeemer
               raised
               the
               Christian
               people
               already
               dead
               eternally
               by
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               an
               other
               miracle
               of
               the
               stigmates
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               citty
               of
               Potencia
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Preist
               called
               Roger
               ,
               a
               very
               venerable
               man
               ,
               and
               Canon
               of
               the
               great
               church
               ,
               who
               being
               by
               meanes
               of
               an
               infirmity
               ,
               become
               very
               feeble
               ,
               entred
               one
               day
               into
               a
               church
               to
               pray
               ,
               wherein
               was
               painted
               the
               image
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               with
               the
               stigmates
               ,
               which
               beholding
               he
               began
               to
               conceaue
               a
               doubt
               in
               himselfe
               of
               the
               sublimity
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               inaccustomed
               thinge
               and
               vtterly
               impossible
               ;
               his
               hart
               being
               thus
               wounded
               with
               incredulity
               ,
               he
               felt
               att
               the
               verie
               instant
               such
               a
               greiuous
               pearcing
               of
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               within
               his
               gloue
               ,
               that
               an
               arrow
               flyeth
               not
               out
               of
               a
               bowe
               with
               more
               force
               and
               violence
               :
               wherupon
               being
               exceedingly
               amazed
               with
               the
               wound
               together
               with
               the
               stroake
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               with
               the
               secrett
               manner
               therof
               ,
               he
               pulled
               of
               his
               gloue
               ,
               to
               see
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               which
               he
               had
               heard
               and
               felt
               ,
               and
               hauing
               neuer
               before
               had
               any
               wound
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               with
               admiration
               he
               beheld
               this
               new
               wound
               ,
               whence
               began
               to
               proceed
               such
               an
               extreme
               paine
               as
               he
               thought
               therof
               to
               dye
               :
               it
               was
               merueilous
               to
               consider
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               gloue
               appeared
               no
               signe
               att
               all
               but
               only
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               wound
               made
               secretly
               in
               the
               hand
               might
               be
               correspondent
               to
               that
               which
               was
               secrett
               in
               the
               hart
               .
               So
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               dayes
               making
               publicke
               relation
               of
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               the
               secrett
               of
               his
               incredulity
               ,
               he
               confessed
               and
               with
               oath
               affirmed
               that
               he
               beleeued
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               to
               be
               imprinted
               in
               S.
               Francis
               ;
               he
               humbly
               recommended
               himselfe
               vnto
               him
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               vertu
               of
               his
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               efficacie
               of
               his
               intercession
               to
               procure
               the
               cessation
               of
               his
               paine
               .
               Att
               the
               end
               of
               two
               dayes
               his
               incredulity
               hauing
               bin
               sufficiently
               punished
               ,
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               gaue
               him
               ease
               ,
               for
               the
               greife
               entierly
               ceassed
               ,
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               hurt
               was
               qualified
               ,
               and
               no
               signe
               of
               the
               wound
               remayned
               ;
               so
               that
               secrett
               infirmity
               of
               the
               soule
               was
               cured
               by
               the
               manifest
               launce
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               and
               by
               diuine
               prouidence
               the
               body
               was
               cured
               together
               with
               the
               soule
               :
               the
               man
               remayning
               humble
               towardes
               God
               ,
               deuout
               to
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               affectionate
               to
               the
               Religious
               of
               his
               Order
               .
               This
               so
               solemne
               miracle
               ,
               was
               assured
               by
               autenticall
               letters
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               sealed
               with
               the
               ordinary
               seale
               ,
               that
               thenceforward
               none
               might
               admitt
               any
               doubt
               of
               the
               sacred
               woundes
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               diuinely
               imprinted
               in
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               mannes
               eye
               should
               be
               euill
               to
               see
               that
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               liberality
               and
               gift
               of
               this
               grace
               ,
               did
               not
               corresponde
               vnto
               the
               eternall
               bounty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               dead
               raised
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               citty
               of
               Mont-Maron
               neere
               to
               Beneuentum
               ,
               there
               dyed
               a
               woman
               of
               singuler
               deuotion
               vnto
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               where
               the
               Clergie
               being
               assembled
               the
               same
               euenning
               to
               sing
               hir
               vigiles
               ,
               the
               woman
               arose
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               &
               called
               one
               of
               the
               Preistes
               there
               present
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               confessed
               of
               one
               sinne
               :
               Know
               
               that
               after
               my
               death
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               bin
               cōdemned
               to
               the
               deuil
               in
               an
               obscure
               &
               horrible
               prison
               ,
               because
               I
               neuer
               confessed
               a
               sinne
               which
               I
               now
               desire
               to
               confesse
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Fr.
               hauing
               prayed
               for
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               euer
               deuoutly
               serued
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               permitted
               me
               to
               retourne
               to
               life
               ,
               that
               being
               confessed
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               I
               may
               afterward
               obtaine
               eternall
               life
               with
               him
               .
               And
               for
               assurance
               hereof
               as
               soone
               as
               I
               shal
               be
               confessed
               ,
               and
               haue
               absolution
               ,
               I
               shall
               goe
               to
               the
               glory
               promised
               .
               So
               hauing
               with
               exceeding
               great
               contrition
               confessed
               her
               sinne
               ,
               and
               performed
               the
               pēnance
               enioyned
               by
               her
               Confessour
               all
               trembling
               ,
               accommodating
               her selfe
               sweetly
               into
               her
               bed
               ,
               she
               slept
               in
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Apulia
               ,
               in
               the
               towne
               of
               Parmace
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               maried
               man
               ,
               that
               had
               one
               only
               daughter
               ,
               young
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               beloued
               of
               himselfe
               and
               her
               mother
               ,
               who
               being
               seased
               with
               an
               inexpected
               and
               greiuous
               sicknes
               sodenlie
               dyed
               ,
               wheratt
               the
               Father
               and
               mother
               being
               out
               of
               hope
               euer
               to
               haue
               other
               children
               ,
               were
               so
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               dye
               with
               her
               .
               Theire
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               being
               come
               to
               bury
               and
               bewayle
               her
               ;
               the
               mother
               was
               so
               sorrowfull
               and
               oppressed
               with
               greife
               ▪
               that
               she
               consumed
               into
               teares
               ,
               yea
               so
               gaue
               way
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               so
               employed
               her selfe
               in
               this
               affliction
               ,
               that
               she
               neither
               saw
               nor
               vnderstood
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               done
               in
               her
               house
               ;
               but
               as
               euerie
               one
               was
               thus
               disquieted
               ,
               yea
               voide
               of
               hope
               ;
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               with
               one
               Religious
               only
               appeared
               to
               the
               mother
               
               that
               was
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               compassionate
               manner
               said
               :
               Woman
               ceasse
               to
               lament
               ,
               for
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               candell
               ,
               whome
               thou
               bewaylest
               as
               dead
               ,
               shal
               by
               mine
               intercession
               be
               incontinentlie
               reuiued
               .
               Which
               said
               he
               disappeared
               ;
               and
               the
               woman
               presentlie
               related
               what
               had
               bin
               said
               vnto
               her
               by
               the
               S.
               vnto
               those
               present
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               permitt
               the
               body
               of
               her
               dead
               daughter
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               buriall
               :
               but
               comming
               neere
               her
               ,
               and
               inuocating
               the
               name
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               she
               lifted
               her
               vp
               aliue
               and
               in
               health
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               her
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               blessed
               seruant
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Nocere
               stāding
               in
               need
               of
               a
               chariott
               demaunded
               one
               of
               a
               man
               named
               Peter
               ,
               who
               in
               steed
               of
               lending
               them
               his
               chariott
               
               and
               affording
               them
               the
               almose
               which
               they
               demaunded
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               sotishly
               answeared
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               iniurious
               wordes
               cursed
               the
               name
               of
               the
               S.
               but
               he
               soone
               repented
               his
               folly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               what
               incontinently
               befell
               him
               ,
               which
               wrought
               in
               him
               a
               great
               feare
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               :
               for
               he
               lost
               his
               eldest
               sonne
               :
               who
               being
               euen
               then
               stricken
               with
               a
               disease
               sodenly
               dyed
               ,
               wherfore
               in
               an
               extreme
               passion
               that
               assailed
               his
               hart
               ,
               casting
               himselfe
               on
               th●
               ground
               and
               there
               wallowing
               ,
               he
               inuocated
               the
               S.
               with
               the
               same
               mouth
               that
               had
               so
               indiscreetly
               blasphemed
               him
               ,
               and
               bitterly
               weeping
               said
               :
               Father
               I
               am
               he
               that
               haue
               offended
               ,
               I
               am
               he
               that
               haue
               impiously
               spoaken
               :
               thou
               doest
               iustlie
               chasticie
               me
               ô
               S.
               of
               God!
               restore
               the
               innocent
               child
               to
               him
               that
               repenteth
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               doe
               pennance
               .
               Punishment
               is
               due
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               lewdly
               blasphemed
               ,
               wherfore
               I
               freely
               giue
               my selfe
               to
               thee
               ,
               I
               offer
               me
               to
               serue
               thee
               for
               euer
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               vnto
               God
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               to
               the
               honour
               &
               glory
               of
               thy
               holy
               name
               .
               It
               was
               admirable
               ,
               that
               att
               these
               wordes
               his
               sonne
               arose
               one
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               procuring
               end
               to
               their
               lamentation
               that
               mourned
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               confidently
               affirmed
               that
               whē
               he
               dyed
               he
               saw
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               had
               conducted
               his
               ●oule
               from
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               prayers
               had
               restored
               it
               againe
               .
            
             
               The
               sonne
               of
               a
               Notary
               att
               Rome
               ,
               about
               the
               age
               of
               seauen
               yeares
               ,
               desi●ing
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               to
               goe
               with
               his
               mother
               to
               masse
               ,
               she
               vnwilling
               to
               permitt
               him
               ,
               did
               shutt
               him
               into
               the
               house
               .
               The
               child
               seeing
               he
               could
               not
               gett
               out
               att
               the
               dore
               ,
               lept
               out
               att
               the
               window
               ,
               and
               fel
               dead
               against
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               mother
               that
               was
               not
               gone
               farre
               ,
               hearing
               the
               fall
               ,
               retourned
               againe
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               sorrowfull
               spectacle
               of
               her
               dead
               sonne
               ,
               crossing
               her
               armes
               ,
               began
               to
               crye
               out
               and
               torment
               her selfe
               ,
               therby
               mouing
               all
               her
               neighbours
               to
               compassion
               .
               Now
               among
               them
               that
               there
               assembled
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Freer
               Minor
               that
               was
               goeing
               to
               preach
               in
               a
               church
               nere
               therevnto
               ;
               but
               came
               first
               to
               see
               this
               acccident
               ,
               where
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               dead
               child
               :
               doe
               you
               not
               beleue
               that
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               loue
               which
               he
               carryed
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               to
               giue
               
               liue
               to
               mē
               ,
               can
               raise
               thy
               sonne
               ?
               The
               Father
               answeared
               that
               he
               firmily
               beleeeued
               it
               ,
               faithfully
               confessed
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               for
               euer
               remaine
               seruant
               to
               the
               S.
               if
               by
               his
               meane
               he
               might
               meritt
               to
               obtaine
               that
               fauour
               .
               The
               Religious
               then
               fell
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               all
               that
               were
               present
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               done
               the
               child
               first
               began
               to
               speake
               ,
               then
               opening
               his
               eyes
               ,
               lifted
               vp
               his
               handes
               ,
               not
               without
               exceeding
               astonishmēt
               of
               all
               the
               assistants
               that
               attentiuely
               beheld
               him
               .
               Finally
               he
               arose
               one
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               incontinently
               went
               to
               embrace
               his
               mother
               sound
               and
               secure
               ,
               
               without
               any
               signe
               of
               such
               a
               fall
               ,
               which
               was
               performed
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               dead
               ,
               raised
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               citty
               of
               Capua
               ,
               diuers
               children
               playing
               vpon
               the
               water-crane
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               by
               mischance
               fell
               into
               the
               riuer
               ,
               which
               being
               very
               swift
               and
               violent
               ,
               he
               sunck
               instantly
               to
               the
               bottome
               where
               he
               remayned
               buryed
               in
               the
               sand
               His
               companions
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               helpe
               
               him
               began
               to
               cry
               :
               which
               the
               people
               hearing
               ,
               they
               hastened
               thither
               from
               all
               pa●tes
               ,
               many
               inuocating
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               parētes
               of
               the
               child
               were
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               assist
               him
               .
               Their
               prayer
               being
               ended
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               that
               could
               swimme
               ,
               inuocating
               the
               name
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               so
               laboured
               in
               the
               riuer
               that
               he
               found
               the
               place
               where
               the
               child
               was
               ,
               couered
               with
               sand
               whome
               with
               much
               sorrow
               and
               paine
               he
               drew
               out
               quite
               dead
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               greife
               of
               those
               present
               ,
               who
               with
               loud
               voice
               cryed
               out
               :
               S.
               Francis
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               restore
               this
               child
               aliue
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ;
               yea
               certaine
               Iewes
               being
               there
               arriued
               ,
               induced
               by
               a
               naturall
               commiseration
               ,
               likewise
               prayed
               vnto
               him
               :
               Att
               these
               prayers
               ,
               the
               child
               that
               had
               bin
               dead
               and
               lay
               deformed
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               incontinently
               arose
               in
               health
               and
               ioyfull
               as
               he
               had
               come
               from
               play
               ,
               and
               prayed
               those
               present
               to
               conduct
               him
               to
               the
               church
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               him
               ,
               acknowledgeing
               that
               by
               his
               merittes
               he
               had
               bin
               raised
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Suesse
               ,
               there
               fell
               downe
               a
               house
               in
               the
               Piller-street
               vnder
               which
               was
               crushed
               a
               child
               that
               there
               was
               present
               ;
               att
               the
               noise
               
               of
               this
               fall
               all
               the
               neig●bours
               presently
               hastened
               ,
               and
               suspected
               that
               which
               was
               true
               ,
               they
               incontinently
               remoued
               the
               stones
               ,
               and
               wood
               ,
               and
               foūd
               the
               child
               dead
               whome
               they
               carryed
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               who
               seeing
               it
               was
               so
               ouercome
               with
               greife
               ,
               that
               she
               lost
               her
               speech
               .
               Retourning
               to
               her selfe
               she
               begā
               with
               a
               sorrowful
               voice
               to
               lamēt
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               O
               S.
               Frācis
               !
               O
               glorious
               S.
               restore
               me
               my
               child
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               loue
               wherwith
               thou
               hast
               serued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               This
               womā
               did
               not
               pray
               alone
               ,
               but
               together
               all
               that
               were
               presēt
               ,
               affectionatly
               imploring
               the
               S.
               to
               cōfort
               this
               disolate
               mother
               ,
               perceauing
               that
               this
               dead
               body
               had
               neither
               sēce
               ,
               nor
               voice
               ,
               they
               tooke
               it
               &
               stretched
               it
               out
               to
               be
               shrouded
               ,
               to
               bury
               it
               the
               day
               following
               .
               But
               the
               mother
               reposing
               great
               hope
               in
               God
               that
               by
               the
               metes
               of
               the
               S.
               her
               sonne
               should
               retou●ne
               to
               life
               ,
               vowed
               to
               couer
               the
               Altare
               of
               S.
               Francis
               with
               a
               new
               ornament
               and
               a
               new
               altare
               cloth
               ,
               &
               about
               
               midnight
               her
               child
               began
               to
               gape
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               dead
               membres
               were
               warmed
               ,
               in
               an
               instant
               he
               arose
               on
               his
               feet
               very
               sound
               and
               well
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               amazement
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               who
               praysed
               and
               thancked
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               A
               child
               of
               Rogouse
               ,
               called
               Gi●laudin
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               fa●me
               att
               the
               time
               of
               the
               vintage
               ,
               goeing
               vnder
               the
               wine
               presse
               ,
               with
               a
               vessell
               to
               putt
               wine
               therin
               ,
               there
               fell
               downe
               g●osse
               stones
               and
               blockes
               of
               wood
               from
               vpon
               the
               said
               presse
               ,
               that
               crushed
               his
               head
               .
               Att
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               his
               father
               that
               was
               neere
               by
               came
               running
               ,
               but
               being
               vnable
               to
               helpe
               his
               sōne
               that
               was
               couered
               with
               the
               grosse
               stones
               and
               peices
               of
               wood
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               presse-labourers
               and
               prayed
               them
               to
               assist
               him
               :
               who
               hauing
               cōpassion
               of
               him
               ,
               drew
               out
               the
               child
               already
               dead
               from
               vnder
               the
               burden
               .
               and
               deliuered
               him
               to
               the
               extremly
               afflicted
               father
               ,
               who
               humbly
               falling
               prostrate
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               prayed
               ou●
               lord
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               merittes
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               Francis
               ,
               whose
               feast
               was
               very
               neere
               ,
               to
               restore
               life
               to
               his
               child
               ;
               and
               he
               made
               vowes
               ,
               especially
               with
               his
               sonne
               being
               raysed
               ,
               to
               visitt
               the
               body
               of
               the
               S.
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               seruant
               heard
               him
               ,
               
               but
               after
               an
               admirable
               manner
               ,
               for
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               graunt
               to
               this
               man
               the
               fauour
               he
               required
               ,
               att
               the
               very
               same
               instant
               the
               child
               that
               was
               all
               bruised
               ,
               appeared
               perfectly
               well
               ,
               and
               very
               merrily
               ,
               reprehēding
               those
               that
               wept
               ,
               and
               assuring
               them
               that
               his
               life
               was
               restored
               him
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               An
               other
               dead
               person
               was
               raysed
               in
               Almaigne
               ,
               wherof
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               by
               his
               apostolicall
               letters
               att
               the
               translation
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               certified
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               generall
               chapter
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               who
               vpon
               this
               aduertisement
               ended
               their
               chapter
               with
               great
               alacrity
               .
               The
               manner
               and
               circumstance
               of
               this
               miracle
               is
               not
               committed
               to
               writting
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               knowen
               ,
               neuertheles
               it
               is
               beleeued
               that
               the
               testimony
               of
               so
               holy
               a
               Pope
               much
               exceedeth
               in
               aucthority
               ,
               all
               the
               declarations
               that
               may
               be
               made
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               such
               as
               were
               deliuered
               from
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               seruant
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               a
               gentleman
               neere
               vnto
               Rome
               ,
               named
               Rodulphus
               ,
               whose
               wife
               was
               very
               deuout
               ,
               they
               willingly
               entertayned
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               into
               their
               house
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               forme
               of
               hospitality
               (
               for
               they
               were
               very
               charitable
               )
               as
               for
               the
               loue
               and
               reuerence
               they
               carryed
               to
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               Now
               it
               once
               happened
               that
               two
               Frere
               Minors
               being
               lodged
               with
               them
               ,
               whiles
               they
               were
               a
               sleep
               ,
               a
               sentinell
               
               that
               kept
               watch
               by
               night
               on
               a
               very
               high
               tower
               ,
               resting
               against
               a
               peice
               of
               wood
               that
               was
               not
               well
               fastened
               ,
               the
               wood
               and
               the
               man
               fell
               both
               from
               the
               hight
               of
               the
               said
               tower
               ,
               vpon
               the
               roofe
               of
               the
               lodging
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               noyse
               that
               caused
               very
               many
               ,
               yea
               
               the
               master
               and
               mistresse
               ,
               with
               the
               said
               Frere
               Minors
               to
               hasten
               thither
               who
               found
               the
               man
               so
               fallen
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               deepe
               sleep
               ,
               that
               he
               perceaued
               ,
               not
               himselfe
               to
               be
               fallen
               nor
               did
               awake
               ,
               att
               the
               noyse
               made
               by
               them
               that
               came
               to
               helpe
               him
               :
               so
               that
               he
               was
               pulled
               ,
               and
               called
               ,
               and
               att
               length
               so
               rudely
               shaken
               ,
               that
               he
               awaked
               out
               of
               that
               profound
               sleep
               :
               cōplayning
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               distourbed
               of
               the
               sweet
               repose
               wherin
               he
               was
               :
               affirming
               that
               he
               slept
               with
               extreme
               contentment
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               But
               when
               he
               was
               shewen
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               had
               seene
               whence
               he
               came
               euen
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               was
               vtterly
               amazed
               and
               beside
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               had
               happened
               vnto
               him
               without
               any
               knowledge
               of
               his
               till
               the
               presente
               .
               Wherfore
               be
               promised
               vnto
               God
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               so
               worthy
               a
               benefitt
               ,
               to
               doe
               pennance
               ,
               for
               the
               fauour
               afforded
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               towne
               of
               Pophy
               ,
               in
               Campania
               ,
               a
               Preist
               called
               Thomas
               ,
               goeing
               to
               repaire
               a
               mill
               appertayning
               to
               the
               church
               scituat
               on
               the
               border
               of
               
               the
               riuer
               ,
               he
               fell
               by
               mischance
               vnder
               the
               wheele
               of
               the
               mill
               ,
               which
               by
               violence
               of
               his
               motion
               carryed
               him
               downe
               ,
               and
               held
               him
               in
               the
               current
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               vpward
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               moue
               or
               speake
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               water
               which
               draue
               the
               wheele
               fell
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               vtter
               one
               word
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               called
               in
               his
               hart
               for
               help
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               hauing
               no
               farther
               power
               ,
               and
               hauing
               so
               remayned
               a
               good
               space
               ,
               his
               companions
               endeauouring
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               by
               force
               and
               industry
               they
               so
               preuayled
               that
               the
               wheele
               tourned
               backe
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Preist
               was
               by
               the
               current
               of
               the
               water
               incontinently
               carryed
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               chanell
               :
               and
               whiles
               he
               was
               there
               ,
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               cloathed
               in
               white
               and
               girded
               with
               a
               corde
               ,
               who
               very
               dextrously
               took
               him
               by
               the
               arme
               ,
               and
               drew
               him
               out
               of
               the
               chanell
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               :
               I
               am
               that
               Francis
               whome
               thou
               hast
               inuocated
               .
               The
               preist
               therfore
               finding
               himselfe
               not
               only
               freed
               from
               danger
               ,
               but
               perfectly
               well
               ,
               considering
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               his
               behalfe
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               exceedingly
               amazed
               ,
               and
               prostrating
               himselfe
               to
               the
               earth
               to
               kisse
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               benefactour
               ,
               but
               not
               seing
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               already
               vanished
               ,
               he
               asked
               his
               companions
               whither
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               might
               finde
               him
               :
               but
               they
               knowing
               no
               more
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               began
               to
               conceaue
               the
               miracle
               .
               Wherfore
               they
               all
               together
               fixing
               their
               eyes
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               did
               eleuate
               their
               spiritt
               to
               God
               ,
               magnifying
               his
               immensiue
               greatnes
               ,
               and
               the
               vertuous
               
               merittes
               of
               the
               Sainct
               .
            
             
               Certaine
               yong
               men
               goeing
               from
               the
               towne
               Celan
               to
               gather
               grasse
               in
               a
               feild
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               well
               ,
               which
               being
               ouergrowne
               with
               grasse
               was
               not
               seene
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               endeauouring
               to
               cutt
               his
               part
               ,
               it
               chaunced
               that
               one
               of
               them
               fell
               into
               the
               well
               ,
               where
               the
               water
               was
               fower
               pases
               deep
               .
               Falling
               he
               called
               for
               the
               helpe
               of
               S.
               Francis
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               faith
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               so
               lowd
               that
               all
               his
               companions
               
               heard
               him
               :
               and
               not
               seeing
               him
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               hea●d
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               which
               his
               hooke
               had
               made
               thy
               found
               the
               well
               ,
               where
               seeing
               him
               therin
               ,
               they
               ran
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               lamenting
               and
               crying
               for
               helpe
               ,
               where
               they
               so
               moued
               their
               towne
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               descending
               into
               the
               well
               ,
               found
               him
               sitting
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               without
               receauing
               any
               detriment
               ,
               and
               drawing
               him
               out
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               that
               falling
               ,
               he
               had
               inuocated
               the
               help
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               very
               fall
               assisted
               him
               with
               his
               presence
               ;
               for
               he
               very
               gently
               supported
               him
               with
               his
               sacred
               hand
               ,
               neuer
               leauing
               him
               till
               they
               had
               drawne
               him
               out
               ,
               then
               he
               exhorted
               them
               all
               together
               with
               him
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               he
               had
               deliuered
               him
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               retourned
               to
               the
               towne
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               Romane
               Court
               was
               resident
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               afterward
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               )
               '
               preaching
               in
               the
               church
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               there
               fell
               a
               grosse
               stone
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               a
               deuout
               womā
               ,
               wherwith
               she
               receaued
               such
               hurt
               that
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               
               each
               one
               thought
               her
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               couered
               her
               with
               her
               owne
               coate
               not
               to
               trouble
               the
               sermon
               ,
               with
               resolution
               to
               carry
               her
               out
               to
               performe
               her
               funeralles
               .
               But
               this
               woman
               as
               she
               testified
               afterward
               ,
               when
               she
               receaued
               the
               blow
               ,
               with
               great
               faith
               called
               for
               the
               helpe
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ;
               she
               was
               then
               before
               his
               altare
               ,
               so
               the
               sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               she
               arose
               with
               the
               other
               women
               sound
               and
               perfectly
               well
               ,
               without
               any
               signe
               of
               hurt
               :
               and
               which
               is
               admirable
               ,
               
               hauing
               formerly
               had
               a
               great
               paine
               in
               her
               head
               that
               had
               long
               troubled
               her
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               this
               last
               mortall
               blow
               ,
               she
               neuer
               felt
               any
               paine
               after
               .
            
             
               Neere
               to
               the
               citty
               of
               Cornette
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               monasterie
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               melting
               a
               bell
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               neighbour
               places
               repaired
               thither
               to
               see
               it
               :
               but
               there
               arose
               such
               a
               winde
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               seemed
               ready
               to
               be
               dissolued
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               two
               doores
               it
               mounted
               them
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               againe
               on
               the
               ground
               with
               great
               impetuosity
               and
               violence
               ,
               wherof
               one
               fell
               on
               a
               child
               called
               Bartholomew
               about
               eight
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               which
               a
               woman
               ,
               deuout
               vnto
               the
               Couent
               ,
               had
               sent
               thither
               with
               an
               almose
               .
               
               Now
               they
               all
               esteemed
               him
               not
               only
               dead
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               dismembred
               vnder
               such
               a
               waight
               ;
               neuertheles
               inuocating
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               they
               ran
               all
               to
               lift
               vp
               the
               child
               from
               vnder
               the
               dore
               ;
               the
               Father
               of
               him
               being
               present
               ,
               was
               so
               surprised
               with
               greife
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               euen
               sencelesse
               ,
               yet
               he
               inuocated
               the
               Sainct
               to
               whome
               he
               offered
               his
               sonne
               if
               he
               recouered
               :
               the
               dore
               att
               
               length
               being
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               the
               child
               arose
               on
               his
               legges
               sound
               and
               well
               as
               if
               he
               had
               awakened
               from
               a
               sleep
               ,
               which
               procured
               a
               great
               ioy
               to
               the
               people
               and
               particulerly
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               his
               vow
               ,
               the
               child
               being
               of
               competent
               age
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               fourteen
               yeares
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               where
               he
               dyed
               piously
               ,
               hauing
               so
               liued
               a
               good
               Religious
               ,
               of
               a
               notable
               spiritt
               ,
               worthy
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               a
               famous
               Preacher
               .
            
          
           
             
               Certaine
               other
               miracles
               like
               to
               these
               ,
               of
               diuers
               that
               were
               deliuered
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               CErtaine
               men
               of
               Castel-Lantin
               ,
               hauing
               cutt
               out
               a
               verie
               great
               stone
               ,
               to
               place
               vnder
               the
               altare
               of
               a
               church
               of
               sainct
               
               Francis
               ,
               that
               was
               shortlie
               after
               to
               be
               dedicated
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               forty
               men
               to
               raise
               and
               accommodate
               the
               same
               on
               the
               wagon
               to
               carrie
               it
               to
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               of
               sufficiencie
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               some
               of
               them
               attempting
               to
               trye
               their
               forces
               and
               to
               doe
               more
               then
               they
               were
               able
               ;
               the
               stone
               slipped
               out
               of
               their
               hold
               and
               fell
               vpon
               one
               of
               them
               :
               which
               was
               a
               great
               terrour
               and
               greife
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               releiue
               their
               companion
               .
               Wherfore
               they
               went
               away
               all
               ,
               to
               ten
               persons
               ,
               as
               not
               able
               to
               endure
               that
               hideous
               spectacle
               :
               which
               ten
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               hauing
               inuocated
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               him
               that
               had
               so
               employed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               they
               attempted
               to
               tourne
               the
               said
               stone
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               easely
               handled
               that
               they
               perceaued
               well
               they
               were
               assisted
               by
               the
               S.
               The
               stone
               being
               remoued
               the
               man
               arose
               very
               sound
               ,
               without
               any
               hurt
               ,
               yea
               hauing
               one
               eye
               defectiue
               ,
               he
               was
               entierly
               cured
               therof
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               publiquely
               appeare
               what
               power
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               with
               God
               ,
               euen
               in
               desperate
               matters
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               accident
               like
               vnto
               this
               ,
               happened
               att
               sainct
               Seuerin
               in
               the
               Marquisat
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               ;
               A
               very
               great
               stone
               being
               
               brought
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               diuers
               men
               carryed
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               in
               laying
               it
               downe
               it
               so
               slipt
               that
               a
               man
               fell
               directly
               vnder
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               stone
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               raysed
               it selfe
               :
               S.
               Francis
               appeared
               to
               the
               miserable
               labourer
               ,
               whome
               he
               caused
               sound
               &
               safe
               to
               arise
               ,
               albeit
               he
               was
               esteemed
               vtterly
               crushed
               in
               peeces
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Burgesse
               ,
               of
               Gayette
               ,
               called
               Bartholomew
               ,
               earnestly
               employed
               in
               building
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               erected
               ,
               a
               beame
               of
               timber
               being
               not
               well
               setled
               ,
               fell
               vpon
               his
               neck
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               esteemed
               a
               dead
               man
               :
               as
               well
               therfore
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               required
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               of
               a
               Religious
               there
               present
               ,
               who
               supposing
               it
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               liue
               till
               the
               same
               might
               be
               procured
               ;
               vsed
               vnto
               him
               these
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               :
               
                 Crede
                 &
                 manducast●
              
               ,
               beleeue
               and
               make
               account
               that
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               and
               receaued
               it
               ;
               then
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               his
               house
               .
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               with
               eleuen
               Religious
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               holding
               before
               him
               a
               litle
               lābe
               ,
               and
               drawing
               neere
               the
               bed
               ,
               he
               called
               him
               saying
               :
               Bartholomew
               ,
               feare
               not
               :
               for
               the
               deuill
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               hinder
               thee
               from
               labouring
               in
               my
               seruice
               .
               Behold
               the
               lambe
               which
               thou
               diddest
               require
               to
               be
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               whome
               thou
               hast
               receaued
               by
               thy
               good
               and
               pious
               desire
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               wherof
               thou
               shalt
               recouer
               health
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               Then
               hauing
               layd
               on
               him
               his
               sacred
               hand
               ,
               and
               giuen
               him
               his
               holy
               benediction
               ,
               he
               commanded
               him
               to
               goe
               finish
               the
               worck
               begun
               .
               He
               being
               vtterlie
               amazed
               arising
               in
               the
               morning
               entirely
               cured
               of
               so
               mortall
               a
               blow
               ,
               retourned
               with
               alacrity
               to
               his
               labour
               :
               which
               passed
               with
               incredible
               admiration
               to
               all
               those
               that
               had
               left
               him
               for
               dead
               ,
               who
               awakened
               their
               soules
               ,
               disposing
               them
               to
               loue
               and
               deuoutlie
               to
               reuerence
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               towne
               of
               Ceperan
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               man
               called
               Nicholas
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               wounded
               by
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               him
               for
               dead
               vpon
               the
               pauement
               .
               
               But
               whiles
               they
               stroke
               him
               he
               alwayes
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               cryed
               out
               :
               S.
               Francis
               helpe
               me
               :
               which
               crye
               was
               heard
               a
               farre
               of
               by
               diuers
               who
               from
               the
               place
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               could
               not
               so
               redely
               releiue
               him
               ,
               but
               came
               to
               see
               him
               when
               the
               fact
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               carryed
               him
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               assured
               them
               ,
               that
               albeit
               they
               saw
               him
               all
               bathed
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               should
               not
               dye
               of
               those
               woundes
               ,
               wherof
               he
               neither
               felt
               any
               kinde
               of
               paine
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               proceeded
               of
               the
               helpe
               he
               had
               receaued
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               :
               and
               also
               that
               he
               had
               obtayned
               of
               God
               ,
               time
               for
               to
               doe
               penance
               .
               The
               successe
               confirmed
               the
               same
               :
               for
               being
               washed
               from
               his
               bloud
               ,
               he
               was
               withall
               cured
               of
               his
               woundes
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               of
               those
               that
               had
               seene
               and
               carryed
               him
               into
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               towne
               of
               S.
               Geminian
               ,
               a
               gentlemans
               sonne
               had
               a
               flux
               of
               bloud
               issuyng
               out
               of
               his
               eyes
               and
               mouth
               ,
               which
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               
               extremity
               that
               nothing
               was
               expected
               but
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               deed
               diuers
               effects
               or
               tokens
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               feeblenes
               of
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               losse
               of
               his
               
               hearing
               ,
               his
               members
               also
               were
               so
               weakened
               that
               he
               seemed
               insensible
               ,
               and
               att
               euery
               moment
               was
               expected
               the
               yelding
               vp
               of
               his
               spiritt
               .
               Many
               therfore
               of
               his
               fathers
               freindes
               repairing
               as
               the
               manner
               is
               ,
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               other
               discourse
               but
               of
               his
               buriall
               .
               But
               the
               father
               that
               had
               a
               great
               faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               though
               as
               a
               man
               he
               was
               exceedinglie
               afflicted
               ,
               entertayned
               in
               his
               conceit
               a
               pious
               cogitation
               ,
               which
               he
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               for
               leauing
               all
               those
               that
               were
               come
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               he
               retired
               himselfe
               alone
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Francis
               that
               was
               neere
               vnto
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               falling
               prostrate
               on
               the
               groōd
               ,
               he
               putt
               his
               girldle
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               S.
               Francis
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               be
               a
               meditatour
               for
               the
               health
               of
               his
               sonne
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               and
               with
               so
               great
               a
               faith
               ,
               so
               profound
               a
               humility
               ,
               and
               such
               dolorous
               plaintes
               and
               teares
               ,
               that
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               then
               filled
               with
               hope
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               his
               house
               where
               he
               found
               his
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               full
               of
               ioy
               ,
               for
               the
               health
               which
               his
               sonne
               had
               recouered
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               and
               he
               together
               chaunged
               their
               teares
               into
               ioy
               and
               their
               affliction
               into
               contentmēt
               .
               So
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               the
               death
               of
               the
               sonne
               was
               tourned
               into
               life
               .
               And
               afterward
               they
               altogether
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               freindes
               and
               kinred
               departed
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               and
               edified
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               holy
               father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               Our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               wrought
               a
               like
               action
               ,
               by
               the
               merites
               of
               this
               glorious
               S.
               in
               a
               towne
               called
               Tamarit
               in
               Catalonia
               ;
               where
               he
               restored
               health
               to
               a
               yong
               gentlewoman
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               an
               other
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               daughter
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               through
               the
               extremity
               of
               her
               disease
               ,
               whose
               father
               inuocating
               the
               S.
               obtayned
               his
               daughters
               health
               .
            
             
               A
               Preist
               named
               Mattheiw
               of
               a
               citty
               called
               Ville-blāche
               ,
               hauing
               drunk
               a
               deadly
               poyson
               incontinentlie
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               his
               tongue
               and
               bodie
               swelled
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               death
               only
               was
               expected
               .
               An
               other
               Preist
               being
               present
               att
               this
               pittifull
               spectacle
               ,
               persuaded
               him
               to
               be
               incontinentlie
               confessed
               :
               the
               other
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               vtter
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               ;
               wherfore
               making
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               he
               humblie
               recommended
               himselfe
               vnto
               God
               in
               heart
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               vouchsafe
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               seruant
               Francis
               ,
               to
               free
               him
               from
               such
               an
               odious
               death
               .
               At
               the
               verie
               instant
               ,
               which
               was
               admirable
               ,
               he
               began
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               inuocate
               the
               name
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               then
               he
               vomited
               the
               venime
               which
               he
               had
               receaued
               ,
               yelding
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               deliuered
               many
               pilgrimes
               from
               tempests
               and
               misfortunes
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               CErtaine
               nauigatours
               were
               on
               a
               time
               in
               this
               sort
               in
               peril
               of
               death
               :
               they
               being
               some
               fiue
               leagues
               distant
               from
               the
               harbour
               of
               Barut
               ,
               the
               windes
               and
               tempestes
               growing
               violent
               ,
               fearing
               to
               be
               drowned
               they
               cast
               ankor
               ,
               but
               their
               disaster
               by
               the
               impetuositie
               of
               the
               windes
               so
               encreased
               ,
               and
               the
               seas
               in
               such
               sort
               swelled
               that
               the
               cables
               breaking
               ,
               the
               ankors
               did
               stick
               fast
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               the
               vessell
               floated
               heere
               and
               there
               ,
               without
               hope
               of
               safety
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               incertaintie
               of
               the
               course
               of
               the
               waters
               and
               the
               inequalitie
               of
               the
               tide
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               calme
               the
               sea
               ,
               when
               the
               mariners
               as
               halfe
               dead
               began
               to
               seeke
               their
               ankors
               in
               the
               sea
               where
               they
               perceaued
               the
               cables
               ,
               there
               employing
               all
               the
               dilligence
               and
               art
               they
               could
               deuise
               .
               But
               their
               labour
               vainlie
               spent
               ,
               they
               inuocated
               the
               assistance
               of
               diuers
               sainctes
               .
               And
               being
               exceedinglie
               wearied
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               whose
               name
               was
               Perfectus
               ,
               though
               of
               condicion
               verie
               lewd
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               said
               in
               scoffing
               manner
               to
               his
               companions
               :
               You
               haue
               implored
               the
               assistance
               of
               so
               manie
               Sainctes
               ,
               yet
               haue
               they
               not
               heard
               you
               :
               lett
               vs
               a
               litle
               inuocate
               that
               new
               sainct
               called
               Francis
               ,
               and
               lett
               vs
               see
               if
               he
               will
               diue
               into
               the
               
               sea
               to
               finde
               our
               ankors
               ,
               wherto
               all
               the
               rest
               accorded
               ,
               not
               in
               derision
               as
               he
               moued
               it
               ,
               but
               heartelie
               and
               with
               great
               faith
               ,
               reprehending
               Perfectus
               for
               his
               sottish
               speech
               and
               derision
               :
               and
               so
               praying
               and
               making
               vowes
               ,
               they
               instantlie
               saw
               their
               ankors
               miraculously
               to
               swimme
               vpon
               the
               waters
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               nature
               of
               iron
               had
               bin
               chaunged
               into
               that
               of
               wood
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               this
               meane
               they
               persisted
               deuoute
               and
               fully
               comforted
               .
            
             
               A
               poore
               pilgrime
               exceedinglie
               wearied
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               a
               sharpe
               feuer
               that
               had
               a
               long
               time
               tormented
               him
               ,
               came
               by
               shippe
               from
               beyond
               the
               sea
               ;
               he
               had
               enterprised
               this
               iorney
               to
               see
               the
               body
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               was
               exceedinglie
               deuoted
               :
               and
               not
               being
               entierlie
               recouered
               of
               the
               ●aid
               sicknes
               ,
               he
               was
               one
               day
               extremelie
               afflicted
               with
               thirst
               :
               but
               hauing
               no
               fresh
               water
               in
               the
               shippe
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               call
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               and
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               for
               drinck
               to
               be
               brought
               him
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               well
               knew
               that
               Sainct
               Francis
               had
               filled
               his
               barrell
               with
               pure
               water
               :
               and
               so
               in
               deed
               the
               barrell
               (
               which
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               empty
               )
               was
               found
               full
               of
               sweet
               and
               cleare
               water
               .
               The
               day
               following
               
               there
               a
               rose
               a
               very
               cruell
               tempest
               ,
               which
               so
               raised
               the
               waues
               
               that
               they
               couered
               all
               the
               said
               shippe
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               beaten
               with
               the
               windes
               that
               the
               mariners
               expected
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               mastes
               &
               tacklinge
               ,
               and
               consequentlie
               the
               immediate
               sincking
               and
               drowning
               of
               the
               vessel
               and
               themselues
               by
               the
               furious
               impetuositie
               of
               the
               surges
               .
               But
               when
               the
               said
               pilgrime
               ,
               that
               ceassed
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               began
               to
               cry
               a
               loft
               :
               Brethren
               arise
               and
               come
               to
               entertaine
               Sainct
               Francis
               who
               commeth
               to
               assist
               vs
               :
               behold
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               come
               to
               saue
               vs.
               Then
               did
               they
               all
               kneele
               downe
               ,
               and
               with
               teares
               and
               sighes
               beseech
               him
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               their
               deliuery
               .
               The
               sea
               immediatlie
               became
               calme
               ,
               the
               windes
               and
               cruell
               tempeste
               ceassed
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               the
               almighty
               ,
               and
               rested
               obliged
               to
               the
               pilgrime
               ,
               who
               att
               the
               instant
               was
               also
               cured
               of
               his
               feiuer
               ,
               and
               together
               they
               perseuered
               deuout
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Brother
               Iames
               of
               Ariete
               passing
               ouer
               a
               riuer
               in
               a
               boat
               with
               other
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               shoare
               attempting
               to
               land
               out
               of
               the
               boate
               as
               his
               componions
               had
               done
               ,
               the
               boat
               was
               vtterlie
               ouerturned
               ,
               so
               that
               both
               himselfe
               and
               the
               ferry-man
               tombled
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               
               the
               ferry-man
               saued
               himselfe
               by
               his
               dexterity
               of
               swiming
               :
               but
               the
               Religious
               sunck
               to
               the
               bottome
               .
               The
               other
               Religious
               extremelie
               afflicted
               att
               the
               mischance
               of
               their
               Brother
               ,
               most
               instanlie
               prayed
               S.
               Francis
               that
               he
               would
               voutsafe
               to
               assist
               his
               deuout
               child
               ,
               who
               on
               his
               owne
               part
               in
               the
               best
               sort
               he
               could
               in
               the
               water
               imployed
               the
               helpe
               of
               his
               holy
               Father
               :
               who
               failed
               not
               in
               so
               vrgent
               a
               necessity
               to
               relieue
               this
               his
               beloued
               child
               :
               for
               he
               continually
               accompanied
               him
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               till
               they
               ascended
               to
               the
               boat
               ,
               where
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               hand
               he
               mounted
               ,
               and
               went
               afterward
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               were
               much
               amazed
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               see
               him
               safe
               and
               secure
               ,
               but
               more
               to
               see
               his
               garmentes
               so
               dry
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               long
               time
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               could
               not
               be
               perceaued
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               called
               Bonauenture
               trauailling
               with
               two
               of
               his
               companions
               in
               a
               boat
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               forcible
               current
               of
               the
               water
               being
               splitted
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               they
               by
               that
               meanes
               sunck
               to
               the
               bottome
               
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               but
               they
               from
               the
               lake
               of
               miseries
               inuocating
               the
               depth
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               imminent
               perill
               imploring
               the
               assistance
               of
               their
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               barke
               att
               length
               was
               raised
               without
               one
               dropp
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               being
               conducted
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               glorious
               S.
               they
               all
               arriued
               safe
               and
               secure
               to
               the
               shoare
               .
               
            
             
               A
               Religious
               of
               Ascoli
               being
               cast
               into
               a
               riuer
               ,
               was
               deliuered
               of
               the
               danger
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
            
             
             
               
               Certaine
               men
               and
               women
               being
               in
               manifest
               perill
               of
               drowning
               in
               the
               riuer
               of
               Riete
               ,
               they
               inuocated
               the
               helpe
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               were
               deliuered
               from
               the
               dangerous
               shipwrack
               of
               their
               vessell
               .
            
             
               Certaine
               Mariners
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               vehement
               storme
               without
               hope
               of
               sauing
               themselues
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               assured
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               they
               humbly
               inuocated
               the
               assistance
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               yea
               with
               such
               faith
               ,
               that
               there
               incontinently
               appeared
               a
               great
               light
               about
               their
               shippe
               ,
               wherby
               in
               an
               instant
               they
               found
               the
               sea
               very
               calme
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               glorious
               S.
               by
               his
               admirable
               vertues
               ,
               could
               att
               his
               pleasure
               commaund
               the
               seas
               and
               the
               windes
               .
               I
               should
               in
               deed
               esteeme
               it
               a
               matter
               impossible
               to
               vndertake
               in
               this
               behalfe
               perticulerly
               to
               relate
               the
               admirable
               miracles
               which
               this
               holy
               Father
               hath
               caused
               to
               appeare
               so
               potent
               by
               sea
               as
               by
               land
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               assisted
               &
               releiued
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               miserable
               dispayring
               persons
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               that
               now
               raigning
               in
               heauen
               he
               commaund
               the
               sea
               ,
               considering
               that
               whiles
               he
               liued
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               obeyed
               of
               euery
               liuing
               creature
               ,
               yea
               in
               admirable
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               diuers
               haue
               bin
               deliuered
               out
               of
               prison
               by
               the
               merittes
               and
               intercessions
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Grecian
               seruant
               of
               a
               gentleman
               in
               the
               Romane
               confines
               was
               falsly
               accused
               of
               theft
               :
               wherevpon
               his
               master
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               apprehended
               and
               cast
               into
               an
               obscure
               prison
               ,
               with
               order
               to
               be
               bound
               and
               chained
               :
               but
               his
               mistresse
               knowing
               it
               ,
               was
               exceeding
               sorrowfull
               ,
               because
               she
               esteemed
               him
               sincere
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               therfore
               often
               prayd
               her
               husband
               not
               to
               condemne
               him
               of
               disloyaulty
               but
               to
               sett
               him
               att
               liberty
               ;
               but
               her
               prayers
               could
               take
               no
               hold
               in
               the
               obstinacie
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               therfore
               she
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               vndertake
               the
               patronage
               of
               the
               
               truth
               ,
               to
               her
               prayers
               adding
               vowes
               .
               This
               aduocat
               of
               the
               afflicted
               went
               att
               the
               same
               time
               to
               visitt
               the
               prisoner
               ;
               and
               hauing
               broaken
               the
               walles
               of
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               manacles
               to
               fall
               from
               his
               handes
               ,
               and
               the
               fetters
               from
               his
               feet
               ,
               taking
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               led
               him
               out
               ,
               saying
               :
               I
               am
               he
               to
               whome
               thy
               mistresse
               hath
               so
               affectionately
               recommēded
               thee
               .
               And
               albeit
               this
               poore
               prisoner
               was
               in
               extreme
               feare
               ,
               and
               wandered
               much
               to
               find
               his
               way
               being
               much
               amazed
               and
               labouring
               to
               cleare
               his
               passadge
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               yet
               of
               his
               deliuer
               he
               found
               himselfe
               in
               the
               direct
               way
               ,
               where
               he
               euidently
               knew
               the
               fauour
               he
               had
               receaued
               ,
               whervpon
               taking
               courage
               he
               went
               incontinently
               to
               his
               mistresse
               ,
               to
               whome
               
               he
               recounted
               the
               miracle
               ,
               which
               encreased
               her
               feruour
               and
               loue
               towardes
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               her
               deuotion
               towardes
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Massa
               ,
               a
               poore
               man
               was
               to
               pay
               a
               quantity
               of
               siluer
               to
               a
               knight
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               so
               poore
               that
               his
               goodes
               being
               insufficient
               to
               dischardge
               the
               debt
               ,
               he
               was
               att
               the
               sute
               of
               the
               knight
               imprisoned
               ,
               the
               wretch
               therfore
               finding
               himselfe
               fast
               in
               prison
               ,
               prayed
               the
               said
               knight
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               graunt
               him
               some
               time
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               S.
               Francis
               :
               but
               this
               proud
               and
               merciles
               man
               contemning
               the
               cryes
               of
               this
               poore
               man
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               sainctes
               were
               a
               friuolous
               matter
               and
               of
               small
               consequence
               ,
               answeared
               him
               arrogantlie
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               putt
               him
               in
               such
               a
               place
               as
               neither
               S.
               Francis
               nor
               any
               other
               should
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               dischardged
               his
               debt
               :
               and
               so
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               shutt
               vp
               in
               an
               obscure
               prison
               ,
               with
               fetters
               and
               manacles
               ,
               thereby
               supposing
               ,
               conformably
               to
               his
               peruerse
               will
               and
               not
               vnto
               reason
               ,
               to
               torment
               him
               the
               more
               :
               but
               a
               litle
               after
               that
               he
               had
               practised
               this
               impietie
               ,
               the
               glorious
               sainct
               Francis
               went
               to
               the
               prison
               ,
               brake
               the
               dores
               ,
               lockes
               ,
               and
               iron
               chaines
               ,
               manacles
               and
               fetters
               ,
               and
               so
               freed
               the
               poore
               fellow
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               directly
               to
               his
               house
               hauing
               by
               this
               admirable
               miracle
               trodden
               vnder
               foote
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               cruelty
               of
               this
               knight
               was
               thenceforward
               chaunged
               into
               great
               mildnes
               .
            
             
               Albertus
               of
               Aresso
               being
               also
               detained
               in
               prison
               ,
               but
               iniustly
               :
               because
               the
               debtes
               pretended
               against
               him
               was
               not
               due
               ,
               he
               recommended
               his
               innocencie
               to
               the
               holie
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               as
               also
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               deuoted
               ,
               which
               he
               who
               had
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               vnderstanding
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               blasphemously
               answeared
               :
               neither
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               nor
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               deliuer
               thee
               out
               of
               my
               hādes
               till
               I
               be
               satisfied
               .
               On
               S.
               Francis
               eue
               ,
               the
               prisoner
               hauing
               not
               yet
               eaten
               ,
               
               because
               for
               reuerence
               vnto
               him
               he
               had
               giuen
               his
               meat
               to
               a
               poore
               creature
               ,
               the
               said
               S.
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               prison
               all
               the
               dores
               did
               open
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               the
               fetters
               and
               manacles
               fell
               from
               the
               handes
               and
               feet
               of
               the
               prisoner
               ,
               who
               went
               foorth
               and
               with
               great
               astonishment
               hastened
               vnto
               his
               house
               :
               from
               thenceforward
               with
               greater
               deuotion
               he
               fasted
               the
               eue
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               his
               deliuerer
               ,
               and
               wheras
               he
               accustomed
               yearly
               to
               presente
               a
               wax
               light
               vnto
               his
               church
               ,
               he
               thenceforward
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               benifitt
               augmēted
               the
               quantity
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               other
               miracles
               like
               vnto
               the
               forsaid
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Cittizen
               of
               Alisia
               called
               Peter
               ,
               who
               being
               accused
               of
               heresie
               ,
               was
               apprehended
               att
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               order
               from
               the
               Pope
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tiuoly
               ,
               assuring
               him
               that
               if
               he
               permitted
               him
               to
               escape
               he
               should
               be
               depriued
               of
               his
               bishopprick
               .
               He
               then
               hauing
               receaued
               chardge
               of
               him
               ,
               had
               him
               no
               sooner
               in
               protection
               ,
               but
               he
               chained
               him
               with
               fetters
               and
               manacles
               :
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               strong
               and
               strict
               prison
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               bread
               by
               waight
               ,
               and
               water
               by
               measure
               .
               The
               miserable
               wretch
               therfore
               finding
               himselfe
               reduced
               to
               that
               ruefull
               and
               pittifull
               estate
               ,
               hartelie
               recommended
               himfelfe
               vnto
               God
               and
               continually
               powred
               out
               teares
               ;
               he
               implored
               the
               assistance
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               haue
               compassion
               on
               him
               ,
               calling
               withall
               to
               memorie
               that
               his
               feast
               approached
               :
               and
               because
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               had
               expelled
               all
               peruersity
               and
               errour
               of
               heresie
               ,
               affectionatlie
               recommending
               himselfe
               to
               the
               faithfull
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               .
               For
               in
               the
               verie
               night
               of
               the
               holy
               Intercessours
               feast
               ,
               about
               the
               beake
               of
               day
               ,
               the
               mercifull
               Father
               discended
               in
               to
               the
               prison
               and
               called
               him
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               willing
               him
               incontinentlie
               to
               arise
               .
               He
               not
               hauing
               heard
               the
               dores
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               open
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               noise
               ,
               and
               hearing
               himselfe
               called
               ,
               full
               of
               trembling
               demaunded
               who
               called
               him
               .
               Hauing
               vnderstood
               that
               it
               was
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               perceauing
               his
               manacles
               and
               fetters
               to
               be
               fallen
               of
               from
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               :
               and
               seeing
               the
               dores
               of
               themselues
               to
               open
               ,
               he
               was
               stricken
               into
               such
               an
               amazement
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               found
               his
               person
               freely
               att
               liberty
               and
               had
               commodity
               to
               goe
               forth
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               not
               power
               to
               stirre
               from
               his
               place
               .
               Being
               in
               this
               perplexity
               ,
               he
               called
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               keepers
               came
               running
               ,
               who
               seeing
               the
               man
               thus
               vnchained
               ,
               knowing
               well
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               was
               fettered
               ;
               perceauing
               also
               the
               dores
               of
               themselues
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               surely
               fastened
               ,
               and
               the
               lockes
               with
               other
               iron
               implementes
               lying
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               aduertised
               the
               bishop
               therof
               ,
               who
               goeing
               incontinentlie
               to
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               hāuing
               seene
               and
               considered
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               knew
               manifestly
               that
               it
               was
               a
               worck
               of
               God.
               Wherat
               falling
               on
               hIs
               knees
               he
               adored
               God
               ,
               and
               causing
               the
               chaines
               ,
               manacles
               and
               other
               irons
               ,
               as
               lockes
               ,
               barres
               and
               nailes
               that
               were
               miraculouslie
               loosed
               ,
               to
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               he
               sent
               all
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               related
               the
               miraculous
               historie
               not
               
               without
               admiration
               to
               his
               Holines
               ,
               who
               was
               willing
               to
               giue
               absolute
               freedome
               to
               this
               wretch
               ,
               for
               his
               Intercessotrs
               sake
               .
            
             
               A
               gentleman
               called
               Guidolot
               ,
               of
               S.
               Giminian
               ,
               was
               falsely
               accused
               to
               haue
               poisoned
               a
               knight
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               resolued
               also
               to
               poison
               his
               sonne
               withall
               his
               family
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               was
               by
               the
               gouernour
               of
               the
               
               place
               committed
               prisoner
               to
               a
               very
               strong
               tour
               ,
               where
               his
               handes
               and
               feet
               were
               loaden
               with
               irons
               ,
               but
               knowing
               his
               owne
               innocencie
               he
               put
               his
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               recommended
               his
               cause
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               inuocated
               him
               to
               be
               his
               Aduocat
               and
               Protectour
               .
               But
               the
               gouernour
               considering
               the
               enormity
               of
               the
               fact
               wherof
               he
               was
               accused
               ,
               deuised
               by
               what
               tortures
               he
               could
               to
               wrest
               out
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               accusation
               &
               by
               what
               tormēt
               to
               putt
               him
               to
               death
               when
               he
               should
               haue
               acknowledged
               the
               crime
               :
               and
               hauing
               determined
               to
               begin
               the
               next
               morning
               by
               torture
               to
               examine
               him
               :
               the
               gentleman
               the
               same
               night
               was
               visited
               by
               Sainct
               Francis
               ,
               who
               was
               enuironed
               with
               a
               resplendant
               light
               which
               still
               continued
               till
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               and
               this
               diuine
               light
               being
               gone
               ,
               the
               prisoner
               was
               exceeding
               ioyfull
               ,
               with
               hope
               shortly
               to
               be
               deliuered
               without
               any
               detriment
               .
               Now
               soone
               after
               the
               Sergeants
               came
               to
               conduct
               him
               to
               the
               place
               of
               examination
               ,
               where
               without
               other
               proceeding
               he
               was
               fastened
               to
               the
               torturing
               cord
               ,
               then
               being
               lifted
               vp
               very
               high
               ,
               the
               Iudge
               examined
               him
               vpon
               the
               crime
               :
               but
               hauing
               confessed
               nothing
               ,
               the
               Iudge
               appointed
               a
               great
               weight
               of
               iron
               to
               be
               fastened
               vnto
               him
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               was
               often
               times
               hoissed
               aloft
               ,
               and
               violentlie
               lett
               downe
               againe
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               confesse
               .
               But
               he
               as
               innocent
               and
               interiourlie
               comforted
               by
               the
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               appeared
               before
               the
               face
               of
               the
               iudge
               full
               of
               ioy
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               felt
               not
               any
               paine
               by
               the
               tormentes
               .
               The
               Iudge
               perceauing
               that
               he
               contemned
               his
               tortures
               ,
               became
               furious
               and
               commanded
               a
               great
               fire
               to
               be
               kindled
               vnder
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               extremitie
               of
               the
               hote
               fire
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               constrayned
               to
               confesse
               the
               fact
               ,
               which
               proued
               vaine
               ,
               for
               neither
               the
               fire
               ,
               nor
               smoake
               ,
               did
               in
               any
               sort
               offend
               him
               .
               The
               iudge
               therfore
               ,
               for
               his
               last
               crueltie
               caused
               a
               vessell
               full
               of
               boiling
               oyle
               to
               be
               cast
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               meritof
               his
               Aduocat
               to
               whome
               he
               had
               recommended
               his
               cause
               ,
               procured
               him
               no
               more
               offence
               then
               had
               done
               the
               former
               extremities
               .
               Att
               length
               the
               Iudge
               and
               executioners
               ,
               wearied
               with
               tormenting
               this
               gentleman
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               sentence
               declared
               innocent
               and
               freed
               ,
               and
               remitted
               to
               his
               former
               freedome
               and
               liberty
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               certaine
               women
               ,
               that
               being
               with
               child
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               ;
               att
               their
               deliuery
               were
               releiued
               by
               the
               sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Great
               Countesse
               ot
               Slauonia
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               lesse
               famous
               for
               her
               vertue
               and
               worthines
               ,
               then
               noble
               in
               bloud
               and
               discent
               ,
               was
               exceeding
               deuout
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               very
               charitable
               ,
               vnto
               his
               Religious
               .
               She
               being
               in
               trauaile
               of
               child
               ,
               was
               so
               tormented
               with
               throwes
               ,
               that
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               child
               was
               attended
               to
               be
               her
               death
               ;
               all
               humane
               helpe
               was
               despaired
               of
               ,
               without
               destroying
               the
               fruit
               .
               Now
               amiddest
               the
               anguishes
               ,
               she
               called
               to
               minde
               the
               great
               vertues
               and
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               and
               of
               his
               eminencie
               ,
               therefore
               hauing
               att
               other
               times
               bin
               piously
               affected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               she
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               confidence
               ,
               had
               recourse
               
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               assured
               refuge
               of
               the
               desolate
               ,
               saying
               :
               O
               glorious
               S.
               all
               my
               afflicted
               members
               ,
               beseech
               thy
               pitty
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               promise
               thee
               by
               hart
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               cannot
               expresse
               by
               wordes
               .
               Behold
               an
               admirable
               accident
               !
               she
               had
               no
               soeuer
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               ,
               but
               her
               pangues
               did
               ceasse
               as
               did
               the
               terme
               of
               her
               trauaile
               ,
               for
               she
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               a
               faire
               and
               healthfull
               boy
               ,
               neither
               did
               she
               faile
               of
               her
               vowe
               ;
               for
               she
               caused
               to
               be
               builded
               a
               faire
               and
               lardge
               church
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               her
               deliuerer
               ,
               which
               being
               finished
               ,
               she
               gaue
               it
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               spending
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               dayes
               exemplarly
               ,
               more
               affected
               then
               euer
               to
               the
               glorious
               father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               her
               Aduocate
               and
               Protectour
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               plaines
               of
               Rome
               ,
               a
               woman
               called
               Beatrix
               ,
               whose
               time
               of
               greatnes
               being
               complete
               ,
               and
               hauing
               alreadie
               four
               whole
               dayes
               caryed
               her
               fruit
               dead
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               oppressed
               with
               most
               violent
               tormentes
               ,
               she
               expected
               only
               death
               ,
               the
               creature
               which
               she
               carryed
               liuelesse
               in
               her
               ,
               reducing
               her
               to
               this
               extremity
               :
               the
               Phisicians
               failed
               not
               to
               administer
               vnto
               her
               all
               conuenient
               remedies
               that
               they
               could
               deuise
               ;
               but
               all
               humane
               helpe
               was
               vaine
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               malediction
               which
               
               God
               gaue
               to
               Eue
               in
               the
               earthlie
               Paradice
               ,
               might
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               a
               supreme
               manner
               fallen
               vpon
               her
               ,
               considering
               that
               her
               verie
               wombe
               wherin
               she
               had
               alreadie
               buryed
               her
               sonne
               ,
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               sepulture
               .
               Now
               for
               her
               last
               releife
               ,
               she
               sent
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               to
               demaund
               some
               relique
               ,
               where
               finding
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               a
               peice
               of
               the
               cord
               wherwith
               he
               was
               girded
               ,
               two
               Religious
               of
               his
               Order
               brought
               it
               vnto
               her
               and
               layd
               it
               reuerently
               vpon
               her
               .
               It
               admirably
               succeeded
               ,
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               this
               dolefull
               woman
               had
               touched
               the
               
               piece
               of
               cord
               ,
               she
               was
               deliuered
               of
               her
               dead
               child
               ,
               which
               doubtlesly
               had
               caused
               her
               death
               ,
               so
               that
               her
               anguishes
               did
               cease
               ,
               and
               she
               remayned
               sound
               and
               deliuered
               from
               the
               imminent
               perill
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               like
               miracles
               ,
               in
               assisting
               litle
               children
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               the
               children
               that
               a
               gentlewoman
               of
               Carnio
               called
               Iulian
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               dye
               before
               she
               could
               haue
               comfort
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               caused
               her
               an
               extreame
               affliction
               ,
               incessantly
               
               complayning
               of
               her
               disastre
               that
               till
               then
               she
               had
               brought
               foorth
               her
               children
               only
               to
               be
               buryed
               ;
               now
               it
               chaunced
               that
               being
               four
               monthes
               gone
               with
               child
               ,
               reflecting
               more
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               disgraces
               past
               ,
               vpon
               the
               death
               ,
               then
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               child
               conceaued
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               she
               prayed
               sainct
               Francis
               for
               the
               conseruation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               that
               which
               was
               not
               yet
               borne
               .
               Vpon
               a
               night
               therfore
               ,
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               in
               vision
               a
               woman
               hauing
               in
               her
               armes
               a
               right
               beautifull
               child
               ,
               which
               she
               offered
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               refused
               it
               ,
               as
               fearing
               it
               would
               incontinently
               perish
               in
               her
               handes
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               said
               woman
               encouraged
               her
               saying
               :
               receaue
               it
               confidently
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               sent
               thee
               by
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               the
               true
               comforter
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               be
               assured
               it
               shall
               not
               dye
               as
               the
               rest
               haue
               done
               ,
               but
               shall
               liue
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               great
               contentment
               in
               his
               vertuous
               disposition
               .
               Awaking
               ,
               she
               remembred
               this
               celestiall
               vision
               ,
               which
               thenceforward
               procured
               her
               exceeding
               ioy
               to
               the
               time
               of
               her
               deliuery
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               a
               stronge
               and
               complete
               sonne
               ;
               who
               as
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               S.
               Francis
               so
               did
               also
               the
               vertues
               and
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               encrease
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               great
               he
               induced
               his
               parentes
               to
               liue
               spiritualy
               :
               he
               faithfully
               serued
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               honoured
               his
               glorious
               SS
               .
               with
               great
               zeale
               ,
               and
               perticulerly
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               miracle
               was
               wrought
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Tiuoly
               .
               A
               woman
               hauing
               diuers
               daughters
               ,
               much
               desired
               to
               haue
               a
               sonne
               ;
               to
               which
               effect
               she
               often
               offered
               her
               prayers
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               vnto
               sainct
               Francis
               that
               he
               would
               be
               her
               Intercessor
               ,
               who
               att
               lenght
               conceauing
               and
               the
               time
               of
               deliuery
               attended
               ,
               her
               fauour
               was
               doubled
               ,
               for
               att
               one
               birth
               she
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               wherof
               being
               ouer-ioyed
               ,
               she
               yelded
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               the
               Creatour
               and
               to
               his
               deuout
               seruant
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Neere
               the
               citty
               of
               Viterbo
               ,
               a
               woman
               being
               neere
               her
               deliuery
               ,
               was
               subiecte
               to
               soundinges
               ,
               such
               as
               she
               was
               often
               supposed
               to
               be
               dead
               
               being
               withall
               oppressed
               with
               such
               panges
               and
               throwes
               as
               women
               in
               that
               case
               doe
               ordinarilie
               endure
               ;
               her
               nature
               and
               strenght
               alreadie
               failing
               her
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               desperate
               of
               all
               humane
               helpe
               ,
               she
               deuoutlie
               inuocated
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               faith
               recommended
               her selfe
               to
               his
               merittes
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               miraculouslie
               freed
               of
               those
               tormentes
               ,
               and
               was
               deliuered
               of
               a
               fayre
               and
               well
               proportioned
               child
               :
               But
               w●eras
               shortlie
               after
               ,
               shee
               seemed
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               this
               great
               benefitt
               receaued
               ,
               not
               yelding
               due
               honour
               vnto
               the
               sainct
               ,
               because
               one
               the
               day
               of
               his
               feast
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               honouring
               and
               sanctifying
               it
               ,
               she
               employed
               her selfe
               in
               certaine
               base
               and
               vnseemelie
               exercises
               ,
               God
               permitted
               ,
               for
               this
               ingratitude
               ,
               her
               right
               arme
               instantlie
               
               to
               wither
               :
               the
               iust
               diuine
               wroth
               rested
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               she
               attempting
               to
               lift
               vp
               her
               cripled
               arme
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               also
               withered
               withall
               .
               This
               woman
               thus
               miserablie
               afflicted
               ,
               became
               repentant
               and
               acknowledged
               her
               crime
               committed
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               a
               faith
               promised
               almightie
               God
               to
               amend
               her selfe
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               true
               contrition
               and
               penitence
               ,
               she
               merited
               to
               haue
               the
               vse
               of
               her
               armes
               thus
               lost
               ,
               by
               almightie
               God
               ,
               restored
               vnto
               her
               ,
               through
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ;
               wherin
               appeareth
               how
               God
               punisheth
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               admitteth
               into
               fauour
               the
               truelie
               penitent
               .
            
             
               
               An
               other
               woman
               of
               the
               countrie
               of
               Arrezzo
               in
               Tuscane
               ,
               hauing
               for
               seauen
               dayes
               together
               endured
               intollerable
               anguishes
               of
               childbirth
               ,
               being
               become
               euen
               all
               blacke
               and
               deformed
               in
               her
               countenance
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               extremitie
               of
               her
               greife
               her
               cure
               being
               desperate
               ,
               she
               ,
               more
               by
               heart
               then
               voice
               ,
               vowed
               her selfe
               to
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               a
               firme
               confidence
               implored
               his
               aide
               ,
               that
               falling
               into
               a
               slumber
               ,
               she
               saw
               in
               vision
               her
               Intercessour
               ,
               who
               sweetlie
               saluted
               her
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               her
               if
               she
               knew
               him
               :
               and
               she
               answeared
               ,
               she
               did
               :
               Then
               he
               bid
               her
               say
               the
               
                 Salue
                 Regina
              
               ,
               affirming
               that
               before
               she
               had
               ended
               the
               same
               ,
               she
               should
               be
               securelie
               deliuered
               .
               This
               woman
               vpon
               this
               discourse
               awaking
               ,
               with
               great
               hope
               began
               the
               Salue
               ;
               and
               hauing
               said
               ,
               
                 Illos
                 tuos
                 m●sericordes
                 oc●los
                 ad
                 not
                 conuerte
                 ,
              
               she
               was
               instantly
               deliuered
               of
               a
               sonne
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               mercies
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               vouchsafed
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               this
               miserable
               woman
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               blind
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               S.
               receaued
               sight
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               a
               Religious
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Freer
               Minros
               at
               Naples
               ,
               called
               Robert
               ,
               that
               for
               diuers
               yeares
               had
               bin
               blind
               ,
               yea
               there
               were
               fleshy
               lumpes
               growne
               with
               in
               his
               eyes
               that
               hindered
               the
               motion
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               eyeliddes
               ;
               Diuers
               Religious
               being
               from
               seuerall
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               assembled
               vnto
               this
               Couent
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Frācis
               vouchsafed
               in
               their
               presence
               to
               cure
               him
               that
               was
               blinde
               ,
               therby
               to
               encourage
               the
               said
               Religious
               that
               were
               to
               attempt
               a
               long
               iourney
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               said
               Religious
               supposing
               one
               night
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               hauing
               had
               the
               recommendation
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               ,
               Brother
               Augustin
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Iames
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               taking
               
               a
               knife
               ,
               he
               cutt
               of
               all
               the
               superfluous
               flesh
               that
               was
               on
               his
               eyes
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               in
               one
               instant
               he
               both
               restored
               his
               cleare
               sight
               ;
               and
               deliuered
               him
               from
               present
               death
               :
               and
               then
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Robert
               this
               fauour
               which
               I
               haue
               done
               thee
               ,
               is
               a
               pledge
               and
               testimony
               vnto
               all
               the
               Religious
               that
               are
               to
               depart
               hence
               to
               trauell
               into
               diuers
               contryes
               ,
               that
               I
               wil
               be
               continuallie
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               and
               will
               direct
               their
               steppes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fulfill
               their
               obediences
               with
               a
               greater
               consolation
               ,
               ioyfull
               hart
               ,
               and
               as
               enamoured
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               Neere
               vnto
               Thebes
               in
               the
               Romane
               contrie
               ,
               a
               blind
               woman
               ,
               hauing
               fasted
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               on
               the
               vigill
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               the
               
               morning
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               her
               husband
               verie
               timelie
               conducted
               her
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               there
               to
               heare
               Masse
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               eleuation
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               her
               eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               she
               manifestly
               saw
               and
               adored
               it
               with
               the
               greatest
               deuotion
               she
               could
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               crying
               out
               :
               I
               yeld
               thee
               infinite
               thankes
               my
               lord
               ,
               and
               to
               thee
               ô
               glorious
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               who
               haue
               permitted
               me
               to
               see
               the
               most
               sacred
               body
               of
               my
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Which
               the
               people
               there
               assembled
               ,
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               they
               all
               praysed
               and
               thancked
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
               The
               masse
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               beholding
               this
               woman
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               knew
               she
               had
               bin
               blind
               .
               Retourning
               to
               her
               house
               she
               gaue
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               spending
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               time
               very
               religiously
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               plaines
               of
               Rome
               ,
               there
               was
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Posta
               a
               child
               of
               fourteene
               yeares
               old
               ,
               so
               afflicted
               in
               one
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               that
               it
               slipt
               out
               of
               
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               eight
               dayes
               together
               he
               was
               constrayned
               to
               hold
               in
               his
               hand
               the
               aple
               that
               hung
               by
               the
               sinowes
               of
               the
               same
               eye
               ,
               which
               being
               as
               withered
               hung
               out
               the
               length
               of
               a
               finger
               :
               The
               Phisicians
               were
               ignorāt
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               to
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               was
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               held
               it
               as
               a
               desperat
               cure
               :
               but
               the
               Father
               who
               fainted
               with
               g●eife
               ,
               hauing
               tourned
               his
               hart
               towardes
               God
               and
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               with
               a
               right
               confident
               faith
               required
               his
               helpe
               ,
               wherin
               he
               was
               not
               deceaued
               ,
               but
               graciously
               heard
               :
               for
               without
               other
               meane
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               child
               retourned
               into
               his
               first
               estate
               ,
               and
               of
               dryed
               and
               withered
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               became
               faire
               and
               cleerer
               then
               before
               ,
               enoying
               a
               pure
               sight
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               ioy
               ,
               edification
               and
               consolation
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               that
               vnderstood
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               blind
               ,
               restored
               to
               sight
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               the
               plaines
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               a
               towne
               called
               Magno
               ,
               vpon
               the
               eue
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               timber
               falling
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               stroake
               a
               Preist
               on
               the
               nape
               of
               the
               necke
               :
               the
               violence
               of
               which
               blow
               stroake
               the
               right
               eye
               out
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               force
               therof
               he
               also
               fell
               vnto
               the
               ground
               .
               But
               imploring
               the
               aid
               of
               S.
               Francis
               by
               these
               wordes
               :
               Holy
               Father
               helpe
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               goe
               to
               thy
               feast
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               promised
               thy
               Religious
               ,
               he
               incontinentlie
               arose
               sound
               ,
               and
               cured
               ,
               his
               eye
               being
               retourned
               into
               his
               proper
               place
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               contentment
               to
               those
               present
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               conceaued
               horrour
               att
               the
               accident
               .
               Therfore
               the
               more
               reuerentlie
               to
               shew
               themselues
               thanckfull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               they
               went
               in
               companie
               into
               his
               church
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               his
               feast
               with
               this
               priest
               ,
               who
               made
               publikely
               relation
               of
               the
               great
               compassion
               and
               vertue
               of
               this
               S.
               which
               in
               himselfe
               he
               had
               experienced
               .
            
             
               
               A
               man
               of
               Mount-Gargan
               ,
               labouring
               in
               a
               vineyard
               ,
               thincking
               to
               cutt
               a
               branch
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               cut
               one
               of
               his
               eyes
               in
               two
               pieces
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               falling
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               hung
               downe
               to
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               iawes
               :
               whe●fore
               despayiring
               of
               all
               humane
               helpe
               ,
               he
               had
               instantlie
               recourse
               vnto
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               vowing
               to
               fast
               the
               eue
               of
               his
               feast
               ,
               if
               he
               assisted
               him
               in
               this
               extremitie
               ,
               which
               he
               vttered
               so
               heartily
               and
               with
               so
               strong
               a
               faith
               ,
               that
               his
               prayers
               ended
               ,
               the
               two
               pieces
               of
               his
               eye
               reioyned
               againe
               ,
               and
               his
               
               sight
               was
               as
               perfect
               as
               before
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               with
               great
               deuotion
               .
            
             
               A
               gentlemans
               sonne
               that
               was
               borne
               blinde
               ,
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               receaued
               his
               sight
               :
               for
               which
               great
               miracle
               ,
               he
               attayning
               to
               conuenient
               age
               was
               called
               Illuminatus
               ,
               who
               to
               shew
               
               himselfe
               gratefull
               as
               was
               requisite
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               greater
               perfection
               ,
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               where
               he
               so
               profited
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               that
               illuminateth
               euery
               man
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               conformablie
               to
               his
               life
               also
               dyed
               very
               piouslie
               .
            
             
               A
               gentleman
               c●lled
               Girard
               of
               Zacanto
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               Anania
               ,
               albeit
               he
               were
               sinnefull
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               not
               omitt
               charitably
               to
               entertaine
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               :
               This
               man
               on
               a
               time
               lodged
               two
               that
               were
               of
               a
               Couent
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               ●etourne
               to
               S.
               Francis
               appeared
               to
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               said
               :
               Goe
               to
               that
               gentleman
               who
               ,
               in
               you
               receaueth
               God
               &
               me
               ,
               and
               tel
               him
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               become
               blind
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sinnes
               which
               he
               knoweth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               and
               wherof
               he
               would
               neuer
               be
               confessed
               :
               which
               said
               he
               vanished
               The
               Religious
               went
               to
               him
               ,
               &
               made
               full
               
               relation
               therof
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               reflecting
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               acknowledged
               that
               what
               the
               S.
               had
               reuealed
               of
               him
               was
               very
               true
               ,
               whervpon
               being
               moued
               vnto
               perfect
               contrition
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               generall
               confession
               ,
               with
               abondant
               effusion
               of
               teares
               :
               and
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               confessed
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               recouered
               his
               sight
               .
               The
               bruit
               of
               this
               great
               miracle
               was
               generally
               spred
               ,
               which
               stirred
               vp
               many
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               deuotion
               towardes
               this
               holie
               Father
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               an
               entire
               confession
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               entertainement
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               diseased
               that
               were
               cured
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               in
               the
               village
               of
               Preue
               a
               poore
               boy
               both
               deafe
               and
               dumbe
               ,
               from
               his
               birth
               ,
               whose
               tongue
               was
               so
               short
               &
               litle
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               such
               as
               sought
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               cutt
               of
               .
               A
               gentleman
               called
               
               Marck
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               entertayned
               this
               poore
               boy
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               conceaued
               a
               great
               compassion
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               found
               him
               to
               be
               of
               a
               good
               disposition
               .
               He
               often
               said
               vnto
               his
               wife
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               would
               vouchsafe
               by
               his
               intercession
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               promise
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               entertayne
               him
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               life
               .
               The
               glorious
               S.
               lente
               not
               a
               dease
               eare
               to
               this
               pious
               intention
               ,
               for
               the
               oblation
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               boy
               began
               sodenlie
               to
               haue
               his
               tongue
               att
               libertie
               and
               to
               speake
               ,
               saying
               glory
               be
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               hath
               now
               giuen
               me
               my
               speech
               and
               hearing
               :
               for
               which
               the
               gentleman
               and
               his
               wife
               no
               lesse
               amazed
               then
               ioyfull
               ,
               gaue
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               performed
               the
               said
               promise
               ,
               and
               liued
               very
               spiritually
               ;
               being
               alwayes
               mindfull
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               speciall
               
               care
               of
               the
               said
               child
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Brother
               Iames
               of
               Iseo
               in
               his
               infancie
               ,
               and
               whiles
               he
               was
               vnder
               his
               
               fathers
               protection
               ,
               had
               a
               cruell
               wound
               in
               his
               stomake
               ,
               but
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               feruent
               deuotion
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               this
               Sainct
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               tender
               yeares
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               infirmitie
               which
               he
               neuer
               discouered
               ,
               till
               being
               present
               art
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               glorious
               Sainct
               and
               approaching
               neere
               the
               sepulchre
               wherein
               his
               holie
               reliques
               were
               to
               be
               placed
               ,
               he
               with
               a
               feruent
               deuotion
               embraced
               the
               sepulchre
               whence
               that
               pretious
               treasure
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               was
               instantlie
               cured
               of
               his
               wound
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               was
               incurable
               ,
               euerie
               thing
               disposing
               it selfe
               conueniently
               ,
               the
               very
               band
               falling
               of
               wherwith
               it
               was
               bound
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               ●ort
               were
               manie
               persons
               cured
               of
               the
               like
               infirmities
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               glorious
               Sainct
               ,
               as
               Brother
               Bartholomew
               of
               Agubio
               ,
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Todi
               ,
               Syr
               Nicolas
               of
               Stichiam
               ,
               Iohn
               de
               la
               Foye
               ,
               a
               Pisan
               gentleman
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               cittie
               of
               Ciperne
               ,
               Peter
               Sicilian
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               Spelle
               ,
               nere
               vnto
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               cured
               of
               like
               diseases
               ,
               as
               also
               especially
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Tudette
               ,
               and
               a
               Preist
               of
               Sucane
               called
               Sir
               Nicolas
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               also
               called
               Iohn
               de
               Fore
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Pise
               ,
               an
               other
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Cisterne
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               Fspelle
               ,
               one
               called
               Peter
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               infinite
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               ,
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               merittes
               of
               blessed
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               miraculously
               deliuered
               .
            
             
               
               A
               woman
               of
               Maremme
               had
               bin
               about
               fiue
               yeares
               troubled
               in
               her
               spiritt
               ,
               depriued
               of
               her
               sight
               and
               hearing
               :
               yea
               was
               come
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               she
               rent
               her
               garmentes
               with
               her
               teeth
               ,
               and
               as
               enraged
               ,
               feared
               neither
               fire
               ,
               nor
               water
               ,
               nor
               other
               danger
               ,
               and
               as
               besides
               fallen
               into
               that
               horrible
               disease
               of
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               .
               This
               miserable
               wretch
               it
               pleased
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               fauour
               ,
               and
               first
               to
               illuminate
               her
               interiourlie
               ,
               for
               Sainct
               Francis
               one
               night
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               ,
               sitting
               verie
               eminentlie
               eleuated
               in
               a
               Royall
               seate
               ,
               before
               whome
               falling
               one
               her
               knees
               ,
               she
               humbly
               prayed
               him
               to
               cure
               her
               .
               But
               the
               Sainct
               deferring
               to
               graunt
               her
               request
               ,
               she
               redoubled
               her
               petition
               ,
               therevnto
               adding
               a
               vow
               ,
               and
               promised
               him
               that
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               she
               would
               neuer
               whiles
               she
               liued
               ,
               deny
               an
               almose
               to
               any
               poore
               person
               ,
               that
               should
               demaund
               it
               of
               her
               ,
               sofar
               foorth
               as
               her
               ability
               would
               stretch
               ,
               which
               Sainct
               Francis
               accepting
               ,
               he
               made
               on
               her
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               cured
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               Many
               others
               oppressed
               with
               like
               infirmities
               ,
               haue
               bin
               cured
               by
               this
               compassionate
               Sainct
               and
               particulerly
               a
               yong
               mayden
               of
               Norcia
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               gentleman
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               
               who
               were
               deliuered
               by
               almighty
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               merittes
               and
               intercession
               of
               this
               his
               humble
               seruant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               like
               miracles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               PEter
               of
               Fullignium
               ,
               goeing
               as
               a
               Pilgrim
               ,
               but
               with
               litle
               deuotion
               to
               visitt
               the
               church
               of
               S.
               Michael
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               and
               drincking
               water
               att
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               the
               diuell
               entred
               into
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               so
               tormented
               him
               that
               he
               was
               as
               it
               were
               vtterlie
               grinded
               ,
               broaken
               ,
               
               crushed
               ,
               and
               all
               black
               ;
               he
               alwayes
               vttered
               abhominable
               matters
               ,
               and
               vsed
               certaine
               gestures
               that
               were
               dreadfull
               and
               fearfull
               to
               all
               the
               beholdeis
               .
               And
               being
               on
               day
               lesse
               tormented
               then
               of
               ordinarie
               ,
               he
               remembred
               to
               haue
               heard
               the
               meruailous
               worckes
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               to
               be
               exceedinglie
               recommended
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               that
               he
               deliuered
               such
               as
               were
               possessed
               :
               He
               went
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               where
               with
               a
               profounde
               humilitie
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               he
               approached
               vnto
               his
               holie
               sepulchre
               ,
               which
               hauing
               touched
               ,
               he
               was
               miraculouslie
               deliuered
               of
               this
               oppression
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               shewed
               himselfe
               thanckfull
               vnto
               God
               and
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               A
               gentlewoman
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Narnie
               ,
               afflicted
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               compassion
               of
               the
               sainct
               deliuered
               ,
               together
               with
               diuers
               others
               that
               were
               tormented
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               to
               long
               to
               committ
               to
               history
               .
            
             
               
               A
               gentleman
               of
               Fano
               called
               Bon
               ,
               being
               afflicted
               with
               the
               palsey
               and
               leprosie
               ,
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               conducted
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Sainct
               Francis
               where
               he
               prayed
               him
               for
               his
               health
               ,
               with
               such
               instancie
               and
               faith
               that
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               sainct
               he
               was
               heard
               of
               almightie
               God.
               
            
             
               
               A
               yong
               man
               called
               Accio
               of
               Saint
               Seuerin
               being
               a
               leaper
               ,
               made
               a
               vow
               to
               the
               S.
               caused
               himselfe
               to
               be
               carryed
               vnto
               his
               shrine
               ,
               and
               was
               incontinentlie
               by
               his
               merittes
               deliuered
               .
               This
               glorious
               sainct
               had
               many
               excellent
               vertues
               touching
               the
               dressing
               and
               curing
               of
               this
               disease
               :
               for
               he
               had
               deputed
               himselfe
               vnto
               their
               seruice
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               he
               had
               to
               piety
               and
               Christian
               humility
               .
            
             
               A
               gentlewoman
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Sora
               ,
               called
               Rogata
               ,
               for
               foure
               and
               twentie
               yeares
               ,
               endured
               ,
               with
               extreme
               affliction
               the
               bloudy
               flux
               ,
               and
               this
               infirmitie
               was
               occasion
               of
               other
               diseases
               besides
               :
               she
               hauing
               bin
               long
               time
               tormented
               by
               the
               Phisitians
               ,
               and
               finding
               no
               ease
               ,
               but
               a
               continuation
               of
               her
               greife
               ,
               and
               diuersitie
               of
               cruell
               diseases
               ,
               it
               reduced
               her
               euen
               to
               death
               :
               for
               when
               her
               flux
               was
               stayed
               ,
               her
               
               her
               legges
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               body
               did
               sweell
               ,
               and
               whiles
               her
               flux
               continued
               ,
               it
               did
               so
               afflict
               her
               that
               she
               could
               not
               stand
               on
               her
               feet
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               poore
               woman
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               other
               then
               to
               expect
               in
               short
               time
               the
               end
               of
               her
               life
               ;
               being
               in
               this
               perplexity
               ,
               she
               one
               day
               heard
               a
               yong
               man
               recoūt
               the
               merueilles
               so
               admirable
               which
               God
               had
               wrought
               ,
               and
               did
               worck
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Eather
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               which
               so
               moued
               her
               ,
               that
               with
               abondant
               effusion
               of
               teares
               ,
               replenished
               with
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               say
               to
               her selfe
               :
               O
               glorious
               Sainct
               that
               art
               famous
               by
               so
               many
               miracles
               ,
               if
               it
               would
               please
               thee
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               me
               of
               mine
               insupportable
               miseryes
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               how
               much
               the
               great
               glory
               of
               thy
               clemencie
               would
               therby
               be
               augmented
               ;
               for
               it
               seemeth
               thou
               neuer
               diddest
               worck
               
               so
               great
               a
               miracle
               :
               which
               hauing
               vttered
               ,
               she
               had
               an
               instant
               feeling
               of
               the
               diuine
               operation
               in
               her
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               Sainct
               she
               was
               cured
               .
               And
               together
               with
               her
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               hers
               called
               Marck
               ,
               maymed
               in
               one
               arme
               ,
               who
               hauing
               vowed
               to
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               was
               presently
               cured
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Sicilian
               woman
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               afflicted
               with
               the
               bloudy
               flux
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               stander-bearer
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               cured
               therof
               .
               Praxede
               a
               Roman
               gentlewoman
               ,
               famous
               for
               her
               sanctity
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               she
               had
               liued
               exemplary
               from
               her
               tender
               age
               ,
               att
               which
               time
               for
               the
               loue
               
               of
               her
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               she
               shutt
               her selfe
               for
               40.
               yeares
               into
               a
               litle
               chamber
               :
               she
               I
               say
               ,
               was
               fauoured
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ;
               for
               goeing
               one
               day
               vpon
               occasion
               to
               the
               topp
               of
               her
               house
               ,
               being
               surprised
               with
               an
               amazement
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               she
               fell
               downe
               and
               brake
               her
               foot
               and
               legge
               ,
               and
               disioynted
               hir
               shoulder
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               incontinently
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               ,
               enuironned
               with
               splendour
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Arise
               my
               daughter
               and
               feare
               not
               :
               then
               taking
               her
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               he
               lifted
               her
               vpright
               on
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               .
               This
               gentlewoman
               thus
               amazed
               ,
               went
               about
               the
               house
               ,
               considering
               with
               her selfe
               whither
               she
               were
               cured
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               dreamed
               ;
               and
               the
               greatnes
               of
               this
               miracle
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               albeit
               she
               felt
               the
               truth
               therof
               ,
               she
               neuertheles
               called
               for
               a
               light
               ,
               wherby
               she
               assured
               her selfe
               that
               the
               diuine
               vertue
               by
               meane
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               had
               wrought
               this
               miracle
               in
               her
               ,
               which
               she
               related
               to
               her
               lay
               sister
               ,
               and
               afterwardes
               to
               diuers
               that
               did
               visitt
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               merueillous
               chasticementes
               which
               God
               hath
               layd
               on
               those
               that
               haue
               not
               kept
               and
               honoured
               the
               feast
               of
               this
               glorious
               S.
               
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               Poictou
               ,
               in
               a
               village
               called
               Sime
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Preist
               named
               Sir
               Renald
               ,
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               aduertised
               
               his
               Parishioners
               of
               his
               feast
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               same
               as
               of
               precept
               :
               but
               one
               of
               them
               hauing
               litle
               respect
               therof
               ,
               went
               that
               day
               to
               cutt
               wood
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               prepared
               himselfe
               thervnto
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               spake
               vnto
               him
               three
               seuerall
               times
               :
               Doe
               not
               worcke
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               festiuall
               day
               ;
               but
               the
               indeuout
               fellow
               would
               no
               more
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               done
               the
               aduertissement
               of
               his
               Curat
               ;
               and
               therfore
               the
               diuine
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               Sainct
               proceeded
               with
               correction
               :
               for
               this
               man
               lifting
               vp
               one
               hande
               to
               cutt
               a
               forck
               of
               wood
               which
               he
               held
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               his
               left
               hand
               remayned
               fastened
               to
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               iron
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               moue
               his
               fingars
               :
               wherwith
               the
               wretch
               was
               so
               confounded
               ,
               that
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               goe
               in
               that
               manner
               to
               the
               Church
               where
               the
               people
               were
               yet
               assembled
               ,
               who
               beholding
               him
               in
               that
               estate
               ,
               were
               extremely
               amazed
               att
               so
               strange
               and
               vnwonted
               a
               punishment
               .
               But
               the
               miserable
               fellow
               repenting
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               being
               admonished
               by
               the
               Preist
               ,
               he
               humbly
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               aultar
               ,
               and
               hartely
               recōmended
               himselfe
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               according
               as
               he
               had
               bin
               thrice
               admonished
               by
               the
               diuine
               voice
               ,
               he
               made
               three
               vowes
               :
               the
               first
               was
               thenceforward
               to
               keep
               the
               feast
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               during
               all
               his
               life
               he
               would
               be
               euer
               present
               on
               that
               day
               in
               the
               same
               church
               ,
               to
               prayse
               and
               honour
               God
               and
               S.
               Francis
               ;
               the
               third
               that
               he
               would
               goe
               personally
               to
               visitte
               his
               holy
               body
               att
               Assisium
               .
               It
               was
               doubtlesse
               a
               matter
               worthy
               and
               admirable
               for
               all
               the
               people
               assembled
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               to
               behold
               ,
               that
               hauing
               made
               the
               said
               first
               vow
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               fingars
               was
               loosed
               from
               the
               iron
               instrument
               wherto
               his
               band
               was
               ioyned
               ;
               hauing
               made
               the
               second
               vow
               an
               other
               fingar
               was
               loosed
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               third
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               third
               fingar
               ,
               but
               both
               his
               handes
               formerly
               fastened
               ,
               were
               absolutely
               set
               att
               liberty
               .
               The
               people
               hauing
               seene
               the
               greatnes
               of
               this
               miracle
               deuoutly
               gaue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God
               together
               with
               the
               man
               deliuered
               ,
               admiring
               the
               notable
               and
               singuler
               vertue
               of
               the
               S.
               that
               could
               so
               miraculously
               strike
               and
               cure
               in
               one
               moment
               .
               The
               iron
               and
               wood
               wherto
               his
               handes
               were
               fastened
               ,
               doe
               to
               this
               present
               hang
               att
               an
               altare
               in
               the
               said
               church
               ,
               which
               was
               erected
               in
               honour
               of
               S.
               Francis
               and
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               miracle
               :
               many
               other
               miracles
               wrought
               in
               the
               said
               place
               ,
               and
               
               that
               circuit
               demonstrate
               how
               great
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               this
               glorious
               sainct
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               he
               is
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               reuerenced
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Mans
               ,
               a
               woman
               refusing
               to
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               tooke
               her
               distaffe
               and
               spindle
               to
               spin
               :
               but
               endeauou●ing
               to
               begin
               ,
               her
               ●●ngars
               became
               so
               stiffe
               ,
               and
               procured
               her
               such
               torment
               ,
               that
               made
               her
               in
               manner
               furious
               ;
               but
               acknowledgeing
               her
               fault
               and
               the
               vertue
               and
               merittes
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               she
               hastened
               instantly
               to
               the
               church
               ,
               wherere
               she
               played
               the
               Religious
               to
               recommend
               her
               to
               God
               and
               the
               
               Sainct
               .
               So
               the
               deuout
               Religious
               offering
               their
               deuotions
               for
               this
               woman
               ,
               were
               heard
               :
               for
               she
               was
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               cured
               of
               that
               extreme
               and
               insupportable
               torment
               .
               There
               remayned
               only
               a
               signe
               as
               it
               were
               of
               a
               burning
               ,
               in
               memorie
               of
               this
               miracle
               .
               Manie
               other
               like
               accidentes
               haue
               occured
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               plaines
               of
               Rome
               ,
               an
               other
               woman
               for
               refusing
               to
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Sainct
               .
               And
               in
               Spaine
               a
               man
               of
               Valladolid
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               other
               woman
               in
               the
               cittie
               of
               Pilles
               :
               in
               which
               places
               the
               woman
               making
               no
               esteeme
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               were
               rigou●ouslie
               punished
               :
               but
               hauing
               acknowledged
               their
               faultes
               and
               done
               penance
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               with
               more
               admiration
               deliuered
               .
            
             
               A
               knight
               of
               Borgo
               in
               the
               contry
               of
               Massa
               ,
               without
               feare
               or
               respect
               contemned
               the
               wonderfull
               miracles
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               offering
               many
               abuses
               to
               the
               pilgrimes
               that
               went
               to
               visitt
               the
               Church
               where
               his
               body
               reposed
               ▪
               he
               euen
               impudently
               rayled
               against
               the
               Religious
               .
               It
               happened
               one
               day
               that
               blaspheming
               the
               glorie
               of
               this
               holie
               Father
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               Brother
               Francis
               be
               a
               Sainct
               ,
               he
               will
               that
               my
               sword
               be
               my
               death
               ,
               
               and
               if
               he
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               I
               shall
               remaine
               without
               danger
               :
               O
               admirable
               effect
               of
               the
               iust
               i●dgement
               of
               God
               ;
               some
               few
               dayes
               after
               this
               w●etch
               hauing
               certaine
               speeches
               with
               a
               nephew
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               they
               grew
               from
               wordes
               to
               blowes
               ,
               and
               the
               Nephew
               wresting
               his
               sword
               out
               of
               his
               handes
               thrust
               him
               through
               the
               body
               ,
               with
               which
               thrust
               he
               instantly
               dyed
               ;
               God
               permitting
               his
               punishment
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               his
               horrible
               blasphemie
               ,
               for
               an
               example
               to
               the
               temerarious
               that
               with
               ouer
               presumptuous
               wordes
               ,
               blaspheme
               the
               admirable
               worckes
               of
               SS
               .
               who
               meritte
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               reuerenced
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Iudge
               called
               Alexander
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               condemne
               sainct
               Francis
               and
               his
               singuler
               vertues
               :
               but
               did
               euen
               with
               all
               possibility
               endeauour
               to
               withdraw
               his
               holy
               reputation
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               men
               :
               in
               respect
               wherof
               by
               diuine
               permission
               he
               instantly
               became
               mute
               ,
               and
               so
               remayned
               for
               six
               yeares
               :
               att
               the
               end
               wherof
               acknowledging
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               punished
               in
               that
               member
               wherby
               he
               had
               offended
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               penitent
               for
               his
               crime
               ,
               that
               he
               appeased
               the
               indignation
               of
               God
               and
               of
               
               the
               mercifull
               Sainct
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               his
               speech
               retourned
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               thanckfull
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Sainct
               his
               intercessour
               :
               he
               failed
               not
               thenceforward
               to
               consecrate
               that
               tongue
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               abused
               in
               blasphemy
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               benediction
               of
               God
               and
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               said
               punishment
               had
               made
               him
               exceeding
               deuout
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               some
               other
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               this
               glorious
               S.
               
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Borough
               Gallian
               of
               the
               diocese
               of
               Cales
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               woman
               called
               Marie
               ,
               who
               with
               great
               deuotion
               spent
               her
               time
               in
               
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               merueillouslie
               deuouted
               vnto
               sainct
               Francis
               ;
               she
               one
               day
               constrayned
               by
               necessitie
               ,
               went
               foorth
               of
               her
               house
               ,
               in
               a
               verie
               hote
               season
               ,
               seeking
               her
               ●iuing
               by
               labour
               ;
               and
               being
               vpon
               a
               litle
               hill
               she
               was
               exceeding
               wearie
               ,
               as
               well
               through
               her
               ordinarie
               abstinēces
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               present
               extremitie
               of
               the
               heat
               ,
               and
               therwithall
               being
               verie
               thirstie
               ,
               she
               sate
               downe
               on
               the
               ground
               in
               that
               anxietie
               void
               of
               all
               comfort
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               reduced
               nere
               vnto
               death
               ,
               she
               with
               a
               deuout
               spiritt
               called
               on
               her
               Aduocate
               ,
               and
               humbly
               perseuering
               in
               her
               prayer
               ,
               with
               wearines
               she
               fell
               a
               sleep
               .
               Now
               God
               who
               alwayes
               assisteth
               them
               that
               truelie
               putt
               their
               confidence
               in
               him
               sent
               the
               glorious
               Sainct
               to
               her
               that
               was
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               awaking
               her
               ,
               called
               her
               by
               name
               ,
               saying
               :
               Mary
               ,
               arise
               ,
               and
               drinck
               of
               the
               water
               that
               by
               diuine
               grace
               is
               graunted
               to
               thee
               and
               to
               many
               .
               This
               woman
               hearing
               the
               voice
               ,
               with
               an
               incredible
               force
               arose
               on
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               hauing
               taken
               a
               stone
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               which
               the
               S.
               in
               her
               dreame
               had
               shewed
               her
               ,
               and
               a
               litle
               stirred
               the
               earth
               with
               a
               staffe
               ,
               there
               sprung
               out
               a
               water
               most
               cleare
               and
               of
               a
               very
               delightfull
               tast
               ,
               which
               afterward
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               grew
               to
               a
               great
               fountaine
               .
               Thus
               did
               this
               woman
               quench
               her
               thirst
               ,
               recomfort
               her
               forces
               ,
               and
               washing
               her
               eyes
               which
               had
               bin
               long
               time
               bleared
               and
               dimme
               ,
               they
               were
               thenceforward
               most
               pure
               and
               cleare
               ,
               wherwith
               exceedingly
               cōforted
               she
               retourned
               to
               her
               house
               ,
               manifesting
               to
               each
               one
               this
               great
               miracle
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               to
               the
               said
               Sainct
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               miraculous
               fountaine
               being
               diuulged
               ,
               the
               people
               flocked
               thither
               from
               far
               off
               ,
               the
               water
               therof
               was
               proued
               to
               be
               of
               greater
               force
               and
               vertue
               then
               other
               waters
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               such
               as
               repayred
               thither
               with
               deuotion
               to
               see
               this
               miracle
               ,
               confessed
               and
               contrite
               ,
               drincking
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               were
               cured
               of
               their
               infirmities
               :
               This
               fountaine
               is
               yet
               extant
               in
               the
               said
               place
               ,
               where
               is
               
               
               builded
               a
               faire
               Church
               ,
               where
               ordinarily
               the
               diuine
               office
               is
               celebrated
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               S.
               Facondus
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               a
               chery
               tree
               of
               one
               deuout
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               being
               withered
               ,
               the
               S.
               against
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               made
               it
               wax
               greene
               ,
               beare
               leaues
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               &
               fruit
               as
               before
               .
               He
               wrought
               the
               like
               miracle
               for
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               a
               village
               neere
               vnto
               Vilely
               ,
               freing
               their
               vines
               from
               the
               wormes
               called
               ●●nd-ea●ers
               ,
               that
               did
               destroy
               and
               wither
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               meane
               to
               preuent
               them
               .
               Nee●e
               vnto
               Valence
               there
               were
               litle
               wormes
               that
               deuoured
               the
               corne
               in
               the
               garners
               ,
               &
               particulerlie
               of
               a
               preist
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               the
               S.
               who
               not
               able
               by
               his
               industry
               to
               preuent
               such
               a
               dommage
               ,
               he
               affectionatlie
               and
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               recommended
               the
               matter
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               obtained
               that
               the
               said
               wormes
               vanished
               and
               were
               neuer
               seene
               after
               .
               All
               the
               iuri●diction
               of
               the
               lord
               of
               Male-pierre
               in
               Apulia
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               deliuered
               from
               the
               vexation
               and
               importunity
               of
               the
               locustes
               that
               destroyed
               the
               whole
               coūtry
               ,
               consuming
               the
               grasse
               ,
               corne
               and
               fruit
               ,
               the
               said
               gētleman
               hauing
               with
               a
               true
               humility
               implored
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               said
               sainct
               .
            
             
               One
               called
               Martin
               had
               two
               oxen
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               where
               he
               was
               feeding
               brake
               a
               legge
               ,
               so
               that
               without
               any
               hope
               that
               it
               could
               be
               recouered
               ,
               he
               went
               full
               of
               despaire
               vnto
               his
               house
               ,
               carrying
               with
               him
               wherwith
               rather
               to
               flea
               him
               thē
               to
               imagine
               of
               any
               cure
               :
               but
               departing
               from
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               the
               wolues
               might
               deuoure
               him
               whiles
               he
               went
               home
               ,
               
               he
               inuocated
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               saying
               :
               holy
               Father
               ,
               I
               commend
               myne
               oxe
               vnto
               thy
               care
               this
               night
               :
               which
               he
               vttered
               with
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               that
               arising
               very
               early
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               carrying
               with
               him
               something
               to
               dresse
               the
               oxe
               ,
               and
               hauing
               with
               him
               a
               freinde
               of
               his
               ,
               if
               he
               chaūced
               to
               finde
               him
               dead
               ,
               to
               helpe
               to
               flea
               him
               ,
               they
               found
               the
               oxe
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               field
               as
               sound
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               receaued
               no
               hurt
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               yelded
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               their
               Pastour
               who
               had
               not
               only
               preserued
               him
               from
               the
               wolues
               ,
               but
               had
               also
               healed
               him
               of
               an
               incurable
               rupture
               .
               They
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               publikely
               relating
               this
               miracle
               .
               
               This
               humble
               and
               glorious
               holy
               Father
               in
               all
               necessities
               assisted
               them
               that
               with
               a
               feruent
               faith
               inuocated
               him
               ,
               not
               disdayning
               euen
               in
               base
               and
               meane
               accidents
               to
               comfort
               thē
               .
               Which
               I
               speake
               ,
               because
               being
               demaunded
               in
               small
               matters
               and
               so
               litle
               consequence
               ;
               he
               failed
               not
               to
               assist
               those
               who
               were
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               to
               their
               great
               contentment
               and
               satisfaction
               ;
               As
               he
               did
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Amiterne
               ,
               whose
               horse
               he
               recouered
               ,
               it
               being
               lost
               .
               And
               a
               woman
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               handes
               a
               dish
               had
               fallē
               and
               was
               broaken
               in
               many
               pieces
               which
               he
               reioyned
               together
               .
               And
               an
               other
               of
               Mountolme
               in
               the
               Marquisate
               of
               Ancona
               ,
               for
               whome
               he
               reioyned
               a
               plough
               share
               ,
               that
               was
               broaken
               in
               worcking
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               other
               miracles
               of
               great
               piety
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               bishopricke
               of
               Sabee
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               woman
               about
               80.
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               whose
               daughter
               dying
               ,
               left
               behind
               her
               a
               sucking
               child
               :
               this
               old
               woman
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               bring
               vp
               the
               child
               ,
               not
               yet
               being
               of
               ability
               to
               procure
               it
               a
               nurce
               ,
               she
               was
               exceedinglie
               grieued
               to
               see
               to
               this
               litle
               one
               that
               did
               not
               thriue
               ,
               for
               she
               gaue
               it
               nothing
               but
               baked
               aples
               to
               sucke
               ;
               liuing
               in
               this
               affliction
               void
               of
               all
               humane
               help●
               ,
               and
               one
               night
               bitterlie
               lamenting
               ,
               she
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               compassionate
               Father
               saying
               .
               Gracious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               assist
               me
               if
               thou
               please
               in
               this
               extreme
               necessity
               .
               The
               true
               louer
               of
               innocencie
               ,
               incontinently
               appeared
               to
               this
               good
               old
               woman
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Woman
               that
               with
               so
               many
               
               teares
               hast
               called
               on
               me
               ,
               put
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               child
               against
               thy
               breast
               :
               for
               God
               will
               giue
               thee
               milke
               abondantlie
               to
               nurse
               it
               .
               This
               old
               woman
               beleeuing
               layd
               the
               litle
               child
               to
               her
               brests
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               to
               be
               full
               of
               milke
               ,
               which
               continued
               as
               long
               as
               was
               needfull
               to
               giue
               the
               child
               to
               suck
               ▪
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               well
               knowne
               to
               be
               against
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               worthy
               of
               such
               an
               Interc●ssour
               .
               This
               admirable
               fact
               was
               diuulged
               ouer
               all
               the
               contrie
               ,
               whence
               the
               people
               from
               all
               partes
               flocked
               to
               see
               this
               old
               woman
               and
               her
               sonne
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               worthy
               of
               deepe
               admiration
               :
               for
               which
               they
               praysed
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               faithfull
               feruant
               sain●●
               Francis.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               citty
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               a
               man
               and
               his
               wife
               had
               but
               one
               only
               child
               ,
               for
               whose
               deformity
               they
               continually
               lamented
               :
               for
               he
               had
               his
               armes
               fastened
               to
               his
               neck
               ,
               his
               knees
               to
               his
               breast
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               to
               his
               hippes
               ,
               and
               
               breifly
               ▪
               so
               deformed
               that
               he
               seemed
               not
               the
               child
               of
               a
               man
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               beholding
               him
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               see
               their
               reproach
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               the
               mother
               in
               beholding
               such
               an
               horrible
               creature
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               her
               bodie
               :
               wherfore
               she
               often
               with
               sighes
               and
               lamentations
               recommended
               herselfe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               inuocating
               S.
               Francis
               to
               be
               her
               intercessor
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               comfort
               and
               relie●e
               a
               woman
               so
               much
               afflicted
               .
               As
               she
               one
               night
               lamented
               vpon
               this
               subiect
               ,
               Sainct
               Francis
               caused
               her
               to
               sleep
               ,
               then
               in
               her
               dreame
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               very
               compassionate
               wordes
               comforted
               her
               ,
               and
               a●tlength
               wished
               her
               to
               carry
               her
               child
               to
               a
               church
               verie
               neere
               thervnto
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               promising
               her
               that
               after
               she
               had
               washed
               him
               with
               the
               water
               of
               the
               Couent-well
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               he
               should
               rec●a●e
               his
               perfect
               shape
               and
               health
               .
               But
               the
               woman
               〈◊〉
               this
               to
               be
               an
               ordinarie
               dreame
               ,
               affected
               not
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               
               S.
               who
               an
               other
               time
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               redoubling
               the
               same
               admonishment
               ,
               which
               she
               no
               more
               beleeued
               then
               the
               former
               :
               The
               glorious
               sainct
               retourned
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               conducted
               her
               fast
               a
               sleep
               together
               with
               her
               sonne
               to
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               Couent
               ,
               where
               he
               left
               her
               &
               disappeared
               .
               Certaine
               great
               Ladies
               of
               deuotion
               comming
               thither
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               awakened
               this
               woman
               who
               much
               amazed
               to
               finde
               her
               selfe
               there
               ,
               related
               vnto
               them
               the
               vision
               and
               so
               in
               company
               they
               presented
               the
               child
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               ,
               who
               incontinentlie
               drew
               water
               out
               of
               the
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               honourable
               and
               worthyest
               lady
               with
               her
               owne
               handes
               washed
               the
               child
               ,
               which
               being
               washed
               ;
               his
               lymmes
               miraculouslie
               became
               duely
               placed
               ,
               to
               the
               wonderfull
               astonishment
               of
               those
               present
               ,
               perceauing
               what
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               was
               in
               our
               behalfe
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               merittes
               of
               his
               seruant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               S.
               Francis
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THere
               was
               a
               man
               in
               the
               towne
               of
               Chora
               within
               the
               diocesse
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               depriued
               of
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               one
               foot
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               neither
               goe
               nor
               any
               way
               moue
               the
               same
               :
               wherefore
               despairing
               by
               humane
               art
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               he
               began
               one
               night
               to
               discourse
               with
               S.
               Francis
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               present
               ,
               complayning
               before
               his
               altare
               in
               these
               wordes
               .
               S.
               Francis
               helpe
               me
               ,
               remember
               what
               I
               haue
               done
               in
               thy
               seruice
               ,
               carrying
               thee
               with
               such
               deuotion
               on
               my
               asse
               ,
               I
               haue
               kissed
               thy
               holy
               handes
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               haue
               bin
               euer
               most
               deuout
               vnto
               thee
               ;
               I
               loue
               thee
               cordiallie
               ,
               consider
               therfore
               how
               I
               am
               tormented
               with
               this
               extreme
               paine
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               ,
               as
               approuing
               his
               discourse
               was
               moued
               with
               his
               iust
               and
               pious
               complaintes
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               continuall
               memory
               of
               those
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               appeared
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Religious
               to
               his
               freinde
               ,
               euen
               whiles
               he
               was
               waking
               ,
               and
               said
               :
               Sith
               thou
               hast
               called
               on
               me
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               thee
               bringing
               wherwithall
               to
               cure
               thee
               :
               then
               comming
               neere
               him
               he
               touched
               his
               place
               of
               paine
               with
               a
               litle
               staffe
               ,
               wheron
               was
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               signe
               Tau
               ,
               the
               Greek
               letter
               thus
               made
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               ,
               and
               presentlie
               the
               apostume
               brake
               out
               of
               his
               legge
               ,
               and
               his
               paine
               ceassed
               ,
               the
               said
               man
               remayning
               perfectlie
               cured
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               more
               augmented
               the
               miracle
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               place
               where
               his
               griefe
               was
               ,
               the
               signe
               of
               Tau
               remayned
               
               for
               memory
               of
               the
               same
               .
               It
               was
               the
               seale
               wherwith
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               sealed
               his
               letters
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               to
               his
               freindes
               concerning
               any
               worck
               of
               charity
               .
               Now
               here
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               whiles
               we
               discourse
               of
               the
               diuerse
               miracles
               of
               this
               glorious
               sainct
               ,
               it
               happeneth
               
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               and
               the
               will
               of
               this
               inuincible
               stande●dbearer
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               we
               end
               our
               historie
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               Tau
               and
               marck
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               for
               hence
               may
               we
               collect
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               was
               vnto
               him
               a
               comfort
               and
               great
               meritt
               towardes
               his
               saluation
               ,
               in
               following
               IESVS
               as
               his
               Champion
               ,
               so
               being
               now
               triumphant
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               it
               is
               become
               vnto
               him
               an
               assured
               testimonie
               of
               his
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               for
               great
               and
               admirable
               is
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               crosse
               wherin
               the
               giftes
               of
               graces
               ,
               the
               merittes
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               very
               deeply
               couered
               and
               concealed
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               of
               the
               world
               which
               neuertheles
               were
               entierly
               reuealed
               vnto
               this
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               during
               his
               life
               followed
               only
               the
               steppes
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               neuer
               conceaued
               tast
               of
               any
               other
               thinge
               then
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               he
               might
               well
               say
               with
               sainct
               Paul.
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               ,
               sauing
               in
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               :
               as
               also
               afterward
               ,
               he
               might
               truely
               say
               ,
               of
               his
               Rule
               :
               Peace
               vpon
               them
               and
               mercy
               that
               shall
               follow
               this
               Rule
               :
               but
               towardes
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               might
               more
               truely
               say
               with
               the
               said
               Apostle
               :
               I
               beare
               the
               marckes
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               in
               my
               body
               :
               and
               we
               should
               desire
               to
               heare
               those
               other
               wordes
               from
               him
               :
               The
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               be
               with
               your
               spiritt
               brethren
               .
               Amen
               .
               Thē
               mayest
               thou
               O
               glorious
               standerd-bearer
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               most
               assuredly
               glory
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               because
               thou
               diddest
               begin
               by
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               finally
               end
               by
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               for
               testimonie
               of
               the
               crosse
               it
               hath
               bin
               manifested
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               how
               glorious
               thou
               now
               art
               in
               heauen
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               securelie
               follow
               them
               that
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               cruell
               Egipt
               ,
               because
               the
               red
               sea
               being
               diuided
               by
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               they
               passed
               the
               desertes
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               land
               promised
               to
               the
               liuing
               ,
               leauing
               behinde
               them
               the
               floud
               Iourdan
               of
               mortality
               ,
               by
               the
               merueillous
               carryer
               of
               this
               holy
               crosse
               :
               to
               the
               which
               blessed
               land
               of
               the
               the
               liuing
               ,
               the
               infallible
               guide
               of
               our
               beloued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               conduct
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               ladder
               following
               ,
               his
               glorious
               seruant
               being
               our
               Intercessour
               .
            
             
               Here
               end
               the
               miracles
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               written
               by
               Sainct
               Bonauenture
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               treatise
               wherin
               is
               discoursed
               ,
               how
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               attayned
               to
               perfect
               contemplation
               ,
               which
               hath
               bin
               transferred
               hither
               from
               the
               37.
               chapter
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               tenth
               booke
               ,
               this
               place
               being
               more
               proper
               there
               vnto
               .
            
             
               THE
               I.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               seemeth
               here
               to
               good
               purpose
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               declare
               the
               order
               and
               degrees
               ,
               wherby
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               raise
               those
               that
               are
               his
               to
               this
               great
               and
               high
               vnion
               of
               spiritt
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               a
               more
               true
               relation
               and
               intelligence
               of
               the
               perfect
               contemplation
               and
               vnion
               
               which
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               greater
               comfort
               of
               the
               soules
               who
               desire
               to
               follow
               and
               imitate
               his
               life
               and
               exercise
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               that
               men
               lay
               two
               foundations
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               perdition
               which
               is
               selfe-loue
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               saluation
               which
               is
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               else
               that
               men
               haue
               two
               endes
               ,
               some
               ,
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               themselues
               ,
               directing
               all
               their
               actions
               for
               themselues
               ;
               our
               will
               is
               gouerned
               according
               to
               these
               two
               endes
               :
               for
               if
               it
               conuert
               it selfe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               taking
               him
               for
               its
               end
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               disioyneth
               it selfe
               from
               creatures
               ,
               yea
               from
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               neerer
               doth
               it
               approach
               vnto
               God
               by
               obedience
               and
               charity
               ;
               and
               perhappes
               with
               diuine
               assistance
               ,
               to
               the
               perfect
               contempt
               and
               abnegation
               of
               it
               selfe
               ,
               and
               to
               transforme
               it selfe
               entirely
               into
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               is
               our
               end
               ,
               wherin
               consisteth
               all
               our
               perfection
               and
               glory
               .
               Our
               Master
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               left
               vs
               this
               rule
               in
               his
               holy
               ghospell
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               any
               man
               
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               lett
               him
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               lett
               him
               know
               how
               much
               he
               is
               deceaued
               that
               esteemeth
               himselfe
               of
               any
               worthe
               ,
               lett
               him
               hate
               ,
               and
               dye
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               know
               me
               ,
               loue
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
               And
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               fire
               is
               to
               ascend
               on
               high
               ,
               so
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               soule
               free
               and
               disburdened
               from
               the
               waight
               of
               selfe
               and
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               is
               to
               mount
               and
               ascend
               into
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               her
               proper
               place
               where
               she
               was
               created
               ,
               to
               repose
               in
               him
               blessedly
               perfect
               and
               eternall
               :
               As
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               stone
               by
               meane
               of
               his
               naturall
               waight
               to
               decline
               vnto
               his
               center
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               naturall
               to
               the
               hart
               loaden
               with
               loue
               of
               it selfe
               and
               other
               creatures
               to
               fall
               by
               his
               owne
               fault
               into
               hell
               .
               Lett
               the
               soule
               then
               that
               shall
               haue
               placed
               all
               his
               end
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               desireth
               to
               ascend
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               of
               the
               true
               Salomon
               IESVS
               GHRIST
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               most
               gracious
               and
               peaceable
               king
               ,
               fitteth
               art
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               in
               whome
               all
               the
               desires
               of
               Angels
               and
               glorious
               soules
               are
               absolutelie
               effected
               ;
               lett
               that
               soule
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               behold
               in
               this
               dayes
               exercise
               ,
               the
               ladder
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               whose
               hight
               toucheth
               the
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               the
               more
               easely
               ,
               and
               with
               better
               order
               ascend
               ,
               she
               may
               make
               seauen
               seuerall
               degrees
               or
               steppes
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               disposed
               by
               Vbertin
               .
               The
               first
               
               is
               the
               tast
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               desire
               ,
               the
               third
               satiety
               ,
               the
               fourth
               excesse
               
               or
               spirituall
               extasie
               ,
               the
               fift
               asseurance
               ,
               the
               sixt
               tranquility
               ,
               God
               only
               knoweth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               seauenth
               .
               We
               attaine
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               these
               degrees
               and
               exercises
               ,
               rather
               by
               the
               effectes
               and
               actions
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               other
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               then
               of
               themselues
               ,
               they
               being
               perceiued
               with
               spirituall
               eyes
               ,
               wherto
               althinges
               are
               apparant
               ,
               but
               especially
               those
               that
               concerne
               the
               sweet
               effectes
               and
               graces
               therof
               .
               The
               soule
               therfore
               that
               will
               profitt
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               that
               she
               shall
               finde
               her
               sight
               cleare
               to
               know
               her
               weakenes
               ,
               shall
               correct
               her
               faultes
               ,
               and
               shall
               perseuer
               in
               mortification
               and
               exercise
               of
               worckes
               of
               charity
               ,
               so
               much
               lesse
               sight
               ,
               shall
               she
               haue
               to
               cast
               her
               eyes
               on
               the
               degree
               or
               on
               the
               height
               of
               her
               perfection
               ,
               leauing
               the
               care
               therof
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               imploying
               her selfe
               onlie
               in
               her
               humility
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               any
               litle
               knowledge
               of
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               will
               easilie
               comprehend
               ,
               that
               to
               search
               after
               that
               which
               appertayneth
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               perfection
               and
               not
               for
               mortification
               ;
               that
               it
               followeth
               therof
               that
               there
               are
               so
               few
               truely
               spirituall
               and
               that
               deserue
               this
               name
               ,
               though
               many
               by
               their
               profession
               or
               exercise
               ,
               pretend
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               degree
               and
               exercise
               of
               contemplation
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               degree
               then
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               is
               the
               tast
               ,
               wherof
               Dauid
               seemeth
               to
               speake
               when
               the
               saith
               :
               Tast
               and
               see
               how
               sweet
               God
               is
               :
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               put
               all
               his
               hope
               in
               him
               .
               The
               Prophett
               speaketh
               to
               smners
               ,
               who
               thinck
               to
               haue
               no
               other
               gaine
               nor
               tast
               but
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Tast
               yee
               sinners
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               see
               your
               errours
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               know
               what
               you
               loose
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               .
               And
               as
               the
               first
               steppe
               of
               the
               ladder
               raiseth
               a
               man
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               first
               degree
               ,
               is
               to
               sequester
               one
               from
               sinnes
               and
               the
               indirect
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               the
               tast
               of
               lewd
               wordlie
               contentementes
               ,
               yea
               to
               hate
               and
               detest
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               receaue
               the
               tast
               ,
               which
               God
               giueth
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               of
               a
               cleare
               conscience
               .
               Therfore
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               to
               draw
               vnto
               him
               the
               soule
               accustomed
               to
               sensnall
               thinges
               ,
               giueth
               vnto
               her
               spirituall
               consolations
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               for
               it
               would
               be
               verie
               difficult
               to
               draw
               the
               cold
               and
               feeble
               soule
               to
               diuine
               thinges
               ,
               without
               this
               new
               tast
               which
               is
               giuen
               her
               of
               God
               as
               a
               sensible
               Manna
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               other
               exercises
               of
               this
               estate
               are
               true
               contrition
               ,
               frequent
               confession
               ,
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               most
               profound
               acknowledgement
               of
               ones
               owne
               fault
               ,
               ingratitude
               ,
               malice
               ,
               and
               rash
               presumption
               against
               God
               :
               Of
               which
               thinges
               proceed
               
               desires
               to
               satisfy
               the
               diuine
               iustice
               :
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               other
               respectes
               should
               already
               be
               done
               ,
               being
               neuer
               wearyed
               wi●h
               sighing
               and
               repenting
               to
               haue
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               a
               feruent
               zeale
               of
               iust
               correction
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               addict
               himselfe
               to
               penance
               ,
               to
               fastinges
               ,
               disciplines
               ,
               austerities
               and
               wachinges
               ,
               labouring
               with
               great
               patience
               ,
               to
               offer
               such
               prayers
               as
               proceed
               rather
               from
               the
               hart
               then
               the
               mouth
               .
               And
               because
               it
               will
               seeme
               difficult
               to
               the
               penitent
               to
               performe
               this
               ,
               appearing
               repugnant
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               he
               must
               endeauour
               to
               prepare
               and
               enable
               his
               hart
               by
               pious
               cogitations
               and
               meditations
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               remembrance
               and
               tast
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               thinck
               on
               death
               ,
               on
               the
               generall
               iudgement
               ,
               on
               the
               feare
               therof
               ,
               on
               hell
               and
               the
               paine
               therof
               ,
               one
               Paradicice
               and
               the
               glory
               therof
               ,
               on
               the
               benefittes
               and
               graces
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               generall
               as
               in
               particular
               bestowed
               on
               all
               personnes
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               lett
               him
               not
               forgett
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               as
               a
               soueraigne
               benefitt
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               vs
               ,
               wherin
               consisteth
               all
               our
               consolation
               and
               hope
               .
               When
               the
               sinner
               calleth
               to
               minde
               his
               great
               ingratitude
               towardes
               God
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               him
               by
               his
               sinnes
               crucifying
               him
               againe
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               bin
               so
               deerly
               redeemed
               with
               his
               precious
               bloud
               and
               most
               cruell
               death
               ,
               destroying
               himselfe
               againe
               by
               yelding
               himselfe
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               misprise
               and
               contempt
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               carrie
               a
               great
               hatred
               to
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               doe
               great
               penance
               :
               therfore
               that
               he
               no
               more
               erre
               from
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               considereth
               how
               he
               ought
               to
               liue
               ,
               he
               sequestreth
               himselfe
               frome
               idle
               and
               vnprofitable
               conuersations
               ;
               he
               smothereth
               peruerse
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               appetites
               ,
               endeauouring
               to
               gett
               an
               hatred
               of
               his
               owne
               affection
               ,
               a
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               finally
               a
               victory
               of
               him selfe
               to
               yeld
               himselfe
               absolutely
               vnto
               God
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               taught
               this
               first
               degree
               to
               his
               seruant
               Francis.
               when
               appearing
               vnto
               him
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               he
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               necessarie
               for
               him
               to
               chaung
               the
               corrupted
               and
               infected
               tast
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               finde
               tast
               in
               that
               which
               till
               then
               he
               had
               misprised
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               soeuer
               he
               had
               sound
               pleasing
               should
               proue
               distastfull
               and
               bitter
               .
               I
               know
               not
               indeed
               of
               what
               Sainct
               are
               recorded
               greater
               exercices
               in
               this
               separation
               ,
               deeper
               foundation
               of
               penance
               ,
               and
               more
               labours
               then
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               doubles
               it
               was
               requisite
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               such
               a
               perfection
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               an
               example
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               to
               fly
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               habitation
               in
               solitary
               places
               ,
               and
               desert
               woodes
               ,
               to
               renounce
               monie
               ,
               and
               his
               fathers
               patrimonie
               euen
               to
               this
               shirt
               ,
               to
               displaint
               himselfe
               from
               his
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               ,
               from
               conuersations
               ,
               and
               ordinarie
               courses
               of
               life
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               root
               ,
               to
               trans-plant
               himselfe
               into
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               courage
               that
               it
               was
               not
               needfull
               for
               him
               to
               fly
               into
               the
               desert
               
               thenceforward
               to
               sequester
               him selfe
               from
               the
               world
               .
               He
               powered
               out
               an
               abondant
               quantitie
               of
               teares
               and
               sighes
               ,
               with
               a
               feeling
               cōpassion
               meditating
               on
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               wherof
               he
               learned
               to
               liue
               in
               such
               nuditie
               ,
               fastinges
               and
               intollerable
               labours
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               patience
               in
               such
               and
               so
               manie
               contempts
               ,
               and
               thence
               also
               proceeded
               his
               desires
               dailie
               to
               encrease
               his
               penance
               ,
               and
               to
               support
               the
               greatest
               affrontes
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               All
               these
               thinges
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               enrich
               his
               soule
               ,
               remouing
               her
               from
               all
               worldlie
               and
               sensuall
               tast
               ,
               but
               did
               procure
               in
               him
               euen
               a
               distast
               of
               all
               thinges
               present
               ,
               yea
               caused
               diuine
               thinges
               to
               be
               afterward
               more
               aggreable
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               God
               alwayes
               conserued
               him
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               and
               appeared
               often
               times
               vnto
               ,
               would
               also
               afterward
               permitte
               him
               greater
               afflictions
               and
               possesse
               him
               with
               greater
               crosses
               ,
               for
               he
               prepared
               him
               to
               be
               a
               valiant
               and
               inuincible
               Captaine
               of
               his
               penitentes
               ,
               and
               an
               example
               of
               perfect
               and
               couragious
               warryers
               ;
               and
               also
               told
               him
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               should
               suffer
               violence
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               violent
               should
               beare
               it
               a
               way
               ,
               not
               those
               of
               tender
               and
               delicates
               spirittes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               second
               degree
               ,
               to
               arriue
               to
               perfection
               ,
               called
               Desire
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               second
               degree
               is
               desire
               ,
               for
               as
               sainct
               Gregoire
               ,
               saith
               ,
               diuine
               thinges
               being
               tasted
               are
               desired
               ,
               and
               not
               tasted
               ,
               seeme
               without
               sauour
               :
               in
               worldly
               matters
               it
               is
               contrary
               ,
               for
               the
               desire
               therof
               is
               alwayes
               best
               .
               There
               groweth
               in
               the
               soule
               so
               extreme
               a
               hungar
               ,
               and
               a
               such
               a
               thirst
               after
               this
               tast
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               triall
               of
               this
               diuine
               sweetnes
               ,
               that
               no
               creature
               or
               temporall
               consolation
               can
               satisfie
               her
               but
               God
               alone
               ,
               whome
               she
               loueth
               :
               And
               because
               she
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               doth
               yet
               deserue
               to
               obtaine
               the
               food
               of
               the
               great
               ,
               knowing
               her
               owne
               infirmitie
               and
               litle
               meritt
               ,
               she
               remayneth
               greedilie
               hungrie
               after
               temporall
               thinges
               ,
               and
               beggeth
               the
               mites
               of
               the
               table
               of
               God
               ,
               seeking
               them
               on
               earth
               ,
               meditating
               on
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               worckes
               and
               examples
               ,
               yea
               she
               seeketh
               them
               in
               his
               creatures
               where
               his
               steppes
               ,
               markes
               and
               traces
               are
               represented
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Sainctes
               where
               she
               findeth
               most
               euident
               testimonyes
               of
               her
               God
               ,
               and
               often
               times
               she
               heareth
               his
               voice
               and
               seeth
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               this
               estate
               is
               like
               to
               that
               ,
               wherof
               the
               espouse
               speaketh
               in
               the
               Canticles
               :
               I
               adiure
               you
               ,
               if
               
               you
               finde
               my
               beloued
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               I
               languish
               and
               loose
               my
               
               selfe
               for
               his
               loue
               .
               It
               is
               also
               expedient
               in
               this
               estate
               to
               make
               simplicityes
               in
               worckes
               and
               wordes
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               excesse
               of
               new
               desires
               ,
               as
               new
               spirituall
               wine
               :
               of
               these
               desires
               ,
               when
               thy
               are
               reall
               ,
               doth
               grow
               ,
               the
               imitation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               found
               and
               possessed
               :
               In
               that
               respect
               doth
               our
               Lord
               call
               himselfe
               the
               path
               and
               way
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               walke
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               steppes
               are
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               affirmeth
               ,
               humility
               ,
               meeknes
               ,
               patience
               charity
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               finally
               his
               crosse
               and
               passion
               ;
               for
               the
               seruant
               is
               not
               
               greater
               then
               his
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               the
               disciple
               aboue
               his
               master
               .
               This
               is
               the
               somme
               of
               whatsoeuer
               may
               be
               said
               or
               written
               .
               It
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               diuine
               will
               ,
               wherin
               consisteth
               the
               rule
               and
               lesson
               of
               true
               wisdome
               .
               It
               is
               the
               shortest
               and
               securest
               way
               that
               we
               can
               walke
               ,
               which
               openeth
               and
               discouereth
               vnto
               vs
               the
               most
               eminent
               master
               of
               truth
               ,
               wherin
               walking
               ,
               he
               taught
               men
               what
               way
               they
               should
               vndertake
               .
               Lett
               no
               man
               thinck
               that
               there
               is
               an
               other
               way
               more
               direct
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               of
               God
               true
               charity
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               labours
               and
               the
               exercises
               of
               vertues
               .
               This
               exercise
               consisteth
               in
               three
               pointes
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               with
               a
               sincere
               hart
               to
               demaund
               of
               God
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ones
               offences
               mortall
               ,
               and
               veniall
               ;
               together
               with
               an
               interiour
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               shunning
               of
               all
               occasions
               of
               mortall
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               distraction
               of
               spiritt
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               good
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               our
               owne
               ,
               for
               whome
               God
               hath
               so
               much
               endured
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               him
               corporally
               and
               spiritually
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               praying
               for
               our
               freindes
               ,
               and
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               those
               whome
               God
               will
               haue
               prayed
               for
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               is
               to
               desire
               with
               a
               firme
               resolution
               to
               imitate
               the
               life
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               his
               conuersation
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               body
               as
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               to
               demaund
               of
               God
               that
               he
               will
               vnite
               him
               to
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               found
               in
               his
               bowels
               but
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               demaunding
               also
               the
               vertues
               that
               may
               in
               anysort
               make
               vs
               like
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               pouerty
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               simplicity
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               manner
               exercising
               our selues
               in
               these
               vertues
               ,
               we
               attaine
               a
               true
               and
               feruent
               desire
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               thirst
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               Saulour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               it
               wil
               be
               no
               paine
               or
               trouble
               vnto
               vs
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               them
               ,
               therbie
               to
               obtaine
               the
               good
               which
               wee
               desire
               .
            
             
               The
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               ascended
               to
               this
               degree
               ,
               when
               with
               a
               feruent
               and
               perseuerant
               desire
               ,
               demaunding
               and
               finding
               his
               deare
               and
               beloued
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostolicall
               life
               were
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               he
               had
               thenceforward
               began
               ,
               he
               couered
               himselfe
               with
               one
               only
               garment
               shaped
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               ,
               desiring
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               esteeming
               himselfe
               neuer
               satisfied
               with
               pouerty
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               misprise
               ,
               to
               imitate
               his
               Sauiour
               I.
               ●
               .
               He
               would
               not
               seeme
               humble
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               a
               sinner
               and
               wretched
               ,
               he
               then
               exceedinglie
               reioy●ed
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               conte●●ed
               and
               litle
               esteemed
               
               and
               was
               much
               displeased
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               honoured
               :
               as
               other
               men
               accustome
               to
               hate
               their
               ennemyes
               ,
               and
               to
               persecute
               them
               ,
               so
               one
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               he
               loued
               with
               all
               his
               hart
               those
               that
               did
               persecute
               him
               ,
               and
               hated
               himselfe
               as
               his
               owne
               capitall
               ennemye
               ,
               and
               not
               others
               ,
               well
               knowing
               that
               the
               world
               and
               the
               deuill
               as
               our
               principall
               ennemies
               make
               warre
               against
               vs
               with
               our
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               other
               instrumentes
               .
               Therfore
               ouercomming
               our selues
               ,
               we
               shall
               triumph
               ouer
               all
               our
               potent
               ennemies
               :
               he
               endeauoured
               by
               examples
               of
               euery
               kind
               of
               vertue
               and
               with
               zeale
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               for
               which
               I.
               C.
               suffered
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               exercise
               his
               disciples
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               imitation
               of
               the
               pouertie
               humilitie
               and
               patience
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               his
               passion
               :
               for
               he
               wel
               knew
               that
               the
               more
               vertues
               we
               possesse
               ,
               the
               greater
               progresse
               doe
               we
               make
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               same
               none
               att
               all
               ,
               such
               were
               his
               ceremonies
               and
               mortifications
               ,
               such
               the
               edifices
               and
               exercises
               of
               his
               first
               order
               ,
               to
               finde
               I.
               C.
               in
               continuall
               labour
               ,
               abstinences
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               the
               woundes
               of
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               with
               the
               difficulty
               of
               strict
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               innocencie
               ,
               purity
               and
               Christian
               simplicity
               ,
               he
               surpassed
               those
               that
               are
               cloathed
               only
               with
               the
               exteriour
               leaues
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               to
               vndertake
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               :
               and
               checked
               those
               that
               cloathed
               themselues
               exteriourly
               with
               the
               said
               ceremonies
               ,
               only
               to
               couer
               their
               imperfections
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               third
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               called
               Satiety
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               degree
               ,
               is
               Satiety
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               commeth
               to
               loath
               terrestriall
               thinges
               ,
               richesse
               ,
               honoures
               ,
               yea
               the
               repose
               of
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               respecting
               all
               as
               nought
               ,
               conceauing
               a
               dislike
               to
               see
               ,
               or
               speake
               of
               any
               worldlie
               matters
               ,
               for
               whereas
               the
               soule
               doeth
               loue
               &
               desire
               only
               God
               ,
               and
               findeth
               no
               repose
               but
               in
               him
               ,
               hauing
               experience
               that
               the
               creatures
               hinder
               his
               seruice
               ,
               though
               louing
               them
               vnder
               pretext
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               they
               all
               neuertheles
               seeme
               displeasing
               ,
               and
               withall
               knowing
               that
               all
               humane
               affections
               and
               motions
               ,
               all
               liberall
               artes
               &
               sciences
               ,
               all
               subtility
               of
               spirittes
               ,
               all
               exquisite
               theologie
               ,
               and
               other
               curious
               sciences
               ,
               cannot
               giue
               peace
               nor
               satiate
               our
               hart
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               vsed
               with
               pride
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               the
               diuine
               loue
               can
               performe
               the
               same
               in
               an
               humble
               hart
               ,
               and
               mortified
               in
               his
               proper
               desires
               and
               opinions
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               surprised
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               nor
               affecteth
               other
               power
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               then
               how
               to
               loue
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               ridde
               himselfe
               of
               all
               vaine
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               proper
               complacence
               and
               curiosity
               to
               
               comprehend
               lofty
               and
               secrett
               matters
               ,
               and
               to
               proceed
               in
               a
               singularitie
               of
               life
               and
               exercises
               :
               the
               property
               of
               this
               estate
               ,
               is
               to
               support
               the
               tentations
               ,
               the
               terrours
               and
               deceiptes
               of
               the
               deuils
               because
               our
               soule
               resisteth
               
               not
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               spirittes
               and
               powers
               of
               darcknes
               ▪
               surmounting
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               yea
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               possessing
               God
               alone
               in
               his
               only
               desire
               .
               Our
               soule
               hath
               an
               other
               property
               ,
               not
               only
               seeking
               &
               thenceforward
               finding
               her
               beloued
               in
               creatures
               ,
               by
               meditations
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               framed
               by
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               often
               ,
               without
               attending
               and
               knocking
               att
               the
               dote
               ,
               the
               feruent
               desires
               &
               enflamed
               sighes
               which
               she
               breatheth
               out
               for
               her
               loue
               ,
               conducteth
               her
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               she
               conuerseth
               with
               and
               freely
               heareth
               her
               God
               ,
               because
               she
               incontinētlie
               arriueth
               to
               that
               estate
               ,
               wherof
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               spake
               :
               I
               call
               you
               no
               
               longer
               seruantes
               ,
               but
               freindes
               :
               such
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               feruent
               loues
               that
               transport
               the
               soule
               into
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               one
               spiritt
               with
               him
               and
               one
               will
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               loue
               is
               supernaturall
               and
               diuine
               ,
               incomparablie
               of
               more
               efficacie
               then
               the
               naturall
               ,
               it
               doth
               consequentlie
               with
               a
               fastened
               knott
               and
               bond
               of
               charity
               ,
               conioyne
               the
               spiritt
               with
               God
               :
               So
               that
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               in
               this
               estate
               such
               a
               loue
               worcketh
               three
               effectes
               or
               offices
               ;
               The
               first
               ,
               to
               depriue
               the
               soule
               of
               all
               kind
               and
               quality
               of
               loue
               ,
               except
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               no
               more
               be
               disioyned
               from
               him
               ,
               conformablie
               
               to
               those
               wordes
               of
               the
               Apostle
               sainct
               Paul
               :
               No
               man
               can
               hereafter
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               charity
               and
               loue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               to
               giue
               no
               place
               to
               idlenes
               ,
               for
               as
               saith
               the
               moral
               sainct
               Gregory
               .
               He
               that
               is
               idle
               loueth
               not
               ,
               and
               therfore
               his
               worck
               is
               to
               labour
               with
               an
               appetite
               sweet
               and
               sauourous
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               vnto
               him
               withall
               his
               hart
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               soueraigne
               Good
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               spiritt
               setled
               and
               combined
               in
               him
               ,
               continually
               enflaming
               his
               desires
               to
               a
               cruell
               and
               continuall
               warre
               ,
               vpon
               such
               discord
               ,
               that
               can
               neuer
               haue
               peace
               with
               the
               cares
               ,
               disordinate
               passions
               ,
               and
               naturall
               desires
               ,
               which
               labour
               to
               satiate
               him
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               wheras
               this
               loue
               endeauoureth
               att
               least
               to
               keep
               him
               alwayes
               concerning
               the
               memorie
               and
               the
               desires
               ,
               being
               separated
               from
               all
               terrestriall
               cares
               and
               conuersations
               ,
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               staine
               which
               veniall
               disorders
               leaues
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               impediment
               which
               they
               procure
               to
               the
               continuall
               amourous
               affection
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               causeth
               the
               soule
               especially
               to
               loue
               and
               desire
               solitude
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sequestred
               from
               all
               creatures
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               Adamant
               draweth
               iron
               vnto
               it
               ,
               so
               God
               ,
               being
               loued
               ,
               draueth
               vnto
               him
               the
               louer
               into
               a
               solitarie
               place
               ,
               and
               sequestreth
               him
               from
               humane
               conuersation
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               tast
               diuine
               .
               The
               third
               office
               whence
               this
               second
               proceedeth
               ,
               is
               that
               this
               loue
               neuer
               ceasseth
               to
               growe
               no
               otherwise
               then
               fire
               ,
               which
               hauing
               matter
               ,
               neuer
               faileth
               to
               encrease
               .
               As
               then
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               is
               infinitely
               worthy
               to
               be
               loued
               ,
               and
               
               that
               charity
               alwayes
               findeth
               in
               him
               matter
               to
               encrease
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               euery
               hower
               to
               dilate
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               this
               augmentation
               of
               loue
               hath
               neuer
               end
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               proper
               office
               of
               this
               loue
               is
               ,
               to
               constraine
               a
               man
               to
               make
               progresse
               in
               his
               perfection
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               continuall
               warre
               ,
               against
               luke
               warmnes●e
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               collected
               in
               diuers
               places
               out
               of
               the
               Legend
               ,
               rule
               and
               life
               of
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               how
               much
               this
               degree
               of
               loue
               and
               perfection
               made
               him
               alwayes
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               content
               in
               his
               pouerty
               :
               it
               there
               appeareth
               how
               much
               he
               abhorred
               and
               shunned
               the
               honours
               and
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               vnion
               of
               spiritt
               he
               conceaued
               tast
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               prayer
               ;
               For
               this
               occasion
               he
               would
               that
               his
               Religious
               should
               be
               alwayes
               ioyfull
               exteriourly
               and
               interiourly
               ,
               as
               men
               contented
               in
               the
               true
               graces
               which
               they
               receaued
               of
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               satiety
               which
               he
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               hindered
               him
               from
               desiring
               sciences
               and
               honours
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               greedy
               of
               this
               world
               desire
               and
               procure
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               that
               only
               the
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               humility
               of
               his
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               should
               alwayes
               be
               ,
               and
               shine
               in
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               one
               should
               neuer
               satisfie
               and
               content
               himselfe
               enough
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               ,
               imitating
               and
               louing
               of
               I.
               C.
               The
               wicked
               spirittes
               could
               not
               not
               endure
               this
               loue
               that
               burned
               in
               him
               perpetually
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               neuer
               omitted
               to
               tempt
               and
               terrifie
               him
               ;
               endeauouring
               to
               distract
               him
               ;
               but
               finding
               nothing
               in
               him
               wherof
               to
               take
               hold
               ,
               he
               being
               naked
               and
               depriued
               of
               all
               earthely
               thinges
               ;
               they
               presumed
               by
               their
               horrours
               and
               terrours
               to
               make
               him
               stopp
               and
               tourne
               his
               course
               .
               The
               continuall
               lentes
               which
               he
               kept
               in
               perpetual
               silence
               ,
               and
               in
               solitarie
               places
               ,
               discouer
               how
               incomparable
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               his
               continuall
               feruour
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               profitt
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               vertues
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               ordinarie
               watchfulnes
               ouer
               his
               sences
               and
               his
               body
               ,
               likewise
               his
               manner
               of
               life
               alwayes
               apart
               ,
               except
               when
               he
               trauelled
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               in
               God
               alone
               his
               repose
               and
               satiety
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               perfection
               ,
               called
               spirituall
               Excesse
               or
               Extasie
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               is
               extasie
               ,
               spirituall
               excesse
               ,
               or
               dronkennes
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               of
               the
               satiety
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               made
               droncken
               with
               the
               diuine
               loue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               without
               any
               water
               of
               our
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               humane
               fantasies
               ,
               which
               forsake
               vs
               not
               without
               difficulty
               ,
               if
               God
               take
               not
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               hand
               &
               draw
               it
               vnto
               
               him
               ,
               causingal
               the
               sences
               to
               remaine
               without
               ,
               depriued
               of
               their
               functiō
               ,
               the
               soule
               being
               imployed
               secretly
               with
               her
               God
               ,
               yea
               it
               see
               meth
               to
               the
               soule
               that
               she
               endureth
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               being
               with
               God
               ,
               she
               is
               more
               aboue
               then
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               therfore
               seeing
               she
               seeth
               not
               ;
               and
               feeling
               she
               feeleth
               not
               .
               For
               she
               being
               pure
               and
               cleare
               from
               all
               corporall
               images
               which
               are
               her
               irons
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               her
               prayers
               ,
               she
               feeleth
               only
               the
               effectes
               ,
               with
               the
               worckes
               of
               the
               diuine
               presence
               and
               charity
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               that
               is
               raysed
               to
               this
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               doth
               accustome
               to
               exercise
               lesse
               meditations
               ,
               how
               pious
               soeuer
               ,
               vsing
               them
               only
               ,
               to
               creat
               in
               his
               soule
               admirations
               ,
               deuotions
               ,
               and
               feruours
               towardes
               his
               beloued
               God
               ,
               drawing
               the
               sparckes
               of
               loue
               from
               his
               hart
               with
               those
               meditations
               as
               with
               a
               perfect
               fire-steele
               ,
               which
               most
               commonly
               is
               in
               men
               more
               hard
               then
               a
               flint-stone
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               proceedeth
               not
               of
               humane
               stile
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               directed
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               notwithstanding
               proceeding
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               the
               loue
               and
               the
               will
               ,
               its
               charity
               is
               neuer
               so
               intentiue
               in
               the
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               proper
               mortification
               as
               vnto
               the
               exercise
               of
               vertues
               ,
               neither
               is
               this
               kinde
               of
               seeking
               and
               ascending
               to
               the
               admiration
               and
               deuotion
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               perfect
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               ordinary
               in
               the
               learned
               and
               prudent
               personnes
               and
               of
               subtill
               spiritt
               ,
               in
               whome
               the
               intelligence
               proceedeth
               alwayes
               vnto
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               this
               loue
               ,
               by
               meditation
               and
               consideration
               :
               But
               the
               affectiue
               way
               is
               farre
               more
               breife
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               God
               :
               the
               principall
               therin
               is
               the
               will
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               her
               exercises
               ordinarily
               in
               desires
               ,
               in
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               interiour
               sighes
               in
               verie
               frequent
               manner
               vnto
               her
               beloued
               ,
               which
               she
               performeth
               by
               iaculatorie
               prayers
               ,
               more
               ardent
               then
               long
               meditations
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               wherof
               although
               she
               make
               vse
               as
               of
               the
               foundation
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               recomfort
               her
               owne
               infirmitie
               ,
               she
               notwithstanding
               vseth
               them
               ,
               to
               raise
               the
               soule
               to
               her
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               desire
               of
               loue
               ,
               which
               encreasing
               ,
               she
               vseth
               the
               action
               of
               the
               will
               which
               is
               to
               loue
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               more
               entrie
               with
               God
               then
               the
               action
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               know
               the
               way
               verie
               breife
               for
               perfection
               ,
               and
               easy
               to
               practise
               ,
               because
               it
               needeth
               neither
               science
               nor
               many
               bookes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               most
               simple
               idiot
               profiteth
               much
               more
               then
               the
               learned
               ,
               God
               disposing
               according
               to
               his
               liberality
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               him
               who
               seeketh
               him
               without
               meane
               ,
               be
               rather
               instructed
               by
               him
               vnto
               his
               conuersation
               :
               but
               this
               instruction
               is
               perticulerlie
               necessarie
               to
               them
               that
               are
               alreadie
               arriued
               to
               the
               loue
               which
               causeth
               them
               the
               extasies
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               setle
               not
               all
               their
               perfection
               in
               the
               deuotion
               and
               sensible
               tast
               which
               they
               receaue
               (
               for
               finally
               it
               is
               an
               instrument
               only
               for
               spirituall
               charity
               )
               and
               that
               those
               impetuosities
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               subtill
               conceited
               actes
               ,
               make
               them
               not
               presumptuous
               ,
               because
               this
               matter
               may
               be
               obtayned
               by
               
               naturall
               exercise
               ,
               and
               without
               grace
               :
               But
               lett
               them
               diligentlie
               regard
               and
               consider
               in
               themselues
               if
               they
               receaue
               this
               diuine
               grace
               with
               fruit
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               profitt
               in
               true
               mortification
               ,
               and
               abnegation
               of
               their
               proper
               will
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               prompt
               to
               execute
               the
               diuine
               will
               ,
               receauing
               with
               patience
               and
               contentment
               of
               hart
               ,
               what
               soeuer
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               ordaine
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               exteriour
               as
               interiour
               labours
               ,
               euen
               the
               losse
               of
               consolations
               ,
               yea
               temptations
               :
               For
               if
               it
               seeme
               to
               them
               that
               they
               are
               lesse
               obliged
               to
               these
               later
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               will
               haue
               no
               care
               to
               seeke
               the
               exercise
               of
               vertues
               ,
               but
               will
               apply
               all
               their
               endeauour
               to
               gett
               this
               sweetnes
               of
               deuotion
               ;
               though
               they
               fall
               into
               extasy
               seauen
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               they
               will
               profitt
               litle
               ;
               and
               will
               abuse
               the
               diuine
               grace
               wrongfully
               and
               to
               their
               damnation
               ;
               for
               they
               satisfie
               their
               pleasure
               with
               more
               diligence
               ,
               then
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               shall
               finde
               in
               themselues
               rather
               ,
               passionate
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               wordes
               of
               presumpsumption
               ,
               esteeming
               themselues
               perfect
               ,
               and
               resting
               assured
               to
               be
               in
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               ,
               iudgeing
               others
               that
               walke
               not
               their
               way
               to
               proceed
               erroniously
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               true
               feare
               and
               humility
               .
               The
               property
               then
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               is
               when
               without
               deceipt
               ,
               as
               God
               sendeth
               mentall
               extasies
               vnto
               the
               soule
               ,
               eleuating
               her
               to
               the
               imbracementes
               of
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               so
               the
               soule
               being
               retourned
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               worcketh
               merueillous
               excesses
               of
               humility
               and
               patience
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               all
               vertues
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               in
               the
               amourous
               compassion
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               whose
               excessiue
               tormentes
               being
               contemplated
               by
               the
               soule
               ,
               she
               burneth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               conteine
               hir
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               apprehension
               which
               she
               hath
               of
               such
               a
               charity
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               she
               desireth
               to
               repay
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               this
               his
               glorious
               death
               ,
               by
               her
               owne
               life
               exposed
               to
               martyrdome
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               coniecture
               in
               what
               perfection
               this
               degree
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               eleuated
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               wrought
               by
               frequent
               and
               excessiue
               corporall
               deuotions
               ,
               wherin
               he
               was
               swallowed
               vp
               ,
               being
               a
               figure
               of
               many
               greater
               eminent
               conceated
               worckes
               of
               the
               spiritt
               ,
               so
               that
               for
               the
               most
               feruent
               loue
               he
               carryed
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               he
               trauelled
               to
               seeke
               martyrdome
               .
               But
               because
               his
               admirable
               excesses
               of
               prayer
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               other
               vertues
               ,
               haue
               bin
               already
               recorded
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               repeat
               them
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               to
               haue
               only
               refreshed
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               readers
               therwith
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               matter
               worthy
               to
               be
               noted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               fift
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               called
               Asseurance
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               fift
               degree
               is
               called
               asseurance
               because
               hauing
               in
               the
               precedent
               estate
               tasted
               feruent
               chariry
               ,
               it
               expelleth
               all
               feare
               out
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               
               which
               doth
               not
               repute
               her selfe
               only
               resigned
               and
               perfectly
               setled
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               diuine
               will
               and
               disposition
               ,
               but
               doth
               euen
               desire
               really
               and
               with
               seruour
               to
               expose
               her selfe
               to
               all
               labours
               ,
               to
               conforme
               her selfe
               to
               her
               laboured
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               remayneth
               without
               cause
               of
               feare
               :
               for
               albeit
               God
               should
               cast
               her
               into
               hell
               ,
               the
               same
               should
               be
               her
               glory
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               she
               hath
               such
               a
               strong
               hope
               ,
               and
               assured
               persuasion
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               her
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               her
               to
               be
               separated
               
               from
               him
               ,
               saying
               with
               S.
               Paul
               :
               For
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               Principalities
               ,
               nor
               Powers
               ,
               neither
               thinges
               present
               ,
               nor
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               neither
               might
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               other
               creature
               ,
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               charity
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               our
               lo●d
               .
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               know
               that
               this
               word
               Assurance
               is
               rather
               a
               name
               accidental
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               effect
               this
               estate
               ,
               then
               essential
               ;
               because
               the
               root
               and
               essence
               therof
               ,
               is
               the
               coniunctiue
               loue
               ,
               which
               the
               soule
               possesseth
               :
               but
               because
               this
               name
               hath
               a
               secrett
               and
               hidden
               signification
               ,
               though
               diuers
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               which
               is
               manifest
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               the
               soule
               wherin
               it
               worcketh
               this
               merueillous
               vnion
               ,
               we
               haue
               signified
               it
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               effect
               ;
               wherby
               the
               soule
               attayneth
               to
               make
               her selfe
               a
               spiritt
               ,
               by
               the
               cōtinuall
               norriture
               of
               grace
               and
               charity
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               merueillous
               vniō
               of
               her
               loue
               with
               God.
               For
               as
               a
               droppe
               of
               water
               mingled
               with
               wine
               ,
               looseth
               its
               nature
               ,
               &
               assumeth
               that
               of
               wine
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               coulour
               and
               sauour
               ;
               so
               the
               soule
               that
               perfectly
               loueth
               in
               this
               degree
               ,
               falling
               into
               the
               infinite
               diuine
               charity
               ,
               without
               yet
               loosing
               her
               nature
               ,
               is
               conuerted
               into
               the
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               office
               and
               institutiō
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               
               powers
               remayne
               confected
               in
               the
               tast
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               &
               albeit
               our
               nature
               is
               not
               chaunged
               in
               this
               diuine
               vnion
               touching
               her
               naturall
               essēce
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               chaūge
               many
               inclinations
               &
               cōditions
               ,
               &
               obtayneth
               others
               ,
               beyond
               the
               forces
               of
               nature
               created
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               fi●e
               worcketh
               in
               iron
               ,
               which
               it
               depriueth
               of
               the
               hardnes
               ,
               coldnes
               ,
               and
               blacknes
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               vnto
               it
               ,
               &
               endueth
               it
               with
               other
               cōtrary
               and
               more
               excellēt
               qualities
               ,
               yet
               without
               chaūging
               the
               nature
               therof
               :
               so
               the
               soule
               farre
               more
               enflamed
               &
               vnited
               in
               the
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               being
               endued
               with
               other
               life
               ,
               motiō
               &
               force
               ,
               remayneth
               without
               any
               feare
               or
               dulnesse
               &
               without
               diffidēce
               ,
               so
               light
               and
               easy
               to
               trāsforme
               it selfe
               into
               God
               her
               beloued
               ,
               by
               a
               vnitiue
               desire
               ,
               as
               the
               diuine
               fire
               that
               burneth
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               maketh
               her
               in
               that
               manner
               feruēt
               in
               her
               spirituall
               operations
               ;
               in
               such
               sort
               the
               soule
               remayneth
               filled
               with
               this
               diuine
               vnion
               ,
               &
               replenished
               with
               so
               great
               feruour
               ,
               that
               she
               att
               their
               first
               arriuall
               putteth
               to
               flight
               the
               flyes
               of
               contrary
               tēptations
               ;
               and
               doth
               more
               annihilate
               and
               mortifie
               her selfe
               in
               one
               act
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               then
               others
               can
               doe
               in
               much
               time
               .
               She
               likewise
               receaueth
               a
               penetratiue
               vertue
               to
               participate
               with
               all
               creatures
               ,
               without
               any
               impedimēt
               because
               she
               easily
               
               is
               vnited
               to
               her
               God
               ;
               thus
               doth
               she
               dispose
               her selfe
               to
               receaue
               greater
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               she
               approacheth
               neerer
               ,
               and
               is
               raysed
               vnto
               the
               perpetuall
               fountaine
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               lightes
               ,
               the
               eternall
               God.
               The
               property
               of
               this
               estate
               of
               Asseurance
               ,
               is
               to
               haue
               God
               alwayes
               in
               her
               hart
               present
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               neuer
               separating
               her selfe
               frō
               him
               :
               which
               she
               performeth
               by
               meane
               of
               a
               liuing
               loue
               ,
               and
               cōtinuall
               memory
               of
               him
               :
               for
               she
               is
               present
               ,
               &
               liueth
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               freed
               frō
               all
               action
               ,
               sauing
               that
               wherin
               her
               beloued
               God
               employeth
               her
               ,
               he
               being
               euer
               presēt
               with
               her
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               knew
               that
               he
               had
               attayned
               this
               degree
               of
               vnitiue
               loue
               ,
               in
               the
               cōtinuall
               memory
               ,
               and
               diuine
               cōmunication
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               without
               disturbance
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Monasteries
               as
               in
               hermitages
               ,
               alone
               and
               in
               company
               ,
               were
               he
               employed
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               or
               in
               prayer
               :
               And
               it
               was
               euen
               apparant
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               obtained
               this
               degree
               of
               perfection
               ,
               in
               the
               conuersion
               of
               his
               sences
               ,
               powers
               ,
               and
               inclinations
               into
               God
               :
               for
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               retourned
               into
               the
               state
               of
               innocencie
               ,
               so
               much
               were
               his
               interiour
               powers
               submitted
               to
               the
               empire
               and
               domination
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               perfectly
               vnited
               vnto
               her
               God
               in
               the
               light
               and
               frequent
               reuelations
               which
               she
               receaued
               of
               the
               diuine
               presence
               ,
               whence
               proceeded
               that
               he
               gloryed
               in
               his
               labours
               ,
               and
               in
               merueillous
               asseurance
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               speciall
               diuine
               grace
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               sixtdegre
               of
               perfection
               ,
               called
               Tranquility
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               estate
               of
               perfection
               called
               Tranquility
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               sixt
               degree
               where
               there
               is
               such
               peace
               and
               contentment
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               liueth
               as
               it
               were
               in
               silence
               and
               repose
               as
               in
               a
               sleepy
               slumber
               on
               the
               brest
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               may
               say
               with
               S.
               Paul
               :
               that
               she
               no
               more
               liueth
               in
               herselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               liueth
               and
               raigneth
               in
               her
               .
               But
               three
               thinges
               should
               preceed
               this
               life
               so
               singuler
               ,
               this
               sanctity
               and
               conuersation
               with
               God
               ,
               this
               perfect
               charity
               towardes
               God
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               this
               seeling
               of
               the
               diuine
               familiarity
               ;
               First
               ,
               a
               perfect
               mortification
               in
               worckes
               and
               affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               soule
               for
               her
               owne
               respect
               haue
               no
               contentment
               in
               any
               creature
               what
               soeuer
               ,
               and
               lesse
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               but
               onlie
               in
               her
               Creatour
               ;
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               she
               be
               distracted
               from
               all
               spirituall
               consolations
               ,
               wherin
               she
               taketh
               comfort
               and
               reioyceth
               for
               her
               owne
               repose
               and
               tast
               :
               because
               often
               times
               in
               the
               spirittes
               euen
               of
               them
               that
               vtteirle
               shunne
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               doe
               grow
               great
               affections
               and
               spirituall
               delectations
               ,
               wherin
               they
               finde
               consolations
               
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               God
               seldome
               ,
               or
               neuer
               :
               and
               so
               they
               shutt
               the
               gate
               to
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               and
               this
               happeneth
               because
               they
               propose
               not
               God
               for
               the
               end
               of
               their
               exercises
               purelie
               and
               without
               meane
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               Now
               this
               sincere
               intention
               and
               renunciation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               far
               more
               perfect
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               much
               more
               difficult
               then
               the
               former
               :
               therfore
               also
               the
               soule
               that
               doubteth
               therof
               holdeth
               her selfe
               absolutely
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               matters
               of
               the
               world
               as
               of
               the
               body
               &
               soule
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               that
               with
               an
               assiduous
               dilligēce
               she
               procureth
               to
               conuert
               her selfe
               free
               and
               peaceable
               into
               this
               most
               pure
               and
               most
               simple
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               remitting
               her
               spiritt
               into
               him
               not
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               absolutely
               considering
               God
               ,
               &
               enioying
               him
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               to
               communicate
               himselfe
               vnto
               her
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               excellēcie
               &
               diuine
               prerogatiues
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               call
               him
               with
               diuers
               names
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               good
               ,
               most
               iust
               .
               For
               so
               much
               as
               the
               holy
               scripture
               attributeth
               vnto
               him
               these
               names
               and
               qualities
               ,
               for
               the
               diuers
               effects
               which
               he
               worcketh
               in
               his
               creatures
               ;
               wherby
               we
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               diuine
               essence
               exceedeth
               all
               titles
               ,
               all
               tearmes
               and
               imaginations
               of
               our
               vnderstāding
               :
               and
               when
               the
               soule
               cometh
               to
               contemplate
               God
               in
               the
               said
               māner
               ,
               she
               attayneth
               the
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               estate
               of
               contēplation
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               cōtinuall
               but
               for
               a
               very
               short
               time
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infirmity
               and
               weight
               of
               the
               mortallity
               wherin
               she
               liueth
               .
               The
               property
               of
               this
               estate
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               be
               instructed
               &
               addressed
               towardes
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               actions
               &
               cogitations
               ,
               remote
               from
               the
               way
               of
               humane
               prudēce
               ,
               considering
               that
               God
               is
               the
               guide
               and
               master
               of
               euery
               estate
               of
               spirituall
               perfection
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               alone
               knoweth
               the
               necessities
               ,
               the
               capacity
               ,
               &
               the
               intētions
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               alone
               can
               conduct
               &
               guide
               vs
               in
               the
               most
               commodious
               and
               most
               certaine
               way
               .
               They
               therefore
               doe
               erre
               who
               by
               their
               counsaile
               and
               doctrine
               will
               ,
               not
               only
               persist
               in
               their
               own
               opinions
               ,
               but
               also
               admonish
               others
               :
               for
               taking
               on
               them
               to
               be
               guides
               of
               the
               blinde
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               perceaue
               that
               thēselues
               being
               blind
               &
               presuming
               to
               know
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               feeble
               ,
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               doe
               oftē
               fall
               into
               the
               deepe
               gulfe
               of
               errour
               .
               It
               is
               also
               the
               property
               of
               this
               degree
               of
               perfectiō
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               which
               hath
               attained
               the
               same
               is
               conuersant
               in
               all
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               other
               foresaid
               degrees
               ,
               &
               especiallie
               of
               humility
               ,
               of
               the
               imitation
               &
               memory
               of
               I.
               C.
               wherin
               he
               layeth
               a
               deep
               foundation
               ,
               that
               the
               edifice
               of
               his
               contemplation
               fall
               not
               :
               but
               be
               conserued
               and
               augmented
               by
               the
               benignity
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               Among
               other
               effectes
               wherby
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               discouered
               to
               haue
               cōmunicated
               this
               height
               of
               perfectiō
               vnto
               his
               seruāt
               Fr.
               one
               was
               the
               manifest
               and
               almost
               continuall
               spiritt
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               endued
               him
               wherby
               he
               seemed
               peaceablyto
               enjoy
               the
               contēplatiō
               of
               God
               &
               a
               diuine
               conference
               and
               familiarity
               .
               And
               by
               how
               much
               he
               was
               sequestred
               &
               disioyned
               
               from
               all
               the
               world
               and
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               he
               perfectly
               and
               intentiuely
               alwayes
               employed
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
               By
               reason
               also
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               life
               and
               perfection
               is
               praised
               and
               preached
               ,
               considering
               that
               therby
               he
               is
               admitted
               to
               the
               tranquilitie
               of
               the
               diuine
               contemplation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               seauenth
               degree
               of
               persection
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               no
               man
               that
               with
               humane
               wordes
               can
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               seauenth
               degree
               of
               perfection
               :
               which
               is
               a
               priuiledge
               rarely
               communicated
               of
               God
               ,
               sith
               that
               the
               wordes
               of
               Angels
               would
               be
               defectiue
               and
               seeme
               barbarous
               in
               the
               explication
               therof
               .
               Some
               SS
               .
               haue
               experienced
               it
               in
               this
               flesh
               ,
               God
               communicating
               it
               vnto
               thē
               sodenly
               as
               to
               passengers
               ,
               &
               now
               they
               enioy
               and
               possesse
               it
               manifestly
               without
               limitation
               or
               measure
               of
               faith
               .
               It
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               iust
               doe
               feele
               in
               glory
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               nomber
               of
               those
               thinges
               which
               the
               eyes
               cannot
               behold
               ,
               nor
               the
               eares
               heare
               ,
               nor
               
               the
               hartes
               of
               mē
               comprehēd
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               thē
               that
               loue
               him
               perfectly
               .
               And
               as
               the
               cōtēplatiue
               S.
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               one
               same
               place
               and
               degree
               to
               enioy
               the
               secrett
               and
               glorious
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               according
               as
               the
               celestiall
               Father
               determineth
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               because
               we
               haue
               not
               elected
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               vs
               ,
               who
               hath
               giuen
               place
               proper
               to
               each
               one
               of
               his
               SS
               .
               &
               each
               one
               is
               where
               he
               hath
               bin
               placed
               .
               S.
               Mary
               Magdalē
               found
               place
               &
               to
               her
               was
               graunted
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               S.
               Thomas
               the
               Apostle
               was
               admitted
               to
               his
               side
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               to
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               S.
               Iohn
               to
               the
               breast
               of
               I.
               C.
               S.
               Paul
               was
               eleuated
               to
               the
               third
               heauē
               :
               the
               sacred
               woūdes
               of
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               were
               cōmunicated
               vnto
               S.
               Francis.
               Who
               thē
               shall
               presume
               to
               haue
               a
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               perfectiō
               &
               merittes
               of
               such
               a
               greatnes
               ,
               as
               S.
               Mary
               Magdalē
               reposed
               on
               the
               bed
               of
               true
               penance
               ,
               S.
               Thomas
               in
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               faith
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               fournace
               of
               charity
               .
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               S.
               Francis
               in
               the
               loue
               &
               trāsformation
               of
               I.
               C.
               we
               cānot
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               vs
               :
               but
               only
               to
               follow
               &
               imitate
               the
               SS
               .
               in
               the
               worckes
               &
               perfections
               which
               are
               mercifully
               reuealed
               by
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               &
               therfore
               to
               giue
               in
               finite
               thanckes
               to
               the
               author
               of
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               sainctes
               ,
               by
               their
               intercession
               and
               his
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               he
               conduct
               vs
               to
               that
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               other
               we
               may
               enioy
               the
               eternall
               glorie
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               third
               booke
               ,
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               Chronicles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               wherin
               is
               conteined
               the
               life
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               miracles
               of
               the
               Seraphicall
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             CONTEINING
             THE
             MARTYRDOME
             of
             diuers
             Religious
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Seraphicall
             Father
             S.
             Francis.
             Translated
             by
             the
             partie
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             THE
             SECOND
             VOLVME
             .
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               certaine
               Religious
               to
               preach
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Mores
               in
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1219.
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               kept
               the
               great
               generall
               chapter
               att
               Pentecost
               ,
               wherat
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               his
               Order
               assembled
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               bin
               amplie
               declared
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               the
               first
               volume
               of
               these
               present
               Chronicles
               .
               This
               Chapter
               was
               held
               eleuen
               years
               after
               that
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               had
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
               confirmed
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               &
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               the
               Popedome
               of
               Pope
               Honorious
               the
               third
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               who
               then
               piously
               gouerned
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               againe
               send
               his
               Religious
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               well
               amongest
               Christians
               as
               Pagans
               ,
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               most
               capable
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               
               were
               chosen
               for
               Prouincials
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               applyed
               himselfe
               to
               obey
               the
               holy
               will
               of
               God.
               And
               because
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               Mores
               was
               spred
               ouer
               three
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               and
               Europe
               ;
               he
               resolued
               to
               send
               his
               Religious
               into
               those
               partes
               to
               preach
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               reduce
               the
               Pagans
               from
               their
               damnable
               errours
               :
               And
               to
               make
               a
               beginning
               ,
               he
               chose
               Asia
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               whither
               he
               went
               with
               eleuen
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               the
               Soldan
               and
               the
               Mores
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
               He
               sent
               Brother
               Giles
               into
               Africa
               with
               Religious
               of
               like
               feruour
               and
               deuotion
               ;
               who
               thincking
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               ;
               were
               apprehended
               by
               Christians
               and
               very
               vnwillingly
               brought
               back
               into
               Italy
               .
               He
               sent
               six
               Italian
               Religious
               of
               very
               perfect
               life
               ,
               into
               Spaine
               ,
               where
               the
               Emperour
               Miramolin
               of
               Marocco
               persecuted
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               were
               ,
               Brother
               Vital
               ,
               Brother
               Berard
               ,
               Brother
               Peter
               ,
               Brother
               Adiutus
               ,
               Brother
               Accursus
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Otto
               :
               of
               whome
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               Brother
               Vital
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               constituted
               their
               superiour
               ,
               Brother
               Berard
               was
               an
               excellent
               preacher
               in
               the
               Arabian
               tongue
               ;
               Brother
               Otto
               ,
               was
               a
               Preist
               ,
               Brother
               Adiutus
               and
               Brother
               Accursus
               were
               lay
               Brethren
               ,
               (
               the
               rule
               so
               tearming
               the
               Religious
               that
               keep
               not
               the
               quiet
               .
               )
               Now
               sainct
               Francis
               hauing
               called
               them
               ,
               said
               :
               My
               children
               ,
               God
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               send
               you
               to
               preach
               the
               holy
               faith
               vnto
               the
               Mores
               and
               to
               impugne
               the
               sect
               of
               Mahomet
               :
               and
               therfore
               my
               freindes
               ,
               hold
               your selues
               ready
               to
               execute
               his
               holy
               will
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               you
               shall
               see
               cause
               .
               Goe
               yee
               I
               say
               ,
               my
               beloued
               ioyfully
               preparing
               your
               soules
               to
               the
               crowne
               which
               it
               shall
               please
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               you
               :
               performing
               his
               holy
               will
               according
               as
               you
               shall
               feele
               your selues
               inspired
               .
               They
               as
               obedient
               children
               ,
               only
               bended
               their
               heades
               ,
               and
               crossed
               their
               armes
               ,
               expecting
               his
               holy
               benediction
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               Father
               first
               made
               them
               this
               exhortation
               :
               My
               deere
               children
               ,
               I
               haue
               certaine
               wordes
               to
               deliuer
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               effect
               this
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               his
               glorie
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               your
               soules
               .
               Be
               yee
               carefull
               to
               keepe
               
               peace
               among
               your selues
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               Brothers
               so
               much
               in
               habitt
               and
               profession
               ,
               as
               in
               spiritt
               and
               will.
               Next
               ,
               haue
               speciall
               care
               to
               fly
               enuie
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               our
               damnation
               ;
               support
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               be
               ioyfull
               in
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               humble
               before
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               ,
               you
               shall
               obtaine
               victorie
               against
               your
               ennemis
               visible
               and
               inuisible
               .
               Be
               yee
               mindefull
               to
               imitate
               with
               all
               your
               power
               ,
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               strictest
               manner
               you
               can
               in
               all
               the
               three
               vowes
               :
               in
               obedience
               ,
               obeying
               your
               superiour
               ,
               as
               he
               one
               earth
               obeyed
               his
               parentes
               :
               in
               pouerty
               ,
               liuing
               therin
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               be
               borne
               ,
               liue
               ,
               and
               dye
               poore
               ,
               and
               did
               alwayes
               preach
               pouerty
               to
               teach
               vs
               the
               same
               :
               and
               in
               chastity
               ,
               liuing
               and
               persisting
               chast
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               bodie
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               spirit
               :
               
               sith
               our
               Lord
               so
               muchloued
               this
               vertue
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               virgin
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               his
               Natiuity
               ,
               would
               haue
               for
               his
               first
               fruites
               ,
               the
               holie
               Virgin
               Innocentes
               :
               and
               being
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               he
               would
               dye
               betwene
               two
               virgins
               ,
               his
               Blessed
               Mother
               ,
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
               .
               Cast
               all
               your
               cogitations
               and
               hopes
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               assist
               and
               conduct
               you
               .
               Carry
               with
               you
               the
               rule
               and
               the
               Breuiary
               ,
               and
               say
               the
               diuine
               office
               the
               most
               deuoutly
               you
               can
               :
               Lett
               Brother
               Vital
               be
               your
               superiour
               ,
               and
               therfore
               obey
               him
               entierly
               ;
               but
               aboue
               all
               ,
               be
               mindefull
               to
               meditate
               cōtinually
               on
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               for
               that
               is
               it
               which
               shall
               make
               all
               incommodities
               sweet
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               trauell
               pleasing
               in
               this
               long
               iorney
               into
               Spaine
               which
               you
               are
               to
               attempt
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conuersation
               and
               commerce
               which
               yee
               are
               to
               haue
               with
               the
               Mores
               ,
               the
               ennemies
               of
               their
               Creatour
               .
               Beleeue
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               doth
               separate
               you
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               for
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               I
               would
               neuer
               disioyne
               you
               from
               me
               .
               And
               God
               knoweth
               the
               greife
               and
               affliction
               which
               my
               hart
               feeleth
               for
               your
               departure
               ,
               though
               in
               deed
               ,
               your
               prompt
               obedience
               doth
               much
               comfort
               me
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               we
               preferre
               the
               will
               of
               our
               lord
               ,
               before
               our
               owne
               .
            
             
               These
               good
               Religious
               began
               then
               out
               of
               loue
               to
               weep
               bitterlie
               ,
               and
               affectionatelie
               recommended
               themselues
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               wherin
               next
               vnto
               God
               they
               reposed
               more
               confidence
               then
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               send
               vs
               whither
               you
               shall
               please
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               accomplish
               what
               soeuer
               God
               by
               you
               shall
               command
               .
               But
               withall
               we
               beseech
               you
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               we
               goe
               a
               mong
               most
               cruell
               men
               ,
               whose
               tongue
               is
               vnknowne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               as
               also
               are
               their
               manners
               and
               behauiour
               :
               besides
               we
               know
               them
               to
               be
               the
               ennemies
               of
               Christians
               ,
               desiring
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               drinck
               their
               bloud
               ,
               and
               ours
               with
               so
               much
               more
               fury
               and
               passion
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               know
               we
               endeauour
               to
               conuert
               their
               people
               ;
               for
               accomplishmēt
               wherof
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               our
               forces
               to
               be
               most
               infirme
               and
               our selues
               very
               insufficient
               ,
               if
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               doe
               not
               by
               your
               prayers
               assist
               vs
               :
               and
               therfore
               we
               recommending
               vs
               vnto
               them
               ,
               demaund
               your
               holy
               benediction
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               vndergoe
               this
               obedience
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               our
               owne
               and
               the
               Infidels
               soules
               .
               S.
               Francis
               then
               lifting
               his
               eyes
               all
               bathed
               
               with
               teares
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               blessed
               them
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               The
               benediction
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Sonne
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               discend
               vpon
               you
               as
               it
               discended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               :
               conduct
               ,
               comfort
               and
               fortifye
               you
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               valiantly
               resist
               ,
               couragiously
               assault
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               subdue
               your
               ennemies
               ,
               sith
               God
               sendeth
               you
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               seruice
               .
               And
               feare
               not
               ,
               for
               God
               goeth
               with
               you
               to
               be
               your
               protector
               .
               So
               being
               full
               of
               teares
               he
               
               dismissed
               them
               :
               and
               these
               Apostolicall
               Religious
               tooke
               their
               iorney
               conformably
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghospell
               ,
               on
               foote
               ,
               without
               mony
               ,
               
               scrip
               ,
               or
               staffe
               ,
               bare-foote
               ,
               with
               one
               only
               coate
               ,
               poore
               course
               and
               all
               patched
               :
               but
               yet
               in
               exchaunge
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               safelie
               and
               securely
               conducted
               them
               into
               Spaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Vitall
               fell
               sicke
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               would
               that
               leauing
               him
               alone
               in
               the
               hospitall
               ,
               his
               Companions
               should
               proceed
               on
               other
               iourney
               :
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THese
               good
               Religious
               being
               arriued
               in
               Arragon
               ,
               Brother
               Vital
               their
               superiour
               ,
               fell
               sicke
               and
               kept
               his
               bedde
               ,
               the
               others
               expected
               there
               some
               time
               to
               see
               the
               issue
               of
               this
               sicknes
               ,
               which
               daily
               encreasing
               ,
               Brother
               Vital
               said
               to
               his
               companions
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethre
               ,
               you
               see
               my
               sicknes
               is
               violent
               ,
               and
               what
               wil
               be
               the
               issue
               therof
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               :
               wherfore
               I
               will
               no
               longer
               detaine
               you
               from
               proceeding
               about
               that
               which
               hath
               bin
               enioyned
               vs
               :
               it
               hauing
               bin
               alwayes
               my
               desire
               to
               accōpany
               you
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               who
               I
               suppose
               hath
               ordained
               that
               I
               proceed
               no
               farther
               ,
               in
               respect
               that
               being
               too
               great
               a
               sinner
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               perhapps
               worthy
               of
               your
               cōpany
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               so
               worthy
               an
               office
               .
               It
               is
               therfore
               necessary
               ,
               that
               you
               leaue
               me
               in
               this
               hospitall
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               apply
               your selues
               to
               this
               holy
               enterprise
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               this
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               thus
               farre
               conducted
               you
               by
               obedience
               :
               and
               be
               not
               greiued
               to
               leaue
               me
               here
               alone
               ,
               for
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               will
               prouide
               for
               me
               :
               Proceede
               then
               on
               your
               iourney
               ,
               accomplish
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               mindefull
               of
               the
               admonitions
               of
               our
               holy
               Father
               ,
               with
               a
               speciall
               care
               not
               to
               transgresse
               them
               :
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               me
               ,
               constituting
               Brother
               Bernard
               the
               preacher
               to
               be
               their
               superiour
               .
               The
               poore
               Religious
               hauing
               heard
               the
               said
               proposition
               ,
               with
               extreme
               sorowfull
               and
               sobbing
               sighes
               ,
               that
               sufficiently
               discouered
               the
               bitternes
               that
               afflicted
               their
               spirit
               ,
               they
               bowed
               downe
               their
               heades
               ,
               calling
               God
               to
               witnesse
               of
               the
               greife
               they
               had
               to
               leaue
               him
               so
               alone
               :
               but
               because
               their
               obediēce
               vnto
               S.
               Francis
               and
               him
               so
               required
               ,
               they
               acknowledged
               themselues
               ready
               to
               obey
               :
               and
               so
               hauing
               receaued
               his
               benediction
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               louingly
               and
               charitably
               embraced
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               departed
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               by
               his
               prayers
               to
               obtaine
               of
               God
               that
               they
               might
               againe
               see
               one
               an
               other
               att
               least
               in
               Paradise
               .
               This
               poore
               Religious
               remayning
               then
               alone
               in
               affliction
               dayly
               weakened
               ,
               till
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               martyrdome
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               giuen
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               afflicted
               for
               not
               perticipating
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               hauing
               lost
               that
               crowne
               ,
               that
               burning
               
               with
               charity
               towardes
               God
               ,
               this
               fire
               in
               such
               sort
               augmented
               that
               by
               his
               good
               will
               and
               desire
               ,
               he
               shortly
               after
               receaued
               the
               ●ame
               crowne
               in
               his
               bedd
               ,
               making
               of
               himselfe
               a
               gratefull
               and
               pleasing
               sacrifice
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               so
               hastened
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               Brother
               Vitall
               .
               We
               must
               now
               discourse
               of
               the
               combat
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               who
               still
               ma●ching
               further
               on
               ,
               into
               Spaine
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               Portugall
               ,
               neuer
               ceassed
               in
               time
               and
               place
               conuenient
               to
               preach
               vnto
               both
               Catholiques
               ,
               and
               heretiques
               ,
               wherof
               then
               the
               nomber
               was
               great
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               euery
               where
               produced
               fruit
               most
               pleasing
               to
               the
               almighty
               ,
               whose
               grace
               had
               conioyned
               them
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               fiue
               Religious
               arriued
               att
               Conimbria
               ,
               where
               they
               prophecied
               vnto
               the
               queene
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               said
               Religious
               being
               arriued
               at
               Conimbria
               a
               famous
               citty
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               was
               the
               vniuersity
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               as
               also
               being
               very
               anncient
               and
               right
               noble
               ,
               there
               they
               found
               the
               queene
               Vraca
               wife
               of
               king
               Alphonsus
               the
               secōd
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               inuited
               them
               vnto
               her
               ,
               &
               entertayned
               thē
               with
               great
               deuotiō
               ,
               as
               exceedingly
               affected
               vnto
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               then
               very
               louingly
               demaūded
               of
               thē
               whence
               they
               came
               &
               whither
               they
               intended
               ,
               and
               withall
               offered
               to
               releiue
               thē
               in
               all
               their
               occurrēces
               .
               They
               breifely
               answeared
               her
               &
               discouered
               vnto
               her
               their
               designe
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               by
               their
               Generall
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               to
               Infidels
               .
               But
               the
               queene
               not
               cōtent
               with
               this
               slight
               narratiō
               ,
               putt
               thē
               into
               discourse
               of
               diuers
               spirituall
               matters
               ,
               as
               one
               more
               thirsty
               of
               the
               word
               of
               our
               lord
               then
               a
               hinde
               of
               fresh
               water
               .
               With
               whose
               discourse
               finding
               her selfe
               exceedingly
               edifyed
               and
               cōforted
               ,
               &
               perceauing
               their
               extreme
               feruour
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               degree
               of
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               their
               merittes
               had
               raysed
               thē
               ;
               she
               drew
               them
               a
               part
               ,
               &
               cōiured
               them
               in
               his
               name
               for
               whose
               loue
               they
               had
               resolued
               euen
               to
               endure
               death
               ,
               so
               much
               to
               gratifie
               her
               ,
               as
               by
               prayer
               to
               procure
               reuelation
               frō
               God
               of
               the
               time
               and
               hower
               of
               her
               death
               :
               not
               admitting
               their
               excuses
               which
               were
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               temerity
               &
               presūption
               to
               seeke
               to
               know
               the
               secrettes
               which
               God
               for
               deepe
               &
               great
               cōsiderations
               would
               not
               haue
               knowne
               vnto
               mē
               :
               adding
               withall
               that
               they
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               obtaine
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               diuers
               other
               such
               reasons
               ;
               but
               she
               so
               importuned
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               att
               lenght
               cōstraynd
               to
               accord
               vnto
               her
               :
               &
               hauing
               to
               this
               end
               applyed
               thēselues
               to
               prayer
               ,
               they
               vnderstood
               frō
               God
               that
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               they
               demaūded
               ,
               whervpō
               they
               went
               vnto
               the
               queene
               ,
               and
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               her
               :
               Madame
               ,
               lett
               it
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               be
               troublesome
               vnto
               you
               
               to
               vnderstād
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               so
               instātly
               required
               of
               vs
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               lesse
               because
               we
               assure
               you
               that
               no
               creature
               loueth
               you
               so
               much
               as
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               in
               no
               sort
               dispose
               of
               you
               but
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               and
               greater
               glory
               .
               Know
               then
               that
               you
               shall
               dye
               before
               your
               husbād
               and
               in
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               ioyne
               with
               you
               neere
               about
               the
               time
               ,
               wherof
               we
               will
               also
               giue
               you
               an
               infallible
               token
               .
               You
               shall
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               within
               few
               dayes
               ,
               we
               shall
               dye
               by
               the
               stroake
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               gracious
               Redeemer
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               infinitely
               thāck
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               exceedingly
               reioycing
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               to
               elect
               vs
               to
               be
               of
               the
               nomber
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               .
               But
               when
               we
               shall
               haue
               accōplished
               our
               course
               ,
               the
               Christians
               of
               Marrocco
               shall
               bring
               our
               bodyes
               into
               this
               citty
               ,
               to
               the
               meeting
               wherof
               ,
               you
               and
               your
               husband
               shall
               come
               in
               great
               reuerence
               and
               solemnity
               .
               When
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               these
               thinges
               ,
               hope
               and
               know
               that
               your
               terme
               shal
               be
               expired
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               shall
               shortly
               be
               through
               loue
               vnited
               with
               God
               ,
               there
               to
               raigne
               eternally
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               arriuing
               at
               Alenquer
               ,
               the
               Infāta
               prouided
               thē
               shipping
               &
               other
               necessaries
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               Siuill
               ,
               and
               seculer
               habits
               ,
               therby
               to
               passe
               vnknowne
               amōg
               the
               Mores
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               would
               neuer
               haue
               permitted
               them
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               fiue
               Religious
               hauing
               taken
               leaue
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thē
               letters
               of
               fauour
               &
               cōmendation
               vnto
               Alēquer
               whither
               they
               intēded
               their
               iorney
               ,
               in
               which
               citty
               there
               was
               already
               a
               Couēt
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               whome
               they
               visited
               ,
               where
               for
               certaine
               dayes
               they
               comforted
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               in
               meane
               while
               they
               also
               bethought
               thēselues
               of
               cōmodious
               meanes
               to
               goe
               to
               Lisbone
               ,
               distāt
               thēce
               about
               eight
               leagues
               ;
               in
               which
               time
               they
               were
               aduertised
               of
               a
               merchants
               ship
               ,
               wherin
               they
               vnderstood
               they
               might
               passe
               ,
               by
               the
               fauour
               of
               the
               Infanta
               Sanctia
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sancho
               second
               king
               of
               Portugall
               ;
               who
               resided
               in
               the
               same
               citty
               &
               there
               kept
               her
               Court
               ,
               they
               presēted
               vnto
               her
               the
               leters
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Queene
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               she
               gaue
               them
               a
               gracious
               welcome
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               most
               pious
               &
               vertuous
               ladyes
               that
               all
               Christendome
               did
               then
               afford
               ,
               and
               had
               reiected
               great
               matches
               ,
               to
               conserue
               her
               virginity
               ,
               wherof
               she
               made
               such
               esteeme
               ,
               as
               she
               desired
               rather
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               thē
               to
               haue
               her
               chastity
               violated
               .
               She
               was
               in
               deed
               ,
               endued
               with
               all
               vertues
               ,
               and
               liued
               in
               great
               abstinence
               and
               fasting
               ,
               wearing
               next
               her
               flesh
               a
               haire
               cloth
               in
               steed
               of
               a
               smock
               ,
               praying
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               giuing
               and
               distributing
               her
               reuenewes
               vnto
               the
               poore
               .
               She
               was
               a
               true
               mother
               vnto
               the
               poore
               ,
               considering
               the
               affection
               wherwith
               she
               releiued
               ,
               comforted
               ,
               and
               assisted
               them
               .
               She
               then
               hauing
               heard
               related
               the
               
               admirable
               worckes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               there
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1217.
               she
               called
               then
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               built
               them
               a
               Couent
               without
               Alenquer
               ,
               in
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               against
               the
               riuer
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whose
               ouerflowing
               ,
               she
               admitted
               them
               into
               her
               Pallace
               ,
               where
               she
               builded
               them
               a
               litle
               monasterie
               ,
               as
               a
               place
               more
               healthfull
               ,
               free
               from
               the
               inundations
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               more
               commodious
               for
               her
               .
               The
               pious
               Infanta
               then
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               holy
               and
               firme
               resolution
               of
               these
               said
               Religious
               ,
               commended
               it
               exceedinglie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               time
               of
               their
               being
               there
               ,
               entertained
               them
               very
               curteouslie
               ,
               discoursing
               alwayes
               of
               spirituall
               matters
               .
               She
               gaue
               them
               seculer
               habittes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               trauell
               the
               more
               commodiouslie
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               they
               might
               haue
               bin
               entercepted
               in
               their
               passage
               ,
               neither
               would
               the
               merchants
               haue
               admitted
               thē
               into
               their
               vessels
               together
               with
               them
               in
               their
               habittes
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               in
               any
               sort
               discouered
               their
               designe
               ,
               for
               feare
               to
               offend
               the
               Mores
               ,
               whose
               disfauour
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               encurred
               for
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               as
               people
               more
               respecting
               their
               profitt
               then
               their
               honour
               or
               saluation
               ,
               and
               more
               hungry
               of
               mony
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               Therfore
               then
               did
               they
               remayne
               some
               time
               in
               that
               citty
               ,
               in
               meane
               while
               their
               haire
               did
               grow
               and
               encrease
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               crownes
               or
               other
               distinctions
               could
               not
               be
               discerned
               from
               seculer
               personnes
               :
               att
               length
               ,
               commending
               their
               pious
               desire
               prompt
               obedience
               ,
               and
               feruour
               of
               charity
               towardes
               God
               and
               their
               neigbour
               ,
               encouraging
               them
               also
               of
               her
               part
               ,
               though
               needlesly
               ,
               she
               sent
               them
               to
               Lisbone
               as
               worldlings
               and
               vnknowne
               ,
               there
               to
               embarcke
               themselues
               for
               Seuill
               ,
               hauing
               withall
               formerly
               furnished
               them
               with
               what
               was
               necessarie
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               said
               Religious
               arriuing
               att
               Siuill
               ,
               and
               hauing
               cast
               off
               then
               seculer
               habitt
               ,
               did
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               tribulations
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               good
               Religious
               ,
               not
               without
               much
               trouble
               arriued
               att
               Seuill
               ,
               where
               they
               disbarqued
               themselues
               .
               This
               citty
               was
               then
               possessed
               and
               vsurped
               by
               the
               Mores
               ,
               they
               lodged
               in
               the
               house
               of
               a
               Cittizen
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               rich
               ,
               noble
               ,
               and
               deuout
               ,
               there
               they
               putt
               off
               their
               seculer
               habitts
               ,
               tooke
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               eight
               dayes
               together
               applyed
               thēselues
               to
               fasting
               and
               feruent
               prayer
               ,
               with
               teares
               begging
               day
               and
               night
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               assist
               and
               further
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               begin
               their
               enterprise
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               those
               ruined
               soules
               saluation
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               them
               force
               to
               die
               for
               his
               holy
               faith
               .
               Now
               being
               deceaued
               
               by
               the
               exteriour
               apparence
               of
               the
               deuotion
               of
               their
               Host
               ,
               they
               plainlie
               discouerd
               vnto
               him
               their
               full
               intention
               ,
               presuming
               of
               his
               aduise
               therin
               :
               but
               they
               were
               much
               deceaued
               and
               amazed
               ,
               for
               he
               repenting
               that
               he
               had
               lodged
               them
               ,
               for
               feare
               both
               of
               himselfe
               and
               other
               Christian
               marchantes
               that
               liued
               there
               ,
               began
               to
               endeauour
               to
               dissuade
               them
               ,
               affirming
               that
               they
               would
               profitt
               nothing
               ;
               but
               would
               rather
               put
               themselues
               in
               extreme
               daunger
               and
               manifest
               perill
               to
               loose
               their
               owne
               faith
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               terrible
               tormentes
               which
               would
               be
               inflicted
               on
               them
               .
               Which
               these
               good
               Religious
               vnderstanding
               ,
               they
               instantlie
               ,
               without
               giuing
               any
               aunsweare
               or
               making
               him
               other
               reply
               ,
               forsoke
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               as
               couragious
               and
               valiant
               soldiers
               ,
               went
               directly
               to
               giue
               the
               assault
               to
               the
               fortresse
               of
               the
               ennemy
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               where
               finding
               all
               their
               ennemies
               in
               armes
               ,
               praying
               to
               their
               Prophett
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               chardge
               and
               strike
               them
               with
               the
               cutting
               sword
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               preaching
               and
               praysing
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               .
               But
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               ennemies
               seeing
               them
               in
               such
               base
               and
               straung
               kind
               of
               habitts
               ,
               thrust
               them
               out
               with
               the
               pointes
               of
               their
               daggers
               and
               stroakes
               of
               cudgels
               ,
               vsing
               them
               as
               fooles
               .
               This
               beginning
               of
               trouble
               redoubled
               the
               pious
               feruour
               of
               the
               good
               Religious
               ,
               making
               them
               actiue
               and
               desirous
               to
               suffer
               much
               more
               for
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               wherfore
               they
               determined
               to
               seeke
               to
               enter
               into
               an
               other
               Temple
               greater
               thē
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               people
               ,
               there
               to
               conuince
               and
               cōfound
               the
               Mahometan
               errour
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               :
               but
               they
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               enter
               there
               ,
               but
               were
               very
               rudely
               and
               with
               iniuries
               farre
               repulsed
               .
               They
               enflamed
               with
               great
               zeale
               ,
               to
               denounce
               &
               make
               knowne
               I.
               C.
               vnto
               these
               infidels
               ,
               were
               nothing
               terrified
               ,
               but
               to
               giue
               courage
               to
               themselues
               ,
               said
               to
               each
               other
               :
               Brethren
               what
               doe
               we
               ?
               lett
               vs
               remēber
               those
               wordes
               of
               our
               Lord
               I.
               C.
               Feare
               not
               ,
               litle
               flock
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               
               pleased
               your
               Father
               to
               dispose
               vnto
               you
               his
               kingdome
               :
               therfore
               lett
               vs
               not
               desist
               to
               preach
               his
               holy
               faith
               .
               Wherfore
               doe
               we
               spēd
               time
               with
               this
               simple
               and
               inconsiderat
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               considering
               the
               litle
               hope
               we
               haue
               being
               so
               few
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               their
               obstinacie
               ?
               lett
               vs
               rather
               repaire
               to
               their
               king
               ,
               endeauouring
               first
               to
               conquer
               the
               head
               ,
               so
               with
               more
               ease
               &
               facility
               to
               gett
               victory
               of
               the
               mēbers
               afterward
               ?
               Lett
               vs
               giue
               him
               the
               on
               sett
               couragiously
               and
               ioyfully
               :
               lett
               vs
               goe
               then
               ,
               lett
               vs
               goe
               preach
               and
               tell
               him
               the
               verity
               ,
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               &
               of
               penance
               ,
               in
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Lett
               vs
               boldly
               confesse
               before
               him
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               true
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               borne
               &
               dye
               for
               sinners
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               bloud
               redeeming
               vs
               from
               eternal
               death
               ,
               &
               rising
               againe
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               ascended
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               and
               sitteth
               att
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               Iudge
               of
               the
               liuing
               &
               dead
               ,
               where
               he
               expecteth
               vs
               to
               croune
               vs
               with
               his
               holy
               martyrs
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               these
               fiue
               Religious
               preached
               before
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               what
               sueceeded
               therof
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THese
               Religious
               being
               thus
               mutuallie
               animated
               ,
               went
               directlie
               to
               the
               Pallace
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               att
               the
               entrie
               wherof
               being
               intercepted
               by
               the
               guard
               ,
               their
               Captaine
               who
               was
               a
               gentleman
               of
               note
               ,
               demaunded
               of
               them
               what
               they
               were
               .
               They
               answeared
               that
               they
               were
               Italiens
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               speake
               with
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               of
               matters
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               as
               well
               touching
               his
               owne
               particuler
               as
               his
               whole
               kingdome
               .
               Whervpon
               the
               Captaine
               demaunded
               if
               they
               had
               no
               letters
               or
               other
               token
               of
               commendations
               to
               deliuer
               him
               .
               They
               replyed
               that
               their
               embassage
               was
               to
               be
               deliuered
               by
               mouth
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               writtē
               but
               in
               hartes
               ,
               &
               by
               tongues
               .
               The
               Captaine
               willed
               thē
               securely
               to
               commend
               the
               affaire
               vnto
               him
               ,
               promising
               to
               deliuer
               it
               faithfully
               vnto
               the
               king
               :
               they
               prayed
               him
               againe
               for
               conclusion
               to
               conduct
               them
               only
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               also
               vnderstand
               what
               they
               had
               to
               say
               :
               The
               Captaine
               related
               the
               whole
               vnto
               the
               king
               ,
               who
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               ;
               where
               being
               present
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               them
               what
               they
               were
               ;
               whence
               they
               came
               ;
               who
               sent
               thē
               vnto
               him
               :
               &
               wherfore
               they
               were
               come
               .
               Wherto
               they
               answeared
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Christiās
               :
               that
               they
               came
               frō
               Rome
               ,
               sent
               frō
               the
               king
               of
               kinges
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               preach
               vnto
               him
               his
               holy
               faith
               :
               so
               that
               their
               bussines
               tēded
               only
               to
               the
               saluatiō
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               which
               should
               be
               effected
               if
               he
               would
               no
               lōger
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               but
               in
               IESVS
               C.
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               receauing
               baptisme
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               Trinity
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               saued
               by
               any
               other
               meane
               .
               The
               Mory
               king
               that
               expected
               no
               such
               greeting
               ,
               became
               despightfully
               furiours
               :
               for
               he
               esteemed
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               an
               extreme
               affrōt
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               O
               ye
               poore
               braineles
               men
               ,
               sottish
               and
               miserable
               as
               ye
               are
               ;
               how
               can
               ye
               possibly
               presume
               to
               vtter
               this
               speech
               in
               my
               presence
               ,
               without
               more
               respect
               vnto
               my
               crowne
               ,
               or
               feare
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               your
               liues
               ,
               already
               infallibly
               incurred
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               blasphemie
               committed
               against
               my
               most
               holy
               Prophet
               ;
               But
               tell
               me
               ,
               are
               yee
               come
               hither
               expresly
               and
               in
               my
               only
               particuler
               respect
               ,
               or
               to
               preach
               also
               vnto
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               delude
               them
               ,
               dissuading
               them
               frō
               mine
               obedience
               and
               their
               alleagiance
               ?
               Hereto
               the
               good
               Religious
               with
               a
               bold
               and
               smiling
               countenāce
               answeared
               :
               O
               king
               know
               that
               we
               are
               come
               to
               thee
               as
               to
               the
               chiefe
               of
               all
               this
               sect
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               filled
               with
               diabolicall
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               hell
               shall
               
               be
               more
               rigorously
               tormented
               then
               thy
               subiectes
               that
               shall
               persist
               in
               obstinacie
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               thou
               being
               reduced
               into
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               &
               saluation
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               be
               a
               meane
               of
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               now
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               damnatiō
               ;
               for
               auoyding
               wherof
               thou
               must
               beleeue
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               who
               sendeth
               vs
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               in
               the
               
               Gospell
               :
               Goe
               and
               teach
               ye
               all
               nations
               ,
               baptising
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               &
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &
               adding
               afterward
               for
               thē
               that
               would
               not
               yeld
               thervnto
               :
               he
               that
               will
               not
               belieue
               ,
               shal
               be
               damned
               eternally
               .
               This
               king
               stopping
               his
               eares
               ,
               began
               to
               rage
               and
               crye
               out
               :
               O
               cursed
               wretches
               ,
               your
               former
               lewd
               behauiour
               no
               doubt
               hath
               brought
               you
               hither
               ,
               where
               it
               shal
               be
               rewarded
               instantly
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               meane
               to
               deliuer
               &
               free
               your selues
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               vnsay
               whatsoeuer
               you
               haue
               now
               foolishly
               and
               rashlie
               vttered
               ;
               and
               to
               receaue
               and
               espouse
               the
               Religion
               of
               our
               great
               Prophett
               ;
               for
               ,
               so
               doeing
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               only
               pardō
               you
               ,
               but
               will
               also
               make
               you
               great
               and
               rich
               in
               my
               kingdome
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               publikelie
               appeare
               how
               much
               we
               prise
               and
               esteeme
               the
               greatnes
               of
               our
               Prophett
               :
               and
               how
               much
               we
               honour
               ,
               respect
               and
               enrich
               those
               that
               preferre
               our
               Religion
               before
               their
               owne
               :
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               you
               shall
               for
               your
               sollie
               dye
               with
               infinite
               torments
               ,
               or
               I
               will
               enforce
               you
               to
               beleeue
               me
               :
               The
               Religious
               replyed
               ,
               if
               your
               law
               were
               not
               full
               of
               lies
               ,
               false
               &
               impious
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               iust
               and
               conformable
               vnto
               truth
               ,
               we
               would
               receaue
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               doth
               eternallie
               damne
               the
               followers
               therof
               ,
               we
               respect
               not
               all
               treasure
               ,
               nor
               feare
               tormentes
               ;
               for
               false
               honours
               are
               the
               baites
               and
               delusions
               of
               you
               Mores
               ,
               who
               truely
               miserable
               ,
               doe
               end
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               longer
               continuance
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               eternallie
               damned
               :
               the
               meerlie
               contrarie
               happening
               to
               vs
               ,
               considering
               that
               by
               the
               pouertie
               and
               contempt
               of
               our
               dayes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               we
               pourchace
               eternall
               treasures
               and
               honours
               in
               heauen
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               :
               Heap
               not
               
               vp
               your
               treasure
               in
               earth
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               secure
               :
               but
               in
               heauen
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               for
               euer
               enioy
               the
               benefitt
               therof
               .
               And
               therfore
               O
               king
               ,
               be
               thou
               conuerted
               to
               receaue
               this
               true
               and
               holie
               law
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               recompence
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               so
               much
               esteeme
               a
               kingdome
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               oughtest
               thou
               to
               esteeme
               this
               eternall
               kingdome
               of
               heauē
               ?
               tourne
               thy
               hart
               to
               the
               soueraigne
               and
               true
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               thus
               long
               expected
               thy
               penannce
               ,
               and
               now
               sendeth
               vs
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               as
               his
               messengers
               to
               deliuer
               thee
               from
               the
               eternall
               tormentes
               of
               hell
               ,
               which
               are
               prepared
               for
               thee
               and
               all
               them
               that
               follow
               the
               absolutely
               accursed
               Mahomett
               .
               Take
               heed
               how
               thou
               misprise
               the
               grace
               which
               God
               by
               meanes
               of
               vs
               doth
               offer
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               were
               adiudged
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Morian
               king
               ,
               who
               att
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               prince
               his
               sonne
               ,
               reuoked
               his
               sentence
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Morian
               king
               could
               no
               longer
               endure
               nor
               heare
               the
               preaching
               and
               remonstrance
               of
               the
               Religious
               against
               his
               sect
               ;
               but
               being
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               and
               enraged
               ,
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               expelled
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               condemned
               them
               to
               be
               cruelly
               whipt
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               haue
               their
               heades
               cutt
               off
               .
               The
               Martyrs
               then
               hastened
               to
               death
               ,
               with
               a
               courage
               and
               countenance
               very
               ioyfull
               and
               contented
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               knew
               themselues
               neere
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               what
               they
               so
               much
               desired
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               mutually
               said
               :
               Behold
               brethren
               ,
               behold
               how
               God
               doth
               benignely
               offer
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               so
               long
               desired
               of
               him
               .
               We
               are
               att
               the
               port
               ,
               lett
               vs
               seeke
               to
               arme
               vs
               well
               to
               endure
               this
               litle
               conflict
               ;
               henceforward
               we
               shal
               no
               more
               feare
               the
               terrible
               tempestes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               the
               windes
               of
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               nor
               the
               deceiptfull
               singing
               of
               the
               alluring
               Mermaides
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               the
               impious
               thenceforward
               shall
               haue
               no
               more
               power
               ouer
               this
               our
               feeble
               body
               ,
               for
               we
               goe
               into
               a
               glorious
               country
               ,
               to
               see
               againe
               our
               first
               originall
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               our
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               seruice
               is
               to
               reigne
               :
               there
               shal
               we
               receaue
               recompense
               of
               our
               labours
               ,
               after
               more
               then
               a
               hundred
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               double
               ,
               yea
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               then
               we
               deserue
               .
               Lett
               vs
               now
               then
               giue
               prayse
               to
               our
               God
               ;
               enduring
               this
               litle
               for
               his
               loue
               :
               lett
               vs
               restore
               this
               life
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               redeemed
               it
               by
               his
               owne
               death
               .
               Vttering
               these
               good
               speeches
               ,
               thy
               hastened
               to
               receaue
               the
               martyrdome
               att
               the
               place
               where
               they
               were
               to
               be
               executed
               ,
               goeing
               before
               the
               executioner
               ,
               who
               with
               some
               other
               officers
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               seeing
               with
               what
               alacrity
               they
               hastened
               to
               their
               death
               ,
               began
               to
               haue
               compassion
               on
               them
               as
               of
               poore
               foolish
               personnes
               ,
               and
               therfore
               exhorted
               them
               to
               reflect
               on
               their
               owne
               case
               ,
               with
               these
               or
               the
               like
               wordes
               ;
               Doe
               yee
               not
               consider
               your
               owne
               misery
               ,
               thus
               reioycing
               ,
               being
               so
               neere
               the
               losse
               both
               of
               this
               life
               and
               the
               other
               ?
               deny
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               vnaduisedly
               and
               impiously
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               temerariously
               vttered
               against
               our
               law
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               person
               of
               our
               king
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               we
               will
               seeke
               to
               obtaine
               you
               fauour
               ,
               and
               to
               enrich
               you
               with
               temporal
               substance
               ,
               and
               our
               Prophett
               Mahomett
               ,
               who
               is
               very
               mercifull
               ,
               will
               pardon
               you
               ,
               and
               benefitt
               you
               in
               the
               other
               life
               .
               The
               Religious
               herevnto
               answeared
               :
               your
               richesse
               ,
               delicacies
               ,
               allurementes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               are
               as
               false
               and
               deceiptfull
               as
               your
               law
               and
               your
               promises
               :
               and
               therfore
               lett
               them
               be
               your
               portion
               that
               giue
               creditt
               to
               such
               delusions
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               beleeue
               nothing
               more
               certaiue
               and
               glorious
               ,
               then
               to
               endure
               for
               
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               sith
               that
               only
               is
               the
               secure
               way
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Therfore
               doe
               we
               so
               ioyfully
               contemne
               the
               present
               life
               with
               all
               the
               wealth
               therof
               ;
               considering
               with
               all
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               puffe
               in
               comparison
               of
               eternity
               .
               And
               the
               false
               Prophett
               whome
               you
               honour
               being
               in
               hell
               ,
               can
               neither
               obtaine
               mercy
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               others
               .
               There
               did
               accompany
               them
               certaine
               Christians
               ,
               who
               much
               feared
               ,
               that
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               tormentes
               might
               enforce
               them
               to
               renounce
               their
               Faith.
               The
               sonne
               of
               the
               said
               king
               of
               Seuill
               who
               was
               present
               with
               his
               Father
               when
               he
               gaue
               sentence
               against
               the
               holy
               Religious
               ,
               perceauing
               his
               fury
               to
               be
               somewhat
               appeased
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Vpon
               what
               reason
               ,
               Father
               ,
               haue
               you
               so
               lightlie
               giuen
               order
               for
               the
               death
               of
               these
               men
               ?
               It
               were
               not
               amisse
               (
               vnder
               correction
               of
               your
               better
               aduise
               )
               that
               you
               commanded
               our
               Preistes
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               conuince
               the
               impious
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               naturall
               reasons
               ,
               as
               by
               aucthority
               of
               the
               law
               :
               for
               mine
               opinon
               is
               ,
               that
               proceeding
               otherwise
               ,
               you
               putt
               them
               to
               death
               vniustly
               euen
               according
               to
               our
               owne
               lawes
               .
               The
               king
               weighing
               what
               his
               sonne
               had
               said
               ,
               and
               a
               litle
               moderating
               himselfe
               ,
               commaunded
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               executed
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               imprisoned
               in
               an
               high
               and
               strong
               toure
               ,
               till
               it
               were
               more
               maturely
               concluded
               what
               should
               be
               done
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Martyrs
               preached
               thorough
               the
               batlements
               of
               the
               tour
               where
               they
               were
               prisonners
               ,
               and
               therfore
               were
               shutt
               vp
               into
               a
               deep
               dungeon
               ,
               then
               presented
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               att
               last
               by
               aduise
               of
               the
               Counsaile
               ,
               sent
               to
               Maroccho
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Martyrs
               by
               this
               reuocation
               ,
               felt
               in
               their
               hartes
               a
               double
               martyrdome
               ,
               fearing
               that
               God
               would
               withdraw
               from
               them
               his
               grace
               of
               suffering
               for
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               imperfection
               which
               he
               saw
               in
               them
               :
               neuertheles
               entierly
               yelding
               themselues
               into
               his
               handes
               ,
               they
               resolued
               on
               their
               part
               to
               performe
               their
               due
               obedience
               of
               preaching
               ,
               what
               soeuer
               issue
               it
               should
               please
               his
               diuine
               Maiestie
               to
               worck
               therof
               :
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               they
               mounted
               to
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               tower
               ,
               and
               out
               att
               the
               batlements
               they
               preached
               vnto
               the
               Mores
               that
               passed
               by
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               crying
               vnto
               them
               :
               Poore
               blinded
               people
               ,
               beleeue
               in
               the
               true
               God
               and
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               abandon
               the
               superstition
               and
               impietie
               of
               your
               vnfortunate
               Mahomett
               :
               otherwise
               your
               law
               ▪
               and
               all
               you
               shal
               be
               eternally
               damned
               .
               Now
               is
               the
               time
               of
               penance
               :
               God
               sendeth
               vs
               
               to
               visitt
               you
               ,
               receaue
               his
               word
               of
               sufficiencie
               to
               saue
               your
               soules
               :
               forbeare
               to
               lend
               any
               more
               your
               ea●e
               to
               the
               d●uill
               and
               to
               his
               illusions
               ,
               if
               you
               wil
               not
               be
               eternally
               tormented
               in
               hell
               .
               Such
               and
               like
               matters
               did
               these
               holy
               Martyrs
               preach
               :
               wherof
               the
               king
               was
               incontinentlie
               aduertised
               ,
               who
               commaunded
               them
               to
               be
               thrust
               downe
               into
               a
               deep
               dungeon
               ,
               where
               they
               persisted
               in
               continuall
               prayer
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               fiue
               entire
               dayes
               preaching
               also
               to
               the
               other
               prisoners
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               the
               king
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               supposing
               they
               had
               binreclaymed
               and
               repentant
               :
               therfore
               disirous
               to
               gaine
               them
               by
               menaces
               ,
               terrours
               ,
               promises
               and
               mercie
               ,
               to
               allure
               them
               to
               his
               sect
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               O
               yee
               sottish
               and
               blinded
               ,
               haue
               you
               not
               as
               yet
               acknowledged
               and
               abiured
               your
               errour
               ?
               Doe
               no
               longer
               abuse
               my
               clemencie
               ,
               who
               haue
               so
               long
               expected
               your
               repentnace
               ,
               as
               also
               my
               holy
               Prophett
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               you
               haue
               blasphemed
               him
               ,
               is
               so
               gracious
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               not
               faile
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               you
               .
               Now
               I
               ordaine
               and
               att
               this
               present
               pronounce
               ,
               as
               a
               finall
               sentence
               ,
               either
               death
               by
               the
               most
               cruell
               tormentes
               that
               without
               any
               delay
               can
               be
               inuented
               :
               or
               my
               grace
               with
               all
               the
               honours
               and
               richesse
               that
               my
               best
               fauourites
               enioy
               .
               The
               glorious
               Martyrs
               verie
               constantly
               answeared
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               att
               other
               times
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               they
               nothing
               respected
               honours
               and
               temporall
               richesse
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               those
               tormentes
               ,
               nor
               death
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               therfore
               would
               yeld
               themselues
               to
               be
               disposed
               att
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               considering
               that
               their
               bodies
               and
               soules
               were
               so
               firmely
               grounded
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               their
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               euery
               hower
               which
               they
               expected
               to
               meet
               him
               in
               Paradice
               ,
               seemed
               to
               them
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               knowing
               that
               there
               they
               should
               liue
               eternally
               ,
               without
               feare
               euer
               to
               be
               separated
               :
               then
               they
               added
               :
               Our
               God
               is
               the
               soueraine
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               Mahomett
               ,
               for
               whome
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               all
               his
               adherentes
               ,
               are
               prepared
               eternall
               tormentes
               ,
               which
               they
               already
               experience
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               ▪
               one
               day
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               not
               conuerted
               ,
               yea
               without
               hope
               euer
               to
               gett
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               where
               you
               shall
               call
               and
               crye
               ,
               but
               none
               shall
               answeare
               you
               .
               There
               shall
               you
               repent
               in
               vaine
               ,
               that
               you
               followed
               not
               our
               Counsaile
               which
               God
               sendeth
               you
               :
               there
               shall
               you
               be
               in
               horrour
               ,
               greife
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               eternall
               dispaire
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               whome
               att
               the
               terrible
               day
               of
               iudgemēt
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               to
               haue
               bin
               contrary
               to
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               his
               Sonne
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               man
               ,
               there
               to
               liue
               in
               perpetuall
               tormentes
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               shall
               liue
               in
               perpetuall
               ioy
               .
               Then
               O
               king
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               escape
               his
               handes
               ,
               though
               thou
               seeme
               now
               to
               haue
               some
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               singuler
               benefitt
               bestowed
               on
               thee
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               expect
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               conuerted
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               happy
               art
               thou
               if
               thou
               canst
               acknowledge
               it
               .
               The
               king
               already
               experiencing
               the
               force
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               spake
               in
               his
               seruauntes
               ,
               remayned
               vtterly
               perplexed
               :
               Neuertheles
               
               retourning
               them
               to
               prison
               ,
               he
               commaunded
               that
               they
               should
               be
               loaden
               with
               irons
               ,
               and
               that
               bread
               should
               be
               giuen
               them
               by
               the
               ounce
               ,
               and
               water
               by
               measure
               .
               They
               remayned
               certaine
               dayes
               in
               this
               pittifull
               estate
               ,
               in
               meane
               while
               neuertheles
               ,
               he
               aduised
               with
               his
               Galociers
               and
               Counsailers
               of
               estate
               ,
               what
               was
               conuenient
               to
               be
               done
               with
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               gaue
               their
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               expedient
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               hurt
               ,
               because
               ,
               said
               they
               ,
               they
               are
               franctike
               and
               senceles
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               iudged
               by
               their
               foolish
               and
               sottish
               discourses
               ,
               so
               rashly
               and
               indiscreetly
               vttered
               .
               Others
               answeared
               the
               king
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               fitt
               for
               him
               to
               embrue
               his
               handes
               in
               such
               base
               bloud
               ,
               but
               better
               that
               he
               retourned
               them
               from
               whēce
               they
               came
               ▪
               to
               which
               purpose
               there
               was
               fit
               commodity
               of
               a
               shippe
               prepared
               for
               Marroccho
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               many
               Christians
               .
               The
               king
               admitted
               this
               Counsaile
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               away
               in
               the
               said
               shipping
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Martyrs
               arriued
               att
               Marroccho
               where
               they
               preached
               ,
               and
               being
               thence
               expulsed
               they
               retourned
               againe
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Religious
               being
               arriued
               att
               Marroccho
               ,
               in
               company
               of
               a
               Spanish
               knight
               called
               Peter
               Ferdinando
               of
               Castro
               Castillan
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               retired
               and
               dwelt
               in
               Africa
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Miramolin
               king
               of
               Maroccho
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               disagreement
               which
               he
               had
               in
               Castile
               :
               this
               man
               conducted
               them
               to
               the
               Pallace
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               Dom
               Pedro
               brother
               to
               king
               Alphonsus
               ,
               that
               then
               reigned
               ,
               who
               vpon
               certaine
               wronges
               and
               iniuryes
               receaued
               of
               the
               said
               king
               his
               brother
               ,
               was
               likewise
               retired
               vnto
               the
               said
               king
               Miramolin
               :
               he
               entertained
               them
               with
               much
               contentment
               ,
               fournishing
               them
               with
               all
               necessaries
               ,
               being
               much
               amazed
               to
               see
               them
               in
               a
               habitt
               so
               course
               ,
               scantie
               ,
               and
               short
               :
               their
               face
               so
               wanne
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               partes
               so
               thinne
               ,
               that
               their
               skinne
               seemed
               to
               be
               sowed
               to
               their
               bones
               ,
               their
               eyes
               hollowed
               ,
               and
               their
               shoulders
               croked
               and
               bended
               by
               the
               wearisomnes
               of
               their
               painefull
               life
               ,
               and
               mortification
               of
               their
               flesh
               ;
               and
               notwithstauding
               there
               appeared
               in
               their
               countenance
               so
               gracious
               a
               vertue
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               feruour
               and
               ioy
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               in
               deed
               Angels
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               exteriourly
               dead
               ,
               but
               liuing
               and
               burning
               in
               such
               sort
               interiourly
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               esteemed
               death
               but
               as
               a
               play
               ,
               and
               sought
               it
               as
               a
               pretious
               and
               wishfull
               thing
               ,
               burning
               with
               charity
               towardes
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               most
               zealous
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               Which
               the
               said
               Prince
               hauing
               well
               cōsidered
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               affliction
               which
               he
               vnderstood
               they
               had
               endured
               att
               Seuill
               ,
               to
               
               pourchace
               the
               crowne
               of
               martyrdome
               ,
               fearing
               that
               by
               attempting
               the
               like
               there
               ,
               they
               might
               trouble
               the
               whole
               Realme
               ,
               he
               laboured
               by
               many
               pregnant
               and
               probable
               reasons
               to
               dissuade
               &
               diuert
               them
               frō
               their
               pious
               intention
               ;
               but
               these
               glorious
               Religious
               ,
               already
               martyres
               in
               will
               ,
               perceauing
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               very
               early
               the
               next
               morning
               without
               saying
               any
               thing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               setled
               themselues
               where
               they
               saw
               most
               Sarrazins
               ,
               to
               preach
               boldly
               vnto
               them
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               being
               afterward
               informed
               that
               their
               king
               was
               gone
               to
               visitt
               the
               sepulchres
               of
               the
               kinges
               neere
               the
               citty
               ,
               and
               was
               incontinētly
               to
               retourne
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               which
               way
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ,
               they
               wēt
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               where
               they
               made
               choise
               of
               a
               place
               somewhat
               high
               whither
               they
               ascended
               to
               be
               better
               heard
               :
               Brother
               Berard
               ,
               who
               had
               better
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Arabian
               tongue
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               king
               to
               approach
               ,
               began
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               preach
               vnto
               him
               the
               Catholique
               faith
               ,
               and
               what
               one
               must
               belieue
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               it
               was
               necessarie
               for
               him
               to
               abandon
               and
               adiure
               the
               sect
               of
               Mahomett
               .
               The
               king
               exceedinglie
               admired
               to
               perceaue
               the
               confidence
               wherwith
               so
               poore
               a
               man
               did
               speake
               :
               and
               with
               other
               of
               his
               followers
               endeauoured
               to
               putt
               him
               to
               silence
               ,
               but
               failing
               therin
               ,
               and
               therfore
               reputing
               them
               for
               fooles
               ,
               he
               commaunded
               them
               to
               be
               retyred
               to
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               said
               Prince
               of
               Castile
               himselfe
               sent
               two
               of
               his
               
               people
               after
               them
               to
               accompany
               them
               euen
               to
               Cepte
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               further
               their
               embarcking
               for
               Portugall
               ,
               to
               preuent
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               abused
               :
               but
               they
               conninglie
               escaped
               those
               Conductors
               ,
               and
               retourned
               to
               Maroccho
               where
               they
               preached
               in
               a
               publike
               place
               inducing
               the
               people
               to
               renounce
               the
               law
               of
               Mahomett
               .
               Which
               the
               king
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               deepe
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               forbad
               to
               be
               giuen
               them
               either
               meat
               or
               drinck
               :
               in
               this
               manner
               did
               they
               continue
               twentie
               dayes
               :
               in
               which
               time
               they
               were
               releiued
               onlie
               with
               diuine
               grace
               :
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               there
               befell
               such
               an
               intemperate
               heat
               of
               the
               sunne
               beating
               vpon
               Maroccho
               ,
               that
               it
               brought
               the
               people
               euen
               neere
               to
               death
               ;
               the
               Mores
               therefore
               fearing
               that
               it
               was
               a
               diuine
               vengeance
               ,
               made
               meanes
               to
               the
               king
               by
               a
               man
               of
               worth
               that
               loued
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               fauour
               with
               his
               maiesty
               ,
               to
               release
               out
               of
               prison
               those
               poore
               bare-foote
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               to
               committ
               them
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               should
               haue
               chardge
               to
               banish
               them
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
               The
               king
               called
               the
               Religious
               before
               him
               :
               but
               he
               was
               exceedinglie
               amazed
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               after
               a
               supernaturall
               and
               monstrous
               fast
               ,
               so
               faire
               ,
               so
               gracious
               ,
               so
               fresh
               and
               well
               disposed
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               and
               therfore
               he
               demaunded
               of
               Brother
               Berard
               ;
               who
               had
               giuen
               them
               to
               eat
               .
               Wherto
               he
               bouldly
               answeared
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               become
               Christian
               ,
               he
               should
               know
               the
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               relieueth
               and
               nourisheth
               his
               seruants
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               whome
               
               he
               conserueth
               alwayes
               to
               recompence
               them
               eternallie
               in
               hauē
               .
               The
               king
               made
               no
               replie
               ,
               but
               onlie
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               deliuered
               to
               the
               Christians
               for
               the
               end
               aforesaid
               ,
               who
               shutt
               them
               into
               a
               house
               ,
               and
               afterward
               sent
               them
               in
               secure
               guard
               and
               companie
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               to
               haue
               them
               embarqued
               at
               Cepte
               ,
               vpon
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               shipping
               for
               Spaine
               :
               But
               they
               gaue
               the
               slippe
               to
               their
               keepers
               ,
               and
               retourned
               to
               Maroccho
               as
               before
               ;
               which
               the
               aforesaid
               Prince
               hauing
               vnderstood
               ,
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               shutt
               vp
               and
               strongly
               guarded
               in
               his
               owne
               pallace
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               by
               their
               meanes
               the
               Christians
               of
               Maroccho
               and
               himselfe
               also
               ,
               might
               receaue
               some
               trouble
               and
               disaster
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               notable
               miracle
               wrought
               by
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               army
               of
               the
               kinge
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               king
               Miramolin
               att
               that
               time
               was
               aduertised
               that
               the
               Arabians
               were
               entred
               into
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               where
               they
               made
               hauock
               and
               destroyed
               the
               whole
               country
               :
               Vpon
               which
               occasion
               he
               gathered
               his
               forces
               to
               encounter
               them
               :
               and
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               said
               Prince
               ,
               and
               of
               manie
               gallant
               Portugall
               gentlemen
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               defeited
               the
               Arabians
               ,
               whom
               he
               chaced
               far
               away
               ,
               and
               so
               poursuing
               them
               ,
               they
               came
               into
               a
               valley
               where
               they
               could
               finde
               no
               water
               either
               for
               themselues
               or
               their
               horses
               :
               so
               that
               for
               three
               dayes
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               being
               neere
               death
               with
               thirst
               .
               And
               because
               the
               earth
               seemed
               to
               be
               somewhat
               moist
               ,
               they
               licked
               it
               with
               their
               tongues
               :
               comming
               to
               the
               hight
               of
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               they
               burned
               and
               became
               outragious
               with
               thirst
               without
               any
               redresse
               ,
               and
               yet
               greater
               was
               their
               dispaire
               when
               they
               found
               the
               widenes
               of
               the
               Country
               to
               be
               of
               greater
               extent
               then
               that
               which
               they
               had
               passed
               in
               drinesse
               :
               but
               considering
               that
               when
               they
               should
               retourne
               ,
               they
               should
               all
               dye
               with
               thirst
               before
               they
               should
               finde
               water
               ,
               they
               knew
               not
               way
               to
               take
               .
               Now
               the
               said
               fiue
               Religious
               ,
               hauing
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               againe
               deceaued
               their
               keepers
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Camp
               which
               they
               found
               in
               despaire
               ,
               where
               perceauing
               the
               cruell
               thirst
               that
               afflicted
               the
               army
               ,
               they
               publikely
               with
               a
               verie
               strong
               confidence
               which
               they
               had
               in
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               offered
               to
               procure
               vnto
               the
               Mores
               as
               much
               water
               as
               they
               should
               need
               ,
               on
               condition
               they
               would
               be
               conuerted
               vnto
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               if
               they
               would
               be
               Baptised
               with
               the
               water
               of
               baptisms
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               want
               water
               to
               drinck
               .
               This
               proposition
               comming
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               king
               ;
               he
               said
               this
               drinesse
               befell
               them
               vpon
               no
               other
               occasion
               ,
               but
               for
               neglecting
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               great
               blasphemies
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               against
               his
               great
               Prophett
               Mahomett
               .
               These
               good
               Religious
               seeing
               the
               obdurate
               hartes
               of
               the
               king
               
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               make
               knowne
               the
               omnipotencie
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               which
               they
               preached
               ,
               resoluing
               not
               to
               loose
               the
               occasion
               presented
               to
               manifest
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               applying
               themselues
               to
               prayer
               ,
               Brother
               
               Berard
               tooke
               a
               staffe
               ,
               and
               therwith
               made
               a
               litle
               hole
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               whence
               issued
               out
               water
               most
               abondantlie
               and
               sufficiently
               to
               alay
               the
               thirst
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               men
               but
               of
               all
               the
               horses
               and
               camels
               of
               the
               army
               of
               Miramolin
               ,
               yea
               they
               receaued
               therof
               and
               made
               prouision
               for
               the
               dayes
               following
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               fountaine
               incontinentlie
               dryed
               vp
               .
               This
               gaue
               so
               generall
               an
               applause
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               and
               very
               Mores
               were
               so
               edified
               therby
               ,
               that
               they
               desirouslie
               sought
               to
               kisse
               their
               habittes
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               them
               as
               sainctes
               of
               God
               ,
               only
               the
               king
               persisted
               obdurate
               ,
               as
               an
               other
               Pharao
               ,
               and
               a
               Preist
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               that
               a
               mong
               them
               was
               reputed
               for
               a
               S.
               who
               often
               disputed
               with
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               against
               Brother
               Berard
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               was
               ordinarily
               vanquished
               ,
               but
               especially
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               said
               miracle
               ,
               he
               ful
               of
               greife
               and
               affliction
               fled
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               after
               seene
               amongst
               the
               Mores
               in
               that
               country
               .
               The
               prince
               sent
               the
               said
               Religious
               againe
               into
               his
               Pallace
               vnder
               strict
               guard
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               if
               they
               should
               preach
               ,
               they
               might
               more
               scandalize
               the
               king
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               retourned
               againe
               twice
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               king
               deliuered
               them
               ouer
               vnto
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THey
               that
               had
               chardge
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               being
               Christians
               ,
               did
               so
               reuerence
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               in
               no
               sort
               enforce
               them
               nor
               carry
               too
               wachful
               an
               eye
               ouer
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               they
               escaped
               as
               formerly
               they
               had
               done
               .
               This
               being
               vpon
               a
               friday
               when
               the
               king
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               was
               gone
               to
               visitt
               the
               sepulchers
               of
               his
               predecessours
               ,
               they
               vsed
               meanes
               that
               he
               might
               heare
               their
               predication
               att
               his
               retourne
               ,
               as
               once
               before
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               which
               they
               enterprised
               :
               but
               the
               king
               so
               disdayned
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               them
               incontinentlie
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               in
               extreme
               choler
               commanded
               a
               noble
               man
               of
               the
               Mores
               called
               Abosaide
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               first
               to
               torture
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               putt
               them
               to
               death
               :
               but
               it
               succeeded
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               this
               noble
               More
               was
               present
               att
               the
               miracle
               which
               these
               Religious
               SS
               .
               wrought
               in
               the
               army
               when
               they
               satisfied
               it
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               so
               out
               of
               deuotion
               and
               compassion
               which
               he
               had
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               not
               to
               medle
               with
               them
               from
               noone
               vntill
               night
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               expresse
               cōmaund
               giuen
               him
               by
               the
               king
               ,
               whome
               he
               presumed
               might
               be
               
               appeased
               and
               pacified
               by
               the
               frequent
               and
               humble
               petitions
               which
               the
               Christian
               noble
               men
               and
               gentlemen
               would
               present
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               they
               perceauing
               how
               much
               the
               king
               was
               incensed
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               iniury
               which
               he
               pretended
               those
               Religious
               had
               so
               often
               reiterated
               vpon
               him
               ,
               they
               all
               quietly
               retyred
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               where
               they
               carefully
               kept
               themselues
               close
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               appeare
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               they
               might
               freele
               the
               effectes
               of
               the
               choler
               of
               the
               king
               ;
               wherof
               in
               deed
               there
               was
               apparent
               reason
               :
               for
               withall
               ,
               the
               Mores
               were
               so
               enraged
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               will
               to
               massacre
               them
               all
               ,
               in
               reuenge
               of
               the
               iniury
               done
               to
               their
               sect
               and
               to
               their
               Prophett
               Mahomett
               .
               Att
               night
               the
               said
               noble
               man
               conuented
               before
               him
               the
               Religious
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               his
               lodgeing
               very
               ioyfull
               ,
               all
               manicled
               and
               enchained
               .
               But
               were
               it
               vpon
               necessary
               and
               vrgent
               affaire
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               or
               would
               he
               take
               occasion
               to
               deferre
               their
               condemnation
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               then
               att
               home
               ;
               wherfore
               they
               were
               deliuered
               to
               an
               Apostata
               More
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               had
               renounced
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               be
               carefully
               guarded
               ;
               and
               very
               early
               in
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               they
               brought
               them
               againe
               to
               the
               lodgeing
               of
               the
               said
               noble
               man
               ,
               whome
               neither
               then
               did
               they
               finde
               ,
               for
               they
               vnderstood
               that
               he
               was
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               and
               the
               king
               also
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               vere
               speedily
               retourne
               ;
               they
               then
               committed
               the
               sainctes
               to
               prison
               vnder
               strong
               guard
               ,
               who
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               enchained
               ,
               beaten
               ,
               and
               exceedinglie
               tormented
               ,
               had
               neuertheles
               their
               speech
               alwayes
               free
               ,
               which
               they
               spared
               not
               to
               employ
               for
               the
               conuersion
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               so
               strictly
               kept
               and
               rudely
               entreated
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               disdaine
               therof
               ,
               gaue
               them
               sound
               buffettes
               spett
               in
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               abused
               them
               most
               outragiouslie
               .
               All
               this
               did
               not
               hinder
               these
               good
               Religious
               from
               preaching
               both
               to
               them
               and
               their
               other
               fellow
               prisoners
               ,
               where
               they
               remayned
               certaine
               dayes
               in
               very
               extreme
               want
               of
               food
               and
               all
               other
               necessities
               :
               but
               afterward
               the
               Christians
               prouided
               them
               whatsoeuer
               was
               needfull
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               secrett
               manner
               they
               could
               ;
               and
               att
               length
               dealt
               so
               effectually
               ,
               and
               so
               gained
               those
               that
               had
               chardge
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               condiscended
               to
               permitt
               them
               to
               depart
               ,
               on
               condition
               they
               should
               be
               securelie
               conducted
               euen
               into
               Spaine
               :
               for
               the
               said
               Christians
               feared
               and
               suspected
               the
               hatred
               the
               king
               did
               carry
               them
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               these
               said
               Religious
               ,
               who
               deceauing
               their
               keepers
               as
               before
               ,
               escaped
               from
               the
               place
               they
               lodged
               the
               first
               night
               out
               of
               Maroccho
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               morning
               were
               seene
               againe
               att
               a
               publique
               place
               preaching
               constātlie
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               C.
               aduertising
               the
               Mores
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               desire
               to
               discardge
               themselues
               from
               the
               sottish
               delusions
               of
               Mahomett
               ,
               and
               free
               themselues
               frō
               hell
               ,
               they
               must
               necessarily
               be
               baptised
               .
               The
               Mores
               thē●ā
               furiously
               on
               the
               SS
               .
               did
               beat
               &
               abuse
               thē
               despitefully
               &
               with
               tumult
               
               and
               exclamation
               ;
               but
               these
               true
               Religious
               endured
               this
               affront
               ;
               like
               couragious
               and
               inuincible
               lions
               .
               Then
               after
               infinite
               iniuries
               and
               beatinges
               ,
               these
               simple
               and
               innocent
               sheep
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               were
               led
               to
               the
               lodgeing
               of
               the
               gouernour
               ,
               in
               most
               ignominious
               manner
               :
               for
               they
               most
               rudely
               threw
               them
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               trayned
               and
               trampled
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               brute
               beastes
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               preached
               to
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               Maroccho
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               couragious
               Seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               being
               presented
               before
               the
               parlemental
               seate
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               with
               their
               handes
               manicled
               behinde
               their
               backes
               ,
               all
               bloudy
               and
               embrued
               with
               the
               blowes
               giuen
               them
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               the
               cheife
               president
               made
               them
               this
               demaund
               :
               Obstinate
               men
               ,
               and
               temerariours
               ennemies
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               whence
               are
               you
               ?
               whence
               come
               ye
               ?
               what
               is
               your
               designe
               ?
               whence
               proceedeth
               such
               a
               presumption
               thus
               to
               blaspheme
               our
               great
               Prophet
               ?
               The
               SS
               .
               answeared
               that
               they
               were
               by
               nation
               Italians
               ,
               and
               came
               frō
               Portugal
               :
               but
               ,
               said
               the
               president
               ,
               who
               permitted
               you
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               so
               presumptuously
               and
               boldly
               heere
               to
               preach
               a
               new
               doctrine
               cotrarie
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Mores
               ?
               Brother
               Otto
               a
               Preist
               ,
               constantly
               answeared
               ,
               that
               as
               for
               their
               preaching
               ,
               it
               came
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               rather
               then
               men
               ,
               because
               ,
               said
               they
               ,
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               is
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               soueraigne
               master
               ,
               to
               whome
               whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               the
               world
               is
               subiect
               ,
               and
               none
               is
               able
               to
               resist
               his
               holie
               will
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               vs
               this
               commandement
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               vniuersally
               preach
               his
               holy
               gospell
               ,
               therfore
               are
               we
               come
               to
               preach
               to
               your
               king
               and
               to
               your selues
               ,
               to
               denounce
               vnto
               you
               the
               wordes
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               being
               illuminated
               with
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               you
               may
               discerne
               in
               what
               errour
               you
               are
               ,
               to
               come
               afterward
               to
               the
               true
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               demonstrate
               vnto
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               to
               giue
               vs
               audience
               .
               Besides
               we
               are
               sent
               hither
               by
               our
               Generall
               ,
               Brother
               Francis
               ,
               who
               as
               well
               by
               himselfe
               as
               by
               his
               Religious
               ,
               trauelleth
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               to
               preach
               vnto
               Insidels
               (
               by
               an
               exceeding
               loue
               and
               desire
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               that
               induceth
               him
               )
               the
               true
               way
               of
               faith
               ,
               notwithstanding
               you
               carry
               vs
               so
               great
               an
               hatred
               .
               The
               president
               answeared
               ,
               you
               poore
               blinded
               &
               ignorant
               wretches
               ,
               deceaued
               as
               ye
               are
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               them
               for
               vtterly
               lost
               that
               follow
               not
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               tell
               me
               a
               litle
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               truth
               which
               you
               haue
               found
               ,
               and
               whither
               it
               be
               possible
               that
               there
               may
               be
               an
               other
               way
               of
               saluation
               then
               what
               we
               professe
               .
               Brother
               Otto
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               replyed
               :
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               is
               the
               
               soueraine
               verity
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               and
               only
               way
               that
               can
               conduct
               to
               the
               port
               of
               saluation
               ,
               by
               meane
               of
               his
               holy
               faith
               :
               which
               consisteth
               in
               belieuing
               him
               to
               be
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               God
               three
               and
               one
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               true
               man
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               Creatour
               of
               all
               this
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               true
               man
               conioyned
               to
               the
               diuinity
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               were
               already
               lost
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               sinne
               of
               Adam
               ,
               in
               which
               humanity
               he
               conuersed
               with
               all
               ,
               he
               instructed
               all
               ,
               and
               saued
               all
               those
               that
               would
               belieue
               in
               him
               both
               then
               ,
               att
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               euen
               till
               the
               day
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               he
               suffered
               death
               and
               passion
               to
               pay
               by
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ,
               our
               proper
               and
               particuler
               faultes
               ,
               and
               incontinentlie
               after
               arose
               againe
               to
               conduct
               vs
               all
               also
               to
               heauen
               :
               whence
               he
               shall
               come
               hereafter
               to
               iudge
               on
               earth
               the
               liuing
               and
               dead
               :
               he
               shall
               then
               come
               in
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               where
               neither
               humane
               forces
               ,
               nor
               richesse
               ,
               nor
               kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               Empires
               shall
               in
               any
               sort
               preuaile
               ;
               man
               being
               obliged
               to
               stand
               naked
               and
               alone
               ,
               accompanyed
               only
               with
               his
               worckes
               ,
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               he
               shall
               iudge
               him
               ,
               giuing
               to
               his
               SS
               .
               eternall
               glory
               in
               heauen
               ;
               and
               to
               others
               that
               would
               not
               belieue
               in
               him
               ,
               eternall
               fire
               in
               hell
               .
               The
               President
               smiling
               said
               :
               And
               how
               know
               you
               these
               thinges
               to
               be
               so
               certaine
               as
               you
               auouch
               them
               ?
               Brother
               Otto
               answeared
               :
               By
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               dictated
               by
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               haue
               reuealed
               vnto
               vs
               this
               verity
               ,
               by
               testimonie
               I
               say
               of
               the
               Patriarches
               and
               Proph●ttes
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               doctrine
               and
               testimony
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               none
               att
               all
               :
               the
               truth
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               deceipt
               :
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               is
               only
               death
               ;
               likewise
               by
               the
               predication
               of
               his
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               manie
               great
               miracles
               ,
               which
               propheties
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               only
               remaine
               those
               that
               are
               for
               the
               end
               and
               consummation
               of
               the
               world
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               belieue
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               with
               greater
               reason
               and
               foundation
               then
               you
               haue
               for
               your
               superstition
               ,
               considering
               that
               you
               belieue
               only
               vpon
               the
               writing
               of
               your
               false
               prophett
               Mahomet
               which
               is
               not
               assured
               or
               confirmed
               by
               any
               testimony
               more
               then
               his
               simple
               deceiptfull
               and
               lying
               word
               :
               and
               we
               besides
               the
               said
               confirmations
               and
               accomplishmentes
               of
               matters
               foretold
               by
               our
               Prophetes
               ,
               haue
               infinite
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               his
               hol●e
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessours
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               ,
               that
               giue
               vs
               proofe
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
               yea
               most
               holie
               and
               most
               assured
               faith
               ;
               for
               we
               haue
               seene
               to
               be
               cured
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               diseased
               personnes
               ,
               infinite
               possessed
               creatures
               deliuered
               ,
               the
               necessarie
               vse
               of
               members
               restored
               to
               the
               maymed
               ,
               the
               blind
               illuminated
               hearing
               and
               speech
               restored
               to
               infinite
               deafe
               and
               dumme
               ,
               leapers
               cleansed
               and
               purified
               ,
               and
               finally
               the
               dead
               already
               putrified
               to
               be
               raised
               ,
               which
               you
               cānot
               auouch
               of
               your
               false
               
               Mahomett
               ;
               therfore
               reiecting
               this
               vaine
               and
               abhominable
               beleife
               ,
               embrace
               ours
               ,
               approued
               by
               so
               many
               tokens
               and
               testimonies
               diuine
               and
               humane
               :
               flye
               this
               manyfest
               illusion
               ,
               take
               from
               before
               your
               eyes
               this
               false
               cloud
               ,
               that
               obscureth
               them
               ,
               only
               by
               reason
               that
               you
               are
               borne
               in
               such
               an
               accursed
               law
               ,
               and
               nusled
               therin
               ;
               for
               beleeue
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               you
               shall
               begin
               to
               giue
               place
               in
               your
               hart
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               you
               shall
               interiourly
               feele
               such
               a
               light
               and
               force
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               after
               doe
               more
               of
               your selues
               ,
               the
               we
               can
               by
               wordes
               expresse
               ;
               and
               by
               your
               example
               you
               shall
               open
               then
               gate
               of
               saluation
               to
               the
               simple
               people
               .
               Take
               knowledge
               therfore
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               how
               your
               miserable
               prophett
               leadeth
               you
               together
               with
               himselfe
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               many
               of
               his
               falsities
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               taught
               you
               ,
               which
               are
               out
               of
               the
               true
               and
               only
               way
               of
               saluation
               .
               And
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               saue
               your
               soules
               ,
               you
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               the
               true
               light
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               ready
               to
               illuminate
               each
               one
               ,
               and
               resist
               no
               longer
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               calleth
               you
               to
               his
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               constancy
               of
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               in
               their
               tormentes
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               visited
               in
               prison
               by
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               the
               President
               hearing
               this
               notable
               discourse
               ,
               and
               fearing
               the
               people
               might
               be
               conuerted
               by
               such
               pregnant
               reasons
               ,
               filled
               with
               a
               zeale
               towards
               his
               owne
               law
               ,
               proposed
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               one
               of
               these
               two
               elections
               ,
               either
               that
               they
               should
               yeld
               honour
               and
               glory
               to
               his
               Prophett
               ,
               for
               the
               blasphemies
               they
               had
               vttered
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               should
               freely
               preach
               his
               law
               :
               or
               els
               should
               prepare
               themselues
               to
               endure
               such
               cruell
               tormentes
               ,
               as
               should
               enforce
               their
               death
               .
               Wherto
               Brother
               Otho
               ,
               replenished
               with
               exceeding
               ioy
               for
               the
               desired
               aduertisement
               they
               heard
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               answeared
               :
               if
               feare
               of
               death
               would
               terrify
               vs
               ,
               we
               should
               perhappes
               aduise
               to
               admitt
               your
               law
               ,
               as
               many
               miserable
               wretches
               ,
               that
               for
               feare
               to
               loose
               this
               trāsitory
               life
               loose
               the
               eternall
               .
               But
               our
               Redeemer
               hath
               strengthened
               and
               
               fortified
               vs
               against
               that
               pusillanimity
               ,
               when
               he
               willed
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               feare
               those
               that
               haue
               power
               only
               to
               torment
               this
               wretched
               ,
               vile
               and
               fraile
               body
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               can
               torment
               both
               our
               body
               and
               soule
               eternally
               
               in
               hell
               :
               Therfore
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               also
               as
               we
               know
               that
               he
               only
               shal
               be
               crowned
               ,
               who
               shall
               constantly
               perseuer
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               doe
               what
               you
               will
               :
               for
               we
               hope
               in
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               that
               your
               executioners
               shal
               be
               rather
               be
               weary
               of
               tormenting
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               of
               ioyfully
               enduring
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               considering
               withall
               that
               we
               repute
               this
               
               death
               receaued
               for
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               the
               gate
               of
               life
               ,
               wherby
               we
               are
               to
               enter
               .
               This
               iudge
               seeing
               their
               constancy
               cōmanded
               them
               to
               be
               separated
               and
               committed
               to
               seuerall
               places
               ,
               and
               cruelly
               whipt
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               the
               executioners
               were
               wearied
               ,
               there
               should
               salt
               be
               put
               and
               vinegar
               powred
               in
               to
               their
               woundes
               ,
               and
               lastly
               shutt
               vp
               in
               prison
               ,
               all
               which
               was
               done
               :
               and
               the
               next
               morning
               he
               caused
               the
               same
               to
               be
               iterated
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               sent
               thē
               to
               a
               publicke
               place
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               reuēged
               on
               them
               for
               the
               iniuryes
               committed
               against
               Mahomett
               .
               They
               were
               brought
               thither
               naked
               ,
               their
               handes
               bound
               behinde
               their
               backes
               ,
               and
               cordes
               about
               their
               neckes
               :
               there
               ,
               were
               their
               woundes
               renewed
               and
               their
               passed
               afflictions
               redoubled
               :
               for
               besides
               that
               they
               were
               cruelly
               beaten
               &
               scourged
               ,
               they
               cast
               them
               vpon
               broaken
               glasse
               and
               sharp
               pointed
               flintes
               :
               
               wheron
               they
               roled
               and
               tumbled
               thē
               :
               afterward
               they
               cast
               boylling
               oyle
               on
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               omitting
               nothing
               that
               might
               exulcerate
               their
               woundes
               :
               each
               of
               them
               esteeming
               it
               a
               great
               sacrifice
               vnto
               Mahomett
               ,
               to
               exercise
               most
               barbarous
               and
               beastly
               kindes
               of
               tortures
               ,
               or
               to
               inuent
               them
               for
               dischardge
               of
               their
               fury
               against
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               said
               afflictions
               did
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               praise
               and
               cofesse
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               demonstrating
               that
               they
               respected
               not
               the
               tormētes
               which
               they
               endured
               nor
               the
               iniuryes
               disgorged
               against
               thē
               :
               for
               one
               cānot
               imagine
               that
               beastly
               ,
               dishonest
               and
               infamous
               wordes
               which
               were
               not
               then
               vttered
               vnto
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               most
               insupportable
               vnto
               them
               ,
               were
               the
               blasphemies
               which
               they
               vsed
               against
               God.
               The
               whole
               day
               and
               part
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               was
               spent
               in
               this
               pittifull
               spectacle
               ,
               thē
               were
               they
               retourned
               to
               prisō
               ,
               wher
               with
               all
               their
               hartes
               they
               gaue
               thāckes
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               each
               other
               .
               Now
               the
               immensiue
               and
               infinite
               bounty
               beholding
               from
               heauen
               his
               holy
               seruantes
               ,
               voutsafed
               to
               giue
               them
               a
               farther
               consolation
               with
               his
               visible
               presence
               ,
               appearing
               vnto
               them
               in
               a
               most
               resplendent
               light
               ,
               wherin
               they
               found
               an
               inestimable
               sweetnes
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               vtterly
               forgott
               whatsoeuer
               they
               had
               suffered
               and
               endured
               .
               This
               light
               so
               spred
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               also
               seene
               of
               the
               keepers
               ,
               who
               therin
               seeing
               many
               shadoes
               of
               personnes
               were
               fearfull
               ,
               &
               suspected
               the
               prisoners
               were
               escaped
               therwith
               .
               And
               therfore
               they
               hastened
               to
               a
               prisoner
               that
               was
               a
               good
               Christian
               called
               Peter
               Hermand
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               related
               that
               they
               had
               seene
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               escape
               and
               ascend
               vnto
               heauen
               in
               a
               bright
               and
               cleare
               light
               .
               He
               coniecturing
               ,
               that
               this
               might
               be
               some
               notable
               vision
               seene
               by
               them
               ,
               did
               comfort
               them
               :
               &
               bid
               them
               not
               to
               feare
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               them
               all
               the
               night
               to
               sing
               &
               praise
               God
               ;
               which
               they
               being
               desirours
               to
               proue
               ,
               as
               seeming
               probable
               ,
               they
               went
               and
               found
               them
               all
               in
               prayer
               very
               ioyfull
               and
               content
               in
               their
               prison
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               not
               endured
               any
               affliction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               they
               were
               presented
               before
               the
               king
               Miramolin
               ,
               whome
               they
               putt
               to
               silence
               and
               confounded
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               morning
               ,
               the
               king
               retourning
               from
               the
               fieldes
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               what
               had
               passed
               touching
               the
               Religious
               ,
               heresolued
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               their
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               either
               to
               conuert
               them
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Mahomett
               ,
               or
               els
               to
               haue
               a
               most
               cruell
               reuenge
               vpon
               them
               .
               Which
               the
               foresaid
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               Dom
               Pedro
               perceauing
               ,
               repayred
               to
               the
               said
               President
               ,
               and
               prayed
               him
               that
               after
               the
               said
               Religious
               should
               be
               dead
               ,
               their
               bodyes
               might
               not
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Christians
               :
               which
               he
               obtayned
               .
               The
               said
               Martyrs
               were
               then
               brought
               before
               the
               king
               ,
               their
               handes
               manicled
               behinde
               their
               backes
               ,
               their
               face
               swollen
               ,
               blew
               ,
               buffeted
               ,
               rent
               and
               all
               bloudy
               as
               was
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               with
               the
               blowes
               of
               the
               day
               precedent
               ,
               seeming
               rather
               dead
               then
               liuing
               creatures
               :
               the
               king
               then
               beholding
               them
               with
               fauourable
               eye
               ,
               said
               :
               Well
               ,
               you
               now
               being
               in
               my
               presence
               ,
               whither
               do
               you
               rather
               desirer
               to
               be
               mine
               enemies
               and
               rebelles
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               cruelly
               to
               dye
               ;
               or
               my
               freindes
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               aduanced
               to
               the
               principall
               degrees
               of
               my
               kingdome
               ?
               The
               holy
               Martyrs
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               well
               hold
               them
               for
               his
               good
               freindes
               ,
               sith
               they
               were
               come
               from
               so
               farre
               a
               contry
               only
               for
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               him
               and
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               to
               saue
               them
               from
               perishing
               and
               goeing
               to
               hell
               eternally
               damned
               ,
               putting
               their
               liues
               in
               hazard
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               .
               The
               king
               ,
               vpon
               these
               wordes
               ,
               considering
               the
               resolution
               and
               inuincible
               fortitude
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               was
               vtterly
               confounded
               in
               himselfe
               :
               wherfore
               as
               extremely
               enraged
               he
               retired
               into
               his
               closet●
               to
               consult
               what
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ,
               sith
               he
               could
               draw
               them
               to
               nothing
               either
               by
               sweetnes
               or
               extremity
               :
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               on
               the
               contrary
               praising
               God
               for
               that
               he
               had
               giuen
               them
               grace
               euer
               till
               then
               to
               preach
               his
               holy
               faith
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               buffets
               they
               ●ad
               receaued
               to
               putt
               them
               to
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               conference
               betweene
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               and
               a
               noble
               man
               of
               the
               Mores
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               a
               warlike
               noble
               More
               ,
               desirous
               to
               attempt
               if
               he
               could
               by
               faire
               meanes
               and
               speeches
               gaine
               them
               :
               but
               he
               no
               more
               preuailed
               then
               the
               others
               :
               for
               he
               endeauoured
               by
               sweet
               wordes
               
               to
               persuade
               them
               to
               obey
               the
               kinge
               ,
               who
               was
               more
               carefull
               of
               their
               good
               then
               them selues
               ,
               considering
               that
               being
               in
               his
               power
               to
               torment
               them
               and
               prolong
               their
               tortutures
               in
               deferring
               their
               death
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               endeauoured
               to
               make
               them
               see
               their
               errours
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               iniuryes
               he
               had
               receaued
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               blasphemies
               vttered
               against
               his
               great
               prophett
               Mahomett
               ;
               who
               all
               men
               know
               how
               gratefull
               he
               is
               to
               God
               ,
               sith
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
               he
               hath
               dictated
               vnto
               him
               his
               holy
               law
               ,
               wherin
               if
               they
               would
               liue
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               king
               promise
               them
               they
               should
               be
               most
               aduanced
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               should
               euer
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               expecting
               ,
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               their
               great
               Prophett
               Mahomett
               ,
               a
               double
               croune
               of
               God
               after
               their
               death
               .
               Whereto
               Brother
               Otho
               with
               a
               zealous
               feruour
               answeared
               :
               
                 Vade
                 retro
                 Sathana
              
               ,
               auant
               from
               my
               presence
               thou
               hideous
               and
               infernall
               deuill
               :
               for
               we
               ,
               with
               a
               firme
               and
               liuely
               faith
               adore
               ,
               and
               plainly
               confesse
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               God
               in
               Trinity
               and
               vnity
               :
               but
               thou
               miserable
               wretch
               ,
               that
               art
               already
               condemned
               to
               the
               eternall
               fire
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               whome
               thou
               adorest
               ,
               hauing
               compassion
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               performing
               thy
               duety
               ,
               oughtest
               to
               be
               conuerted
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               necessary
               for
               thee
               to
               shew
               they
               selfe
               more
               respectiue
               of
               thy
               owne
               saluation
               then
               of
               ours
               :
               we
               hauing
               made
               choice
               of
               this
               assured
               way
               the
               more
               readily
               to
               attaine
               the
               eternall
               kingdome
               .
               And
               hauing
               spoken
               this
               ,
               touched
               with
               a
               iust
               and
               zealous
               disdaine
               ,
               spett
               twice
               vpon
               the
               ground
               in
               token
               that
               he
               abhorred
               the
               Mores
               proposition
               :
               which
               the
               More
               tooke
               so
               offenciuely
               ,
               that
               in
               extreme
               fury
               ,
               he
               would
               willingly
               haue
               drawen
               his
               sword
               to
               haue
               slaine
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               death
               to
               draw
               a
               weapon
               in
               the
               kinges
               house
               ;
               and
               therfore
               he
               only
               gaue
               him
               a
               sound
               buffett
               ,
               saying
               :
               goe
               sir
               master
               and
               learne
               to
               gouerne
               your
               tongue
               an
               other
               time
               .
               This
               good
               Religious
               then
               as
               a
               true
               disciple
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               incontinently
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               God
               pardon
               you
               :
               for
               you
               know
               not
               what
               you
               doe
               :
               then
               tuurning
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               offered
               him
               the
               other
               cheeke
               ,
               bidding
               him
               strike
               as
               rudely
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               being
               as
               ready
               to
               eudure
               both
               that
               and
               more
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               More
               not
               well
               hearing
               this
               reply
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               amazed
               when
               he
               was
               aduertised
               therof
               and
               tourning
               towardes
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               These
               lewd
               Christians
               shall
               not
               escape
               the
               iustice
               of
               our
               king
               ,
               which
               this
               day
               shall
               sharply
               be
               inflicted
               on
               them
               :
               But
               these
               miserable
               wretches
               vnderstood
               not
               that
               kinde
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               knowne
               only
               to
               a
               few
               of
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               king
               attempted
               againe
               to
               stagger
               and
               corrupt
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ▪
               by
               promises
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               king
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               resolued
               to
               assault
               them
               with
               a
               new
               temptation
               ,
               wherby
               presuming
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               he
               reasoned
               with
               them
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               you
               would
               repute
               your selues
               truely
               and
               really
               happy
               ,
               if
               you
               knew
               the
               grace
               which
               God
               and
               our
               great
               prophett
               offereth
               you
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               so
               pacifie
               my
               courage
               as
               I
               cannot
               reuenge
               me
               on
               you
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               your
               offences
               and
               demerites
               require
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               punishing
               you
               ,
               I
               seeke
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               gratifie
               you
               .
               Herevpon
               the
               king
               freed
               his
               chamber
               of
               all
               the
               company
               but
               some
               few
               fauourites
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               enter
               fiue
               faire
               and
               yong
               gentlewomen
               richely
               attired
               ,
               then
               said
               to
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               :
               Note
               well
               what
               is
               in
               my
               clemencie
               :
               I
               know
               well
               ,
               that
               your
               extreme
               pouerty
               and
               misery
               ,
               such
               as
               your
               habittes
               doe
               demonstrate
               ,
               hath
               troubled
               your
               braine
               :
               but
               I
               hope
               by
               curtesie
               and
               my
               meree
               liberality
               to
               cure
               you
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               espouse
               you
               to
               these
               gentlewomen
               ,
               with
               whome
               I
               will
               giue
               a
               rich
               dowrye
               ,
               besides
               the
               portion
               of
               their
               parentes
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               greatest
               Peeres
               of
               my
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               whose
               substance
               you
               shall
               enherit
               ,
               vpon
               this
               only
               condition
               ,
               that
               you
               accept
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               kingdomes
               and
               great
               personnages
               doe
               embrace
               .
               The
               holy
               Martyrs
               stopped
               their
               eares
               against
               these
               deluding
               promises
               made
               by
               this
               subtill
               and
               creafty
               tyran
               ,
               whome
               they
               freely
               answeared
               :
               O
               accursed
               of
               God
               ,
               assure
               thy
               selfe
               these
               thy
               delightes
               will
               shortly
               conduct
               thee
               to
               the
               goulfe
               of
               hell
               ,
               in
               the
               bottome
               wherof
               thy
               false
               messenger
               of
               God
               Mahomet
               attendeth
               thee
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               as
               thou
               obeyest
               him
               in
               his
               law
               ,
               thou
               eternallie
               accompany
               him
               in
               tormentes
               :
               And
               because
               thou
               art
               great
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               also
               be
               greatly
               tormented
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               aboue
               others
               as
               thou
               hast
               more
               pleasure
               then
               they
               in
               this
               miserable
               life
               .
               Ah
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               !
               acknowledge
               the
               errour
               which
               thou
               so
               obstinatlie
               maintaynest
               .
               As
               for
               vs
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               know
               well
               how
               to
               fly
               these
               false
               and
               transitorie
               pleasures
               ,
               hereafter
               to
               enioy
               those
               that
               are
               reall
               and
               eternall
               in
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               also
               we
               offer
               vnto
               thee
               in
               his
               behalfe
               with
               remission
               of
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               for
               our
               mercifull
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               dyed
               as
               much
               for
               thee
               on
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               as
               for
               vs.
               And
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               ingratefull
               towardes
               his
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               acknowledge
               his
               graces
               and
               repent
               thee
               of
               this
               filthy
               life
               thou
               leadest
               ,
               which
               hath
               bin
               taught
               ,
               by
               thy
               false
               Prophett
               ,
               to
               thee
               and
               thine
               ,
               whome
               he
               leadeth
               as
               
               beastes
               by
               the
               nose
               of
               the
               sences
               after
               these
               carnall
               pleasures
               ,
               insteed
               and
               recompense
               wherof
               thou
               shalt
               eternallie
               burne
               in
               hell
               .
               The
               king
               by
               this
               answeare
               perceaued
               well
               ,
               that
               his
               fauourable
               wordes
               avayled
               no
               more
               then
               his
               promises
               .
               Wherfore
               as
               halfe
               enraged
               with
               fury
               for
               the
               iniuryes
               vttered
               against
               his
               Prophett
               and
               himselfe
               :
               sith
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               conceaue
               your
               owne
               good
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               proue
               what
               it
               is
               to
               offend
               the
               deity
               of
               our
               great
               Prophett
               ,
               and
               the
               maiesty
               of
               a
               croune
               ,
               for
               my selfe
               will
               reuenge
               the
               same
               with
               my
               owne
               handes
               for
               him
               and
               me
               :
               which
               said
               he
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               play
               the
               executioner
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               were
               beheaded
               by
               the
               very
               hand
               of
               the
               king
               Miramolm
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               appeared
               to
               the
               Infanta
               Madam
               Sanctia
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               the
               beloued
               sainctes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               neuer
               in
               all
               their
               life
               heard
               more
               welcome
               newes
               :
               And
               therfore
               exceedingly
               ioyfull
               and
               content
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               an
               admirable
               consolation
               ,
               as
               knowing
               themselues
               to
               be
               neere
               their
               so
               desired
               recompence
               ,
               they
               with
               a
               great
               vehemence
               and
               feruour
               answeared
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               O
               king
               ,
               our
               bodies
               only
               are
               in
               thy
               power
               ,
               and
               therin
               consisteth
               the
               greatest
               hurt
               thou
               canst
               doe
               vs
               ,
               which
               also
               redoundeth
               to
               our
               exceeding
               good
               with
               God
               :
               therefore
               dispose
               of
               them
               att
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               for
               our
               glory
               shal
               be
               so
               much
               greater
               in
               heauen
               ,
               where
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               prepareth
               vs
               his
               crowne
               in
               regard
               that
               we
               dye
               for
               his
               holy
               faith
               ,
               in
               zeale
               wherof
               we
               againe
               admonish
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               saluation
               of
               thy
               soule
               is
               precious
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               doe
               pray
               thee
               to
               leaue
               thy
               errours
               ,
               wherin
               the
               diuell
               hath
               drowned
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               and
               of
               his
               only
               sonne
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               seeketh
               to
               saue
               thee
               :
               because
               this
               flesh
               which
               thou
               so
               much
               tenderest
               ,
               shall
               shortly
               be
               food
               for
               wormes
               ,
               and
               thy
               miserable
               soule
               ,
               shall
               feele
               the
               cruell
               and
               eternall
               paines
               which
               the
               damned
               endure
               in
               hell
               .
               The
               king
               heard
               not
               the
               end
               of
               this
               discourse
               :
               but
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               conducted
               to
               a
               place
               before
               his
               palace
               ,
               that
               there
               he
               might
               execute
               them
               himselfe
               :
               and
               that
               thereby
               the
               zeale
               he
               had
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Mahomett
               might
               publikely
               appeare
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               walked
               thither
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               where
               taking
               his
               great
               hanger
               ,
               he
               separated
               them
               ,
               then
               cryed
               out
               :
               I
               am
               now
               to
               reuenge
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               holy
               Prophett
               ,
               and
               the
               derisions
               of
               our
               law
               ,
               with
               myne
               owne
               handes
               :
               which
               said
               ,
               full
               of
               diabolicall
               fury
               ,
               he
               gaue
               to
               each
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               a
               blow
               on
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               which
               cleaued
               it
               euen
               almost
               to
               the
               chinne
               ,
               then
               he
               pleased
               himselfe
               in
               cutting
               their
               throtes
               glutting
               his
               
               fury
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               bloud
               .
               So
               being
               deuoutlie
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               praying
               God
               to
               pardon
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               they
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               this
               great
               
               executioner
               ,
               yelded
               their
               soules
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1220.
               and
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               the
               Papacie
               of
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               sixt
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               somewhat
               lesse
               then
               seauen
               yeares
               before
               the
               death
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               These
               were
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Order
               which
               he
               sent
               vnto
               heauen
               .
               Att
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               appeared
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Infanta
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               about
               eleuen
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               forenoone
               ,
               she
               being
               very
               deuoutlie
               praying
               in
               her
               chamber
               .
               They
               had
               in
               their
               handes
               each
               of
               them
               a
               hanger
               in
               token
               of
               triumph
               ,
               and
               spake
               to
               her
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               God
               preserue
               thee
               ,
               O
               true
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               for
               so
               much
               as
               thou
               hast
               encouraged
               vs
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               sent
               vs
               to
               this
               our
               glorious
               victory
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               diuine
               maiestie
               to
               haue
               vs
               appeare
               vnto
               thee
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               we
               triumphed
               ,
               to
               promise
               thee
               that
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               what
               thou
               hast
               done
               for
               vs
               ,
               we
               shall
               henceforward
               be
               thy
               Aduocates
               in
               heauen
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               they
               disappeared
               ,
               leauing
               the
               Infanta
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               and
               contented
               ,
               yea
               more
               then
               euer
               encouraged
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               her
               sweet
               IESVS
               .
               In
               short
               time
               after
               she
               caused
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               builded
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               martyrs
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               ,
               that
               thenceforward
               that
               house
               might
               serue
               only
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               fiue
               martyrs
               were
               dismembred
               by
               the
               Mores
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Christians
               recouered
               them
               and
               preserued
               them
               from
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               annoy
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               miracle
               which
               God
               wrought
               when
               the
               Mores
               cutting
               them
               in
               pieces
               thought
               vtterly
               to
               dissipat
               and
               annihilat
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               bodies
               and
               heades
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               remayned
               in
               prey
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               reioyced
               to
               see
               them
               all
               murdered
               ,
               and
               tooke
               pleasure
               to
               rent
               and
               traine
               them
               through
               the
               citty
               ,
               omitting
               no
               kind
               of
               inhumanity
               that
               might
               be
               imagined
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               on
               their
               poore
               bodies
               :
               they
               tossed
               their
               heades
               from
               one
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               balles
               or
               baloones
               :
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               praysed
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               constancie
               which
               the
               martyrs
               had
               ,
               &
               with
               loud
               voice
               thancked
               him
               for
               the
               same
               :
               others
               endeauoured
               to
               preserue
               or
               att
               least
               with
               their
               eyes
               to
               follow
               their
               reliques
               :
               which
               the
               Mores
               perceauing
               ,
               they
               began
               so
               rudely
               to
               driue
               them
               away
               by
               casting
               stones
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               attributed
               to
               a
               miracle
               graunted
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               sainctes
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               could
               escape
               without
               detriment
               into
               their
               lodgeing
               ,
               where
               
               they
               were
               enforced
               to
               hide
               and
               keep
               themselues
               close
               and
               secrett
               ,
               during
               three
               dayes
               which
               the
               fury
               of
               this
               enraged
               people
               continued
               ,
               who
               of
               themselues
               would
               needes
               make
               a
               new
               massacre
               of
               them
               .
               These
               Insidels
               more
               wearyed
               then
               glutted
               with
               tormenting
               the
               sainctes
               bodies
               ,
               cast
               them
               among
               the
               filthy
               ordure
               of
               the
               towne-sincke
               ,
               whither
               the
               prince
               of
               Portugall
               aforesaid
               sent
               his
               Cousin
               Syr
               Martin
               Alphonsus
               Theglio
               ,
               and
               the
               aforesaid
               Cheualier
               Peter
               Ferdinando
               de
               Castro
               ,
               Castillan
               ,
               to
               fetch
               them
               away
               :
               but
               they
               yelded
               their
               soules
               vnto
               their
               Sauiour
               and
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               this
               seruice
               so
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               and
               to
               his
               sainctes
               :
               for
               they
               were
               slaine
               by
               the
               Mores
               that
               kept
               the
               bodies
               ;
               which
               not
               satisfying
               them
               ,
               they
               gott
               permission
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               to
               burne
               them
               publikely
               altogether
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               pile
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               thereon
               layd
               the
               bodies
               and
               heades
               :
               but
               the
               fire
               being
               applyed
               therto
               ,
               could
               in
               no
               sort
               offend
               them
               ,
               but
               retired
               to
               one
               side
               without
               touching
               them
               :
               Which
               many
               Christian
               Prisoners
               (
               that
               aduentured
               to
               be
               present
               )
               did
               testifie
               ,
               and
               certaines
               Mores
               that
               were
               friendes
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               also
               recounted
               the
               same
               as
               matter
               of
               admiration
               to
               the
               said
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               .
               The
               same
               may
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               be
               iustified
               by
               a
               head
               that
               is
               extant
               att
               S.
               Crosse
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               the
               haires
               wherof
               were
               neuer
               touched
               by
               the
               fire
               .
               But
               the
               rage
               of
               this
               barbarous
               nation
               not
               only
               was
               not
               qualified
               by
               this
               so
               euident
               miracle
               ,
               but
               was
               rather
               encreased
               :
               Wherfore
               hewing
               these
               holy
               reliques
               into
               small
               morcels
               ,
               they
               thought
               to
               reduce
               thē
               to
               nothing
               ,
               saying
               :
               Thus
               are
               the
               blasphemers
               and
               ennemies
               of
               our
               holy
               law
               chasticed
               .
               But
               the
               diuine
               vengeance
               ,
               which
               by
               extremity
               recompenceth
               tolleration
               ,
               sodenlie
               sent
               from
               heauen
               such
               an
               vnexpected
               tempest
               and
               storme
               of
               haile
               ,
               accōpanied
               with
               very
               frequent
               lightninges
               &
               thunderclappes
               ,
               furious
               windes
               ,
               and
               vehement
               rayne
               ,
               that
               the
               vtter
               ruine
               of
               the
               citty
               seemed
               to
               be
               imminent
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               feare
               &
               terrour
               which
               they
               had
               giuen
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               retourned
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               yea
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               being
               fled
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               they
               scarce
               held
               thēselues
               secure
               .
               Which
               gaue
               courage
               ,
               leasure
               ,
               and
               commoditie
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               to
               gather
               vp
               the
               holy
               reliques
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               lampes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               which
               they
               incontinentlie
               brought
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Prince
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               daring
               to
               take
               or
               keep
               them
               to
               themselues
               .
               And
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               said
               extremity
               of
               the
               storme
               did
               not
               permitt
               them
               to
               finde
               all
               the
               pieces
               of
               the
               holy
               bodyes
               ,
               they
               ,
               partly
               by
               freindship
               ,
               and
               partly
               for
               mony
               ,
               gott
               them
               of
               the
               Mores
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               said
               holy
               reliques
               were
               preserued
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               miracles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               holie
               reliques
               ,
               presently
               prepared
               shrines
               or
               reliquaries
               of
               very
               great
               price
               ,
               to
               place
               and
               preserue
               them
               in
               :
               But
               first
               he
               commited
               them
               to
               Iohn
               Rupert
               ,
               Canon
               of
               Sainct
               Crosse
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               att
               that
               time
               his
               Chaplen
               and
               Confessour
               ,
               a
               very
               pious
               and
               Religious
               Preist
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               sent
               three
               yong
               pages
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               simple
               and
               virgins
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               assist
               him
               to
               dry
               and
               accommodate
               the
               said
               holy
               bodies
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               neuer
               stirred
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               so
               to
               preserue
               themselues
               from
               profaning
               the
               said
               reliques
               in
               any
               sort
               ,
               euen
               in
               thought
               as
               neere
               as
               they
               could
               .
               These
               youthes
               then
               dryed
               the
               sacred
               reliques
               in
               a
               very
               retired
               and
               priuate
               place
               ,
               by
               
               commandement
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               separated
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               bones
               ,
               which
               they
               put
               in
               a
               precious
               chest
               ,
               to
               be
               carryed
               iuto
               Portugall
               ;
               then
               did
               it
               please
               our
               Lord
               to
               illustrate
               them
               by
               miracle
               ;
               For
               a
               knight
               called
               Peter
               de
               la
               Rose
               ,
               not
               considering
               what
               danger
               it
               is
               for
               sinners
               to
               touch
               the
               holy
               reliques
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               would
               presume
               to
               present
               himselfe
               ,
               notwitstanding
               he
               kept
               a
               wench
               whome
               he
               lasciuiously
               entertayned
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               scarcely
               ascended
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               staires
               ,
               but
               he
               fell
               and
               lamed
               himselfe
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               moue
               ,
               till
               being
               contrite
               ,
               repentant
               ,
               and
               confessed
               vnto
               the
               said
               Almosner
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               recommended
               vnto
               the
               Sainctes
               protesting
               to
               a
               abandon
               his
               vicious
               life
               ,
               he
               obtayned
               mercy
               ;
               for
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               arising
               ,
               he
               discended
               and
               went
               halfe
               cured
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               failing
               only
               in
               his
               speech
               which
               he
               had
               lost
               :
               the
               Prince
               therfore
               with
               a
               great
               confidence
               commanded
               his
               Almosner
               to
               putt
               one
               of
               the
               sacred
               heades
               of
               the
               sainctes
               on
               his
               breast
               ,
               which
               done
               he
               was
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               perfectly
               cured
               .
               A
               squier
               of
               the
               Princes
               accustomed
               to
               handle
               certaine
               peices
               of
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               which
               were
               layed
               to
               dry
               on
               a
               buckler
               of
               his
               ,
               without
               receauing
               any
               punishment
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               he
               was
               then
               free
               from
               sinne
               :
               But
               falling
               one
               time
               ,
               by
               instigation
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               into
               a
               carnall
               sinne
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               to
               handle
               them
               ,
               the
               buckler
               wheron
               they
               were
               so
               raysed
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               reach
               them
               :
               wherevpon
               reflecting
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               confessed
               ,
               then
               retourning
               to
               the
               said
               reliques
               (
               which
               was
               admirable
               )
               he
               kneeled
               downe
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               buckler
               being
               discend
               to
               the
               ground
               and
               retourned
               to
               the
               sunne
               as
               before
               ,
               they
               yelded
               themselues
               to
               be
               touched
               .
               This
               fact
               cast
               such
               a
               feare
               into
               the
               hartes
               
               of
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               Princes
               Court
               ,
               that
               thenceforward
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               they
               were
               carefull
               not
               to
               offend
               God
               mortally
               .
               This
               hath
               bin
               testified
               by
               Steuen
               Perez
               ,
               Marquarid
               de
               Santeren
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Pages
               that
               had
               care
               to
               accommodate
               the
               holy
               reliques
               :
               he
               affirmed
               and
               swoare
               the
               aforefaid
               ,
               to
               Dom.
               Matheiw
               ,
               Bishopp
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               confessing
               that
               he
               oftentimes
               abstained
               from
               offending
               God
               ,
               for
               feare
               to
               be
               discouered
               as
               were
               the
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               reliques
               which
               he
               was
               necessarily
               to
               handle
               :
               Many
               of
               the
               Princes
               family
               ,
               haue
               also
               affirmed
               thus
               much
               ,
               as
               being
               present
               and
               eye-witnesses
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Prince
               departed
               from
               Maroccho
               with
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               and
               therfore
               was
               poursued
               by
               king
               Miramolin
               ,
               and
               of
               three
               miracles
               wrought
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               reliques
               being
               will
               dryed
               ,
               the
               Prince
               caused
               the
               heades
               and
               flesh
               to
               be
               dryed
               apart
               ,
               and
               the
               bones
               to
               be
               separatly
               putt
               in
               two
               shrines
               or
               reliquaries
               exceeding
               richly
               adorned
               with
               gould
               and
               siluer
               ,
               and
               so
               placed
               in
               his
               oratory
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               often
               supplication
               to
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               obtaine
               him
               the
               fauour
               to
               escape
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               and
               without
               danger
               to
               passe
               into
               Spaine
               .
               For
               hauing
               determined
               himselfe
               to
               carry
               the
               holy
               reliques
               into
               Portugall
               ,
               and
               hauing
               to
               that
               purpose
               diuers
               times
               importuned
               the
               king
               Miramolin
               for
               permission
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               obtayning
               leaue
               ,
               that
               the
               king
               on
               the
               contrary
               was
               aduised
               to
               putt
               him
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Christians
               that
               were
               then
               resident
               in
               Marroccho
               ,
               cruelly
               to
               death
               :
               Neuertheles
               God
               did
               so
               mollifie
               his
               hart
               ,
               that
               wheras
               he
               had
               manie
               times
               denyed
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               then
               of
               his
               owne
               motion
               ,
               hauing
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               told
               him
               that
               he
               would
               permitt
               him
               to
               depart
               against
               the
               aduise
               of
               his
               Councell
               ,
               who
               held
               it
               requisite
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               estate
               to
               putt
               him
               to
               death
               ;
               but
               for
               his
               part
               he
               could
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               that
               not
               onlie
               had
               neuer
               offended
               him
               ,
               but
               had
               freelie
               and
               willinglie
               done
               him
               seruice
               .
               The
               Prince
               therfore
               taking
               hold
               of
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               loading
               a
               mule
               with
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               he
               with
               all
               his
               familie
               tooke
               his
               iorney
               ,
               suspecting
               that
               the
               king
               would
               not
               long
               continue
               in
               this
               good
               minde
               ,
               but
               would
               alter
               his
               opinion
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               he
               did
               .
               But
               the
               Prince
               in
               such
               sort
               putt
               himselfe
               to
               trauell
               ,
               that
               he
               doubled
               the
               ordinary
               dayes
               iorney
               ,
               yea
               he
               made
               such
               progresse
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               
               to
               spend
               one
               night
               in
               a
               desert
               place
               ,
               called
               Arossa
               ,
               where
               haunted
               many
               lyons
               ,
               so
               that
               such
               as
               saw
               them
               take
               that
               way
               ,
               reputed
               them
               as
               personnes
               deuoured
               that
               night
               .
               The
               Prince
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               reposing
               his
               full
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               sainctes
               whose
               reliques
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               setled
               them
               in
               a
               place
               where
               the
               lyons
               were
               necessarily
               to
               passe
               in
               comming
               vnto
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               so
               neere
               as
               that
               their
               roaringes
               so
               full
               of
               fury
               were
               easily
               heard
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               reliques
               being
               layd
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               their
               fury
               was
               so
               restrayned
               ,
               that
               flying
               
               thence
               they
               were
               from
               that
               time
               neuer
               seene
               there
               .
               Now
               the
               king
               Miramolin
               ,
               not
               hauing
               patience
               to
               endure
               the
               said
               reliques
               to
               be
               caryed
               away
               to
               be
               honoured
               :
               incontinently
               sent
               after
               the
               Prince
               ,
               a
               great
               troupe
               of
               light
               horsemen
               .
               Which
               caused
               two
               great
               miracles
               ;
               one
               was
               that
               the
               Prince
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               arcke
               of
               the
               testament
               was
               of
               it selfe
               conducted
               by
               the
               kine
               ,
               that
               it
               migh
               rest
               where
               it
               would
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               putt
               the
               mule
               that
               carryed
               the
               reliques
               formost
               of
               the
               troupe
               ,
               which
               tourning
               them
               out
               of
               the
               direct
               way
               ,
               conducted
               them
               through
               places
               vnaccustomed
               to
               trauel
               ,
               by
               meanes
               wherof
               the
               horsemen
               that
               poursued
               thē
               
               could
               not
               finde
               them
               .
               But
               this
               was
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               as
               these
               horsemen
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               were
               well
               mounted
               ,
               desiring
               to
               please
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               satiat
               their
               fury
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               their
               scoutes
               about
               the
               ordinary
               wayes
               ,
               but
               also
               crossed
               the
               feildes
               ,
               where
               they
               so
               couriously
               pryed
               after
               the
               Prince
               ,
               that
               they
               found
               him
               ;
               which
               chaunced
               for
               another
               respect
               but
               the
               more
               to
               manifest
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               SS
               .
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               himselfe
               in
               his
               sainctes
               .
               For
               hauing
               ouertaken
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               heard
               his
               people
               speake
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               the
               diuine
               puissance
               so
               blinded
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               neuer
               see
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               these
               Mores
               to
               their
               extreme
               amazement
               retourned
               vtterly
               confounded
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               proceeded
               on
               their
               iorney
               ,
               thancking
               and
               praysing
               God
               ,
               till
               they
               arriued
               att
               Cepte
               ;
               where
               the
               inhabitantes
               with
               great
               solemnity
               entertained
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               said
               reliques
               were
               caryed
               to
               Conimbria
               ,
               and
               of
               two
               miracles
               wrought
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               preseruing
               the
               Prince
               from
               shipwrack
               ,
               and
               curing
               one
               that
               had
               bin
               lame
               for
               thirty
               yeares
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               soone
               as
               thy
               were
               arriued
               att
               Cepte
               ,
               the
               Prince
               gaue
               order
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               vessell
               readely
               prepared
               for
               Spaine
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               incontinently
               fournisht
               which
               althings
               necessary
               thervnto
               :
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               embracked
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               aduertised
               that
               a
               troupe
               of
               armed
               men
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Marroccho
               ,
               sought
               them
               throughout
               
               the
               Citty
               ,
               wherevpon
               they
               weighed
               their
               ankers
               ,
               hoised
               sailes
               ,
               cutt
               their
               maine-cable
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               speedy
               cut
               towardes
               the
               straite
               of
               Gilbaltar
               ,
               with
               a
               fresh
               winde
               that
               was
               very
               fauourable
               vnto
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               thancked
               God.
               But
               before
               they
               could
               attaine
               the
               heauen
               the
               night
               surprised
               them
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               darcknes
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               guide
               themselues
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               they
               were
               in
               extreme
               perill
               of
               shipwrack
               .
               But
               falling
               prostrate
               on
               their
               knees
               before
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               to
               implore
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               sainctes
               in
               this
               extremity
               ,
               they
               were
               instantly
               illuminated
               with
               a
               cleare
               light
               which
               discouered
               vnto
               them
               their
               dangerous
               course
               ,
               in
               way
               to
               dash
               themselues
               headlong
               against
               a
               rocke
               :
               for
               which
               escape
               they
               presentlie
               gaue
               thankes
               to
               God.
               And
               so
               proceeding
               on
               their
               nauigation
               ,
               they
               arriued
               att
               Andalousia
               ,
               att
               the
               port
               of
               Algezire
               ,
               without
               any
               danger
               ,
               thence
               afterward
               att
               Tariffe
               ,
               then
               att
               Seuill
               ;
               att
               that
               time
               the
               Mores
               possessed
               all
               those
               places
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               foresaid
               king
               Miramolin
               ,
               had
               giuen
               order
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Seuill
               that
               the
               prince
               arriuing
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               he
               should
               apprehended
               him
               ,
               send
               him
               prisoner
               vnto
               him
               ,
               &
               put
               to
               death
               all
               his
               company
               ;
               wherof
               the
               Christians
               of
               Seuill
               instantly
               aduertised
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               wheras
               he
               intended
               to
               sett
               a
               shoare
               att
               Seuill
               ,
               sailed
               on
               to
               Galicia
               ,
               where
               he
               landed
               ,
               and
               thence
               went
               by
               land
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Leon
               ,
               then
               possessed
               by
               Dom.
               Alphonsus
               his
               Cousin
               german
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               fled
               from
               Portugall
               ,
               vpon
               some
               dissention
               betweene
               him
               and
               his
               brother
               ,
               who
               was
               king
               .
               The
               Prince
               entring
               into
               the
               citty
               of
               Astorga
               ,
               lodged
               with
               a
               freind
               of
               his
               that
               had
               bin
               thirty
               yeares
               sicke
               of
               the
               palsy
               ,
               whome
               he
               persuaded
               to
               vowe
               and
               recommend
               himselfe
               to
               the
               SS
               .
               whose
               reliques
               he
               carryed
               ,
               recounting
               vnto
               him
               the
               maruells
               which
               by
               their
               miracles
               God
               had
               wrought
               .
               This
               poore
               man
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               notable
               to
               speake
               by
               worde
               ,
               hauing
               also
               for
               long
               time
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               in
               hart
               and
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               faith
               vowed
               and
               recommended
               himselfe
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               said
               reliques
               ;
               And
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               in
               presence
               of
               diuers
               ,
               he
               lept
               sound
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               with
               a
               loud
               and
               cleare
               voice
               praysing
               God.
               The
               Prince
               being
               by
               affaires
               hindred
               from
               present
               goeing
               to
               Conimbria
               ,
               he
               sent
               thither
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               conducted
               by
               a
               gentleman
               of
               note
               called
               Asphonsus
               Perez
               ,
               of
               Aragon
               ,
               who
               attended
               them
               accompanyed
               by
               many
               knightes
               and
               gentlemen
               .
               The
               king
               Alphonsus
               and
               the
               queene
               Vraca
               his
               wife
               ,
               being
               therof
               aduertised
               ,
               sent
               vnto
               them
               with
               Order
               to
               haue
               the
               said
               reliques
               stayed
               in
               a
               place
               neere
               the
               citty
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               present
               themselues
               before
               them
               together
               with
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               such
               entertainement
               as
               they
               worthely
               deserued
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               holy
               reliques
               were
               carryed
               to
               the
               citty
               of
               Conimbria
               in
               generall
               procession
               ,
               where
               the
               king
               was
               present
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               miraculously
               chose
               the
               place
               where
               they
               would
               rest
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               transported
               themselues
               to
               diuers
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               ,
               which
               by
               example
               hereof
               came
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               thinges
               being
               fitly
               disposed
               and
               accommodated
               ,
               the
               king
               &
               queene
               ,
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               nobility
               ,
               the
               Clergie
               and
               people
               ,
               went
               a
               foote
               in
               procession
               with
               great
               deuotion
               vnto
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               with
               many
               crosses
               and
               banners
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               the
               triumphant
               victory
               of
               the
               holy
               martyrs
               .
               Comming
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               reliques
               were
               ,
               hauing
               deuoutly
               saluted
               them
               ,
               they
               caused
               the
               mule
               that
               carryed
               them
               to
               goe
               before
               ,
               that
               she
               her selfe
               might
               choose
               her
               way
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               alwayes
               done
               before
               .
               So
               without
               the
               conduct
               of
               any
               personne
               ,
               she
               went
               directly
               to
               Conimbria
               ,
               where
               she
               entred
               into
               Sampsons
               street
               ,
               att
               this
               day
               called
               the
               street
               of
               the
               old
               figtree
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               ,
               att
               which
               gate
               she
               stayed
               till
               it
               was
               opened
               ,
               though
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               king
               were
               to
               place
               the
               said
               reliques
               in
               the
               great
               church
               .
               The
               gate
               of
               the
               said
               monastery
               being
               opened
               ,
               the
               mule
               of
               her selfe
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               went
               directly
               before
               the
               high
               altare
               where
               she
               kneeled
               downe
               ,
               and
               so
               remayned
               ,
               till
               she
               was
               disburthened
               of
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               each
               one
               admiring
               the
               miracle
               wherby
               the
               holy
               martyrs
               did
               choose
               and
               make
               knowne
               ,
               where
               they
               would
               haue
               their
               reliques
               to
               repose
               :
               for
               which
               they
               were
               all
               thanckfull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               ended
               the
               Procession
               .
               The
               king
               erected
               a
               sumptuous
               chappell
               ,
               att
               the
               place
               where
               the
               mule
               kneeled
               downe
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               shrine
               ,
               wherin
               were
               putt
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               others
               in
               an
               other
               shrine
               in
               the
               cloister
               of
               the
               said
               monastery
               ,
               the
               litle
               that
               remayned
               was
               sent
               part
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               of
               Goueau
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               Couent
               of
               Religious
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               Order
               ,
               and
               an
               entiere
               body
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Bernard
               of
               Loruant
               ,
               three
               leagues
               from
               Conimbria
               ,
               becausse
               the
               Abbesse
               of
               that
               monasterie
               was
               sister
               to
               the
               king
               ▪
               Now
               the
               very
               day
               that
               the
               reliques
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               ,
               they
               began
               there
               to
               shine
               by
               miracles
               :
               for
               they
               cured
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               diseased
               persons
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               the
               miracles
               haue
               so
               continued
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               they
               deliuered
               from
               perill
               all
               such
               as
               recommended
               themselues
               vnto
               them
               ,
               vpon
               which
               occasion
               
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               strange
               pilgrimes
               doe
               frequent
               that
               place
               .
               The
               greatest
               gaine
               of
               that
               day
               wheron
               the
               reliques
               were
               receaued
               ,
               was
               of
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               called
               of
               Padua
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               a
               Canon
               Reguler
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               procession
               ,
               gaue
               praise
               to
               God
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               solemnised
               the
               arriuall
               of
               the
               holy
               reliques
               :
               for
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               inspired
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               anymated
               him
               with
               a
               great
               zeale
               vnto
               his
               honour
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               resolued
               to
               offer
               his
               life
               for
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               holy
               faith
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               said
               martyrs
               ,
               whome
               desiring
               entierly
               to
               imitate
               ,
               he
               would
               begin
               by
               the
               habitt
               and
               rule
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               whose
               true
               disciples
               these
               martyrs
               had
               bin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               queene
               Vraca
               ,
               prophesied
               by
               the
               holy
               martyrs
               ,
               as
               before
               in
               the
               third
               chapter
               hath
               bin
               recorded
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               vision
               which
               her
               confessor
               had
               therevpon
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Queene
               Vrraca
               had
               great
               care
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               had
               prophesied
               vnto
               her
               therof
               ,
               yea
               she
               was
               in
               extreme
               affliction
               ,
               considering
               that
               their
               death
               and
               the
               translation
               of
               their
               bodyes
               was
               effected
               as
               they
               had
               foretold
               :
               but
               the
               issue
               of
               what
               she
               doubted
               did
               succeed
               :
               for
               as
               soone
               as
               she
               came
               to
               the
               holy
               reliques
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               feele
               her selfe
               ill
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               could
               not
               accompany
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               constrained
               to
               goe
               to
               her
               bedde
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               following
               she
               dyed
               .
               That
               very
               night
               Peter
               Nuguez
               ,
               Canon
               reguler
               of
               the
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               exceeding
               piety
               ,
               and
               Confessor
               to
               the
               said
               queene
               Vrraca
               ,
               had
               this
               vision
               :
               He
               saw
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               wherof
               fiue
               went
               before
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               conducted
               by
               a
               Religious
               Father
               of
               their
               Order
               that
               gaue
               a
               very
               great
               splendour
               ;
               and
               they
               entred
               in
               to
               the
               quier
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               in
               procession
               ,
               where
               they
               very
               melodiously
               sung
               matines
               :
               he
               extremely
               amazed
               att
               what
               he
               saw
               ,
               began
               to
               discourse
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               so
               many
               Religious
               could
               enter
               ,
               the
               dores
               being
               shutt
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               why
               they
               sung
               matines
               ,
               without
               any
               precedent
               ringing
               .
               Being
               in
               this
               vehement
               admiration
               ,
               he
               questioned
               with
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               asking
               him
               who
               they
               were
               ?
               how
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               entred
               into
               the
               monastery
               att
               such
               an
               hower
               ?
               The
               Religious
               answeared
               him
               :
               We
               are
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               because
               thou
               wert
               Confessour
               to
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               fearest
               God
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               diuine
               goodnes
               ,
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               thee
               this
               vision
               .
               He
               whome
               thou
               seest
               to
               precede
               the
               rest
               with
               such
               glory
               ,
               is
               our
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               whome
               thou
               
               hast
               so
               much
               desired
               to
               see
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               fiue
               which
               thou
               seest
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               are
               the
               fiue
               Martyrs
               of
               Marroccho
               which
               are
               here
               shrined
               .
               Know
               besides
               that
               the
               Queene
               Vrraca
               is
               this
               night
               departed
               ,
               and
               because
               she
               exceedingly
               affected
               our
               Order
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               sent
               vs
               all
               hither
               ,
               solemnely
               here
               ,
               for
               the
               benefitt
               of
               her
               soule
               and
               for
               her
               obsequies
               ,
               to
               sing
               these
               Matines
               :
               doubt
               not
               of
               her
               death
               :
               for
               as
               soone
               as
               we
               are
               departed
               hence
               ▪
               one
               shall
               come
               to
               aduertise
               thee
               therof
               :
               And
               the
               Matines
               and
               prayses
               of
               God
               being
               ended
               ,
               this
               glorious
               procession
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               therwith
               one
               knocked
               att
               his
               dore
               to
               aduertise
               him
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               queene
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               our
               Lord
               chasticed
               the
               citty
               and
               king
               of
               Marroccho
               ,
               for
               the
               cruell
               death
               of
               his
               holy
               Martyrs
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               king
               of
               Marroccho
               remayned
               not
               vnpunished
               ,
               no
               more
               did
               his
               contry
               :
               for
               the
               very
               same
               yeare
               did
               his
               arme
               and
               right
               hand
               which
               he
               had
               so
               wicke
               dly
               stretched
               out
               against
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               wither
               ,
               as
               also
               did
               all
               the
               right
               side
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               feet
               .
               The
               people
               were
               punished
               in
               an
               other
               manner
               :
               for
               in
               three
               yeares
               after
               this
               Martyrdome
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               great
               circuit
               therabout
               ,
               did
               there
               fall
               one
               drop
               of
               raine
               ,
               which
               caused
               an
               extreme
               dearth
               and
               mortality
               of
               catell
               ;
               then
               correspondently
               to
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               the
               plague
               continued
               for
               fiue
               yeares
               after
               ,
               wherof
               dyed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               men
               of
               that
               miserable
               kingdome
               :
               but
               three
               yeares
               after
               the
               want
               of
               raine
               ,
               the
               king
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Councell
               ,
               acknowledged
               that
               God
               sent
               that
               punishment
               vpon
               them
               in
               reuenge
               of
               his
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               ordayned
               a
               generall
               assembly
               of
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Martyrs
               had
               bin
               tortured
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               
               the
               same
               publicke
               place
               they
               should
               crye
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               inuocating
               them
               ,
               asking
               them
               pardon
               ,
               and
               imploring
               their
               mercy
               :
               which
               they
               performed
               with
               such
               confidence
               ,
               that
               presently
               there
               began
               miraculously
               to
               discend
               a
               gentle
               sweet
               raine
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               the
               dearth
               and
               plague
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               ceased
               .
               And
               then
               did
               the
               king
               permitt
               the
               Christians
               in
               his
               kingdome
               to
               haue
               a
               bishop
               ,
               with
               condition
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               and
               might
               publikly
               preach
               our
               gospell
               ,
               and
               withall
               consented
               to
               haue
               a
               Church
               builded
               in
               Marroccho
               ,
               where
               the
               sacramentes
               might
               be
               administred
               ,
               conformably
               to
               our
               Catholique
               ,
               and
               Romane
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               sainct
               Francis
               hauing
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               Martyrdome
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               with
               thanck
               fulnes
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               gaue
               his
               benediction
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Alenquer
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               greatest
               contentment
               that
               S.
               Francis
               had
               euer
               receaued
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               was
               to
               heare
               of
               the
               Martyrdome
               of
               his
               fiue
               religious
               :
               whervpon
               hauing
               praysed
               and
               thancked
               God
               ;
               he
               spake
               these
               wordes
               :
               Now
               may
               I
               confidently
               affirme
               that
               I
               haue
               fiue
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               Then
               blessing
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               because
               they
               hauing
               long
               time
               resided
               there
               ,
               departed
               thence
               to
               goe
               to
               their
               Martyrdome
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Be
               thou
               blessed
               ,
               O
               place
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               which
               hast
               as
               it
               were
               engendred
               and
               produced
               to
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               ,
               fiue
               faire
               flowers
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               rose
               and
               of
               bloud
               ,
               of
               a
               sauour
               more
               then
               sweete
               ,
               which
               are
               fiue
               true
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               this
               Order
               .
               Would
               to
               God
               the
               Religious
               that
               shal
               be
               resident
               here
               ,
               might
               for
               euer
               exactly
               keepe
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               miracle
               wrought
               by
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               against
               an
               Apostolike
               legat
               ,
               that
               endeauoured
               to
               withdraw
               the
               people
               from
               their
               honour
               and
               veneration
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               as
               yet
               canonized
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ATt
               this
               very
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               said
               holy
               Martyrs
               were
               exceedingly
               honoured
               of
               the
               Spainardes
               ,
               it
               fell
               out
               that
               a
               legatt
               of
               the
               holy
               Siege
               was
               present
               ,
               who
               seeing
               what
               deuotiō
               the
               people
               had
               to
               the
               said
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               moued
               with
               an
               indiscreet
               zeale
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               canonization
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               had
               made
               in
               heauen
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               had
               bin
               publiquely
               martyred
               ,
               nor
               the
               miracles
               that
               had
               followed
               therevpon
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               cry
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               rebuking
               them
               as
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               forbad
               them
               any
               more
               to
               make
               their
               prayers
               to
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               he
               was
               aduertised
               that
               his
               Mule
               which
               waited
               for
               him
               before
               the
               Church
               was
               sodenly
               fallen
               dead
               ,
               and
               thincking
               to
               goe
               fee
               the
               manner
               therof
               ,
               he
               was
               immediatlie
               surprised
               with
               so
               vehement
               an
               ague
               that
               it
               enforced
               him
               to
               acknoweledge
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               which
               caused
               him
               so
               rashlie
               to
               speake
               against
               the
               holie
               Martyrs
               ,
               whose
               reliques
               he
               went
               to
               visitt
               ,
               and
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               acknowledgeing
               the
               punishment
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               a
               loud
               .
               
               O
               holy
               Martyrs
               !
               I
               confesse
               that
               you
               are
               canonized
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               will
               haue
               you
               honoured
               and
               reuerenced
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               repent
               and
               confesse
               the
               errour
               of
               my
               tongue
               ,
               and
               begge
               pardon
               of
               you
               for
               t
               ,
               and
               doe
               promise
               that
               I
               will
               henceforward
               ,
               be
               the
               foremost
               and
               most
               carefull
               that
               shall
               visitt
               your
               reliques
               ,
               and
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               I
               shall
               be
               ,
               I
               will
               celebrate
               your
               merittes
               .
               A
               strange
               euent
               !
               these
               wordes
               vttered
               ,
               he
               arose
               from
               the
               ground
               very
               sound
               ,
               and
               his
               mule
               ,
               formerly
               supposed
               for
               dead
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               and
               contentmet
               of
               each
               one
               ,
               arose
               againe
               :
               and
               this
               made
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               sainctes
               more
               ▪
               famous
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               said
               sainctes
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               was
               deliuered
               from
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Poore
               gentleman
               of
               Conimbria
               was
               vnexpectedly
               assaulted
               by
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               neere
               vnto
               the
               Monastery
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               ran
               towardes
               it
               to
               saue
               himselfe
               :
               but
               being
               two
               forcibly
               followed
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               time
               enough
               gett
               in
               ,
               but
               was
               enuironed
               by
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               he
               hauing
               no
               other
               remedy
               but
               the
               inuocation
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               they
               gaue
               him
               as
               many
               stabbes
               and
               thrustes
               as
               they
               would
               ,
               without
               any
               defence
               of
               his
               ,
               sauing
               the
               couering
               with
               his
               cloake
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               lay
               for
               lead
               in
               the
               place
               .
               The
               people
               that
               came
               next
               that
               way
               ,
               carryed
               him
               ●pped
               in
               his
               cloake
               as
               they
               found
               him
               ,
               in
               to
               the
               said
               Church
               there
               to
               ●ury
               him
               :
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               entred
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               stood
               vp
               on
               his
               feet
               very
               sound
               ,
               and
               confessed
               aloud
               that
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               had
               till
               defended
               him
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               people
               he
               repaired
               o
               their
               chappell
               to
               giue
               them
               thanckes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               procession
               which
               is
               made
               euery
               yeare
               in
               the
               month
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               wherin
               the
               men
               goe
               all
               naked
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               for
               hauing
               bin
               by
               their
               intercession
               cured
               of
               the
               plague
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Bishoperick
               of
               Conimbria
               there
               is
               a
               towne
               called
               Fala
               ,
               where
               there
               fell
               so
               cruell
               and
               contagious
               a
               plague
               ,
               that
               it
               dispeopled
               the
               whole
               towne
               ,
               for
               the
               inhabitantes
               were
               all
               either
               dead
               ●r
               fled
               ,
               sauing
               one
               man
               ,
               already
               infected
               with
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               halfe
               
               dead
               ,
               who
               seeing
               himselfe
               alone
               and
               in
               such
               extremity
               ,
               hauing
               alwayes
               ben
               very
               deuout
               to
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               he
               had
               then
               with
               an
               exceeding
               strong
               faith
               ,
               his
               recourse
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               this
               vow
               ;
               That
               if
               by
               their
               intercession
               he
               were
               cured
               of
               that
               disease
               ,
               he
               would
               euery
               yeare
               on
               the
               sixt
               of
               Ianuary
               being
               the
               day
               of
               their
               feast
               att
               Conimbria
               ,
               goe
               visitt
               their
               reliques
               a
               foot
               and
               all
               naked
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               should
               liue
               ,
               and
               would
               take
               order
               that
               after
               his
               death
               one
               of
               his
               family
               should
               goe
               thitherin
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               withall
               would
               endeauour
               to
               persuade
               all
               the
               other
               families
               of
               the
               said
               towne
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               This
               vow
               being
               made
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               effectually
               heard
               ,
               that
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               he
               found
               himselfe
               more
               sound
               and
               strong
               then
               euer
               ;
               neither
               did
               there
               any
               one
               more
               dye
               out
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               whereto
               he
               caused
               many
               from
               abroad
               to
               retourne
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               repeopled
               ;
               afterward
               his
               fellow
               Cittizens
               accorded
               to
               his
               vow
               ,
               yea
               this
               deuotion
               so
               encreased
               that
               the
               neighbour
               inhabitants
               ,
               and
               many
               personnes
               of
               note
               ,
               gentlemen
               and
               others
               accustomed
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               is
               continued
               to
               this
               present
               ,
               in
               procession
               ,
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               reliques
               on
               bare
               foot
               ,
               with
               an
               exceeding
               deuotion
               in
               the
               most
               rigorous
               season
               of
               winter
               .
               And
               how
               soeuer
               the
               season
               proue
               the
               sixt
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               being
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Martyrdome
               ,
               though
               it
               raine
               ,
               freeze
               ,
               or
               snow
               neuer
               so
               much
               ,
               they
               omitt
               not
               this
               pilgrimage
               .
               Now
               the
               order
               of
               this
               procession
               is
               thus
               :
               On
               the
               said
               day
               all
               the
               Confraternity
               assemble
               att
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               that
               is
               without
               the
               citty
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               bridge
               ,
               and
               there
               about
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               they
               stripp
               themselues
               naked
               ,
               sending
               their
               cloathes
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               ,
               leauing
               on
               their
               bodies
               only
               linnen
               breeches
               of
               very
               meane
               cloth
               to
               couer
               their
               naturall
               parts
               ,
               and
               a
               capuce
               of
               cloth
               to
               hide
               their
               face
               ,
               or
               a
               handkirchefe
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               goe
               in
               procession
               ,
               through
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               cittye
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               church
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               ,
               where
               hauing
               offered
               their
               prayers
               very
               deuoutly
               together
               ,
               they
               passe
               through
               the
               Cloister
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               great
               house
               adioyning
               ,
               where
               they
               reattire
               themselues
               ,
               and
               then
               each
               one
               departeth
               att
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 29.
                 chapter
                 is
                 put
                 after
                 the
                 39.
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 more
                 proper
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 history
                 of
                 seauen
                 Martyrs
                 att
                 Cepte
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               seauen
               Frere
               Minors
               departed
               from
               Italy
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               preach
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               vnto
               the
               Insidels
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               and
               others
               haue
               left
               in
               record
               ,
               that
               seauen
               Frere
               Minors
               were
               ioyned
               together
               to
               goe
               into
               Tuscane
               ,
               a
               Prouince
               of
               Italy
               ,
               whence
               they
               demanded
               leaue
               of
               Brother
               Helias
               ,
               then
               viare
               generall
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               to
               goe
               into
               Spaine
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               :
               he
               names
               of
               these
               Religious
               were
               :
               Brother
               Daniel
               ,
               Br.
               Angelus
               Br.
               Sa●uel
               ,
               Br.
               Danulus
               ,
               Br.
               Leo
               ,
               Br.
               Nicolas
               and
               Br.
               Vgolin
               ;
               they
               arriued
               att
               Arragon
               ,
               hauing
               elected
               for
               their
               superiour
               Br.
               Daniel
               Prouinciall
               of
               Ca●bria
               ,
               hauing
               found
               a
               vessell
               ready
               prepared
               for
               that
               place
               ,
               could
               neuer
               ●btaine
               permission
               of
               the
               patron
               therof
               to
               carry
               more
               then
               three
               Religious
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               leaue
               three
               to
               come
               afer
               him
               .
               He
               being
               arriued
               att
               Cepte
               ,
               with
               his
               three
               companions
               ,
               did
               not
               beginne
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               till
               the
               arriuall
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               the
               last
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               preached
               to
               diuers
               strange
               merchantes
               and
               other
               Christians
               ,
               that
               from
               all
               partes
               flocked
               thither
               .
               When
               they
               were
               all
               assembled
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               discourse
               and
               conferre
               together
               ,
               what
               might
               be
               the
               rediest
               meane
               for
               them
               to
               profitt
               in
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               or
               to
               pourchace
               Martyrdome
               ,
               reiecting
               farre
               all
               humane
               feare
               ,
               and
               fortifying
               themselues
               with
               a
               great
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               an
               ineffable
               zeale
               of
               their
               neighbours
               good
               .
               And
               hauing
               till
               then
               remayned
               without
               the
               towne
               ,
               with
               other
               Christians
               that
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               enter
               ,
               they
               resolued
               to
               steale
               in
               secretly
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               hindered
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               could
               haue
               stayed
               them
               ,
               or
               aduertised
               the
               Mores
               ,
               who
               would
               haue
               forbidden
               their
               entry
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               seauen
               Martyrs
               preached
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               Mores
               ,
               by
               whome
               they
               were
               abused
               and
               imprisoned
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEing
               thus
               encouraged
               mutuallie
               by
               each
               other
               in
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               they
               began
               one
               friday
               by
               deuout
               and
               feruent
               prayers
               to
               prepare
               themselues
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               saterday
               the
               six
               were
               confessed
               by
               their
               superiour
               ,
               who
               confessed
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               then
               they
               communicated
               and
               receaued
               the
               sacred
               body
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               spending
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               in
               pious
               deuotions
               ,
               And
               the
               sonday
               morning
               ,
               
               replenished
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               they
               entred
               very
               early
               into
               the
               citty
               :
               where
               they
               began
               to
               preach
               freely
               and
               loudly
               vnto
               the
               Mores
               ,
               admonishing
               them
               to
               abandon
               the
               false
               beleefe
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               .
               The
               Mores
               admiring
               the
               confidence
               wherwith
               they
               spake
               ,
               began
               first
               gently
               to
               reprehend
               them
               ,
               then
               rudely
               to
               iniury
               them
               ;
               but
               seeing
               these
               good
               Religious
               did
               perseuer
               in
               this
               pious
               predication
               ,
               they
               did
               buffet
               and
               beat
               them
               outragiously
               ;
               &
               then
               hauing
               bound
               them
               ,
               they
               brought
               them
               before
               the
               kinge
               ,
               where
               they
               continued
               their
               preaching
               ,
               freely
               confessing
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               giuing
               him
               remonstrance
               of
               the
               deceatefulnes
               &
               treachery
               of
               the
               law
               of
               the
               accursed
               Mahomet
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               of
               necessity
               forsake
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               saue
               his
               soule
               .
               The
               king
               beholding
               thē
               so
               poorly
               attired
               ,
               and
               considering
               their
               feruour
               ,
               iudged
               them
               to
               be
               fooles
               ,
               as
               did
               all
               his
               Courtiers
               ;
               But
               in
               regard
               they
               had
               presumed
               to
               preach
               against
               his
               law
               ,
               he
               imprisonned
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               loaden
               with
               heauy
               chaines
               of
               Iron
               Manicles
               ,
               and
               fetters
               ,
               which
               exceedinglie
               afflicted
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               remayned
               there
               eight
               entier
               dayes
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               they
               endured
               much
               ,
               and
               in
               diuers
               manners
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               letter
               which
               the
               7.
               
               Martyrs
               wrote
               to
               the
               Christians
               of
               Cepte
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NOw
               these
               holy
               Religious
               desirous
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               ,
               wrote
               this
               letter
               vnder
               inserted
               to
               the
               Christians
               residing
               in
               the
               suburbes
               of
               Cepte
               ,
               which
               they
               addressed
               to
               Brother
               Hugo
               ,
               Preist
               and
               Curat
               of
               Geneuois
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               Religious
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               who
               were
               newly
               arryued
               in
               Africa
               ,
               to
               administer
               the
               sacramentes
               to
               the
               Christians
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               worck
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               ;
               the
               said
               letter
               was
               thus
               :
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               Father
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               all
               consolations
               ,
               who
               comforteth
               vs
               all
               in
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               appointed
               to
               our
               Father
               Abraham
               the
               Ramme
               he
               was
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               permitted
               him
               to
               trauell
               a
               pilgrime
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               reputed
               his
               faith
               for
               iustice
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               merited
               the
               title
               of
               the
               friend
               of
               God
               :
               teaching
               vs
               therby
               to
               appeare
               and
               become
               fooles
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               please
               and
               proue
               wise
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               And
               therfore
               saith
               he
               vnto
               vs
               :
               Goe
               preach
               the
               Ghospell
               vnto
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               the
               seruant
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               master
               .
               And
               if
               you
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               persecuted
               me
               likewise
               :
               with
               which
               wordes
               ,
               we
               his
               least
               and
               vnworthy
               seruantes
               being
               moued
               ,
               haue
               left
               our
               contry
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               
               hither
               to
               preach
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               benefitt
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               confusion
               of
               obstinate
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               we
               being
               vnto
               God
               a
               pleasing
               odour
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               some
               an
               odour
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               others
               an
               odour
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               said
               :
               If
               I
               had
               not
               come
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               sinned
               .
               We
               are
               entred
               into
               this
               citty
               of
               Cepte
               to
               preach
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               holie
               faith
               before
               the
               people
               and
               the
               king
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               reputing
               vs
               sencelesse
               hath
               imprisoned
               vs
               ;
               it
               hath
               seemed
               expedient
               vnto
               vs
               to
               aduertise
               you
               hereof
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               endure
               much
               here
               ,
               we
               are
               neuertheles
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               in
               our
               Lord
               ,
               in
               whose
               diuine
               Maiestie
               we
               haue
               a
               strong
               and
               assured
               confidence
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               please
               to
               accept
               our
               life
               for
               a
               gratefull
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               therfore
               to
               him
               be
               giuen
               glorie
               and
               honour
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               were
               againe
               presented
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               before
               whome
               they
               constantly
               preached
               the
               saith
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               sonday
               following
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sixt
               of
               October
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               kinge
               caused
               the
               holy
               Religious
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               prison
               and
               presented
               before
               him
               ,
               then
               prayed
               them
               to
               deny
               what
               they
               had
               vttered
               against
               his
               Prophett
               Mahomet
               and
               his
               law
               .
               But
               they
               constantly
               answeared
               that
               they
               could
               not
               say
               otherwise
               then
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               sith
               it
               was
               truth
               it selfe
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               they
               exhorted
               himselfe
               to
               abandon
               his
               extreme
               blindesse
               ,
               that
               held
               him
               in
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               deuill
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               in
               the
               other
               :
               inducing
               him
               to
               embrace
               the
               sole
               true
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               who
               ,
               out
               of
               pure
               loue
               ,
               being
               God
               vouchsased
               to
               become
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               dye
               on
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               Crosse
               to
               deliuer
               him
               from
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               ascending
               into
               heauen
               ,
               prepared
               for
               him
               an
               immortall
               life
               .
               But
               this
               Morian
               king
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               shewing
               themselues
               deafe
               to
               this
               discourse
               ,
               determined
               to
               separate
               these
               Religious
               one
               from
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               each
               in
               particular
               were
               offered
               ,
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               richesse
               and
               honours
               ,
               att
               lenght
               they
               were
               threatened
               with
               most
               cruell
               tormentes
               ,
               yea
               with
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               their
               law
               .
               Their
               threates
               auayled
               as
               much
               as
               their
               promises
               ,
               for
               God
               had
               so
               transpearced
               their
               spiritt
               ,
               with
               the
               sweet
               nailes
               
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               in
               their
               hartes
               spake
               these
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Paule
               :
               Who
               shall
               euer
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               charity
               of
               IESVS
               ?
               shall
               the
               sword
               ?
               
               afflictions
               ?
               worldly
               fauours
               and
               richesse
               ?
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               allu
               rementes
               ?
               and
               withall
               couragiously
               answeared
               ,
               and
               derided
               their
               threates
               ,
               accusing
               Mahomett
               ,
               whome
               they
               tearmed
               accursed
               ,
               and
               his
               law
               contemptible
               ,
               carnall
               ,
               and
               damnable
               .
               A
               certaine
               Preuost
               then
               drew
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               gaue
               their
               superiour
               Father
               Daniel
               a
               dash
               on
               the
               head
               :
               then
               ayming
               his
               sword
               point
               att
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               att
               his
               hart
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               conuert
               thee
               traytor
               ,
               or
               I
               will
               procure
               thee
               a
               cruell
               death
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               to
               terrifie
               the
               other
               six
               ,
               who
               were
               by
               the
               Iudge
               and
               the
               Counsailers
               there
               present
               ,
               persuaded
               ,
               not
               to
               misprise
               the
               fauour
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               compassion
               att
               least
               of
               their
               miserable
               liues
               :
               but
               they
               confidently
               answeared
               them
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               them
               ,
               that
               being
               old
               ,
               and
               already
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               death
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               long
               enioy
               the
               contentmentes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               persist
               in
               obstinacy
               ,
               least
               their
               soules
               were
               eternally
               condemned
               to
               hell
               ,
               for
               adhering
               to
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               law
               ,
               that
               their
               owne
               consciences
               knew
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               as
               apparently
               as
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               finger
               .
               But
               these
               old
               men
               held
               themselues
               so
               offended
               with
               this
               speech
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               bin
               very
               fauourable
               and
               respectiue
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               resolued
               their
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               seauen
               Martyrs
               were
               condemned
               to
               death
               and
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               iudge
               therevpon
               gaue
               Order
               that
               as
               enemies
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               beheaded
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               exceeding
               well
               pleased
               ,
               did
               encourage
               each
               other
               :
               and
               then
               the
               six
               Religious
               addressing
               themselues
               to
               their
               superiour
               Father
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               kissing
               his
               handes
               ,
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               for
               procuring
               them
               these
               marriages
               :
               each
               of
               them
               asked
               his
               benediction
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               to
               be
               the
               first
               martyred
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               This
               good
               Father
               hauing
               his
               eyes
               beteared
               with
               ioy
               ,
               thancking
               God
               for
               such
               a
               singuler
               gifte
               ,
               and
               giuing
               them
               his
               benediction
               he
               said
               .
               My
               deerly
               beloued
               children
               ,
               lett
               vs
               all
               reioyce
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               festiuall
               day
               which
               he
               hath
               pleased
               to
               ordaine
               for
               the
               last
               of
               our
               pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               terrified
               :
               for
               all
               his
               Angels
               are
               present
               prepared
               to
               assist
               vs
               ,
               they
               haue
               opened
               vs
               the
               gate
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               whither
               if
               he
               please
               we
               shall
               this
               day
               arriue
               together
               ,
               to
               receiue
               the
               crounes
               of
               martyrdome
               and
               to
               be
               eternally
               glorious
               .
               These
               wordes
               ended
               ,
               the
               executioners
               stripped
               the
               seauen
               martyrs
               ,
               inuincible
               champions
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               and
               hauing
               bound
               their
               handes
               behinde
               their
               backes
               ,
               they
               conducted
               them
               out
               of
               the
               
               kinges
               Pallace
               ,
               with
               a
               trompettt
               before
               them
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               attainted
               of
               some
               notorious
               crime
               .
               But
               these
               holy
               Religious
               as
               meeke
               lambes
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               hauing
               their
               spiritt
               eleuated
               to
               the
               soueraigne
               God
               ,
               ceassed
               not
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               by
               the
               way
               .
               Being
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               they
               fell
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               recommending
               thēselues
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               ioyfully
               receaued
               martyredome
               ,
               offering
               vp
               their
               innocent
               soules
               ,
               vested
               with
               the
               pious
               purple
               of
               their
               very
               bloud
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               admiratiō
               to
               the
               Mores
               ,
               who
               as
               enraged
               were
               not
               satisfied
               herewith
               ,
               esteeming
               themselues
               (
               as
               indeed
               they
               had
               reason
               )
               rather
               vanquished
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               ouercome
               .
               These
               Ministers
               of
               the
               deuill
               tooke
               those
               holy
               bodies
               ,
               dismembred
               them
               ,
               and
               trayned
               them
               thorough
               the
               dirt
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               weary
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Christians
               secretly
               gathered
               them
               vp
               and
               carryed
               them
               into
               the
               suburbes
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               and
               are
               honoured
               and
               reuerēced
               for
               many
               miracles
               which
               by
               their
               merittes
               God
               wrought
               there
               ;
               wherof
               hauing
               no
               other
               asseurance
               then
               the
               affirmation
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               expedient
               to
               committ
               them
               to
               writing
               ,
               as
               determining
               to
               insert
               nothing
               in
               these
               chronicles
               but
               what
               is
               most
               true
               and
               autenticalll
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               that
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               graunted
               and
               permitted
               the
               Freere
               Minors
               to
               celebrate
               their
               feast
               on
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Martyrdome
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               tenth
               of
               October
               1227.
               a
               yeare
               after
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               So
               is
               it
               att
               this
               day
               celebrated
               in
               the
               bishopprick
               of
               Brague
               the
               Primacie
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               office
               of
               Bracare
               it
               is
               put
               in
               the
               yeare
               1221.
               but
               it
               is
               an
               errour
               of
               the
               Printer
               .
               It
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               legende
               that
               a
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               by
               a
               speciall
               fauour
               obtayned
               these
               resiques
               ,
               and
               carryed
               them
               into
               Spaine
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               any
               other
               perticuler
               mention
               of
               certainty
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               Order
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 35.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 after
                 the
                 39.
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 booke
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 proper
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 triumph
                 of
                 two
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Valencia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               two
               Religious
               which
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               to
               Valencia
               in
               Arragon
               ,
               were
               Martyred
               there
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               two
               Religious
               of
               pious
               life
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               Brother
               Iohn
               a
               Preist
               &
               Peter
               a
               lay
               Brother
               ,
               who
               arriuing
               att
               the
               citty
               of
               Teruel
               ,
               they
               caused
               a
               chappell
               to
               be
               built
               there
               ,
               wherin
               they
               dwelt
               ,
               employing
               their
               time
               in
               pious
               exercises
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               liued
               vertuously
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               
               edification
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               preachinges
               filled
               the
               citty
               with
               a
               most
               sweet
               odour
               of
               their
               sanctity
               .
               The
               citty
               of
               Valencia
               was
               then
               possessed
               by
               the
               Mores
               ,
               mortall
               ennemies
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               therein
               raigned
               their
               king
               Azot
               ,
               a
               most
               cruell
               persecutor
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               therfore
               these
               two
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               resolued
               to
               preach
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               their
               liues
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               so
               passionate
               was
               their
               zeale
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               their
               desire
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               So
               then
               goeing
               and
               entring
               in
               to
               the
               Citty
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               confesse
               and
               resolutely
               denounce
               to
               that
               people
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               condemning
               their
               erronious
               sect
               ,
               as
               pernicious
               and
               damnable
               .
               Wherof
               the
               king
               hauing
               first
               made
               them
               all
               kinde
               of
               gracious
               offers
               to
               allure
               them
               to
               his
               law
               ,
               them
               vsing
               terrible
               threates
               to
               feare
               them
               ,
               and
               perceiuing
               that
               he
               no
               more
               auayled
               in
               the
               one
               sort
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               caused
               their
               heades
               to
               be
               cutt
               off
               ,
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               decollation
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1231.
               and
               their
               bodyes
               were
               carefully
               gotten
               and
               buryed
               by
               the
               Christians
               ;
               God
               by
               their
               merittes
               working
               many
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               said
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               were
               afterwardes
               translated
               to
               Teruel
               by
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               this
               glorious
               Martyrdome
               ,
               Dom
               Iames
               the
               first
               of
               that
               name
               king
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               began
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               warre
               against
               and
               alwayes
               to
               putt
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               Valencia
               ,
               subdueing
               him
               att
               each
               time
               that
               they
               encountred
               ,
               and
               taking
               prisoners
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               gaining
               daily
               and
               possessing
               his
               landes
               and
               dominions
               ;
               it
               happened
               one
               time
               that
               he
               tooke
               prisoners
               certaine
               noble
               men
               of
               the
               Mores
               ,
               whervpon
               the
               Christians
               of
               Arragon
               prayed
               their
               king
               to
               demaund
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               for
               ransome
               of
               the
               said
               prisonners
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               by
               their
               meanes
               God
               did
               ordinarily
               worckmany
               miracles
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               Christiās
               to
               be
               very
               importunate
               to
               haue
               them
               .
               This
               request
               was
               easy
               to
               obtaine
               ;
               for
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               did
               exceedingly
               reuerence
               the
               said
               reliques
               ,
               and
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Mores
               was
               very
               desirous
               to
               retire
               his
               principall
               champions
               ,
               for
               a
               matter
               which
               he
               regarded
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               Thus
               were
               these
               reliques
               solemnely
               placed
               att
               Teruell
               in
               a
               faire
               Couent
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               there
               expresly
               erected
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               fauours
               and
               graces
               which
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               the
               Christians
               haue
               receaued
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               day
               great
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               there
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               Morian
               king
               Azot
               became
               Christian
               ,
               and
               gaue
               the
               citty
               of
               Valencia
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               and
               in
               satifaction
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               he
               conuerted
               his
               Pallace
               into
               a
               Monastery
               of
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               king
               Azot
               ,
               perceauing
               his
               forces
               and
               kingdome
               daily
               in
               appearance
               to
               diminish
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               resist
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               resolued
               to
               enter
               into
               composition
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               vnto
               him
               all
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Valencia
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               reseruing
               condition
               of
               honest
               maintenance
               during
               his
               life
               :
               which
               the
               king
               Iames
               promised
               not
               only
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               all
               his
               people
               that
               would
               be
               conuerted
               ;
               and
               to
               others
               promising
               to
               permitt
               them
               :
               peaceably
               to
               liue
               in
               their
               law
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               retire
               whither
               they
               pleased
               .
               Which
               being
               thus
               accorded
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               entred
               Valencia
               to
               take
               possession
               therof
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1238.
               on
               the
               eue
               of
               S.
               Michael
               :
               this
               was
               the
               second
               time
               that
               the
               Christians
               recouered
               it
               :
               for
               Ruy
               Dias
               had
               once
               before
               taken
               it
               from
               the
               Mores
               ,
               for
               the
               king
               of
               Castile
               ,
               after
               whose
               death
               it
               was
               lost
               againe
               .
               Now
               the
               king
               Azot
               became
               Christian
               ,
               hauing
               obtayned
               in
               gift
               of
               king
               Iames
               a
               rich
               Earledome
               ,
               which
               his
               successors
               doe
               yet
               enioy
               ,
               all
               his
               moueables
               ,
               and
               his
               pallace
               ,
               which
               incontinently
               after
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               he
               gaue
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               there
               to
               build
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               bloud
               which
               he
               had
               shed
               ;
               and
               consequently
               there
               was
               builded
               a
               very
               beautifull
               Couent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Miracle
               wrought
               by
               the
               said
               holy
               Martyrs
               att
               Teruell
            
             
               THE
               XXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               CErtaine
               yeares
               after
               the
               said
               Martyrdome
               ,
               there
               repaired
               ouer
               the
               Citty
               of
               Teruell
               and
               the
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               such
               a
               quantity
               of
               locustes
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               cloud
               they
               hindred
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               sunne
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               earth
               they
               couered
               all
               the
               plaines
               :
               the
               people
               made
               many
               processions
               to
               be
               freed
               of
               this
               affliction
               ,
               which
               yet
               ceassed
               not
               to
               trouble
               them
               .
               But
               there
               was
               a
               good
               man
               that
               consailed
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               carry
               in
               procession
               the
               reliques
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               &
               went
               in
               great
               deuotion
               to
               an
               hermitage
               that
               was
               out
               of
               the
               Citty
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               retourne
               of
               that
               processiō
               ,
               all
               the
               locustes
               were
               vanished
               so
               that
               neuer
               after
               were
               seene
               more
               in
               those
               quarters
               then
               in
               other
               places
               .
               This
               much
               augmēted
               the
               deuotiō
               of
               those
               people
               towardes
               the
               holy
               martyrs
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 fiue
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Christians
                 att
                 Marroccho
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 29.
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 transferred
                 hither
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 famous
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 an
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 foresaid
                 ,
                 fiue
                 other
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 were
                 martyred
                 att
                 Maroccho
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 resided
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 chappell
                 where
                 they
                 offered
                 their
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 .
                 This
                 persecution
                 was
                 executed
                 on
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Mores
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remayned
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 citty
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 liuing
                 man
                 that
                 durst
                 professe
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Christiā
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 notorius
                 Martyrdome
                 or
                 persecution
                 ,
                 the
                 Mores
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 splendour
                 to
                 discend
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 chappell
                 where
                 the
                 martyerd
                 bodies
                 remayned
                 ;
                 and
                 heard
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 belles
                 to
                 ring
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 an
                 inestimable
                 sweetnes
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 hartes
                 were
                 too
                 obstinatly
                 hardened
                 against
                 God
                 to
                 benefitt
                 themselues
                 by
                 their
                 conuersion
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 these
                 Martyres
                 are
                 not
                 knowne
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 Br.
                 Electus
                 disciple
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 35.
                 chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 aboue
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THere
                 resteth
                 no
                 other
                 memory
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 Br.
                 Electus
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Mores
                 tooke
                 Br.
                 Electus
                 &
                 many
                 others
                 (
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 holy
                 gospell
                 )
                 to
                 putt
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 execution
                 ,
                 tooke
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 companion
                 :
                 Brother
                 I
                 confesse
                 my
                 fault
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 soeuer
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 offended
                 and
                 committed
                 against
                 this
                 rule
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 was
                 cutt
                 off
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 companions
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 others
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 many
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 .
                 Touching
                 his
                 Iife
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 that
                 he
                 entred
                 very
                 yong
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 performe
                 the
                 fast
                 therof
                 ,
                 but
                 forcing
                 his
                 nature
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 cōbat
                 ouercame
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 but
                 continually
                 chasticed
                 his
                 flesh
                 with
                 a
                 shirt
                 of
                 iron
                 :
                 happy
                 child
                 that
                 began
                 so
                 yong
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gloriously
                 ended
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 wherin
                 are
                 recorded
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 21.
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             FIFT
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             IS
             CONTAINED
             THE
             LIFE
             ,
             DOctrine
             ,
             death
             and
             miracles
             of
             the
             glorious
             Father
             S.
             Antony
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             called
             of
             Padua
             .
             Translated
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               birth
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               and
               his
               education
               by
               his
               Father
               :
               how
               he
               left
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Canon
               reguler
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               Sainct
               Augustin
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THE
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Antony
               was
               borne
               in
               the
               noble
               and
               populous
               citty
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               in
               the
               westerne
               partes
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               his
               house
               was
               directly
               ouer
               against
               the
               great
               gate
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               Church
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               this
               Church
               is
               very
               famous
               among
               other
               respectes
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               victorious
               Martyr
               S.
               Vincent
               that
               there
               reposeth
               .
               The
               Father
               of
               the
               said
               S.
               Antony
               was
               called
               Martin
               de
               Buglione
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               Teresa
               de
               Teuery
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               illustrious
               in
               vertue
               and
               bloud
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               they
               were
               found
               worthie
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               their
               marriage
               to
               enioy
               this
               child
               .
               He
               was
               baptised
               in
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               parish
               also
               he
               was
               ;
               there
               was
               he
               first
               named
               Ferdinand
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               called
               Ferdinand
               ,
               Martin
               Buglione
               ,
               till
               he
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               He
               began
               his
               first
               learning
               in
               the
               said
               Cathedrall
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               &
               the
               manner
               to
               prayse
               God
               :
               he
               serued
               the
               quier
               both
               by
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               offering
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               his
               age
               to
               our
               Lord
               
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               to
               his
               most
               holy
               mother
               ,
               whome
               he
               chose
               for
               his
               particular
               Aduocatrise
               ,
               euen
               from
               his
               tender
               yeares
               .
               He
               cōtinued
               in
               this
               pious
               course
               fifteene
               yeares
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               he
               learned
               the
               study
               of
               humanity
               ,
               afterwardes
               his
               bloud
               began
               to
               heat
               ,
               and
               his
               sensuall
               appetites
               to
               desire
               carnall
               and
               worldly
               pleasures
               ;
               As
               soone
               as
               he
               perceaued
               it
               ,
               he
               endeauoured
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               to
               restraine
               them
               :
               and
               because
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               conuerse
               among
               so
               many
               thornes
               and
               not
               to
               be
               pricked
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               take
               a
               secure
               remedy
               .
               Wherfore
               abandonning
               all
               conuersations
               of
               this
               perillous
               world
               ,
               he
               repaired
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Vincent
               ,
               without
               the
               citty
               ,
               where
               were
               Canon
               Regulers
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               leading
               a
               life
               of
               very
               exemplare
               piety
               ,
               whence
               he
               neuer
               departed
               tlll
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               habitt
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               profession
               surmounting
               all
               the
               inconueniences
               and
               importunities
               of
               his
               kinred
               and
               friendes
               ,
               that
               omitted
               no
               meanes
               to
               diuert
               him
               from
               it
               :
               there
               did
               he
               establish
               his
               foundation
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               his
               worthie
               iudgement
               and
               great
               prudence
               began
               to
               appeare
               to
               his
               kinred
               and
               friendes
               ,
               they
               repaired
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               counsaile
               ,
               and
               aduise
               in
               their
               affaires
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               running
               vnto
               him
               as
               to
               an
               oracle
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               being
               vnable
               to
               endure
               that
               exceeding
               disturbance
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               hauing
               with
               verie
               much
               difficulty
               obtayned
               the
               permission
               of
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               he
               retired
               to
               the
               deuout
               and
               Religious
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               ,
               hauing
               spent
               two
               yeares
               in
               that
               of
               Lisbone
               .
               And
               he
               so
               profited
               and
               proceeded
               there
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               to
               each
               one
               apparant
               that
               he
               was
               by
               a
               secrett
               and
               diuine
               vertue
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               lightnes
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               retired
               thither
               ▪
               For
               proceeding
               daily
               &
               ascending
               from
               perfection
               to
               perfection
               ,
               he
               aymed
               at
               a
               most
               perfect
               end
               of
               his
               life
               :
               as
               being
               replenished
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               by
               his
               continuall
               reading
               and
               meditation
               of
               the
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               wherin
               hauing
               for
               his
               instructor
               the
               only
               and
               true
               master
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               made
               such
               progresse
               ,
               that
               his
               learning
               was
               sufficient
               to
               shunne
               vices
               and
               embrace
               vertues
               ,
               to
               refute
               errours
               and
               support
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               for
               the
               desire
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               he
               became
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ABout
               that
               time
               thefame
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               did
               spred
               it selfe
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               his
               disciples
               ,
               of
               whome
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               there
               were
               already
               monasteries
               in
               portugall
               ,
               they
               ,
               by
               their
               pouerty
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               
               world
               conuerting
               many
               people
               to
               penance
               ;
               the
               holy
               Father
               Saint
               Antony
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               formerlie
               said
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               receaued
               the
               holy
               reliques
               of
               the
               glorious
               martyres
               of
               Marrocho
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               a
               noble
               Elephant
               ,
               encouraged
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               bloud
               shed
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               resolued
               also
               to
               enter
               into
               combatt
               for
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               reputing
               his
               repose
               wherin
               he
               liued
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               nothing
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               course
               :
               O
               spiritt
               really
               happy
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               was
               not
               terrified
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               bloudy
               sword
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               but
               was
               so
               encouraged
               therby
               ,
               that
               the
               feruour
               of
               diuine
               charity
               in
               him
               was
               greater
               then
               the
               imbecillitie
               of
               humane
               fragillity
               .
               Wherfore
               thirsting
               to
               effect
               this
               good
               desire
               ,
               he
               resolued
               first
               to
               take
               the
               habitt
               ,
               and
               therwith
               to
               imitate
               the
               life
               of
               those
               glorious
               Martyrs
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               meane
               to
               obtaine
               the
               two
               crownes
               ;
               and
               to
               ascend
               from
               one
               degree
               vnto
               an
               other
               ,
               to
               that
               soueraigne
               perfection
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               exercising
               himselfe
               before
               he
               entred
               into
               that
               conflict
               
               and
               combatt
               .
               Now
               there
               were
               two
               Religious
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               liued
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               the
               title
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               without
               the
               Citty
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               with
               which
               sainct
               Antony
               hauing
               casually
               mett
               ,
               he
               discouered
               his
               intention
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               two
               Angels
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               and
               they
               gaue
               eare
               vnto
               him
               with
               great
               contentment
               and
               comforted
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               appointed
               him
               a
               day
               when
               they
               would
               repaire
               vnto
               him
               to
               effect
               his
               pious
               desire
               .
               Hauing
               taken
               leaue
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               ceassed
               not
               to
               solicite
               and
               importune
               his
               superiour
               ,
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               giue
               free
               consent
               to
               this
               his
               holy
               intention
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               thinge
               perordinated
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               att
               length
               with
               much
               difficulty
               obtayned
               .
               The
               aforesaid
               Frere
               Minors
               comming
               on
               the
               prefixed
               day
               ,
               they
               gaue
               their
               habitt
               to
               sainct
               Antony
               euen
               in
               the
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               then
               being
               cloathed
               ,
               they
               carryed
               him
               with
               them
               to
               their
               oratory
               .
               Att
               his
               departure
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Canon
               Regulers
               that
               was
               much
               disquieted
               therwith
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               ;
               Well
               ,
               goe
               your
               wayes
               in
               good
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               may
               proue
               a
               sainct
               ,
               giuing
               him
               such
               reproach
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               one
               could
               not
               serue
               God
               but
               in
               the
               Religion
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               :
               sainct
               Antony
               humbly
               answeared
               him
               :
               If
               it
               should
               happen
               that
               I
               proue
               a
               sainct
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               would
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               .
               But
               doubtles
               these
               Religious
               should
               not
               murmure
               if
               God
               transferred
               this
               sainct
               from
               their
               Order
               to
               that
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               their
               Church
               they
               possessed
               fiue
               of
               his
               martyrs
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               that
               the
               worthie
               and
               pious
               education
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               attributed
               first
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               their
               holy
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               he
               spent
               eleuen
               yeares
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               the
               26.
               yeare
               
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               being
               then
               Priest
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1220.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               name
               of
               Ferdinand
               was
               chaunged
               into
               Antony
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               departed
               for
               Marroccho
               ,
               with
               intention
               there
               to
               receaue
               Martyrdome
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               tempest
               driuen
               into
               Sicilia
               ,
               thence
               he
               went
               into
               Italy
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               generall
               chapter
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Oratory
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               title
               therof
               was
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               he
               prayed
               them
               to
               giue
               him
               that
               name
               ,
               abhorring
               his
               owne
               as
               seculer
               and
               too
               prophane
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               not
               being
               so
               called
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               much
               lesse
               knowne
               ,
               and
               disburded
               of
               his
               kinred
               and
               friendes
               :
               besides
               we
               may
               well
               attribute
               this
               same
               to
               the
               worck
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               sith
               that
               many
               of
               his
               most
               note-worthie
               elect
               haue
               ▪
               chaunged
               their
               name
               ,
               as
               first
               the
               Patriarkes
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               ●his
               fauourites
               .
               Hauing
               then
               thus
               chaunged
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               desired
               to
               effectuat
               the
               designe
               for
               which
               he
               became
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               and
               to
               attaine
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               trauailed
               into
               Africa
               ,
               there
               to
               receaue
               the
               crowne
               of
               Martyrdome
               ;
               but
               he
               being
               afflicted
               with
               a
               great
               and
               long
               infirmity
               ,
               began
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               to
               conceaue
               ,
               that
               his
               designe
               was
               not
               gratefull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               employ
               him
               in
               the
               entreprise
               of
               peace
               ,
               where
               he
               must
               fight
               with
               a
               long
               and
               continuall
               martyrdome
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               priuate
               soldier
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Capitaine
               and
               Doctour
               of
               many
               people
               ;
               he
               therfore
               resolued
               to
               experience
               and
               more
               clearly
               to
               enforme
               himselfe
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               to
               that
               end
               embarqued
               himselfe
               againe
               for
               Marroccho
               :
               but
               by
               a
               tempest
               he
               was
               driuen
               into
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Sicilia
               ,
               where
               being
               landed
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               where
               he
               vnderstood
               that
               they
               made
               preparation
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Generall
               Chapter
               att
               Assisium
               ;
               wherfore
               ,
               being
               assured
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               much
               resisted
               his
               owne
               proper
               will
               ,
               and
               entirely
               resigned
               himselfe
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               their
               company
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Generall
               chapter
               :
               which
               ended
               ,
               it
               was
               noted
               that
               he
               alone
               by
               certaine
               diuine
               disposition
               ,
               remayned
               vndemaunded
               of
               any
               Superiour
               ,
               wherefore
               comming
               humblie
               to
               the
               Romane
               Proninciall
               called
               Brother
               Gratian
               ,
               he
               prayed
               him
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               demaund
               him
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               consequentlie
               to
               instruct
               him
               together
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               Nouices
               ,
               in
               the
               ceremonies
               and
               obseruations
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               So
               the
               true
               seruaunt
               of
               
               God
               preseruing
               the
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ;
               made
               himselfe
               generally
               to
               appeare
               
               ignorant
               .
               Thus
               hauing
               obtayned
               what
               he
               desired
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               arriued
               att
               the
               Couent
               with
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               but
               he
               prayed
               him
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               liue
               solitarily
               in
               some
               sequestred
               place
               ;
               which
               was
               also
               graunted
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               residence
               aloted
               him
               in
               a
               litle
               hermitage
               vpon
               the
               mountaine
               of
               sainct
               Paul
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               litle
               Couent
               of
               other
               Religious
               of
               their
               Order
               ;
               there
               he
               spent
               his
               time
               alone
               and
               in
               a
               priuate
               celle
               ,
               seruing
               God
               in
               continuall
               meditations
               and
               prayers
               ,
               fortifying
               his
               spiritt
               in
               his
               loue
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               chastising
               his
               body
               by
               continuall
               abstinence
               and
               fastinges
               ,
               refecting
               only
               and
               rarelie
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               whereby
               he
               so
               weakened
               and
               subdued
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               walking
               sometimes
               with
               him
               to
               conferre
               of
               spirituall
               matters
               ,
               did
               testifie
               that
               he
               was
               so
               feeble
               as
               he
               could
               not
               stand
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               seemed
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               fall
               .
               This
               elected
               spiritt
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               certaine
               time
               thus
               conuersed
               as
               ignorant
               and
               simple
               ,
               amongst
               the
               simple
               ,
               not
               presuming
               to
               aspire
               to
               any
               glorious
               act
               or
               notable
               enterprise
               ,
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               faithfull
               soules
               ,
               as
               being
               preuented
               of
               his
               first
               intention
               :
               But
               entierlie
               resigned
               himselfe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               absolutelie
               renouncing
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               it
               being
               also
               the
               most
               secure
               way
               that
               can
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               most
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               ,
               who
               afterwardes
               in
               time
               and
               place
               maketh
               vse
               of
               such
               seruantes
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               of
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               first
               preaching
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               was
               afterward
               made
               preacher
               by
               sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               time
               of
               taking
               Orders
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               F.
               Guardian
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               being
               to
               send
               certaine
               of
               his
               Religious
               to
               receaue
               them
               ,
               himselfe
               would
               associat
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               sainct
               Antony
               for
               his
               companion
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               ,
               with
               certaine
               Dominicans
               ,
               together
               att
               Torlie
               ,
               where
               the
               houre
               of
               collation
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               att
               table
               ,
               the
               Guardian
               began
               to
               entreat
               the
               said
               Dominicans
               to
               make
               some
               exhortation
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               companie
               :
               but
               they
               out
               of
               humilitie
               excusing
               them selues
               ,
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               commaunded
               sainct
               Antony
               in
               vertue
               of
               obedience
               to
               speake
               some
               thing
               for
               their
               edification
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               dictate
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               glorious
               Sainct
               as
               much
               as
               he
               possiblie
               could
               excused
               himselfe
               ,
               alleaging
               that
               he
               had
               neuer
               bin
               accustomed
               to
               any
               other
               thing
               in
               Religion
               but
               to
               wash
               the
               shooe-clowtes
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               bucke
               ,
               and
               dresse
               the
               kitchin
               ,
               and
               
               being
               ignorant
               he
               was
               lesse
               fitt
               for
               such
               an
               office
               then
               for
               any
               other
               :
               herein
               he
               spake
               nothing
               but
               what
               his
               Brethren
               there
               present
               knew
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               easilie
               beleeued
               :
               for
               none
               had
               yet
               perceaued
               his
               learning
               ,
               he
               hauing
               no
               bookes
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               a
               notable
               and
               assured
               memorie
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               mentall
               Prayers
               was
               of
               a
               verie
               high
               contemplation
               ,
               two
               particuler
               giftes
               ,
               wherwith
               God
               and
               nature
               had
               endued
               him
               ,
               and
               withall
               he
               had
               well
               studyed
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               yet
               in
               speaking
               latin
               he
               was
               verie
               sober
               and
               sparing
               .
               Being
               then
               vnable
               by
               his
               preceptes
               to
               resist
               his
               obedience
               to
               his
               Guardian
               ,
               who
               not
               admitting
               his
               excuses
               as
               forcible
               ,
               constrayned
               him
               to
               satisfie
               his
               commandement
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               speake
               simply
               :
               But
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               inspiring
               and
               worcking
               where
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               would
               not
               haue
               this
               his
               cleare
               burning
               light
               any
               longer
               hidden
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               giue
               light
               and
               illuminate
               his
               holy
               Church
               ,
               he
               I
               say
               ,
               made
               him
               so
               to
               shine
               and
               appeare
               ,
               that
               his
               audience
               perceauing
               his
               eloquence
               and
               his
               learning
               ,
               both
               pourchased
               by
               practise
               and
               infused
               by
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               astonished
               and
               amazed
               :
               but
               much
               more
               were
               they
               edified
               by
               his
               humility
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               had
               so
               long
               time
               concealed
               this
               talent
               .
               The
               holy
               Frather
               sainct
               Francis
               being
               hereof
               by
               the
               Guardian
               incontinently
               aduertised
               ,
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               aucthorised
               him
               to
               be
               a
               preacher
               ,
               and
               commaunded
               him
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               notable
               benefitt
               which
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               had
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               chosen
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               deputed
               to
               the
               holy
               Ministery
               of
               his
               word
               miraculously
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               his
               owne
               industry
               ;
               he
               also
               confirmed
               his
               doctrine
               by
               an
               entier
               and
               meere
               voluntary
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               simple
               innocencie
               ,
               by
               a
               perfect
               resignation
               of
               his
               will
               into
               God
               ,
               by
               mortification
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               very
               deep
               humility
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               charity
               towardes
               God
               and
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               hauing
               a
               most
               feruent
               will
               to
               die
               in
               their
               cause
               ,
               though
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               greater
               croune
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               disposed
               otherwise
               of
               the
               effect
               :
               When
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               feared
               not
               to
               goe
               among
               the
               barbarous
               Pagans
               ,
               much
               lesse
               did
               he
               then
               feare
               being
               among
               Christians
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               that
               without
               acception
               of
               personnes
               ,
               indifferently
               he
               touched
               and
               stroake
               all
               sortes
               of
               qualities
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               alwayes
               vsing
               the
               meaner
               sort
               more
               mildlie
               ,
               to
               auoyde
               to
               scandalize
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               ,
               where
               and
               of
               whome
               he
               learned
               ,
               and
               after
               read
               Diuinity
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               glorious
               S.
               was
               the
               first
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               that
               studied
               and
               read
               diuinity
               ,
               with
               consent
               and
               by
               permission
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               to
               Verselles
               ,
               with
               an
               other
               called
               Brother
               Adā
               de
               Marisco
               ,
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               Abbott
               of
               sainct
               Andrew
               ,
               a
               most
               famous
               diuine
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               lately
               translated
               and
               commented
               vpon
               the
               workes
               of
               sainct
               Denis
               Areopagita
               ,
               out
               of
               Greeke
               into
               Latin
               :
               then
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Millan
               and
               Pauia
               ,
               were
               transferred
               to
               Verselles
               ;
               the
               said
               Abbot
               gaue
               those
               Religious
               a
               gratefull
               countenance
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               held
               himselfe
               so
               edified
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               freely
               confessed
               that
               they
               taught
               him
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               not
               humane
               ,
               but
               heauenlie
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               beheld
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               hierarchies
               of
               Angels
               :
               these
               good
               Religious
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               profited
               exceedingly
               :
               for
               they
               attayned
               that
               very
               yeare
               to
               such
               a
               sublimity
               ,
               and
               eleuation
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               not
               only
               to
               haue
               formerly
               studied
               the
               said
               hierarchie
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               haue
               seene
               and
               frequented
               the
               same
               .
               Wherevpon
               the
               afore
               said
               Abbot
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               chapter
               of
               his
               said
               commentary
               ,
               oftentimes
               reiterateth
               these
               wordes
               :
               Loue
               penetrateth
               farther
               then
               exteriour
               science
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               is
               read
               to
               haue
               appeared
               in
               many
               Bishoppes
               ,
               who
               not
               being
               learned
               ,
               yet
               very
               subtilly
               penetrated
               to
               the
               deepest
               secrettes
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               my selfe
               haue
               experienced
               in
               the
               holy
               Religious
               Br.
               Antony
               ,
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               by
               the
               familier
               conuersation
               which
               I
               haue
               had
               with
               himt
               :
               for
               albeit
               he
               was
               litle
               conuersant
               in
               worldly
               sciences
               ,
               when
               he
               learned
               Mysticall
               diuinity
               ,
               he
               so
               penetratiuely
               vnderstood
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               truely
               say
               of
               him
               that
               which
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               affirmed
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               burning
               candell
               ,
               that
               illuminated
               the
               world
               ;
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               lightened
               the
               people
               exteriourly
               ,
               by
               diuine
               knowledge
               wherwith
               he
               burned
               interiourly
               by
               a
               celestiall
               loue
               .
               Touching
               the
               lecture
               which
               he
               read
               ,
               the
               licence
               which
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               him
               was
               thus
               :
               Br.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               his
               most
               deare
               Brother
               Antony
               ,
               health
               .
               I
               am
               content
               that
               you
               read
               Diuinity
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               prouided
               that
               it
               be
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               that
               the
               spiritt
               of
               holy
               prayer
               be
               not
               weakened
               neither
               in
               you
               ,
               nor
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               .
               He
               so
               reuerenced
               ,
               sainct
               Francis
               (
               whome
               he
               called
               Bishop
               )
               that
               he
               would
               neuer
               read
               Diuinity
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               by
               the
               Religious
               exceedingly
               importuned
               therevnto
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               receaued
               the
               said
               licence
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               vertue
               wherof
               he
               first
               read
               att
               Montpellier
               in
               Languedoc
               ,
               then
               att
               Bollonia
               ,
               and
               att
               Padua
               :
               the
               greatest
               
               part
               of
               his
               learning
               he
               had
               obtained
               of
               God
               ,
               alwayes
               eleuating
               his
               spiritt
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               once
               it
               happened
               vnto
               him
               intending
               to
               preach
               before
               an
               Abbot
               of
               sainct
               Benets
               Order
               ,
               vpon
               the
               wordes
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               written
               to
               sainct
               Denis
               ,
               for
               att
               that
               time
               he
               continued
               a
               long
               space
               rauished
               in
               extasie
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               preached
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               miracles
               he
               wrought
               there
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Antony
               was
               sent
               into
               France
               ,
               to
               be
               Guardian
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Limoges
               in
               Aquitaine
               ,
               by
               his
               workes
               and
               predications
               to
               conuert
               many
               heretiques
               that
               then
               were
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               the
               Catholiques
               :
               which
               he
               so
               happely
               performed
               that
               the
               memory
               therof
               remayneth
               euen
               to
               our
               dayes
               ,
               besides
               many
               miracles
               which
               God
               there
               wrought
               by
               him
               ;
               wherof
               we
               will
               recount
               some
               few
               .
               As
               he
               preached
               the
               Passion
               on
               Maundy
               thursday
               night
               or
               good
               friday
               morning
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Peter
               of
               Quadruuio
               in
               Lymoges
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               the
               
               Religious
               did
               solemnely
               sing
               Matines
               in
               the
               Couēt
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               lesson
               that
               was
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               he
               instantly
               appeared
               ,
               and
               read
               it
               all
               yet
               without
               leauing
               the
               pulpit
               where
               he
               preached
               void
               of
               his
               presence
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               God
               interposed
               the
               ministery
               of
               some
               Angell
               ,
               that
               entertayned
               the
               people
               whiles
               he
               sung
               the
               lesson
               in
               the
               Qiuer
               .
               Almost
               the
               like
               accident
               arriued
               att
               Mōtpellier
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Lector
               ,
               for
               ,
               preaching
               one
               day
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               remembred
               that
               he
               had
               not
               appointed
               any
               one
               to
               sing
               an
               Alleluia
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               it
               being
               his
               office
               to
               sing
               it
               :
               whiles
               he
               was
               preaching
               ,
               he
               stouped
               in
               the
               pulpit
               as
               to
               repose
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               was
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               seene
               to
               sing
               the
               Alleluia
               in
               his
               Couent
               ,
               yet
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               great
               church
               where
               then
               he
               preached
               .
               This
               diuine
               vertue
               in
               S.
               Antony
               is
               not
               to
               be
               so
               much
               admired
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               like
               had
               neuer
               bin
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               arriued
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               seene
               in
               a
               siery
               chariott
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               appeared
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               att
               the
               Chapter
               of
               Arles
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               life
               we
               haue
               related
               :
               And
               to
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               moment
               he
               was
               present
               att
               the
               obsequies
               of
               S.
               Martin
               att
               Tours
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               seene
               att
               Milan
               the
               very
               same
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               deliuered
               a
               Religious
               ,
               and
               a
               Nouice
               ,
               from
               great
               temptations
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               in
               the
               said
               Monastery
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               a
               Nouice
               called
               Brother
               Peter
               ,
               who
               was
               exceedingly
               tempted
               to
               leaue
               his
               habitt
               .
               S.
               
               Antony
               as
               a
               right
               vigilant
               Pastour
               ouer
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               ,
               knew
               this
               temptation
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               therfore
               called
               and
               drew
               him
               a
               part
               ,
               then
               causing
               him
               to
               open
               his
               mouth
               ,
               he
               blew
               and
               breathed
               therin
               ,
               saying
               ,
               My
               sonne
               ,
               receaue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               O
               admirable
               accident
               ?
               This
               Nouice
               fell
               instantly
               to
               the
               ground
               as
               dead
               .
               The
               other
               Religious
               hastening
               to
               rayse
               him
               ,
               S.
               Antony
               took
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               lifted
               him
               vp
               .
               The
               Nouice
               then
               affirmed
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               to
               recount
               what
               he
               had
               seene
               ,
               the
               S.
               bid
               him
               to
               keep
               it
               secrett
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               after
               tempted
               to
               leaue
               his
               habitt
               ,
               but
               was
               an
               example
               of
               piety
               to
               all
               his
               Brethren
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               S.
               Antony
               being
               gone
               to
               the
               Abby
               of
               Semoniaco
               ,
               depending
               on
               the
               bishopprick
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               the
               said
               Abby
               ,
               was
               exceedinglie
               tempted
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               wherof
               finding
               no
               remedy
               by
               prayers
               ,
               watchinges
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               other
               mortifications
               ;
               he
               resolued
               to
               haue
               recourse
               vnto
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               to
               whome
               in
               confession
               he
               discouered
               the
               secrett
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               affectionatly
               beseeching
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               assist
               him
               .
               S.
               Antony
               hauing
               heard
               his
               confession
               ,
               putt
               off
               his
               owne
               coat
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               the
               Religious
               to
               putt
               on
               ,
               which
               hauing
               done
               ,
               he
               so
               as
               if
               the
               very
               vertue
               which
               was
               in
               the
               S.
               had
               bin
               in
               his
               coat
               ,
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               his
               chastity
               ,
               that
               the
               temptation
               for
               euer
               ceassed
               ,
               as
               the
               Religious
               did
               diuers
               times
               afterward
               acknowledge
               and
               confesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               in
               France
               ,
               vpon
               two
               that
               were
               very
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               same
               citty
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               an
               honest
               woman
               deuoted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Order
               ,
               had
               a
               very
               peruerse
               husband
               ,
               iealous
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               did
               often
               beat
               and
               torment
               her
               because
               she
               did
               too
               readily
               addict
               her selfe
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Couent
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               bestowing
               almose
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               procuring
               it
               of
               others
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               necessity
               .
               It
               happened
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               vpon
               some
               affaires
               of
               the
               Couent
               ,
               she
               priuately
               retired
               her selfe
               somewhat
               late
               ,
               wherwith
               her
               husband
               was
               so
               vexed
               ,
               that
               he
               cruelly
               beat
               and
               abused
               her
               ;
               for
               he
               tooke
               her
               by
               the
               haire
               ,
               and
               pulled
               it
               almost
               all
               off
               ,
               but
               this
               vertuous
               woman
               carefully
               gathered
               it
               together
               ,
               and
               layd
               it
               neatly
               on
               her
               pillow
               as
               if
               she
               meant
               to
               make
               them
               grow
               againe
               ,
               then
               simplie
               layd
               her selfe
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               morning
               early
               ,
               she
               sent
               for
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               supposing
               she
               would
               be
               confessed
               .
               But
               she
               related
               vnto
               him
               ,
               what
               she
               had
               endured
               for
               his
               seruice
               ,
               shewing
               him
               her
               haire
               ;
               and
               adding
               with
               all
               that
               she
               beleeued
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               
               for
               her
               ,
               which
               she
               besought
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               her
               haire
               would
               take
               roote
               againe
               :
               the
               S.
               admiring
               hereatt
               ,
               retourned
               to
               the
               monastery
               ,
               where
               hauing
               assembled
               all
               the
               Religious
               ,
               he
               recounted
               vnto
               them
               the
               affliction
               of
               this
               woman
               ,
               and
               her
               request
               :
               and
               therfore
               inuited
               them
               to
               pray
               together
               for
               her
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               the
               haires
               torne
               from
               this
               womans
               head
               were
               fast
               rooted
               as
               before
               ,
               whereatt
               her
               husband
               
               was
               so
               amazed
               and
               withall
               so
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               he
               resolued
               thenceforward
               to
               be
               as
               gracious
               vnto
               his
               wife
               ,
               as
               formerly
               he
               had
               bin
               curst
               and
               cruell
               ,
               beleeuing
               her
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               and
               chaste
               woman
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               he
               shewed
               as
               much
               or
               more
               affection
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               then
               his
               wife
               .
               S.
               Antony
               had
               caused
               a
               Couent
               to
               be
               built
               att
               Berne
               ,
               a
               place
               depending
               on
               the
               said
               bishopprick
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               vpon
               the
               declining
               of
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               whither
               he
               very
               artificially
               drew
               a
               conduict
               of
               water
               :
               for
               descending
               from
               the
               same
               mountaine
               ,
               it
               issued
               out
               faire
               and
               cleare
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               said
               Couent
               ,
               which
               neuer
               failed
               them
               :
               the
               S.
               often
               repaired
               thither
               ,
               to
               liue
               there
               more
               austerely
               ,
               and
               with
               better
               conueniencie
               to
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               contemplation
               .
               The
               cooke
               one
               day
               telling
               him
               that
               there
               was
               nothinge
               to
               giue
               the
               Religious
               
               their
               dinner
               ,
               he
               sent
               him
               to
               a
               lady
               exceedingly
               affectionate
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               demaund
               of
               her
               some
               Colewortes
               for
               the
               dinner
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               aduertising
               her
               that
               they
               also
               had
               nothinge
               to
               eat
               .
               This
               lady
               commanded
               her
               chamber
               maid
               ,
               to
               gather
               some
               ;
               but
               att
               the
               instant
               ,
               there
               fell
               such
               a
               streame
               of
               raine
               that
               the
               mayd
               refused
               to
               goe
               ;
               which
               her
               mistris
               perceauing
               ,
               she
               prepared
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               raine
               ,
               to
               goe
               gather
               ▪
               them
               her selfe
               ,
               which
               her
               seruant
               seeing
               ,
               she
               preuented
               her
               mistresse
               ,
               and
               speedily
               ran
               into
               the
               garden
               ,
               to
               gather
               the
               Colewortes
               .
               But
               it
               was
               admirable
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               mayd
               went
               and
               retourned
               without
               one
               droppe
               of
               raine
               falling
               vpon
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               knew
               the
               illusions
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               SAinct
               Antony
               being
               one
               day
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               said
               bishopprick
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               S.
               Iulian
               ,
               there
               assembled
               such
               a
               concourse
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               being
               vnable
               to
               containe
               them
               ,
               the
               S.
               was
               enforced
               to
               ascend
               into
               a
               chaire
               seated
               on
               a
               scaffold
               ,
               erected
               in
               a
               spacious
               place
               to
               that
               effect
               ;
               and
               before
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               ,
               he
               aduertised
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               trouble
               themselues
               with
               any
               thinge
               that
               might
               happen
               ;
               during
               his
               sermon
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               well
               that
               the
               deuill
               with
               all
               his
               power
               would
               endeauour
               to
               disquiett
               thē
               :
               but
               the
               end
               should
               be
               his
               cōfusion
               .
               So
               a
               litle
               after
               that
               he
               had
               begū
               ,
               the
               supporters
               
               of
               the
               scaffold
               brake
               with
               a
               great
               feare
               and
               crye
               of
               all
               ▪
               the
               audience
               :
               yet
               none
               receaued
               hurt
               therby
               ,
               but
               being
               instantly
               reaccommodated
               ,
               the
               sermon
               was
               finished
               ,
               and
               heard
               with
               great
               deuotion
               ,
               especially
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               person
               that
               preached
               .
            
             
               
               The
               S.
               preaching
               an
               other
               holy
               day
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               Post
               into
               the
               Church
               that
               brought
               and
               presented
               a
               letter
               to
               a
               gentlewoman
               ,
               wherby
               she
               was
               aduertised
               that
               her
               sonne
               hauing
               some
               discordious
               quarrels
               was
               slaine
               by
               his
               ennemies
               :
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               .
               But
               the
               S.
               cryed
               out
               from
               the
               pulpitt
               where
               he
               preached
               ,
               saying
               :
               disquiett
               not
               your selfe
               ,
               gentlewomā
               ,
               nor
               you
               people
               be
               not
               troubled
               ,
               for
               this
               trayterous
               Post
               is
               a
               deuill
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               is
               false
               ,
               you
               shall
               incontinently
               see
               her
               sonne
               :
               the
               deuill
               hath
               played
               this
               pranck
               to
               disturbe
               you
               .
               Herevpon
               the
               deuill
               vanishing
               ,
               his
               fraud
               was
               discouered
               to
               be
               vaine
               :
               wherof
               the
               gentlewoman
               praysed
               and
               thancked
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               S.
               being
               att
               prayer
               one
               night
               after
               Compline
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               custome
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               the
               monastery
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               whence
               some
               of
               the
               Reliligious
               being
               gone
               foorth
               ,
               they
               saw
               a
               great
               field
               appertayning
               to
               one
               of
               their
               freindes
               and
               benefactours
               ,
               full
               of
               men
               that
               spoyled
               it
               ,
               tearing
               of
               ,
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               wheat
               already
               ripe
               :
               they
               pitying
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               affected
               
               friend
               ,
               ran
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               very
               passionately
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               what
               they
               had
               seene
               .
               Wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               Trouble
               not
               your selues
               Brethren
               ,
               with
               a
               matter
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               retourne
               to
               prayer
               :
               for
               they
               whome
               you
               haue
               seene
               robbing
               ,
               our
               friend
               ,
               are
               diuels
               ,
               that
               seeke
               to
               trouble
               vs
               ,
               to
               diuert
               vs
               from
               prayer
               :
               know
               ye
               that
               our
               benefactour
               shall
               now
               receaue
               no
               detriment
               .
               The
               Religious
               obeyed
               their
               Superiour
               ,
               expecting
               the
               issue
               hereof
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               field
               as
               free
               from
               dommage
               as
               before
               ;
               wherby
               they
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               an
               illusion
               of
               the
               deuill
               ;
               hauing
               therfore
               discouered
               his
               deceipt
               ,
               they
               thenceforward
               had
               a
               more
               reuerence
               to
               the
               deuotion
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               S.
               in
               his
               preachings
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               Saint
               Antony
               was
               one
               day
               to
               preach
               at
               Limoges
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               conconrse
               of
               people
               assembled
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               in
               the
               citty
               could
               containe
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               enforced
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               open
               aire
               .
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               sermon
               the
               sky
               began
               to
               be
               troubled
               and
               the
               weather
               chaunged
               ,
               for
               it
               began
               furiously
               to
               lighten
               and
               thunder
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               aire
               thicken
               with
               grosse
               and
               very
               black
               cloudes
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               appearence
               of
               an
               extreame
               impetuous
               and
               instant
               raine
               ;
               which
               caused
               the
               audience
               to
               resolue
               of
               retiring
               themselues
               .
               S.
               
               Antony
               prayed
               them
               not
               to
               stirre
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               no
               inconueniencie
               would
               befall
               thē
               ,
               prouided
               that
               they
               put
               their
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               
               neuer
               frustrated
               the
               hopes
               reposed
               on
               him
               .
               On
               these
               wordes
               the
               people
               relyed
               ,
               &
               heard
               out
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sermō
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               each
               one
               goeing
               out
               of
               that
               spacious
               place
               ,
               where
               in
               former
               times
               had
               bin
               a
               very
               ancient
               Pallace
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               camp
               of
               Arcas
               ,
               to
               retire
               to
               their
               home
               ,
               it
               was
               admirable
               to
               see
               that
               euery
               where
               round
               about
               ,
               the
               streetes
               were
               all
               drowned
               and
               ouerflowne
               with
               the
               abondant
               streame
               of
               the
               raine
               fallen
               from
               the
               skye
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               one
               droppe
               fallē
               in
               the
               said
               field
               ,
               which
               was
               absolutely
               miraculous
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               preached
               on
               a
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               foole
               that
               troubled
               all
               the
               audience
               ,
               S.
               Antony
               admonished
               him
               ,
               and
               prayed
               him
               curteously
               to
               be
               quiett
               .
               But
               he
               answeared
               the
               S.
               that
               he
               would
               not
               desist
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               would
               giue
               him
               the
               corde
               wherwith
               he
               was
               girded
               ;
               which
               S.
               Antony
               putting
               of
               ,
               deliuered
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               foole
               hauing
               it
               ,
               did
               presently
               kisse
               it
               ,
               and
               withall
               his
               foolishnes
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               retourned
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               fell
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               demaunded
               him
               pardon
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               S.
               Antony
               preaching
               in
               a
               towne
               ,
               a
               woman
               hauing
               taken
               a
               cawdron
               of
               boylling
               water
               from
               the
               fire
               ,
               to
               hasten
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               the
               deuill
               being
               vexed
               therwith
               ,
               depriued
               her
               of
               her
               iudgement
               ,
               which
               God
               permitted
               for
               his
               greater
               glory
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               steed
               of
               putting
               her
               litle
               child
               into
               the
               cradle
               ,
               she
               putt
               him
               in
               that
               fiery
               hote
               cawdron
               ,
               and
               so
               ran
               to
               the
               sermon
               ,
               which
               ended
               ,
               her
               friendes
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               is
               ,
               demanded
               of
               her
               how
               her
               child
               did
               ;
               the
               poore
               woman
               presently
               comming
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               remembred
               that
               ,
               thincking
               to
               lay
               her
               child
               in
               the
               cradle
               ,
               she
               had
               put
               him
               into
               the
               said
               cawdrō
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               being
               vtterly
               ouercome
               &
               melting
               into
               
               teares
               ,
               she
               rā
               with
               her
               other
               neighbours
               to
               her
               house
               ,
               where
               she
               foud
               her
               child
               playing
               in
               the
               said
               cawdrō
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               a
               bath
               ;
               which
               caused
               the
               Mother
               &
               her
               company
               to
               praise
               and
               thanck
               God
               &
               his
               holy
               seruant
               .
            
             
               Almost
               the
               like
               accident
               happened
               to
               a
               woman
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               desire
               to
               goe
               to
               his
               sermon
               ,
               for
               retourning
               she
               found
               her
               child
               dead
               ,
               stifled
               in
               the
               cradle
               where
               she
               had
               layd
               him
               :
               wherfore
               retourning
               incontinently
               with
               her
               neigbours
               to
               the
               S.
               she
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               restore
               her
               ,
               her
               child
               .
               Wherto
               the
               S.
               answeared
               :
               Beloued
               sister
               ,
               retourne
               to
               your
               home
               ,
               God
               will
               cōfort
               you
               :
               which
               making
               the
               womā
               exceeding
               ioyfull
               ,
               she
               speedily
               hastened
               home
               ,
               where
               she
               found
               her
               child
               aliue
               and
               sound
               playing
               with
               litle
               stones
               ,
               which
               neither
               she
               nor
               he
               had
               seene
               before
               .
            
             
               A
               yong
               man
               being
               conuerted
               by
               a
               sermon
               of
               the
               S.
               desired
               to
               confesse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               sobbinges
               ,
               sighes
               and
               teares
               which
               by
               a
               deep
               contrition
               ,
               he
               poured
               out
               ,
               would
               not
               permitt
               him
               to
               vtter
               one
               word
               ,
               wherevpon
               the
               sainct
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               My
               child
               ,
               goe
               and
               write
               your
               
               
               sinnes
               :
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               retourning
               to
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               and
               vnfolding
               the
               paper
               to
               read
               them
               in
               confession
               ,
               he
               found
               them
               ;
               by
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               all
               blotted
               out
               ,
               wherwith
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               iudged
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               contented
               .
            
             
               
               Making
               one
               day
               a
               funerall
               sermon
               ,
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               a
               notorious
               vsurer
               ,
               he
               tooke
               for
               his
               texte
               these
               wordes
               :
               Where
               thy
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               
               is
               thy
               hart
               :
               which
               sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               willed
               the
               kinred
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               for
               better
               confirmation
               of
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               his
               house
               and
               looke
               where
               he
               had
               layd
               his
               mony
               ,
               telling
               them
               that
               there
               they
               should
               find
               his
               hart
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               with
               his
               bodye
               .
               So
               goeing
               with
               many
               people
               in
               company
               ,
               they
               found
               the
               very
               hart
               of
               the
               vsurer
               amongst
               his
               mony
               ,
               yet
               hote
               ,
               breathing
               ,
               and
               beating
               :
               this
               miracle
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               is
               painted
               att
               the
               Bolonia
               chappell
               of
               the
               Sarazins
               ,
               intituled
               sainct
               Perronelle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               efficacie
               ,
               vertue
               and
               feruour
               of
               his
               prayer
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               great
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               appeareth
               by
               many
               examples
               ,
               in
               that
               not
               only
               other
               creatures
               ,
               
               but
               the
               infernall
               spirittes
               obeyed
               him
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               sequel
               shal
               be
               discouered
               .
               When
               he
               did
               read
               diuinity
               att
               Montpellier
               ,
               a
               Nouice
               secretly
               ran
               from
               the
               Couent
               ,
               hauing
               stolne
               from
               him
               a
               psalter
               commented
               by
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               whereon
               he
               studied
               to
               preach
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               much
               esteemed
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               knowing
               of
               this
               theft
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               presently
               had
               recourse
               vnto
               prayer
               ,
               where
               he
               enforced
               the
               Nouice
               to
               restore
               it
               .
               For
               as
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ouer
               a
               bridge
               ,
               the
               deuill
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               extremely
               horrible
               ,
               hideous
               &
               fearfull
               ,
               and
               threatning
               to
               kill
               him
               with
               a
               sword
               which
               he
               held
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               not
               carry
               backe
               the
               psalter
               to
               Brother
               Antony
               ,
               he
               constrayned
               him
               to
               retourne
               ,
               with
               such
               terrour
               and
               contrition
               ,
               that
               falling
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               S.
               he
               obtayned
               pardon
               ,
               and
               was
               againe
               admitted
               to
               the
               habitt
               .
            
             
               This
               S.
               hauing
               accomplished
               his
               prefixed
               time
               of
               prelature
               att
               Limoges
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               conuenient
               to
               retourne
               to
               the
               chapiter
               .
               In
               his
               iorney
               he
               lodged
               in
               a
               towne
               at
               the
               house
               of
               a
               poore
               charitable
               woman
               ,
               where
               God
               intending
               to
               confirme
               him
               in
               his
               grace
               ,
               by
               some
               tribulation
               wherby
               his
               loue
               might
               appeare
               ,
               permitted
               this
               woman
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               honour
               him
               ,
               to
               borrow
               of
               her
               neighbour
               ,
               a
               faire
               cuppe
               of
               glasse
               ,
               which
               his
               companion
               taking
               slight
               hold
               of
               ,
               fell
               out
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               and
               brake
               in
               two
               peices
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               was
               spilled
               on
               the
               table
               ;
               which
               the
               
               carefull
               Martha
               perceauing
               (
               litle
               respecting
               the
               glasse
               )
               ran
               instantly
               and
               took
               a
               bottell
               ,
               and
               carryed
               it
               to
               the
               Celler
               to
               fill
               with
               wine
               ,
               for
               till
               then
               she
               had
               only
               drawne
               in
               the
               said
               drinking
               glasse
               ,
               because
               she
               would
               not
               be
               too
               long
               in
               filling
               the
               bottell
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Religious
               that
               were
               already
               att
               the
               table
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               to
               expect
               ,
               determining
               to
               take
               the
               bottel
               when
               they
               were
               eating
               :
               But
               comming
               into
               the
               Celler
               ,
               she
               found
               that
               filling
               the
               glasse
               she
               had
               bin
               too
               hasty
               and
               forgotten
               to
               thrust
               fast
               the
               faucett
               into
               the
               vessell
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               wine
               was
               all
               run
               out
               ;
               wheratt
               exceedinglie
               greiuing
               ,
               she
               retourned
               all
               weeping
               to
               recount
               this
               mishapp
               vnto
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               declining
               his
               head
               vpon
               his
               arme
               ,
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               glasse
               of
               it
               
               selfe
               was
               sodenly
               reunited
               ;
               which
               the
               poore
               woman
               seeing
               ,
               she
               thought
               that
               as
               the
               glasse
               was
               conioyned
               ,
               so
               the
               wine
               might
               also
               be
               retourned
               into
               the
               vessell
               :
               wherfore
               running
               speedily
               into
               the
               caue
               ,
               she
               found
               her
               vessell
               fo
               full
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               morning
               it
               were
               halfe
               emptie
               ,
               that
               it
               wrought
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               new
               vnrefined
               wine
               ,
               and
               ran
               out
               att
               the
               bung
               :
               wheratt
               being
               vtterly
               amazed
               and
               halfe
               beside
               her selfe
               ,
               she
               scarce
               tooke
               time
               to
               serue
               the
               Sainct
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               dinner
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               retired
               herselfe
               to
               shunne
               occasion
               of
               vaineglorie
               ,
               leauing
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               the
               towne
               piously
               disposed
               ,
               thenceforward
               to
               entertaine
               the
               holie
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               verely
               beleeuing
               (
               as
               in
               deed
               it
               is
               true
               )
               that
               wealth
               neuer
               faileth
               ,
               but
               rather
               encreaseth
               by
               charitable
               almose
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               seene
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               sainct
               antony
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Antony
               for
               certaine
               dayes
               preaching
               in
               a
               citty
               of
               France
               ,
               he
               was
               inuited
               by
               a
               deuout
               gentleman
               to
               accept
               a
               lodgeing
               in
               his
               house
               whiles
               he
               remayned
               there
               ,
               alotting
               him
               the
               principall
               roome
               entier
               to
               himselfe
               quietly
               to
               spend
               his
               time
               in
               study
               and
               deuotions
               :
               but
               this
               gentleman
               walking
               one
               night
               about
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               passing
               by
               chaunce
               before
               the
               chamber
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               great
               light
               issuyng
               out
               through
               the
               chinckes
               of
               the
               dore
               ,
               wherfore
               looking
               in
               att
               the
               key
               hole
               ,
               he
               saw
               vpon
               a
               great
               booke
               lying
               before
               the
               Sainct
               a
               very
               faire
               child
               ,
               glittering
               and
               shininge
               with
               resplendant
               lightsome
               beames
               ,
               who
               casting
               himselfe
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               did
               clip
               and
               embrace
               him
               :
               as
               also
               in
               extreme
               amorous
               manner
               the
               S.
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               being
               neuer
               satisfied
               with
               beholding
               him
               .
               The
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               child
               in
               his
               amiable
               embracinges
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               his
               host
               beheld
               them
               .
               The
               Sainct
               knowing
               
               that
               he
               would
               not
               depart
               as
               long
               as
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               remayned
               there
               ,
               was
               willing
               he
               should
               for
               a
               time
               enioy
               his
               contenment
               in
               that
               admirable
               aspect
               ,
               that
               rauisbed
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               gentleman
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               then
               this
               p
               ecious
               child
               vanishing
               ,
               the
               S.
               instantlie
               opened
               his
               chamber
               dore
               ,
               and
               calling
               the
               gentleman
               ,
               he
               coniu●ed
               him
               by
               the
               loue
               which
               he
               boa●e
               to
               him
               whome
               he
               had
               seene
               ,
               not
               to
               discouer
               to
               any
               liuing
               person
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               seene
               till
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               and
               performed
               ,
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               vnderstood
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               satisfie
               himselfe
               with
               recounting
               ,
               and
               assuring
               it
               with
               teares
               and
               strong
               oathes
               ;
               which
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               creditt
               of
               the
               gentleman
               ,
               for
               his
               worthie
               qualities
               ,
               and
               the
               pietie
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               being
               generally
               beleeued
               ,
               it
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               paint
               the
               S.
               with
               a
               child
               on
               a
               booke
               in
               his
               armes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               prophesie
               of
               a
               Martyr
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               he
               visited
               a
               woman
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               great
               with
               child
               and
               very
               nere
               her
               time
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               exceedingly
               comforted
               her
               ,
               she
               recommended
               vnto
               his
               prayers
               her
               deliuery
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               happie
               and
               easy
               .
               He
               not
               vnmindfullof
               her
               ,
               recommend
               her
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               time
               that
               he
               saw
               her
               againe
               ,
               he
               prophesied
               and
               willed
               her
               not
               to
               feare
               ,
               because
               first
               she
               should
               be
               deliuered
               easilie
               ;
               secondlie
               her
               child
               should
               liue
               ;
               thirdlie
               it
               should
               be
               a
               man
               child
               :
               fourthlie
               he
               should
               be
               pious
               and
               feare
               God
               :
               fiftlie
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               :
               and
               sixtlie
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Martyr
               .
               Now
               the
               three
               first
               of
               the
               conditions
               being
               easilie
               verified
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               out
               of
               purpose
               also
               to
               iustifie
               the
               other
               three
               .
               The
               child
               then
               being
               borne
               ,
               and
               baptised
               ,
               was
               called
               Phillip
               ,
               and
               liuing
               in
               manner
               of
               an
               Angell
               vntill
               he
               came
               to
               conuenient
               age
               ,
               he
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               where
               being
               fortified
               in
               the
               feare
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ▪
               ,
               he
               trauailed
               with
               exceeding
               deuotion
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
               the
               holie
               land
               .
               And
               being
               in
               Azoto
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               by
               treason
               taken
               from
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               nomber
               two
               thousand
               were
               all
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               obtayned
               of
               those
               persidious
               dogges
               to
               be
               the
               last
               that
               that
               should
               be
               martyred
               ,
               they
               supposing
               that
               he
               would
               renounce
               and
               deny
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               But
               this
               Sainct
               when
               this
               spectacle
               horrible
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               gratefull
               to
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               and
               to
               him
               began
               ,
               did
               animate
               and
               comfort
               them
               all
               with
               exceeding
               courage
               ,
               crying
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               
               very
               same
               day
               he
               should
               ascend
               into
               heauen
               with
               more
               then
               a
               thousand
               martyrs
               :
               wherwith
               being
               much
               comforted
               they
               all
               offered
               their
               heades
               ,
               as
               pleasinge
               sacrifices
               vnto
               God
               ,
               vnder
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               executioners
               ,
               who
               cutt
               them
               off
               .
               Now
               it
               being
               reported
               vnto
               the
               Soldan
               that
               he
               exercisced
               the
               office
               of
               a
               preacher
               ;
               he
               commanded
               all
               the
               ioyntes
               of
               his
               fingers
               one
               by
               one
               to
               be
               all
               cutt
               off
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               desisted
               not
               to
               exhort
               them
               all
               to
               that
               glorious
               victorie
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               they
               all
               misprising
               the
               honours
               and
               riches
               offered
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Mores
               ,
               and
               the
               tortures
               wherwith
               they
               threatned
               them
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               valour
               of
               the
               Saint
               confirmed
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               they
               with
               one
               voice
               cryed
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               follow
               Brother
               Philip
               ,
               on
               whose
               choice
               oflife
               or
               Martyrdome
               they
               relyed
               ;
               which
               the
               Soldan
               taking
               very
               despitefullie
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               fleyed
               aliue
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               Nauell
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               tongue
               to
               be
               cutt
               off
               ,
               which
               supporting
               with
               inestimable
               constancie
               and
               notable
               patience
               ,
               he
               the
               more
               enflamed
               and
               moued
               the
               rage
               and
               furie
               of
               rhe
               Mores
               ,
               and
               the
               hartes
               of
               the
               Christians
               more
               willingly
               to
               suffer
               death
               ,
               as
               a
               momentarie
               matter
               ,
               seeing
               him
               with
               an
               inuincible
               hart
               to
               endure
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               such
               cruell
               tormentes
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               wherof
               he
               ceassed
               not
               by
               the
               gestures
               and
               motions
               of
               his
               bodie
               to
               exhort
               them
               ,
               beeing
               vnable
               to
               speake
               by
               reason
               that
               his
               tongue
               was
               bereaued
               him
               ;
               Att
               length
               he
               was
               beheaded
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               in
               token
               of
               their
               croune
               (
               a
               thinge
               which
               the
               Mores
               beheld
               full
               sore
               against
               their
               willes
               )
               their
               bodies
               that
               remayned
               many
               dayes
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               without
               buryall
               ,
               yelded
               no
               offensiue
               ,
               but
               a
               pleasing
               sauour
               :
               Thus
               was
               the
               admirable
               prophesie
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Antony
               accomplished
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               other
               prophesie
               of
               his
               ,
               touching
               an
               other
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               PReaching
               in
               France
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Puy
               where
               he
               was
               Guardian
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               saw
               a
               Notary
               ,
               that
               was
               impious
               of
               life
               and
               conuersatiō
               ,
               he
               remouing
               his
               capuce
               would
               doe
               him
               very
               humble
               reuerence
               .
               The
               Notary
               knowing
               himselfe
               vnworthy
               to
               receaue
               such
               honour
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hauing
               many
               times
               ,
               endured
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               imputed
               it
               to
               simplicity
               ,
               yet
               att
               length
               he
               sought
               to
               shunne
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               S.
               turning
               from
               him
               a
               farre
               of
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               saluted
               by
               him
               :
               but
               it
               one
               time
               happened
               that
               he
               could
               not
               preuent
               the
               Sainctes
               meeting
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               saluted
               him
               as
               before
               ,
               yea
               more
               hūbly
               ;
               which
               putting
               
               the
               Notary
               into
               great
               choler
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               him
               and
               said
               :
               if
               thou
               wert
               not
               a
               Religious
               man
               ,
               I
               would
               long
               agone
               haue
               sheathed
               this
               my
               sword
               in
               thy
               body
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               thou
               varlett
               ,
               what
               cause
               hast
               thou
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               flout
               me
               ?
               The
               S.
               very
               humbly
               answeared
               him
               :
               My
               beloued
               brother
               ,
               be
               you
               not
               troubled
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               but
               beleeue
               that
               I
               salute
               you
               only
               to
               honour
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               such
               ;
               hauing
               desired
               to
               shed
               my
               bloud
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               I
               haue
               not
               bin
               found
               worthy
               nor
               hath
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               satisfie
               me
               therein
               .
               But
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               hauing
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               that
               you
               shall
               dye
               a
               martyr
               ,
               I
               haue
               euer
               since
               ,
               and
               still
               shall
               ,
               yeld
               you
               reuerence
               .
               Besides
               I
               most
               hartely
               beseech
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               shal
               be
               in
               that
               glorious
               conflict
               ,
               to
               be
               mindfull
               of
               me
               wretched
               sinner
               .
               Hereat
               the
               Notary
               chaunged
               his
               choler
               into
               laughter
               ,
               and
               deriding
               him
               went
               his
               way
               ;
               but
               in
               short
               time
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               iustified
               .
               For
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               goe
               with
               the
               bishop
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               to
               adore
               the
               holy
               sepulcher
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               instant
               hauing
               changed
               his
               lewd
               conuersation
               into
               the
               contrary
               ,
               arriuing
               there
               ,
               the
               bishop
               discoursing
               with
               the
               Mores
               touching
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               being
               rudely
               refelled
               ,
               the
               notarie
               for
               the
               first
               and
               second
               time
               endured
               it
               ,
               but
               att
               length
               being
               ashamed
               of
               the
               tepedity
               of
               his
               bishop
               ,
               and
               fearing
               some
               worse
               issue
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               defend
               our
               faith
               as
               he
               ought
               :
               and
               then
               himselfe
               very
               couragiously
               disputed
               against
               the
               Mores
               ,
               and
               confuted
               them
               ,
               affirming
               for
               their
               reproach
               ,
               that
               their
               Mahomet
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               ,
               damned
               to
               hell
               by
               almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               themselues
               should
               be
               if
               they
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               their
               errours
               :
               which
               hauing
               said
               ,
               the
               Mores
               presently
               tooke
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               cruelly
               beat
               him
               ,
               and
               neuer
               ceassed
               for
               three
               dayes
               together
               to
               torment
               him
               ,
               which
               expired
               ,
               leading
               him
               to
               execution
               he
               confessed
               to
               his
               other
               companions
               ,
               that
               S.
               Antony
               had
               prophesied
               vnto
               him
               that
               martyrdome
               :
               And
               they
               afterward
               retourning
               ,
               haue
               testified
               the
               same
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               consummating
               his
               martyrdome
               ,
               ioyfully
               rendered
               his
               soule
               to
               his
               Creatour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               office
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               his
               seuerity
               against
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               S.
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               great
               dilligence
               ,
               and
               admirable
               prudence
               ,
               sowed
               the
               word
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               in
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               being
               neuer
               wearyed
               by
               his
               continuall
               labours
               ,
               trauailling
               through
               diuers
               cittyes
               ,
               townes
               ,
               villages
               and
               castelles
               ,
               ouer
               mountaines
               and
               vallyes
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               did
               out
               of
               his
               extreme
               zeale
               to
               assist
               the
               soules
               redeemed
               by
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               as
               one
               instructed
               rather
               by
               heauenly
               then
               humane
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               so
               disposed
               of
               his
               documentes
               
               according
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               audience
               that
               they
               all
               were
               satisfied
               :
               in
               respect
               wherof
               his
               sermons
               were
               reputed
               for
               so
               many
               miracles
               :
               they
               that
               neuer
               heard
               him
               preach
               ,
               were
               att
               deathes
               dore
               with
               desire
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               but
               especiallie
               the
               learned
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               eloquence
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               exceeding
               subtility
               and
               viuacity
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               admirably
               gaue
               to
               althinges
               which
               he
               handled
               ,
               their
               proper
               signification
               ,
               valure
               ,
               nomber
               and
               weight
               with
               a
               notable
               art
               .
               He
               also
               reprehended
               the
               great
               personnes
               of
               this
               world
               with
               such
               constancie
               and
               seuerity
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               famous
               preachers
               trembled
               with
               feare
               when
               they
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               admire
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               he
               could
               haue
               such
               boldnes
               :
               many
               would
               withdraw
               themselues
               as
               not
               able
               to
               heare
               such
               open
               and
               manifest
               reprehēsions
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               remayned
               couered
               their
               faces
               .
               Yet
               these
               reprehēsions
               were
               intermingled
               with
               a
               competent
               and
               iust
               quantitie
               of
               salt
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               admirable
               vertue
               of
               discretion
               ,
               according
               to
               opportunity
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               personnes
               .
               For
               albeit
               his
               discourse
               att
               the
               beginning
               seemed
               sharpe
               ,
               yet
               the
               conclusion
               was
               gracious
               ,
               milde
               ,
               and
               supportable
               to
               all
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               without
               any
               scandall
               he
               terrified
               sinners
               ,
               comforted
               the
               weake
               ,
               encouraged
               the
               pusillanimous
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               most
               obstinate
               to
               tremble
               .
            
             
               Preaching
               one
               time
               att
               Bourges
               ,
               where
               was
               held
               a
               Synode
               ,
               he
               addressed
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               arch-bishoppe
               concerning
               certaine
               articles
               
               of
               faith
               ,
               wherof
               he
               interiourlie
               doubted
               ,
               and
               so
               dextrously
               accused
               and
               reprehended
               his
               incredulitie
               ,
               laying
               open
               vnto
               him
               his
               errours
               by
               many
               authorities
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               arch-bishop
               was
               not
               onlie
               not
               scandalized
               therby
               ,
               though
               in
               deed
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               stung
               to
               the
               quick
               :
               but
               euen
               went
               directlie
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sermon
               ,
               verie
               penitent
               and
               contrite
               ,
               and
               freelie
               discouered
               his
               hart
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               procured
               him
               such
               remedie
               as
               was
               necessarie
               for
               his
               saluation
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               proued
               thenceforward
               verie
               faithfull
               vnto
               his
               God.
               And
               this
               Sainct
               did
               not
               onlie
               assist
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               Christians
               by
               preaching
               ,
               but
               in
               diuers
               other
               manners
               ,
               God
               also
               fauoured
               and
               furthered
               the
               ardent
               zeale
               which
               his
               seruant
               had
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               the
               night
               he
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               ,
               enforming
               them
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               admonishing
               them
               to
               goe
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Confessour
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               how
               and
               by
               whome
               he
               was
               sent
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               singuler
               remedie
               for
               manie
               sinners
               ,
               who
               through
               feare
               or
               shame
               durst
               not
               confesse
               ,
               for
               feare
               to
               manifest
               their
               enormous
               sinnes
               .
               But
               by
               the
               example
               following
               may
               appeare
               of
               what
               efficacie
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               S.
               were
               .
            
             
               A
               cittizen
               of
               Padua
               ,
               called
               Leonard
               ,
               confessing
               vnto
               sainct
               Antony
               ;
               among
               other
               sinnes
               that
               he
               confessed
               ,
               he
               accused
               himselfe
               to
               
               haue
               giuen
               such
               a
               blow
               with
               his
               foot
               on
               his
               mothers
               belly
               ,
               that
               she
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               The
               Sainct
               very
               sharply
               reprehending
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               among
               other
               speeches
               tould
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               foot
               which
               dared
               to
               strike
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Mother
               whence
               it
               proceeded
               ,
               deserued
               tobe
               cutt
               off
               
               alleadging
               that
               sentence
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               If
               thy
               foot
               scandalize
               thee
               ,
               cutt
               it
               off
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               thinges
               
               as
               might
               induce
               him
               to
               contrition
               .
               After
               the
               said
               demonstration
               ,
               hauing
               giuen
               him
               absolution
               ,
               the
               simple
               man
               exceedinglie
               greeued
               att
               his
               offence
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               Sainct
               had
               enioyned
               him
               to
               cutt
               off
               his
               foot
               ,
               being
               in
               his
               lodgeing
               tooke
               a
               litle
               hatchett
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               merueillous
               courage
               cutt
               off
               his
               foot
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               extremes
               of
               death
               assaulting
               him
               ,
               the
               excessiue
               paine
               he
               endured
               caused
               him
               to
               cry
               so
               loud
               that
               his
               mother
               heard
               him
               ,
               who
               with
               manie
               of
               her
               neighbours
               came
               running
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               torment
               which
               he
               endured
               ,
               adioyned
               her
               cryes
               with
               those
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               who
               opening
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               disaster
               vnto
               her
               ,
               she
               knowing
               no
               other
               remedie
               ,
               went
               to
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               and
               reproached
               him
               as
               hauing
               slaine
               
               her
               sonne
               ,
               relating
               vnto
               him
               the
               miserable
               accident
               .
               The
               Saint
               vtterlie
               amazed
               ,
               excused
               himselfe
               with
               the
               truth
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               had
               not
               bin
               the
               cause
               ,
               hauing
               onlie
               told
               him
               that
               it
               deserued
               to
               be
               cutt
               off
               ,
               but
               not
               willed
               him
               to
               cutt
               or
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               cutt
               off
               :
               but
               not
               content
               with
               answearing
               her
               he
               went
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               moued
               with
               his
               pious
               simplicitie
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               first
               offered
               his
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               tooke
               the
               foot
               from
               vnder
               a
               bench
               ,
               and
               ioyned
               it
               vnto
               the
               legge
               ,
               whervpon
               he
               gaue
               a
               benediction
               ,
               and
               so
               reioyned
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               remayned
               neither
               signe
               nor
               any
               pain●
               .
               So
               standing
               vp
               sound
               and
               Iustie
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               they
               all
               together
               gaue
               thanckes
               vnto
               almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               reprehended
               the
               tirant
               Ezelin
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               EZelin
               a
               tyrant
               of
               Padua
               ,
               hauing
               by
               fauour
               and
               support
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Federic
               the
               second
               ,
               gotten
               the
               dominion
               of
               many
               faire
               and
               great
               citties
               of
               Italy
               ,
               he
               exercised
               such
               crueltyes
               the
               like
               wherof
               haue
               not
               bin
               heard
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               more
               feared
               of
               his
               subiectes
               ,
               and
               none
               durst
               to
               reprehend
               him
               or
               demaund
               him
               the
               reason
               .
               Hauing
               one
               time
               without
               cause
               slaine
               diuers
               gentlemen
               of
               note
               ,
               sainct
               Antony
               resolued
               to
               goe
               and
               performe
               his
               office
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               comming
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               spake
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Cruell
               tyrant
               and
               ennemy
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               wilt
               thou
               end
               thy
               rage
               ,
               and
               forbeare
               to
               shedde
               
               the
               bloud
               of
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               which
               without
               cause
               thou
               ordinarily
               spillest
               ?
               Know
               and
               assuredly
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               seuere
               and
               terrible
               sentence
               of
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               doth
               attend
               and
               will
               fall
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               least
               fearest
               it
               .
               To
               these
               wordes
               he
               added
               many
               other
               like
               ,
               then
               obiecting
               vnto
               him
               the
               graces
               and
               fauours
               which
               he
               had
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               opposed
               also
               the
               homicides
               ,
               violences
               ,
               robberies
               ,
               murtherous
               assaultes
               ,
               and
               insupportable
               tolles
               wherwith
               he
               afflicted
               his
               subiectes
               ,
               and
               how
               by
               his
               permission
               ,
               they
               endured
               the
               destructions
               of
               whole
               citties
               .
               As
               he
               spake
               this
               ,
               his
               guard
               admiring
               this
               free
               speech
               ,
               expected
               onlie
               the
               Tyrantes
               commaund
               to
               
               massacre
               him
               ,
               thincking
               this
               his
               accustomed
               patience
               verie
               strange
               ,
               especially
               vpon
               such
               iniuries
               :
               but
               the
               successe
               was
               other
               then
               they
               expected
               ,
               for
               the
               Sainct
               hauing
               ended
               his
               discourse
               ,
               this
               cruell
               woulfe
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               became
               a
               meek
               lambe
               ,
               and
               hauing
               put
               off
               his
               girdle
               ,
               he
               layd
               it
               on
               his
               necke
               ,
               and
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               calling
               for
               mercie
               vnto
               God
               and
               him
               for
               his
               misdeedes
               ,
               and
               promising
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maistie
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               accept
               and
               performe
               such
               penance
               as
               he
               should
               impose
               vpon
               him
               .
               The
               people
               present
               were
               also
               in
               admiration
               att
               this
               Metamorphises
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               att
               the
               raysing
               of
               a
               dead
               .
               Now
               the
               Saint
               departing
               vpon
               asseurance
               of
               this
               good
               promise
               ,
               Ezelin
               turning
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               Doe
               not
               admire
               to
               see
               me
               for
               the
               present
               thus
               humbled
               :
               for
               I
               protest
               I
               saw
               to
               proceeed
               out
               of
               the
               face
               of
               this
               holie
               Father
               a
               beame
               of
               diuine
               splendour
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               terrefie
               and
               quelle
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               seemed
               to
               sinck
               into
               hell
               .
               But
               God
               minding
               to
               chastice
               his
               ennemies
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               others
               of
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               permitted
               that
               this
               Tyrant
               kept
               not
               long
               his
               holy
               purpose
               ,
               for
               he
               began
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               would
               make
               a
               second
               triall
               .
               Knowing
               that
               he
               publikelie
               preached
               against
               his
               cruelties
               ,
               he
               sent
               him
               a
               present
               by
               some
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               gaue
               chardge
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Sainct
               
               accepted
               the
               present
               ,
               they
               should
               kill
               him
               :
               but
               if
               he
               reiected
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               patientlie
               endure
               what
               soeuer
               he
               sayd
               ,
               without
               giuing
               him
               any
               replie
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               retourne
               .
               They
               hauing
               offered
               vnto
               the
               Sainct
               the
               present
               which
               was
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               humilitie
               they
               could
               faine
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               accept
               the
               small
               charitie
               which
               Ezelin
               had
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               therby
               experienced
               what
               he
               was
               :
               for
               he
               answeared
               them
               ,
               God
               preserue
               me
               me
               from
               receauing
               this
               present
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               wherof
               he
               must
               render
               a
               strict
               account
               vnto
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               hast
               yee
               speedily
               hence
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               this
               house
               fall
               and
               vtterly
               oppresse
               you
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               earth
               
               open
               and
               swallow
               you
               vp
               .
               These
               wordes
               made
               them
               so
               ashamed
               and
               mute
               ,
               that
               without
               replying
               they
               retourned
               to
               giue
               answeare
               to
               Ezelin
               ,
               who
               thenceforth
               esteemed
               him
               the
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               willed
               his
               people
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               say
               of
               him
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               small
               restrainct
               vnto
               him
               whilest
               he
               liued
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               att
               one
               sermon
               of
               his
               ,
               he
               conuerted
               22.
               theeues
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TWo
               and
               twenty
               theues
               being
               assembled
               for
               robbery
               ,
               retired
               into
               a
               very
               thick
               and
               bushy
               wood
               ,
               where
               they
               murdered
               the
               passangers
               :
               Italy
               was
               then
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               warres
               there
               )
               full
               of
               such
               theeues
               ,
               who
               feared
               not
               to
               goe
               disguised
               into
               the
               citties
               ,
               as
               did
               these
               of
               whome
               we
               speake
               ,
               who
               resolued
               to
               proue
               if
               the
               truth
               and
               effect
               answeared
               the
               reputation
               giuen
               to
               the
               preachinges
               of
               S.
               Antony
               :
               for
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               that
               as
               an
               other
               Elias
               ,
               he
               burned
               the
               hartes
               of
               men
               with
               the
               fiery
               light
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               which
               they
               experienced
               in
               themselues
               :
               for
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               sermon
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               feele
               their
               hartes
               to
               mollifie
               :
               then
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               to
               receaue
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               so
               that
               att
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sermon
               ,
               they
               went
               all
               to
               conferre
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               had
               giuen
               them
               necessary
               reprehension
               ,
               told
               them
               that
               he
               would
               absolue
               them
               on
               condition
               they
               would
               be
               very
               wary
               neuer
               after
               to
               retourne
               to
               their
               vomitt
               ,
               assuring
               the
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               fell
               againe
               they
               would
               miserably
               perish
               :
               as
               it
               after
               arriued
               to
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               retourned
               to
               their
               filth
               againe
               as
               before
               :
               others
               perseuered
               piously
               ,
               and
               especially
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               seriously
               obserued
               and
               made
               his
               profitt
               of
               the
               endes
               of
               both
               his
               good
               and
               bad
               companiōs
               ▪
               who
               afterwardes
               affirmed
               and
               assured
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               he
               was
               enioyned
               ,
               to
               goe
               twice
               to
               Rome
               in
               penance
               ,
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               in
               remission
               of
               their
               enormous
               sinnes
               ,
               saying
               that
               as
               he
               had
               accomplished
               his
               penance
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               hope
               to
               obtaine
               remissiō
               of
               his
               misdeedes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               many
               heritikes
               ,
               by
               a
               sermon
               which
               S.
               Antony
               made
               to
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               which
               gaue
               him
               eare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ITaly
               being
               vtterly
               disordered
               ,
               by
               the
               afforesaid
               warres
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               all
               nations
               that
               embrued
               their
               barbarous
               weapons
               in
               the
               body
               of
               that
               contry
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               called
               in
               by
               the
               Italians
               themselues
               ,
               that
               supposing
               to
               ruinate
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               might
               afterwardes
               be
               
               their
               prey
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               they
               were
               :
               In
               such
               troubles
               of
               warre
               ,
               the
               Italians
               did
               not
               only
               diminish
               their
               former
               vertues
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               like
               terrestriall
               Angels
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               then
               all
               other
               strangers
               in
               curtesie
               and
               loue
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               also
               diminish
               that
               faith
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               renounced
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               submitting
               their
               neck
               to
               the
               most
               sweet
               yoke
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               immaculate
               and
               holy
               ,
               Catholike
               Apostolike
               and
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               incident
               to
               men
               to
               admitt
               the
               habitt
               of
               those
               with
               whome
               they
               conuerse
               )
               they
               dranck
               the
               horrible
               cup
               of
               heresie
               and
               abomination
               ,
               the
               heretikes
               multiplying
               in
               Italy
               ,
               by
               the
               extreme
               liberty
               of
               life
               then
               there
               in
               vse
               .
               Now
               sainct
               Antony
               hauing
               so
               much
               profited
               in
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               conuerted
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               heretikes
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Romania
               ,
               whither
               then
               many
               were
               retyred
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               conuerted
               a
               great
               part
               by
               miracles
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               their
               Arch-heretique
               called
               Bonuillo
               de
               Bimini
               ,
               who
               for
               thirty
               yeares
               had
               persisted
               obstinate
               and
               buryed
               in
               the
               darcknes
               of
               heresie
               :
               the
               sainct
               therfore
               endeauoured
               to
               displant
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               prouince
               which
               there
               were
               exceedinglie
               augmented
               .
               Now
               as
               he
               one
               day
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               refusing
               to
               heare
               him
               ▪
               because
               disputing
               against
               them
               he
               did
               vtterly
               confound
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               without
               the
               sea
               shoare
               ,
               att
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               riuer
               called
               Matecchia
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               fishes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               holy
               word
               ,
               sith
               men
               ,
               whome
               he
               had
               redeemed
               by
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               his
               only
               Sonne
               ,
               had
               refused
               it
               .
               It
               was
               a
               worthy
               and
               admirable
               thing
               ,
               to
               see
               almost
               an
               infinite
               quantity
               of
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               and
               of
               the
               said
               riuer
               ,
               instantly
               vpō
               those
               wordes
               to
               appeare
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               assēbling
               ,
               sorted
               themselues
               according
               to
               their
               kindes
               and
               qualities
               ,
               placing
               themselues
               in
               admirable
               Order
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               lesser
               drew
               neerest
               the
               shoare
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               by
               degrees
               without
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               it
               was
               a
               most
               pleasing
               sight
               to
               behold
               them
               .
               Being
               setled
               and
               accomodated
               ,
               the
               sainct
               made
               them
               this
               sermon
               following
               :
               My
               Brethren
               fishes
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               creatures
               
               of
               the
               comon
               Creatour
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               prayse
               him
               ,
               considering
               that
               you
               haue
               receaued
               of
               him
               your
               being
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               giuen
               you
               for
               habitation
               the
               noble
               element
               of
               water
               sauoury
               &
               saltish
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               necessity
               and
               entertaynement
               .
               Further
               he
               hath
               therein
               giuen
               you
               shelters
               and
               retraites
               to
               shroud
               you
               from
               the
               ambushes
               of
               your
               persecutors
               .
               It
               hath
               pleased
               him
               also
               that
               this
               element
               should
               be
               transparent
               ,
               cleare
               ,
               and
               pearceable
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               the
               more
               easily
               see
               what
               you
               are
               to
               accept
               and
               what
               to
               shunne
               :
               therfore
               also
               hath
               he
               bestowed
               on
               you
               phinnes
               and
               force
               to
               guide
               you
               selues
               where
               you
               desire
               :
               but
               you
               are
               especially
               obliged
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               alone
               of
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               were
               saued
               in
               the
               vniuersal
               deluge
               ;
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               you
               are
               encreased
               in
               nomber
               aboue
               all
               other
               .
               You
               were
               chosen
               to
               saue
               the
               
               Prophett
               Ionas
               ,
               and
               hauing
               preserued
               him
               three
               dayes
               in
               your
               belly
               ,
               you
               restored
               him
               a
               liue
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
               You
               haue
               payed
               the
               due
               and
               tribut
               for
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               chiefe
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               you
               haue
               also
               euer
               bin
               his
               food
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               death
               when
               he
               was
               risen
               .
               For
               which
               reasons
               and
               others
               which
               for
               the
               present
               are
               out
               of
               my
               memory
               ,
               you
               are
               exceedingly
               obliged
               to
               thancke
               almighty
               God.
               The
               fishes
               approued
               these
               wordes
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               gestures
               they
               could
               shew
               ,
               bending
               downe
               their
               heades
               ,
               mouing
               their
               tailes
               ,
               and
               making
               signe
               of
               desire
               to
               come
               neere
               him
               .
               Vpon
               which
               demonstratiōs
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               tourned
               towardes
               the
               rebellious
               and
               stony
               hartes
               of
               the
               heretikes
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               (
               there
               assembled
               by
               the
               recourse
               of
               such
               a
               nomber
               of
               fishes
               that
               stirred
               not
               ,
               expecting
               till
               the
               S.
               dismissed
               them
               )
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               God
               be
               praysed
               that
               the
               very
               fishes
               doe
               desireously
               heare
               his
               word
               ,
               but
               you
               ,
               wherfore
               demurre
               you
               on
               your
               conuersion
               ?
               What
               other
               testimony
               doe
               you
               expect
               more
               euident
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ?
               Are
               not
               you
               ashamed
               to
               appeare
               of
               lesse
               vertue
               then
               the
               fishes
               who
               are
               voyd
               of
               reasō
               ?
               All
               the
               heretikes
               there
               presēt
               thē
               without
               farther
               expectation
               were
               cōuerted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholiques
               more
               solidly
               cōfirmed
               .
               The
               fishes
               neuer
               stirred
               ,
               but
               their
               nūber
               still
               encreased
               without
               any
               confusiō
               of
               their
               order
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               all
               had
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               after
               which
               they
               diuided
               thēselues
               ,
               &
               each
               one
               went
               where
               he
               pleased
               ,
               and
               S.
               Antony
               retourning
               into
               Riminy
               there
               conuerted
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               heretiques
               ,
               that
               being
               there
               had
               not
               bin
               present
               att
               the
               miracle
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               conuerted
               a
               very
               obstinate
               heretike
               by
               a
               miracle
               of
               the
               blessed
               sacramēt
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Antony
               preaching
               one
               time
               att
               Tholousse
               (
               though
               some
               affirme
               it
               to
               be
               att
               Riminy
               )
               against
               a
               very
               obstinate
               heretike
               ,
               of
               the
               reall
               Presence
               of
               IESVS
               C.
               in
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               he
               many
               times
               cōuinced
               him
               euen
               by
               reasons
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               heretike
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               answeare
               ,
               told
               the
               S.
               that
               in
               deed
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               yeld
               in
               dispute
               :
               but
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               more
               subtill
               ,
               a
               greater
               philosopher
               ,
               and
               better
               learned
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               he
               acknowledged
               :
               but
               could
               not
               yet
               confesse
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               his
               affirmations
               were
               to
               be
               beleeued
               :
               and
               therfore
               challenged
               him
               to
               proue
               by
               effectes
               and
               shew
               him
               by
               some
               miracle
               of
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               wherby
               he
               might
               know
               that
               God
               was
               present
               there
               :
               which
               if
               he
               could
               performe
               ,
               he
               did
               promise
               and
               sweare
               ,
               to
               adhere
               to
               his
               opinion
               and
               beliefe
               .
               The
               sainct
               answeared
               him
               that
               he
               should
               consider
               and
               bethinck
               himselfe
               what
               miracle
               
               he
               desired
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               he
               should
               see
               it
               effected
               .
               The
               heretike
               replyed
               that
               he
               would
               shutt
               vp
               a
               mule
               ,
               and
               keep
               her
               three
               dayes
               without
               meat
               ,
               then
               they
               both
               would
               be
               present
               together
               ,
               himselfe
               with
               ores
               &
               the
               S.
               with
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               mule
               did
               leaue
               the
               otes
               and
               adore
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               content
               also
               to
               adore
               the
               same
               .
               S.
               Antony
               accepted
               this
               condition
               :
               And
               the
               third
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               &
               they
               both
               present
               att
               a
               publike
               place
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               celebrated
               masse
               before
               he
               communicated
               ,
               he
               shewed
               the
               sacred
               Host
               vnto
               the
               people
               that
               held
               burning
               torches
               in
               their
               handes
               ,
               there
               being
               presente
               the
               greatest
               personnes
               of
               the
               cittie
               ,
               who
               attended
               him
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               proofe
               was
               to
               be
               made
               .
               The
               heretike
               was
               there
               ready
               with
               the
               hungry
               Mule
               ,
               which
               alreadie
               smelled
               the
               oates
               which
               her
               master
               had
               brought
               and
               brayed
               after
               them
               .
               Sainct
               Antonie
               then
               
               commaunded
               her
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               in
               the
               Host
               which
               there
               he
               held
               to
               adore
               it
               .
               Her
               master
               also
               cast
               before
               her
               all
               the
               oates
               he
               had
               ,
               yet
               leauing
               the
               oates
               ,
               she
               came
               with
               her
               head
               declined
               very
               humbly
               to
               adore
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               before
               which
               she
               kneeled
               downe
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               contentment
               of
               the
               Catholikes
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               confusion
               of
               many
               heritikes
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               who
               was
               conuerted
               together
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               many
               heritikes
               ,
               by
               a
               miracle
               of
               S.
               Antonyes
               ,
               eating
               poysoned
               meat
               ,
               without
               receauing
               any
               detriment
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               miracle
               so
               encreased
               the
               hatred
               of
               heretikes
               against
               him
               ▪
               that
               they
               resolued
               to
               procure
               his
               death
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               one
               of
               them
               inuited
               him
               to
               his
               table
               :
               which
               the
               sainct
               promised
               ,
               in
               hope
               by
               some
               familier
               discourses
               to
               conuert
               him
               .
               Euen
               as
               for
               the
               same
               end
               our
               Redeemer
               did
               eat
               with
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               .
               Sainct
               Antony
               then
               being
               att
               table
               with
               manie
               heretikes
               ,
               he
               knew
               by
               diuine
               reuelation
               ,
               that
               the
               meat
               sett
               before
               him
               was
               poysoned
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               wine
               appointed
               for
               him
               to
               drinck
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               modestly
               checked
               them
               ,
               〈…〉
               their
               treachery
               .
               But
               they
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               being
               confounded
               and
               acknowledgeing
               their
               fact
               ,
               with
               a
               brasen
               face
               answeared
               him
               ,
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               
               in
               his
               gospell
               promised
               his
               disciples
               ,
               that
               albeit
               they
               should
               drinck
               or
               eat
               poyson
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               hurt
               them
               :
               And
               therfore
               (
               sayd
               they
               )
               had
               they
               done
               that
               onlie
               to
               proue
               that
               speech
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               he
               refused
               to
               eat
               therof
               ,
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               false
               :
               wherevpon
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               consulting
               with
               himselfe
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               foūd
               
               therin
               some
               difficulty
               ;
               for
               one
               the
               one
               side
               he
               feared
               it
               might
               proue
               a
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               haue
               reuealed
               the
               same
               vnto
               him
               to
               the
               end
               he
               should
               forbeare
               it
               :
               on
               the
               other
               side
               desirous
               not
               to
               preiudice
               the
               gospell
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               eat
               the
               poyson
               ,
               on
               condition
               they
               would
               become
               Catholikes
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               hurt
               him
               :
               wherto
               they
               accorded
               ,
               and
               the
               S.
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               Well
               then
               my
               masters
               ,
               I
               drinck
               and
               eat
               your
               poysonned
               meat
               and
               drinck
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               will
               to
               tempt
               God
               ,
               whose
               wordes
               I
               firmely
               beleeue
               :
               but
               to
               manifest
               vnto
               you
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               zealous
               of
               his
               gospell
               to
               whome
               althinges
               obey
               :
               then
               he
               dranck
               and
               eat
               therof
               without
               receauing
               any
               detriment
               ,
               either
               then
               or
               afterward
               .
               Which
               the
               heretikes
               perceauing
               ,
               they
               were
               conuerted
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               the
               wordes
               wherof
               they
               had
               experienced
               to
               be
               puissant
               ,
               aboue
               all
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               in
               deed
               it
               was
               reasonable
               ,
               they
               should
               expell
               the
               poyson
               out
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               seeing
               corporall
               poyson
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               to
               be
               annichilated
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               in
               one
               sermon
               and
               att
               one
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               by
               many
               strangers
               to
               preach
               in
               their
               seuerall
               languages
               :
               and
               a
               woman
               heard
               him
               far
               off
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               POpe
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               published
               a
               great
               Iubilie
               att
               Rome
               ,
               there
               to
               declare
               the
               expedition
               of
               the
               Christians
               called
               Croisade
               ,
               against
               the
               Mores
               ,
               who
               then
               had
               possession
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               :
               in
               respect
               wherof
               there
               was
               a
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               att
               Rome
               that
               repayred
               thither
               from
               all
               partes
               of
               Europe
               .
               S.
               Antony
               one
               day
               preaching
               there
               before
               a
               huge
               assembly
               of
               people
               ,
               the
               nomber
               being
               exceeding
               great
               of
               French
               ,
               Grecians
               ,
               English
               ,
               Italians
               ,
               Almanes
               ,
               Sclauonians
               ,
               Spaniards
               ,
               and
               other
               strangers
               ,
               they
               all
               heard
               him
               preach
               in
               their
               owne
               naturall
               tongue
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               had
               bin
               :
               which
               much
               amazed
               the
               people
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hauing
               heard
               this
               sermon
               ,
               called
               him
               the
               holy
               arke
               of
               the
               testament
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               merueillous
               copiosity
               of
               h●●
               doctrine
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               in
               such
               sort
               lincked
               ▪
               together
               ,
               the
               sentences
               and
               wordes
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               by
               new
               and
               high
               〈…〉
               wherby
               it
               manifestly
               appeared
               that
               it
               was
               not
               he
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               spake
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               holy
               seruant
               taught
               these
               people
               the
               true
               meane
               to
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               .
               This
               other
               miracle
               was
               also
               of
               no
               small
               consequence
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               exceedingly
               desiring
               to
               heare
               S.
               Antony
               preach
               ,
               her
               husband
               not
               permitting
               her
               to
               goe
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               great
               league
               from
               the
               citty
               ,
               she
               went
               vp
               into
               her
               corne-loft
               ,
               so
               to
               content
               her
               sight
               with
               beholding
               the
               place
               where
               her
               spiritt
               was
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               the
               Church
               where
               
               was
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               where
               her
               body
               could
               not
               be
               :
               which
               performing
               very
               attentiuely
               and
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               she
               admired
               to
               heare
               the
               Sainct
               beginne
               his
               sermon
               ,
               wherfore
               calling
               her
               husband
               ,
               she
               protested
               that
               from
               the
               place
               where
               she
               was
               ,
               she
               miraculously
               heard
               sainct
               Antonyes
               sermon
               ,
               vsing
               the
               same
               gestures
               that
               he
               did
               and
               relating
               his
               wordes
               ,
               wherin
               she
               so
               persisted
               to
               confirme
               hir
               husband
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               would
               needes
               make
               triall
               therof
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               mounting
               into
               the
               garrett
               ,
               he
               putt
               his
               head
               out
               att
               the
               windoe
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               sermon
               ,
               then
               presentlie
               went
               to
               conferre
               with
               such
               as
               had
               bin
               personallie
               present
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               the
               wordes
               which
               his
               wife
               affirmed
               to
               haue
               heard
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sermon
               ,
               were
               the
               verie
               same
               that
               the
               Sainct
               had
               vttered
               .
               And
               therfore
               astonyed
               att
               so
               great
               a
               miracle
               ,
               and
               repenting
               that
               he
               had
               hindred
               his
               wife
               from
               being
               present
               therat
               ,
               neuer
               after
               withdrew
               her
               from
               her
               deuotions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certeine
               miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               vpon
               some
               that
               were
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinct
               Antony
               incessantlie
               labouring
               to
               gaine
               soules
               vnto
               God
               in
               the
               cities
               of
               Italy
               ,
               by
               his
               preaching
               ,
               retourning
               one
               day
               from
               that
               exercise
               ,
               and
               retiring
               into
               his
               Couent
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               secrett
               and
               vnknowne
               way
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               honours
               ordinarilie
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               mett
               a
               poore
               woman
               carrying
               her
               sonne
               ▪
               that
               was
               vtterly
               crypled
               and
               voyd
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               limmes
               ,
               who
               hauing
               a
               farre
               off
               perceaued
               him
               ,
               came
               and
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               humbly
               praying
               him
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               make
               only
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               her
               sonne
               ,
               wherby
               she
               had
               great
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               recouer
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               limmes
               :
               and
               the
               more
               the
               Sainct
               excused
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               more
               she
               redoubled
               her
               petitions
               and
               cryes
               ,
               saying
               as
               the
               Chanan●an
               did
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               haue
               mercy
               
               on
               me
               :
               whervpon
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               request
               of
               his
               Companion
               (
               who
               was
               a
               very
               deuout
               Religious
               )
               he
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               the
               child
               ;
               and
               foorthwith
               he
               was
               cured
               ,
               retourning
               on
               foot
               to
               his
               pittifull
               mothers
               house
               ,
               whence
               she
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               S.
               who
               prayed
               her
               to
               conceale
               this
               miracle
               att
               least
               during
               his
               life
               :
               affirming
               that
               it
               was
               her
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               merittes
               ,
               that
               had
               obtained
               this
               grace
               and
               fauour
               .
            
             
               
               A
               girle
               of
               Padua
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               cripled
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               not
               goe
               but
               on
               her
               handes
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               was
               often
               tormented
               with
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               ,
               which
               caused
               her
               to
               foame
               and
               vse
               strange
               gestures
               through
               
               the
               extremity
               of
               her
               cruell
               affliction
               ;
               her
               father
               hauing
               presented
               her
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               requested
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               aforesaid
               mother
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               cured
               her
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               also
               ;
               wherin
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               occurences
               the
               faith
               of
               those
               that
               present
               and
               request
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               Sainctes
               auayleth
               much
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               goeing
               one
               holy
               day
               to
               preach
               in
               a
               spacious
               place
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Church
               great
               enough
               to
               containe
               the
               people
               that
               
               sought
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               a
               woman
               that
               followed
               the
               presse
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               was
               att
               lenght
               so
               thrust
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               not
               auoyd
               to
               be
               ouerthrowne
               into
               a
               ditch
               full
               of
               filth
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               woman
               being
               much
               greiued
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               hurt
               she
               might
               receaue
               in
               her
               body
               ,
               as
               for
               feare
               to
               foule
               her
               rich
               apparell
               wherof
               that
               was
               the
               first
               time
               of
               wearing
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               husband
               who
               was
               peruerse
               vnto
               her
               would
               be
               offended
               with
               her
               ,
               had
               recourse
               vnto
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               that
               she
               went
               to
               heare
               ,
               whome
               she
               deuoutly
               inuocated
               ,
               and
               herewith
               she
               was
               seene
               to
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               dirt
               wherin
               she
               had
               bin
               plunged
               ,
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               ordure
               on
               her
               apparell
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               amazement
               of
               all
               the
               beholders
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hauing
               written
               a
               letter
               to
               his
               prouinciall
               ,
               an
               Angel
               carryed
               it
               ,
               and
               brought
               answeare
               therof
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Sainct
               hauing
               spent
               long
               time
               in
               preaching
               ,
               hearing
               Confessions
               ,
               giuing
               counsaile
               ,
               and
               reading
               att
               Padua
               ,
               he
               much
               desired
               to
               retire
               himselfe
               into
               some
               solitarie
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               more
               commodiouslie
               applie
               himselfe
               to
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               wrote
               to
               his
               Prouinciall
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               accorded
               him
               :
               and
               hauing
               left
               this
               letter
               vpon
               a
               table
               in
               his
               Cell
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               pray
               his
               Guardian
               to
               procure
               him
               some
               messenger
               to
               carry
               the
               said
               letter
               faithfully
               to
               the
               Prouinciall
               ,
               which
               the
               Guardian
               hauing
               done
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               his
               cell
               ,
               but
               found
               not
               the
               letter
               :
               which
               made
               him
               suppose
               that
               God
               had
               miraculouslie
               taken
               it
               away
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               should
               not
               remoue
               thence
               ,
               wherfore
               retourning
               to
               his
               Guardian
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               he
               was
               otherwise
               determined
               :
               But
               certaine
               dayes
               after
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               time
               as
               a
               messenger
               might
               carry
               the
               letter
               and
               bring
               answeare
               therof
               ,
               he
               found
               on
               his
               table
               the
               answeare
               which
               his
               Prouinciall
               had
               made
               therevnto
               ,
               permitting
               him
               to
               retire
               ;
               and
               doubtles
               there
               is
               great
               appearance
               that
               this
               letter
               was
               carryed
               ,
               and
               the
               answeare
               brought
               by
               an
               Angell
               ,
               God
               therby
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               
               how
               pleasing
               and
               gratefull
               the
               demandes
               of
               his
               faithfull
               seruantes
               are
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               was
               twice
               in
               spirit
               at
               Lysbone
               in
               Portugall
               ,
               to
               assist
               his
               father
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Father
               of
               the
               Sainct
               was
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Portugall
               residing
               att
               Lisbone
               ,
               who
               hauing
               managed
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               reuenue
               of
               the
               king
               his
               soueraine
               ,
               had
               also
               giuen
               a
               iust
               account
               therof
               vnto
               his
               officers
               ,
               and
               withall
               deliuered
               them
               in
               ,
               the
               mony
               without
               demaunding
               acquittance
               or
               any
               dischardge
               ,
               relying
               on
               them
               as
               his
               freindes
               ,
               attleast
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               such
               :
               but
               certaine
               monthes
               after
               ,
               these
               gentle
               companions
               ,
               as
               worldly
               people
               ,
               demanded
               againe
               the
               mony
               they
               had
               receaued
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               summoned
               him
               to
               yeld
               a
               new
               account
               vnto
               them
               of
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               mony
               he
               had
               in
               his
               chardge
               .
               This
               good
               gentleman
               was
               exceedinglie
               amazed
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               considering
               he
               had
               no
               specialty
               to
               help
               himselfe
               against
               them
               in
               that
               which
               they
               required
               ;
               wherfore
               knowing
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               owne
               case
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               endeauour
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               finishing
               and
               deliuery
               of
               his
               accountes
               ,
               thincking
               therby
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               the
               end
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               confesse
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               being
               before
               them
               that
               sate
               and
               held
               the
               place
               of
               iustice
               ,
               they
               most
               audaciously
               and
               impudently
               denyed
               that
               he
               had
               so
               much
               as
               presented
               his
               accountes
               ,
               much
               lesse
               had
               he
               
               finished
               them
               and
               deliuered
               them
               any
               mony
               .
               But
               att
               the
               instant
               S.
               Antony
               appeared
               ,
               and
               was
               present
               there
               ,
               who
               grauely
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               :
               Giue
               an
               quittance
               to
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               mony
               he
               deliuered
               you
               proceeding
               of
               his
               chardge
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               receipt
               of
               the
               kinges
               mony
               ,
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               att
               such
               an
               houre
               ,
               in
               such
               and
               such
               sortes
               of
               coyne
               :
               which
               if
               you
               refuse
               to
               doe
               ,
               God
               will
               punish
               you
               for
               it
               .
               Which
               they
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               exceedingly
               terrified
               ,
               they
               gaue
               a
               sufficient
               dischardge
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               S.
               who
               very
               ioyfully
               retourned
               home
               ,
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               that
               he
               had
               bestowed
               on
               him
               such
               a
               sonne
               ,
               who
               vanished
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               vttered
               those
               wordes
               .
            
             
               Some
               time
               after
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               yong
               man
               slaine
               before
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Sainctes
               Father
               ,
               for
               whome
               his
               ennemies
               had
               laid
               waite
               in
               the
               night
               as
               he
               was
               to
               retourne
               from
               the
               great
               church
               ,
               which
               is
               neere
               to
               the
               said
               house
               ,
               into
               the
               garden
               wherof
               the
               dead
               body
               was
               cast
               ouer
               the
               walles
               ,
               where
               the
               next
               morning
               he
               was
               found
               of
               the
               officers
               ,
               by
               the
               trace
               of
               bloud
               freshly
               appearing
               in
               the
               street
               :
               whervpon
               the
               Father
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               family
               were
               imprisonned
               ,
               and
               foorth
               with
               condemned
               to
               death
               :
               and
               as
               he
               was
               conducted
               to
               execution
               ,
               
               
               the
               S.
               being
               preachinge
               att
               Padua
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               then
               resting
               on
               the
               pulpitt
               wherin
               he
               preached
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               relieue
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               Lisbone
               ,
               he
               raysed
               the
               murdered
               party
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               publiquely
               to
               confesse
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               not
               slaine
               him
               ;
               yet
               not
               discouering
               the
               murderers
               .
               The
               party
               raysed
               then
               tourning
               to
               the
               sainct
               demaunded
               absolution
               of
               him
               ,
               of
               an
               excommunication
               which
               he
               had
               incurred
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               his
               soule
               :
               which
               the
               sainct
               hauing
               graunted
               him
               ,
               he
               fell
               dead
               into
               the
               graue
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meane
               in
               one
               instant
               he
               deliuered
               his
               father
               from
               corporall
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               murdered
               person
               from
               eternall
               ;
               then
               retourned
               to
               his
               sermon
               ,
               and
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               people
               where
               he
               had
               bin
               .
               Many
               of
               Padua
               wrote
               to
               Lisbone
               of
               curiosity
               to
               be
               enformed
               hereof
               ,
               and
               were
               ascertained
               of
               the
               verity
               ;
               by
               which
               meane
               those
               of
               Portugall
               were
               more
               perfectly
               resolued
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               endeauoured
               to
               preserue
               his
               Order
               in
               the
               ancient
               and
               first
               obseruance
               ,
               and
               how
               for
               that
               end
               he
               caused
               Brother
               Helias
               to
               be
               displaced
               ,
               who
               had
               bin
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               constituted
               and
               named
               Generall
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Br.
               Iohn
               Parent
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               S.
               Antony
               himselfe
               most
               exactly
               obserued
               what
               concerned
               the
               Order
               wherof
               he
               made
               profession
               ,
               so
               also
               could
               he
               not
               in
               any
               sort
               endure
               the
               dissolution
               which
               he
               too
               manifestly
               perceaued
               ,
               wherfore
               now
               reprehending
               this
               Br.
               now
               that
               ,
               he
               suffred
               many
               tribulations
               att
               their
               handes
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               much
               regard
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               might
               effect
               what
               he
               desired
               ,
               to
               which
               purpose
               he
               endeuoured
               to
               vnite
               and
               gaine
               vnto
               him
               many
               ancient
               and
               feruent
               Religious
               ,
               with
               them
               to
               resist
               the
               relaxations
               of
               the
               principall
               Religious
               ,
               who
               especially
               were
               those
               that
               depraued
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               the
               principall
               was
               Br.
               Helias
               ,
               as
               being
               also
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               made
               Generall
               therof
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Brother
               Iohn
               Parent
               ,
               who
               being
               learned
               ,
               very
               expert
               in
               worldly
               affaires
               ,
               and
               fauoured
               of
               many
               great
               personnes
               ,
               attempted
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               demaund
               diuers
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               he
               obtayned
               for
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Religious
               :
               wherein
               he
               wanted
               not
               such
               as
               would
               second
               him
               for
               this
               new
               liberty
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lardge
               way
               which
               he
               had
               opened
               .
               So
               by
               the
               support
               and
               assistance
               of
               his
               followers
               and
               adherentes
               ,
               he
               cruellie
               persecuted
               those
               that
               did
               contrary
               him
               ,
               and
               especiallie
               all
               the
               companions
               &
               first
               disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               them
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               and
               Br.
               Adam
               his
               companion
               ,
               as
               zealous
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               who
               att
               length
               no
               longer
               able
               
               to
               endure
               such
               a
               ruine
               ,
               opposed
               themselues
               against
               him
               publiquelie
               att
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               they
               fouud
               not
               any
               one
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               that
               durst
               speake
               a
               word
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               Religious
               there
               present
               arose
               against
               them
               ,
               chardgeing
               thē
               that
               they
               murmured
               ,
               caused
               and
               raysed
               diuision
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therfor
               they
               were
               so
               persecuted
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               enforced
               to
               appeale
               touching
               their
               abuses
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               ;
               where
               being
               arriued
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               endeauour
               of
               Brother
               Helias
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               gett
               them
               imprisoned
               by
               the
               way
               )
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               Pope
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               singuler
               fauourer
               and
               protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               they
               layd
               open
               the
               life
               of
               Br.
               Helias
               and
               the
               relaxation
               of
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               euill
               example
               he
               peruerted
               and
               brought
               to
               ruine
               .
               Which
               being
               well
               vnderstoode
               and
               considered
               by
               his
               Holinesse
               ,
               he
               ordayned
               a
               generall
               Chapter
               to
               be
               held
               att
               Rome
               ,
               wherein
               himselfe
               in
               person
               was
               President
               .
               Now
               this
               chapter
               being
               assembled
               ,
               S.
               Antony
               proposed
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               appeale
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               it
               was
               vpon
               the
               persecution
               which
               B.
               Helias
               inflicted
               on
               those
               that
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               as
               ennemies
               of
               the
               relaxation
               and
               liberty
               of
               his
               life
               &
               new
               rule
               ,
               which
               tēded
               to
               the
               ruine
               &
               subuersion
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               cōtrary
               to
               the
               obligatiō
               &
               duety
               of
               the
               Generall
               therof
               .
               Br.
               Helias
               herevnto
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               forced
               by
               the
               Religious
               to
               accept
               of
               that
               office
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               aduertised
               thē
               that
               he
               could
               not
               goe
               on
               foot
               ,
               nor
               liue
               in
               cōmune
               by
               reason
               of
               many
               necessities
               of
               his
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               a
               Generall
               Cha
               ▪
               they
               had
               permitted
               him
               ,
               to
               eat
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               yea
               ,
               gold
               if
               it
               were
               needfull
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               hauing
               a
               horse
               in
               the
               stable
               ,
               he
               must
               of
               necessity
               haue
               a
               seruāt
               ,
               &
               cōsequently
               could
               not
               be
               without
               mony
               ,
               wherof
               he
               had
               permissiō
               frō
               the
               holy
               Sea
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               supply
               of
               some
               necessities
               ,
               and
               likewise
               for
               building
               the
               Church
               of
               Assisiū
               and
               to
               relieue
               many
               Religious
               ,
               in
               their
               occasions
               .
               S.
               Antony
               replyed
               that
               albeit
               he
               were
               permitted
               to
               vse
               a
               horse
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               allowed
               to
               maintaine
               a
               horse
               in
               stable
               of
               such
               a
               price
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               furnished
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               world
               was
               scandalized
               theratt
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               were
               permitted
               to
               eat
               euen
               gold
               in
               his
               necessity
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               graunted
               he
               should
               horde
               and
               heap
               vp
               treasures
               .
               Brother
               Helias
               then
               answeared
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               lyed
               :
               whereatt
               the
               Pope
               who
               was
               well
               enformed
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               did
               much
               admire
               ,
               and
               would
               no
               further
               testimony
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               this
               his
               proud
               answeare
               ,
               which
               made
               cleare
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               therfore
               hauing
               comanded
               silence
               to
               all
               ,
               with
               teares
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               ;
               whē
               I
               resolued
               to
               make
               this
               Religious
               Generall
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               would
               haue
               bin
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Order
               :
               but
               alas
               I
               experience
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               he
               is
               a
               disturber
               and
               ruinour
               therof
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               depriue
               him
               of
               that
               office
               ,
               and
               will
               that
               in
               his
               place
               be
               presently
               elected
               on
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               zealous
               and
               a
               protectour
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               law
               .
               Which
               
               done
               ,
               the
               Pope
               exceedinglie
               commended
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               his
               benediction
               ,
               disapprouing
               and
               making
               voyd
               the
               sentences
               which
               Br.
               Helias
               had
               denounced
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               then
               prayed
               and
               exhorted
               him
               to
               assemble
               and
               committ
               to
               writing
               all
               his
               sermons
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               printed
               and
               yeld
               a
               publike
               profitt
               :
               and
               that
               he
               might
               more
               commodionsly
               apply
               himselfe
               therto
               ,
               he
               by
               speciall
               priuiledge
               exempted
               him
               from
               all
               other
               offices
               and
               chardges
               of
               the
               Religion
               .
               and
               thenceforward
               was
               euer
               much
               affected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               after
               his
               death
               he
               canonized
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               last
               lent
               that
               he
               preached
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               fruit
               of
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               pious
               worckes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               it
               would
               be
               perhappes
               more
               tedious
               to
               you
               to
               read
               ,
               then
               to
               me
               particulerly
               to
               describe
               all
               the
               Prouinces
               ,
               where
               this
               glorious
               S.
               hath
               preached
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               affection
               ,
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               which
               all
               personnes
               ,
               as
               wel
               Princes
               ,
               gentlemen
               ,
               burgesses
               ,
               as
               the
               meaner
               people
               carryed
               towardes
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               well
               ,
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               life
               and
               miracles
               ,
               he
               recouered
               to
               almighty
               God
               the
               lost
               soules
               ,
               I
               will
               endeauour
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               same
               appeare
               vnto
               you
               altogether
               by
               the
               onlie
               relation
               of
               the
               last
               sermons
               he
               made
               att
               Padua
               ,
               in
               a
               lent
               that
               he
               preached
               there
               .
               This
               sainct
               then
               being
               exempted
               by
               the
               Pope
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1230.
               in
               a
               Generall
               Chapter
               held
               in
               the
               month
               of
               May
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               more
               commodiously
               employ
               himselfe
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               hauing
               passed
               and
               trauelled
               ouer
               manie
               Prouinces
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               he
               sowed
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               att
               length
               by
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               conducted
               to
               Padua
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               formerly
               much
               profited
               ;
               In
               respect
               wherof
               he
               was
               very
               particulerlie
               loued
               and
               reuerenced
               of
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               that
               citty
               ;
               and
               therfore
               when
               he
               began
               to
               preach
               there
               againe
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               confluence
               of
               people
               that
               pressed
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               preach
               in
               a
               spacious
               field
               without
               the
               Cittie
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Church
               capable
               of
               the
               people
               that
               from
               all
               partes
               flocked
               thither
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               some
               verie
               great
               .
               Wherfore
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               ,
               the
               deuill
               perceauing
               the
               great
               fruit
               which
               he
               did
               and
               would
               produce
               ,
               he
               tooke
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               wrested
               and
               crushed
               his
               throat
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               after
               confessed
               to
               his
               companion
               ,
               if
               the
               sacred
               virgin
               ,
               whome
               he
               inuocated
               had
               not
               assisted
               him
               ,
               appearing
               vnto
               him
               with
               a
               great
               light
               and
               to
               his
               confort
               ,
               he
               had
               bin
               strangled
               :
               but
               arming
               himselfe
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               so
               deliuered
               from
               the
               ambushes
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               
               he
               gaue
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               glorious
               Virgin
               mother
               .
               And
               being
               become
               more
               couragious
               (
               though
               he
               were
               verie
               feeble
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               abstinence
               and
               the
               labours
               which
               he
               ordinarily
               vndertooke
               ,
               which
               so
               depressed
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               daily
               a
               litle
               fitt
               of
               an
               ague
               )
               his
               zeale
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               being
               more
               forcible
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               whatsoeuer
               other
               consideration
               ,
               he
               ceassed
               not
               to
               preach
               all
               the
               whole
               Lent
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               day
               in
               spirituall
               exercises
               ,
               as
               to
               heare
               confessions
               and
               to
               giue
               Counsaile
               :
               but
               it
               was
               a
               worthy
               thing
               to
               behold
               the
               feruour
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Paduans
               :
               but
               also
               of
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               the
               townes
               ,
               borowes
               ,
               villages
               ,
               and
               castels
               there
               about
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               abondance
               flocked
               to
               his
               sermons
               ,
               that
               some
               went
               with
               light
               in
               the
               night
               to
               take
               their
               place
               in
               the
               field
               .
               The
               bishopp
               was
               present
               att
               his
               preaching
               with
               all
               his
               Clergie
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               principall
               of
               the
               Cittie
               ;
               maryed
               women
               ,
               maides
               and
               yong
               gentlewomen
               frequented
               them
               withall
               comlines
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               pompe
               ,
               wherby
               it
               was
               easy
               to
               iudge
               with
               what
               spiritt
               they
               were
               induced
               to
               heare
               him
               .
               During
               his
               predication
               all
               the
               merchantes
               and
               artificers
               did
               shutt
               vp
               their
               shoppes
               :
               audience
               of
               iustice
               was
               omitted
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               offices
               ceassed
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               seemed
               some
               solemne
               feast
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sermon
               the
               audience
               was
               so
               quiett
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               was
               not
               heard
               amongest
               thirty
               thousand
               personnes
               there
               present
               :
               and
               it
               succeeded
               that
               they
               all
               retourned
               replenished
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               compunction
               :
               He
               that
               could
               touch
               the
               sainct
               or
               speake
               vnto
               him
               ,
               esteemed
               himselfe
               happy
               :
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               bin
               purposlie
               guarded
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               rent
               and
               cutt
               his
               habitt
               from
               his
               back
               and
               left
               him
               naked
               ;
               for
               such
               was
               the
               feruour
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               seemed
               to
               see
               in
               him
               a
               true
               Apostle
               sent
               to
               them
               by
               almightie
               God.
               By
               his
               meane
               notorious
               and
               inueterat
               quarrels
               were
               appeased
               ;
               prisonners
               sett
               att
               libertie
               ;
               debtes
               quitted
               and
               forgiuen
               ,
               offences
               and
               iniuries
               pardoned
               and
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               mony
               and
               other
               thinges
               stolen
               or
               ill
               gott
               ,
               were
               restored
               :
               Briefly
               what
               els
               ?
               
               men
               and
               women
               long
               accustomed
               to
               sinne
               were
               publikelie
               conuerted
               ,
               and
               did
               penance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               frequenting
               the
               sacraments
               ,
               that
               the
               Priestes
               had
               scarce
               time
               to
               serue
               them
               .
               The
               glorious
               sainct
               hauing
               filled
               the
               Garner
               of
               almightie
               God
               with
               most
               pure
               corne
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               tryed
               it
               ,
               and
               burned
               the
               cockle
               ,
               att
               the
               verie
               time
               that
               he
               resided
               att
               Padua
               ,
               and
               hauing
               finished
               his
               three
               bookes
               of
               sermons
               vpon
               the
               sondayes
               and
               the
               Quarantine
               or
               sermons
               of
               Lent
               ,
               and
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               sermons
               of
               Sondayes
               full
               of
               verie
               deep
               subtilitie
               and
               morall
               droctrine
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               vndertaken
               and
               accomplished
               to
               satisfie
               his
               holinesse
               and
               the
               Guardian
               of
               Hostie
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               feele
               that
               God
               intended
               to
               call
               him
               vnto
               ▪
               
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               signes
               and
               miracles
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               most
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               had
               such
               confidence
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               could
               haue
               a
               bitt
               of
               his
               habitt
               ,
               held
               himselfe
               happy
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               carefully
               as
               a
               precious
               holy
               relique
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               last
               sicknes
               ,
               his
               prophesie
               of
               his
               future
               glory
               ,
               his
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               lent
               being
               ended
               ,
               S.
               Antony
               desiring
               to
               repose
               himselfe
               a
               litle
               ,
               retired
               to
               S.
               Peters
               ▪
               fielde
               a
               place
               appertayning
               to
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Padua
               ,
               called
               Tise
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               exceedingly
               affected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               this
               place
               was
               neere
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               which
               this
               gentleman
               in
               manner
               alone
               mayntayned
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               well
               be
               imagined
               with
               what
               countenance
               he
               entertayned
               the
               S.
               doubtles
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               an
               Angel
               of
               Paradise
               sent
               vnto
               him
               by
               almighty
               God
               :
               vnderstanding
               his
               intention
               ,
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               him
               three
               celles
               of
               ozier
               ,
               one
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               for
               Brother
               Lucas
               ,
               and
               Br
               ▪
               Roger
               his
               companions
               and
               familiers
               .
               He
               remayned
               not
               long
               there
               till
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               assaulted
               with
               a
               great
               feeblenes
               that
               daily
               augmented
               ,
               but
               thincking
               to
               ease
               himselfe
               by
               trauaile
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               next
               couent
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               where
               his
               infirmitie
               did
               oppresse
               and
               vtterly
               ouercome
               him
               .
               There
               did
               God
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               he
               should
               soone
               dye
               ,
               and
               what
               glory
               he
               should
               haue
               both
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               on
               earth
               .
               Wherfore
               beholding
               and
               considering
               the
               amenity
               and
               good
               aire
               of
               the
               plaine
               ,
               and
               scituation
               of
               Padua
               ,
               that
               did
               neighbour
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               tourning
               towardes
               his
               companion
               ,
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               this
               plaine
               shall
               shortly
               be
               illustrated
               and
               honoured
               with
               great
               glory
               ;
               as
               in
               deed
               it
               hath
               bin
               from
               after
               his
               death
               till
               this
               present
               ,
               yea
               more
               then
               he
               foretold
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               confluence
               of
               people
               that
               haue
               and
               daily
               doe
               resort
               thither
               to
               visitt
               and
               honour
               his
               holy
               reliques
               .
               And
               doubtles
               ,
               this
               citty
               may
               be
               tearmed
               happy
               and
               glorious
               ,
               hauing
               in
               it
               such
               a
               treasure
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               enriched
               only
               it
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               singuler
               giftes
               and
               graces
               obtayned
               of
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               glorious
               S.
               Now
               the
               S.
               foreseeing
               that
               his
               houre
               drew
               neere
               ,
               he
               told
               Br.
               Roger
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               case
               he
               should
               dye
               of
               that
               infirmity
               he
               would
               not
               be
               troublesome
               &
               chardgeable
               to
               the
               Couent
               where
               he
               then
               was
               :
               and
               therfore
               prayed
               him
               to
               gett
               him
               conducted
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               att
               Padua
               ,
               where
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               were
               ;
               which
               the
               Religious
               approuing
               ,
               he
               layd
               him
               on
               a
               wagon
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               discontentment
               of
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               that
               oratory
               :
               And
               as
               they
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               Citty
               ,
               they
               mett
               a
               deere
               
               freind
               of
               his
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               who
               knowing
               whither
               he
               way
               carryed
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               change
               his
               purpose
               and
               persuaded
               him
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               Monastery
               out
               of
               the
               Citty
               called
               Arcele
               ,
               alleadgeing
               that
               the
               visitations
               he
               should
               haue
               att
               Padua
               would
               be
               very
               troublesome
               vnto
               him
               .
               Being
               then
               arriued
               att
               Arcele
               ,
               and
               hauing
               there
               receaued
               all
               the
               sacraments
               ,
               God
               speedily
               called
               him
               ;
               for
               hauing
               with
               his
               Religious
               said
               the
               seauen
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               alone
               that
               worthy
               hymne
               :
               
                 O
                 gloriosa
                 Domina
              
               ,
               as
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               Mother
               had
               alwayes
               in
               his
               life
               bin
               very
               gracious
               vnto
               him
               :
               so
               for
               his
               comfort
               &
               defence
               he
               saw
               her
               att
               his
               death
               :
               then
               a
               litle
               after
               he
               saw
               her
               beloued
               sonne
               ,
               whome
               very
               attentiuely
               beholding
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               of
               Br.
               Roger
               whome
               he
               saw
               ,
               I
               see
               ,
               answeared
               he
               ,
               my
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Wherto
               he
               added
               fower
               other
               wordes
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               edification
               of
               his
               Religious
               :
               after
               that
               he
               reposed
               and
               was
               halfe
               an
               hower
               in
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               then
               yelded
               his
               soule
               to
               God.
               He
               seemed
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               presently
               his
               flesh
               ,
               that
               before
               was
               vnpleasing
               to
               behold
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               
               of
               his
               abstinence
               ,
               as
               his
               discipline
               ,
               which
               had
               made
               it
               withered
               and
               wan
               ,
               became
               so
               white
               ,
               cleare
               ,
               and
               bright
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               rather
               his
               glorious
               ,
               then
               mortall
               body
               .
               He
               died
               the
               yeare
               1231.
               the
               13.
               day
               of
               Iune
               being
               friday
               ,
               the
               36.
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               wherof
               he
               had
               spent
               fifteene
               in
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               two
               in
               the
               monasterie
               of
               S.
               Vincent
               att
               Lisbone
               ,
               nine
               att
               S.
               Crosse
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               and
               about
               ten
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               where
               he
               liued
               very
               famous
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               appeared
               to
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Vercelles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WIthin
               the
               very
               houre
               of
               his
               departure
               ,
               he
               sodenly
               appeared
               in
               the
               chamber
               of
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Vercelles
               ,
               sometime
               his
               master
               and
               Gouernour
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               priuately
               entred
               ,
               &
               told
               him
               that
               he
               had
               left
               his
               residence
               and
               was
               retiring
               into
               his
               contry
               :
               which
               said
               ,
               he
               stroake
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               vnder
               the
               chinne
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               dandle
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               cured
               him
               of
               a
               disease
               which
               he
               had
               there
               ,
               then
               vanished
               as
               if
               he
               had
               gone
               out
               att
               the
               chamber
               dore
               :
               but
               the
               Abbot
               following
               him
               ,
               could
               not
               finde
               him
               ,
               and
               enquiring
               of
               his
               familie
               if
               they
               had
               seene
               him
               ,
               they
               answeared
               ,
               no.
               Att
               length
               sending
               to
               his
               Couent
               ,
               and
               missing
               him
               there
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               his
               contry
               whither
               he
               was
               goeing
               was
               not
               Portugall
               ,
               but
               Paradis
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               dyed
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               a
               great
               mirache
               ,
               wherby
               the
               death
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               was
               discouered
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dissension
               that
               arose
               about
               his
               sepulture
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               decease
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               the
               Religious
               resolued
               to
               conceale
               it
               till
               they
               had
               determined
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               so
               to
               auoyd
               the
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
               .
               But
               God
               did
               manifest
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               voices
               of
               children
               ,
               that
               went
               by
               troupes
               ,
               crying
               throughe
               the
               Cittie
               :
               Our
               Father
               Sainct
               Antonie
               is
               dead
               ▪
               which
               induced
               manie
               Burgesses
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               monasterie
               of
               Arcele
               ,
               where
               they
               vnderstood
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               hauing
               found
               him
               dead
               ,
               they
               presently
               placed
               many
               armed
               men
               ,
               to
               guard
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               transporting
               therof
               .
               Then
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               the
               monasterie
               of
               Padua
               also
               hastened
               incontinentlie
               thither
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               manie
               honorable
               personnes
               of
               the
               Cittie
               ,
               and
               required
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               appertayning
               vnto
               them
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               sainct
               in
               his
               life
               time
               had
               declared
               his
               intention
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               be
               interred
               in
               their
               Couent
               ,
               which
               they
               made
               apparant
               .
               There
               were
               also
               other
               Competitors
               :
               which
               were
               ,
               they
               that
               dwelt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               bridge
               ,
               who
               perceauing
               that
               the
               Oratorie
               of
               Arcele
               was
               not
               secure
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               might
               be
               disorder
               ,
               endeuoured
               by
               force
               to
               take
               away
               the
               holy
               body
               ,
               to
               carry
               it
               to
               a
               monasterie
               of
               Religious
               women
               ,
               neere
               therevnto
               :
               and
               the
               controuersie
               grew
               to
               such
               a
               head
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               readie
               to
               fight
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               third
               party
               and
               such
               as
               were
               newters
               there
               present
               ,
               laboured
               to
               accord
               them
               ,
               with
               condition
               to
               expect
               ,
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               minister
               Prouinciall
               ,
               who
               should
               determine
               the
               cause
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               impatient
               people
               ,
               could
               not
               expect
               ,
               but
               would
               haue
               the
               holie
               bodie
               carryed
               into
               the
               Cittie
               :
               and
               to
               that
               effect
               thrice
               assaulted
               the
               Monasterie
               to
               haue
               the
               gates
               opened
               for
               transporting
               therof
               :
               but
               att
               each
               time
               they
               remayned
               att
               the
               gate
               as
               blinded
               and
               halfe
               benummed
               ,
               without
               any
               power
               or
               abilitie
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               (
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               was
               feared
               the
               bodie
               might
               begin
               to
               sauour
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               heate
               that
               then
               was
               )
               he
               was
               taken
               from
               off
               his
               discouered
               coffin
               ,
               and
               putt
               in
               a
               square
               chest
               vnder
               ground
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               mutine
               the
               people
               who
               supposed
               he
               had
               bin
               vtterlie
               taken
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               ran
               with
               their
               swordes
               in
               their
               handes
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               celles
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               whence
               they
               would
               not
               depart
               till
               the
               holie
               bodye
               was
               shewen
               them
               ,
               which
               appeased
               them
               .
               Four
               
               dayes
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               Prouinciall
               arriued
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               opinion
               (
               with
               whome
               ioyned
               the
               bishopp
               )
               that
               he
               should
               be
               interred
               in
               the
               said
               Couent
               in
               the
               Cittie
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               ordonance
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               To
               this
               effect
               the
               Bishop
               caused
               a
               very
               solemne
               procession
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Gouernour
               of
               the
               Cittie
               sent
               a
               company
               of
               foot
               men
               to
               guard
               a
               new
               bridge
               which
               he
               had
               caused
               expreslie
               to
               be
               made
               of
               boates
               :
               but
               vnderstanding
               that
               the
               inhabitātes
               of
               the
               otherside
               the
               bridge
               were
               resolued
               by
               force
               of
               armes
               to
               surprise
               the
               holie
               body
               ,
               which
               by
               right
               they
               could
               not
               challenge
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               alreadie
               broaken
               the
               bridge
               of
               boates
               ,
               he
               proclaimed
               by
               sound
               of
               trompett
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               nor
               woman
               vpon
               paine
               of
               death
               should
               stirre
               out
               of
               their
               lodgeing
               ,
               and
               banished
               from
               that
               contrie
               and
               territory
               ,
               the
               principall
               heades
               of
               this
               conspiracie
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               freed
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               both
               sex
               in
               Padua
               from
               feare
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               extremelie
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               accused
               themselues
               ,
               imputing
               the
               same
               to
               arriue
               for
               their
               offences
               :
               wherfore
               they
               besought
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               them
               from
               this
               affliction
               ,
               which
               also
               had
               put
               the
               whole
               citty
               into
               a
               great
               tumult
               .
               So
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               S.
               Antony
               was
               transported
               to
               the
               said
               Couent
               of
               Padua
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               interred
               in
               a
               sepulcher
               newly
               and
               miraculously
               discouered
               ,
               the
               fift
               day
               after
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               resolution
               of
               his
               canonization
               ,
               and
               of
               certaine
               miracles
               there
               wrought
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TO
               speake
               the
               truth
               the
               dissention
               aforesaid
               was
               not
               without
               cause
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               contested
               about
               so
               precious
               a
               treasure
               :
               it
               is
               also
               to
               be
               considered
               how
               iustly
               the
               Paduans
               possessed
               this
               holy
               body
               ,
               sith
               they
               hazarded
               their
               life
               for
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               wrought
               any
               miracles
               ;
               as
               if
               each
               of
               them
               had
               bin
               assured
               of
               the
               great
               number
               of
               miracles
               which
               God
               would
               worck
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               began
               that
               verie
               day
               ,
               making
               this
               pacification
               to
               appeare
               so
               much
               more
               pleasing
               ,
               and
               this
               treasure
               more
               deere
               and
               gratefull
               ,
               as
               the
               contention
               had
               bin
               greiuous
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               recouerie
               of
               all
               the
               diseased
               that
               onlie
               touched
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               yea
               of
               those
               that
               ,
               vnable
               to
               come
               to
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               inuocated
               his
               holy
               name
               without
               .
               This
               so
               notable
               and
               inexpected
               successe
               ,
               spreading
               incontinentlie
               ouer
               all
               the
               neighbour
               places
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Padua
               vnable
               to
               retaine
               thedeuotiō
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               publikely
               honoured
               him
               according
               to
               his
               merittes
               ;
               he
               sent
               embassadours
               to
               Rome
               in
               his
               
               name
               and
               the
               Paduans
               ,
               to
               beseech
               the
               Pope
               to
               canonise
               this
               S.
               which
               God
               had
               bestowed
               on
               them
               .
               They
               being
               graciously
               entertayned
               and
               heard
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               examen
               made
               by
               order
               of
               the
               said
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               by
               the
               deputies
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               who
               were
               an
               Abbot
               of
               S.
               Benedict
               ,
               and
               a
               Dominican
               Prior
               ,
               vpon
               the
               life
               ,
               conuersations
               ,
               and
               miracles
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               finding
               more
               then
               sufficient
               proofe
               ,
               he
               proposed
               to
               the
               Consistory
               his
               canonization
               att
               Spoletum
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               full
               ,
               but
               neere
               
               a
               yeare
               after
               his
               death
               .
               Wherto
               there
               directly
               opposed
               himselfe
               a
               Cardinall
               ,
               which
               caused
               further
               proceeding
               to
               be
               deferred
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               night
               after
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               had
               this
               dreame
               :
               It
               seemed
               vnto
               him
               that
               his
               holinesse
               would
               consecrate
               an
               Altare
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               demaunded
               holy
               reliques
               of
               him
               .
               But
               he
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               giue
               him
               ,
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               said
               :
               Giue
               him
               of
               the
               new
               reliques
               of
               S.
               Antony
               .
               Wherevpon
               ,
               this
               Cardinall
               awakinge
               ,
               sollicited
               the
               Pope
               more
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               hasten
               the
               canonization
               of
               the
               S.
               as
               hauing
               bin
               by
               this
               diuine
               voice
               ,
               fully
               assured
               of
               his
               great
               merittes
               .
               Besides
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               vnder
               written
               miracles
               wrought
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               nor
               including
               those
               wrought
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               he
               cured
               nineteene
               that
               were
               lame
               ,
               fiue
               of
               the
               palsie
               ,
               fiue
               that
               were
               crooked
               ,
               six
               blinde
               ,
               three
               deafe
               ,
               three
               mute
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               gout
               :
               he
               raised
               two
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               cured
               diuers
               others
               of
               sundry
               diseases
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1232.
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Penticost
               he
               was
               enrolled
               by
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Sainctes
               ,
               with
               great
               solemnitie
               .
               The
               said
               Pope
               composed
               and
               sung
               that
               worthy
               antheme
               :
               
                 O
                 Doctor
                 optime
              
               ;
               and
               ordayned
               it
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               all
               churches
               the
               
               day
               of
               his
               feast
               ,
               which
               was
               constitued
               to
               be
               yearly
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               Iune
               .
               One
               the
               day
               of
               his
               canonization
               all
               the
               belles
               of
               his
               cittie
               of
               Lisbone
               did
               ring
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               the
               exceeding
               contentment
               of
               all
               personnes
               ,
               wherof
               they
               knew
               no
               cause
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               felt
               an
               inestimable
               ioy
               in
               their
               hartes
               :
               but
               they
               vnderstood
               afterward
               that
               their
               contryman
               and
               fellow-cittizen
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               had
               bin
               that
               day
               canonized
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 bulle
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 canonization
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 heere
                 more
                 properly
                 placed
                 .
              
               
                 GRegory
                 bishop
                 ,
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 health
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 benediction
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 saith
                 by
                 the
                 Prophett
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 honoured
                 and
                 praysed
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sage
                 ,
                 he
                 promiseth
                 that
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sunne
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 seemeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 expedient
                 that
                 we
                 also
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 below
                 ,
                 doe
                 prayse
                 the
                 sainctes
                 which
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiestie
                 hath
                 crouned
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 and
                 considering
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 knowne
                 and
                 adored
                 principally
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 praiseworthy
                 and
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 Sainctes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 miraculously
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercy
                 towardes
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 he
                 euen
                 ennobleth
                 here
                 below
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 his
                 faithfull
                 seruantes
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 he
                 hath
                 concurred
                 to
                 the
                 meritt
                 of
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 obstinacie
                 of
                 many
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirme
                 his
                 church
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 Apostolike
                 and
                 Romane
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expell
                 out
                 of
                 lukewarme
                 hartes
                 ,
                 all
                 sloath
                 and
                 negligence
                 ,
                 awakening
                 them
                 to
                 good
                 worckes
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 holy
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 hartes
                 of
                 heretikes
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 plyable
                 to
                 belieue
                 by
                 effect
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 seeme
                 not
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 blindnes
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 transparent
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 of
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 alleadge
                 for
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 occasion
                 deseruing
                 their
                 conuersion
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 true
                 man.
                 Wherfore
                 my
                 beloued
                 ,
                 we
                 yeld
                 thanckes
                 to
                 this
                 bountifull
                 giuer
                 of
                 all
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 famous
                 men
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 manifest
                 miracles
                 haue
                 declared
                 ,
                 how
                 true
                 ,
                 inestimable
                 and
                 indubitable
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 sith
                 they
                 who
                 dye
                 therein
                 ,
                 so
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 glitter
                 ,
                 twinckle
                 and
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Sunnes
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 .
                 Therfore
                 being
                 therein
                 but
                 one
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 diuine
                 and
                 manifest
                 approbation
                 appearing
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 euident
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 nomber
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 meritted
                 to
                 worck
                 miracles
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 Father
                 S.
                 Antony
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 who
                 liuing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 merittes
                 ,
                 and
                 liuing
                 now
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 he
                 shineth
                 by
                 many
                 miracles
                 which
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 wrought
                 att
                 his
                 sepulcher
                 ,
                 wherof
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 very
                 authenticall
                 worthy
                 actes
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 reuelation
                 of
                 personnes
                 worthy
                 of
                 creditt
                 :
                 These
                 two
                 thinges
                 ,
                 merittes
                 and
                 miracles
                 ,
                 suffice
                 to
                 giue
                 testimony
                 among
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 suffice
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 yeld
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 inuocate
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 intercessors
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 thinges
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 
                   They
                   goeing
                   forth
                   preached
                   euery
                   where
                   :
                   our
                   lord
                   worcking
                
                 
                 
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   confirming
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   signes
                   that
                   followed
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 we
                 haue
                 giuen
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 abouesaid
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 Iourdain
                 ,
                 Priour
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Benett
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Br.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Priour
                 of
                 S
                 Augustins
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Iacobins
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 an
                 exact
                 examen
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sainct
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 hauing
                 seene
                 to
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 
                 experience
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 touching
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 holy
                 conuersatiō
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 seeme
                 we
                 would
                 hinder
                 or
                 depriue
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 praise
                 ,
                 being
                 therevnto
                 vrged
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reuerence
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 notoriously
                 deserue
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prelates
                 att
                 this
                 present
                 neere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 enrolled
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 SS
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 candell
                 not
                 being
                 sett
                 on
                 the
                 candlesticke
                 but
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 and
                 commaund
                 all
                 those
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 presents
                 shall
                 come
                 that
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Apostolicall
                 Breuie
                 they
                 induce
                 their
                 subiectes
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 them
                 solemnly
                 and
                 reuerentlie
                 to
                 keepe
                 and
                 honour
                 his
                 feast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 God
                 being
                 moued
                 and
                 appeased
                 by
                 his
                 holie
                 prayers
                 ,
                 doe
                 giue
                 vs
                 his
                 holie
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glorie
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sepulcher
                 of
                 this
                 worthie
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 his
                 miracles
                 beautifieth
                 our
                 holie
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 vnto
                 it
                 visited
                 and
                 frequented
                 ;
                 we
                 trusting
                 in
                 the
                 diuine
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 aucthoritie
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Apostles
                 sainct
                 Peter
                 and
                 sainct
                 Paul
                 ;
                 we
                 mercifullie
                 remitte
                 and
                 release
                 a
                 yeares
                 penance
                 enioyned
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 truelie
                 confessed
                 and
                 penitent
                 ,
                 doe
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 octaue
                 of
                 euerie
                 yeare
                 ,
                 visitt
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Giuen
                 att
                 Spoletum
                 ,
                 the
                 twelfeth
                 of
                 Iulie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Popedome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               his
               body
               was
               transported
               into
               the
               said
               church
               of
               Padua
               ,
               then
               into
               that
               where
               it
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               ,
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               POpe
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               ,
               desiring
               to
               deliuer
               manie
               Citties
               of
               Lombardie
               ,
               from
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Tyran
               Ezelin
               ,
               that
               had
               vsurped
               almost
               all
               the
               Venetian
               territorie
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               Venise
               as
               his
               Legat
               Philip
               de
               Fontaine
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rauenna
               ,
               that
               hauing
               ouerthrowne
               a
               mightie
               and
               potent
               armie
               ,
               he
               might
               assige
               Padua
               ,
               where
               the
               Tyran
               had
               placed
               a
               nephew
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               lieutenant
               to
               guard
               that
               place
               faithfullie
               for
               him
               .
               God
               determining
               to
               end
               and
               cease
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               this
               cruell
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               deliuer
               that
               Cittie
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               the
               night
               of
               his
               feast
               .
               The
               cittie
               being
               in
               this
               trouble
               ,
               the
               Guardian
               of
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               called
               Brother
               Bartholomew
               Corradin
               ,
               watching
               att
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               Sainct
               in
               feruent
               prayers
               and
               teares
               praying
               for
               the
               deliuery
               of
               that
               cittie
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               cleare
               voice
               that
               seemed
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               
               said
               sepulcher
               which
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               Bartholomew
               ,
               feare
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               be
               comforted
               and
               giue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               :
               for
               I
               promise
               and
               assure
               thee
               ,
               that
               on
               my
               octaue
               day
               ,
               this
               citty
               shal
               be
               restored
               to
               her
               former
               liberty
               ;
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               :
               for
               Anselmus
               the
               Gouernour
               therof
               ,
               being
               terrified
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               went
               out
               and
               fled
               with
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               said
               Apostolicall
               Legat
               entred
               in
               ,
               and
               restored
               all
               thinges
               to
               their
               former
               splendour
               ,
               liberty
               and
               freedome
               .
               The
               said
               voice
               was
               not
               onlie
               heard
               by
               the
               said
               Guardian
               :
               but
               also
               by
               many
               Religious
               of
               the
               Couent
               that
               watched
               in
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               who
               gaue
               testimony
               therof
               afterward
               .
               Wherfore
               the
               Paduans
               ordayned
               that
               thenceforward
               the
               said
               octaue
               day
               should
               be
               solemnised
               ,
               as
               the
               day
               it selfe
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               that
               singuler
               benefitt
               .
               Afterward
               they
               tooke
               him
               for
               a
               singuler
               aduocate
               of
               their
               cittie
               ,
               consecrating
               vnto
               him
               the
               altare
               of
               their
               great
               church
               ,
               wherein
               they
               placed
               his
               reliques
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               celebrated
               his
               feast
               ,
               on
               which
               day
               manie
               worthy
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               .
               Padua
               being
               thus
               deliuered
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1259.
               the
               Paduans
               began
               to
               build
               a
               great
               and
               sumptuous
               Church
               ,
               wherinto
               were
               transported
               his
               holie
               reliques
               the
               yeare
               ,
               1273.
               the
               eue
               of
               
                 Quasi
                 modo
              
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Bolonia
               named
               Guy
               Charles
               Bishop
               of
               Portuensis
               ,
               legat
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               with
               many
               ceremonies
               solemnised
               the
               said
               translation
               .
               This
               Cardinall
               hauing
               bin
               deliuered
               from
               death
               by
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               was
               exceeding
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               offered
               vnto
               him
               a
               faire
               and
               rich
               shrine
               or
               reliquarie
               of
               siluer
               ,
               wherin
               he
               putt
               his
               holie
               head
               .
               Sainct
               Bonauenture
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               was
               present
               att
               his
               translation
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               shrine
               ,
               wherin
               the
               glorious
               bodie
               of
               the
               Sainct
               had
               bin
               thirtie
               yeares
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               all
               tourned
               to
               ashes
               sauing
               the
               tongue
               which
               was
               verie
               fresh
               and
               vermillion
               as
               when
               it
               had
               life
               ,
               which
               taking
               in
               his
               handes
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               companie
               with
               aboundance
               of
               teares
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               O
               blessed
               tongue
               which
               hast
               alwayes
               praysed
               they
               God
               ,
               and
               hast
               laboured
               others
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               it
               verie
               euidentlie
               appeareth
               that
               thou
               hast
               highlie
               merited
               before
               God!
               then
               kissing
               it
               verie
               tenderlie
               ,
               he
               put
               it
               againe
               verie
               reuerentlie
               into
               the
               said
               reliquarie
               .
               On
               a
               certaine
               time
               after
               ,
               a
               Generall
               desired
               to
               transport
               this
               holie
               tongue
               from
               that
               place
               ;
               but
               hauing
               taken
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               thincking
               to
               carry
               it
               away
               ,
               he
               could
               neuer
               finde
               the
               dore
               where
               to
               goe
               forth
               ,
               nor
               
               had
               he
               power
               to
               carrie
               it
               back
               whence
               he
               had
               taken
               it
               ;
               wherfore
               he
               secretlie
               hid
               it
               in
               an
               altare
               ,
               none
               perceauing
               the
               same
               ,
               where
               it
               remayned
               manie
               yeares
               after
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               the
               Sainct
               to
               discouer
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               taking
               it
               thence
               ,
               it
               was
               put
               in
               a
               ve●ie
               
               faire
               and
               rich
               reliquary
               of
               crystall
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               shewen
               pure
               and
               entier
               to
               all
               deuout
               Pilgrimes
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               he
               raised
               his
               Nephew
               that
               died
               att
               Lisbone
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ANephew
               of
               the
               sainctes
               the
               sōne
               of
               his
               sister
               ,
               called
               Paris
               ,
               played
               one
               day
               att
               Lisbone
               ,
               on
               the
               sea
               shoare
               ,
               with
               many
               children
               his
               companions
               ,
               all
               which
               entred
               into
               a
               shallop
               ,
               which
               for
               their
               recreation
               they
               lanched
               into
               the
               sea
               ;
               but
               there
               sodēly
               arose
               a
               storme
               ,
               which
               raysing
               the
               sea
               waues
               ,
               presently
               ouer-whelmed
               the
               shalop
               :
               all
               that
               were
               therin
               saued
               themselues
               by
               swiming
               except
               Paris
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               yongest
               ,
               could
               not
               swimme
               ,
               but
               was
               drowned
               ;
               which
               his
               Father
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               prayed
               the
               Fishers
               to
               search
               for
               recouery
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               to
               giue
               it
               Christian
               buryall
               .
               They
               more
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               then
               in
               hope
               to
               finde
               him
               ,
               sought
               him
               sometime
               ,
               and
               att
               length
               God
               permitted
               them
               to
               finde
               him
               ,
               and
               deliuering
               him
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               kinred
               were
               of
               opinion
               to
               haue
               him
               buryed
               :
               but
               his
               pittyfull
               mother
               ,
               the
               sister
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               hauing
               good
               hope
               of
               the
               life
               of
               her
               sonne
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               her
               brother
               ,
               would
               not
               permitt
               him
               to
               be
               buryed
               ,
               and
               therfore
               would
               be
               continually
               neere
               him
               all
               the
               day
               following
               and
               the
               night
               after
               ;
               but
               the
               next
               morning
               the
               kinred
               purposing
               not
               to
               permitt
               the
               body
               any
               longer
               vnburyed
               ,
               because
               it
               already
               exceedingly
               sauoured
               ,
               the
               mother
               resolutely
               said
               and
               auowed
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               bury
               her
               child
               ,
               they
               should
               bury
               her
               aliue
               together
               with
               it
               .
               Then
               she
               made
               this
               prayer
               to
               S.
               Antony
               :
               O
               my
               glorious
               Brother
               ,
               if
               charity
               moue
               thee
               as
               I
               belieue
               it
               doeth
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               be
               so
               carefull
               and
               ready
               to
               gratifie
               them
               that
               inuocate
               thee
               ,
               yea
               such
               as
               are
               strangers
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               thy
               sister
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               Nephew
               ,
               who
               if
               thou
               please
               to
               restore
               him
               life
               ,
               shall
               serue
               God
               in
               thy
               Order
               ,
               whē
               he
               shall
               attaine
               to
               age
               conuenient
               &
               competent
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               if
               so
               it
               please
               the
               diuine
               Maiestie
               .
               The
               successe
               was
               admirable
               ,
               for
               as
               soone
               as
               she
               had
               ended
               her
               vow
               ,
               the
               child
               that
               had
               bin
               three
               dayes
               dead
               ,
               arose
               before
               all
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               hauing
               attained
               age
               sufficient
               ,
               he
               accomplished
               the
               said
               vow
               ,
               taking
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               his
               vncle
               ,
               wherein
               he
               piously
               perseuered
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               two
               other
               raised
               from
               death
               by
               Sainct
               Antonie
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               others
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Queene
               of
               Leon
               in
               Spaine
               borne
               in
               Portugall
               ,
               hauing
               by
               accident
               of
               sicknes
               lost
               her
               daughter
               of
               eleuen
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               hauing
               
               heard
               this
               foresaid
               miracle
               recounted
               ,
               would
               not
               haue
               her
               daughter
               buryed
               ,
               but
               kept
               her
               three
               dayes
               without
               buryall
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               she
               
               deuoutly
               inuocated
               the
               helpeof
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               with
               a
               feruent
               faith
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               deserued
               att
               length
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               but
               the
               child
               her
               daughter
               being
               raysed
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               deere
               Mother
               ,
               I
               beseech
               God
               to
               pardon
               you
               for
               hauing
               troubled
               me
               in
               the
               celestiall
               glory
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               amongest
               the
               virgins
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               for
               long
               time
               :
               for
               I
               am
               restored
               to
               life
               att
               the
               instance
               of
               S.
               Antony
               but
               for
               fifteene
               dayes
               :
               which
               so
               succeeded
               ,
               for
               fifteene
               dayes
               after
               ,
               she
               dyed
               againe
               .
            
             
               A
               gentleman
               that
               could
               haue
               no
               children
               ,
               vowed
               to
               the
               S.
               that
               if
               he
               would
               obtaine
               him
               one
               ,
               he
               would
               euery
               yeare
               visitt
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               heard
               ;
               but
               goeing
               one
               day
               to
               accomplish
               his
               vow
               he
               left
               his
               sonne
               of
               seauen
               yeares
               old
               sick
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               who
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               so
               recouered
               health
               that
               he
               went
               to
               play
               with
               his
               companions
               ,
               in
               a
               chanell
               where
               then
               there
               was
               no
               water
               ,
               it
               being
               bended
               an
               other
               way
               to
               water
               a
               certaine
               plaine
               ,
               but
               the
               banke
               or
               bay
               being
               not
               strong
               enough
               ,
               gaue
               such
               way
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               that
               it
               retourned
               impetuouslie
               into
               the
               chanell
               ,
               where
               it
               drowned
               nine
               children
               playing
               there
               ,
               wherof
               two
               being
               found
               were
               presentlie
               buryed
               .
               The
               said
               gentleman
               retourning
               from
               Padua
               ,
               of
               his
               first
               friendes
               that
               he
               mett
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               how
               his
               sonne
               did
               :
               they
               vnwilling
               to
               deliuer
               him
               such
               vnwelcome
               newes
               ,
               answeared
               ,
               they
               thought
               he
               was
               well
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               long
               since
               he
               played
               therby
               with
               his
               companions
               .
               This
               poore
               father
               passed
               farther
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               asked
               for
               his
               sonne
               .
               His
               seruantes
               seemed
               not
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               and
               endeauoured
               to
               diuert
               him
               from
               such
               demaund
               :
               but
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drinck
               till
               he
               had
               seene
               him
               .
               Which
               constrayned
               them
               to
               declare
               vnto
               him
               the
               infortunate
               disaster
               of
               his
               sonne
               ;
               which
               hauing
               vnderstood
               he
               became
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               afterwardes
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               recouering
               his
               spirittes
               ,
               he
               swoare
               and
               very
               obstinately
               protested
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drinck
               till
               sainct
               Antony
               had
               restored
               him
               his
               sonne
               ,
               which
               with
               a
               very
               feruent
               faith
               expecting
               ,
               a
               litle
               after
               his
               sonne
               entred
               in
               where
               he
               was
               with
               other
               nine
               of
               his
               companions
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               had
               bin
               saued
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               praysed
               God
               in
               his
               sainct
               and
               glorified
               him
               with
               hart
               and
               voice
               .
               It
               is
               found
               to
               be
               recorded
               that
               the
               two
               other
               children
               companions
               of
               the
               foresaid
               ,
               which
               were
               already
               buryed
               ,
               were
               also
               raysed
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               S.
               who
               had
               compassion
               of
               the
               clamours
               that
               their
               parentes
               made
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               Apulia
               ,
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Monoplia
               ,
               a
               child
               did
               so
               vndermine
               a
               pitt
               ,
               neerevnto
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               that
               the
               earth
               hauing
               no
               support
               brake
               downe
               
               vpon
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               buryed
               ,
               without
               appearance
               of
               any
               reliefe
               ▪
               His
               mother
               vnderstāding
               therof
               ,
               ran
               instantly
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               crying
               and
               often
               reiterating
               these
               wordes
               :
               O
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               restore
               me
               my
               child
               .
               In
               meane
               while
               they
               were
               busy
               in
               taking
               vp
               the
               earth
               frō
               the
               pitt
               ,
               wherein
               they
               found
               the
               childe
               aliue
               ,
               though
               much
               troubled
               ,
               who
               was
               asked
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               so
               much
               earth
               had
               not
               choaked
               
               him
               ?
               He
               answeared
               ,
               that
               S.
               Antony
               had
               still
               held
               his
               hand
               ▪
               vnder
               his
               throat
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               meanes
               to
               breath
               :
               which
               gaue
               all
               those
               present
               occasion
               to
               praise
               and
               thanck
               God
               in
               his
               sainct
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               miracles
               wrought
               against
               such
               as
               ▪
               would
               not
               beleeue
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Chaplain
               belonging
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Padua
               ,
               hearing
               the
               first
               miracles
               of
               S.
               Antony
               related
               ,
               would
               not
               only
               not
               belieue
               them
               ,
               but
               euen
               did
               iest
               and
               scoffe
               att
               them
               .
               But
               he
               presently
               felt
               the
               diuine
               reuenge
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               striken
               with
               an
               extreme
               sharp
               
               and
               pestilencious
               feauer
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               enfeeble
               him
               and
               brought
               him
               to
               that
               extremitie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               .
               Wherupon
               acknowledging
               his
               offence
               and
               repenting
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               mother
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               confessed
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               protested
               he
               was
               exceedinglie
               grieued
               therat
               ;
               then
               he
               prayed
               her
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               S.
               there
               to
               seeke
               to
               obtaine
               mercie
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               name
               to
               promise
               ,
               that
               thenceforward
               in
               steed
               of
               incredulity
               and
               dirision
               ,
               he
               would
               firmelie
               beleeue
               ,
               publikely
               preach
               ,
               and
               manifest
               the
               glorie
               of
               this
               miracle
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               It
               was
               admirable
               to
               consider
               ,
               the
               mother
               goeing
               thither
               ,
               she
               inuocated
               the
               Sainct
               ,
               then
               made
               the
               vow
               :
               and
               in
               that
               very
               instant
               the
               sick
               party
               was
               cured
               ;
               leaping
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               to
               the
               great
               admiration
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               .
            
             
               A
               certaine
               old
               gentleman
               that
               had
               bin
               an
               heretike
               from
               his
               infancie
               ,
               setting
               one
               day
               att
               table
               ,
               heard
               many
               miracles
               recounted
               of
               sainct
               
               Antony
               ,
               whereatt
               gibing
               and
               reputing
               all
               fabulous
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               drincking
               glasse
               of
               crystall
               ,
               and
               threw
               it
               out
               att
               the
               windoe
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               sainct
               Antonie
               can
               preserue
               ▪
               that
               glasse
               from
               breaking
               ,
               I
               will
               henceforward
               hold
               him
               for
               a
               sainct
               ▪
               and
               the
               glasse
               being
               very
               forciblie
               cast
               against
               the
               stones
               ,
               was
               miraculouslie
               preserued
               entier
               .
               This
               heretike
               seeing
               so
               manifest
               a
               miracle
               ,
               was
               moued
               ,
               not
               onlie
               to
               ▪
               belieue
               that
               Sainct
               Antonie
               was
               truelie
               and
               reallie
               a
               Sainct
               ,
               but
               was
               also
               induced
               to
               forsake
               his
               her●sie
               ,
               and
               abiuring
               it
               sincerelie
               ▪
               
               to
               embrace
               our
               faith
               ▪
               which
               he
               performed
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               persons
               eating
               att
               table
               ,
               fell
               into
               discourse
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               relations
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               recounted
               that
               of
               the
               glasse
               aforesaid
               ,
               exceedinglie
               admiring
               and
               wondring
               therat
               ;
               an
               other
               of
               them
               that
               was
               a
               companion
               and
               scoffer
               doubting
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               
               saw
               withered
               branches
               of
               a
               vigne
               ,
               wherof
               he
               tooke
               a
               handfull
               and
               in
               the
               other
               hand
               a
               glasse
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               Sainct
               Antony
               would
               make
               grapes
               to
               grow
               out
               of
               these
               branches
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               iuyce
               and
               liquor
               would
               fill
               this
               glasse
               ,
               I
               would
               hold
               it
               a
               miracle
               ,
               and
               then
               would
               I
               beeleue
               the
               former
               miracle
               you
               recounted
               :
               Which
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               spoaken
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               sprigges
               of
               the
               branches
               which
               this
               scoffing
               fellow
               held
               ,
               budded
               forth
               leaues
               ,
               and
               then
               very
               faire
               grapes
               ,
               which
               being
               crushed
               together
               filled
               the
               glasse
               with
               liquor
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               the
               vertue
               of
               S.
               Antony
               was
               acknowledged
               and
               confessed
               by
               those
               that
               formerlie
               derided
               him
               .
            
             
               Sainct
               Antonie
               was
               become
               famous
               and
               reuerenced
               att
               Padua
               ,
               for
               the
               miracles
               by
               him
               there
               ordinarilie
               ▪
               wrought
               ,
               wheratt
               neuerthelesse
               some
               heretiques
               did
               ordinarilie
               scoffe
               and
               gibe
               ,
               and
               one
               time
               they
               purposed
               publikelie
               to
               deride
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               presented
               themselues
               att
               the
               Church
               dedicated
               to
               the
               sainct
               :
               and
               being
               before
               the
               sepulcher
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               cry
               and
               lament
               ,
               saying
               that
               one
               of
               them
               (
               who
               had
               a
               hand
               kirchefe
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               embrued
               with
               bloud
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               his
               eyes
               were
               thrust
               out
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               crye
               )
               had
               in
               a
               quarrell
               vnfortunately
               lost
               both
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               exhorted
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               for
               this
               wretched
               blind
               man
               ,
               who
               of
               his
               owne
               part
               omitted
               not
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               fayned
               to
               inuocate
               the
               sainct
               cunninglie
               playing
               the
               hypocrite
               .
               Now
               after
               they
               had
               spent
               about
               an
               houre
               vpon
               this
               subiect
               ,
               the
               blinde
               fellow
               purposed
               to
               take
               off
               his
               handkirchefe
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               first
               that
               he
               was
               cured
               ,
               as
               he
               cryed
               and
               protested
               ;
               that
               by
               this
               fact
               he
               might
               afterwardes
               inferre
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               any
               miracles
               
               were
               wrought
               by
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               they
               were
               supposed
               and
               suborned
               as
               that
               was
               .
               But
               they
               were
               much
               amazed
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               two
               prunelles
               out
               of
               the
               Imposters
               eyes
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               determined
               and
               thought
               to
               deride
               the
               sainct
               ,
               and
               therfore
               changing
               their
               laughter
               into
               teares
               ,
               and
               their
               quibbes
               and
               scoffes
               into
               prayers
               ,
               they
               with
               such
               a
               faith
               humbled
               themselues
               ,
               that
               att
               length
               they
               obtayned
               the
               recouerie
               of
               their
               imposters
               sight
               .
            
             
               An
               hereticall
               soldier
               meeting
               a
               poore
               leaper
               ,
               that
               went
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Friend
               thou
               loosest
               they
               labour
               and
               time
               ,
               for
               I
               assure
               thee
               ,
               if
               sainct
               Antony
               euer
               cure
               thee
               of
               thy
               leaprosie
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               haue
               it
               .
               The
               poore
               Leaper
               yet
               omitted
               not
               to
               proceeded
               in
               his
               iorney
               ,
               and
               being
               att
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               
               
               S.
               Antony
               he
               fell
               a
               sleepe
               .
               The
               S.
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               a
               dreame
               and
               sayd
               :
               goe
               and
               carry
               thy
               clappers
               to
               the
               soldier
               that
               thou
               mettest
               in
               the
               way
               for
               he
               hath
               thy
               leproise
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               vse
               them
               .
               So
               being
               awaked
               ,
               and
               finding
               himselfe
               perfectly
               cured
               he
               caried
               his
               clapper
               by
               commandement
               of
               the
               S.
               to
               the
               soldier
               ,
               whome
               he
               found
               full
               of
               leprosie
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               foot
               :
               for
               which
               he
               very
               hitterly
               lamented
               ,
               and
               repēting
               what
               he
               had
               done
               vowing
               and
               recommending
               himselfe
               to
               the
               S.
               he
               deserued
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               hauing
               learned
               by
               experience
               ,
               how
               great
               is
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sainctes
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               other
               miracles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Breefe
               of
               S.
               Antony
               against
               the
               Deuils
               ,
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Portugall
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               a
               combatt
               that
               happened
               betweene
               two
               soldiers
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               was
               so
               strangely
               hurt
               in
               one
               arme
               ,
               that
               speaking
               humanely
               it
               was
               incurable
               ,
               att
               least
               ,
               sauing
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               auoyd
               a
               perpetuall
               mayne
               .
               Now
               recommending
               himselfe
               to
               S.
               Antony
               he
               was
               presently
               cured
               ,
               the
               wound
               being
               so
               closed
               ,
               it
               as
               if
               he
               had
               neuer
               bin
               hurt
               .
               But
               as
               is
               said
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               hauing
               past
               and
               escaped
               the
               danger
               they
               scoffe
               att
               the
               S.
               so
               the
               soldier
               began
               to
               consider
               by
               what
               meanes
               he
               might
               be
               reuenged
               ,
               and
               diuers
               times
               discoursing
               therof
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               night
               before
               this
               lewd
               designe
               ,
               the
               said
               wound
               came
               into
               his
               arme
               as
               before
               :
               the
               S.
               teaching
               him
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               graces
               and
               fauours
               of
               God
               are
               not
               to
               be
               abused
               against
               his
               seruice
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               employed
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               forbiddeth
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               pleasing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               ones
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               A
               child
               of
               Padua
               called
               Henry
               ,
               hauing
               a
               swelling
               in
               his
               neck
               ,
               vowed
               to
               the
               S.
               and
               was
               immediatly
               cured
               :
               but
               his
               mother
               that
               caused
               him
               to
               vow
               not
               regarding
               to
               fulfill
               it
               ,
               the
               infirmity
               retourned
               ,
               yet
               repenting
               and
               accomplishing
               the
               vow
               ,
               her
               sonne
               was
               cured
               againe
               .
            
             
               An
               Abbot
               hauing
               great
               compassion
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               that
               was
               deafe
               &
               dumme
               ,
               vowed
               in
               his
               behalfe
               to
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               please
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               employ
               him
               all
               his
               life
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               he
               was
               instantly
               cured
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               not
               vngratefull
               :
               for
               he
               employed
               him
               in
               his
               church
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               in
               the
               Citty
               of
               Sautaren
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               Don
               Donis
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               poore
               woman
               ,
               who
               though
               she
               were
               very
               deuout
               to
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               yet
               being
               sinfull
               ,
               the
               deuill
               sometimes
               posessed
               her
               and
               tempted
               her
               to
               destroy
               her selfe
               ,
               persuading
               her
               that
               she
               could
               neuer
               satisfie
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               many
               sinnes
               she
               had
               cōmitted
               but
               by
               voluntary
               killing
               her selfe
               ;
               
               to
               this
               false
               imagination
               ,
               he
               added
               a
               false
               vision
               ;
               for
               the
               deuill
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crucifix
               ,
               telling
               her
               that
               for
               the
               loue
               she
               boare
               him
               he
               would
               saue
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               could
               hardly
               satisfie
               for
               her
               sinnes
               vnlesse
               she
               would
               voluntary
               murder
               her selfe
               ;
               to
               which
               purpose
               he
               coūsailed
               her
               to
               goe
               that
               very
               houre
               to
               the
               riuer
               Tage
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               drowne
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               promised
               her
               to
               receaue
               her
               att
               the
               instant
               into
               his
               glory
               .
               This
               woman
               hauing
               had
               this
               vision
               ,
               concealed
               it
               sometime
               in
               her
               hart
               ;
               now
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               when
               her
               husband
               excedingly
               checked
               and
               rebuked
               her
               ,
               amōg
               other
               iniuries
               calling
               her
               possessed
               with
               a
               deuill
               ;
               she
               partly
               in
               fury
               ,
               and
               dispaire
               procured
               her
               by
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               partly
               vrged
               by
               the
               deuill
               by
               remembrance
               of
               the
               said
               vision
               ,
               resolued
               to
               drowne
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               intention
               departed
               from
               her
               house
               ;
               but
               S.
               Antony
               would
               not
               permitt
               such
               an
               act
               ,
               so
               vnworthy
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               perpetrated
               ,
               especially
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               it
               being
               on
               the
               celebration
               of
               his
               feast
               :
               for
               this
               miserable
               woman
               passing
               before
               his
               Church
               ,
               was
               inspired
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               :
               
               which
               she
               did
               ,
               and
               thē
               very
               deuoutly
               prayed
               the
               S.
               that
               he
               would
               voutsafe
               to
               reueale
               vnto
               her
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               whither
               it
               were
               the
               will
               of
               God
               she
               should
               drowne
               her selfe
               or
               not
               :
               hauing
               ended
               her
               prayer
               ,
               she
               slept
               a
               sweet
               sleep
               and
               so
               light
               ,
               that
               she
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Sainct
               which
               in
               her
               dreame
               said
               vnto
               her
               :
               looke
               vpon
               thy
               bosome
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               read
               the
               writing
               thou
               findest
               there
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cured
               .
               The
               woman
               presently
               awaking
               found
               on
               her
               bosome
               a
               bitt
               of
               parchment
               ,
               wherin
               was
               written
               in
               letters
               of
               Gold
               :
               
                 Ecce
                 crucem
                 Domini
                 ,
                 fugite
                 partes
                 diuersae
                 ;
                 vicit
                 leo
                 ,
                 de
                 tribu
                 Iuda
                 :
                 Alleluia
                 ,
                 Alleluia
                 :
              
               As
               soone
               as
               she
               had
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               she
               was
               entierlie
               freed
               of
               her
               temptation
               .
            
             
               The
               king
               of
               Portugall
               Don
               Donis
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               aduertised
               of
               this
               great
               miracle
               ,
               by
               the
               husband
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               demaunded
               the
               said
               Breefe
               or
               writing
               ,
               which
               was
               giuen
               him
               :
               but
               it
               was
               strange
               ,
               this
               woman
               not
               hauing
               her
               writing
               ,
               the
               deuill
               began
               presently
               to
               vex
               her
               :
               but
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               demaund
               it
               againe
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               who
               had
               put
               it
               amongst
               his
               reliques
               (
               hauing
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               by
               this
               breefe
               )
               the
               husband
               was
               aduised
               to
               request
               a
               copy
               therof
               ,
               which
               by
               meane
               of
               some
               Religious
               ,
               he
               obtained
               ,
               which
               hauing
               deliuered
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               she
               was
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               dayes
               freed
               from
               the
               said
               temptation
               ,
               liuing
               securely
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               yeares
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 he
                 deliuered
                 from
                 death
                 the
                 Princesse
                 of
                 Portugall
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 booke
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 properly
                 put
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 princesse
                 ,
                 Lady
                 Aldoucia
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Portugall
                 and
                 of
                 queene
                 Teresa
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 extreme
                 and
                 dangerous
                 infirmity
                 
                 that
                 tormented
                 her
                 ,
                 approaching
                 to
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 her
                 mother
                 had
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 sainct
                 Antony
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 she
                 was
                 much
                 deuoted
                 ,
                 most
                 affectionately
                 recommending
                 her
                 daughter
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 him
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 cured
                 ,
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 raysed
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 also
                 to
                 deliuer
                 her
                 daughter
                 from
                 that
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Att
                 that
                 very
                 instant
                 ,
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 a
                 fitt
                 of
                 the
                 feauer
                 did
                 assault
                 the
                 sick
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 esteemed
                 it
                 her
                 last
                 agony
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Sainct
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 daughter
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 frequent
                 prayers
                 of
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 to
                 putt
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 goe
                 now
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 consolation
                 of
                 thy
                 mother
                 to
                 continue
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 Princesse
                 hauing
                 choasen
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 sainct
                 Antony
                 deliuered
                 her
                 his
                 girdle
                 saying
                 :
                 Well
                 ,
                 kisse
                 this
                 Cord
                 :
                 which
                 she
                 taking
                 in
                 her
                 handes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 she
                 thought
                 holding
                 it
                 fast
                 ,
                 she
                 cryed
                 to
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 come
                 see
                 the
                 glorious
                 sainct
                 Antony
                 whome
                 I
                 hold
                 by
                 his
                 girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 me
                 to
                 kisse
                 therby
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 :
                 she
                 comming
                 and
                 not
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sainct
                 att
                 all
                 ,
                 found
                 her
                 daughter
                 perfectly
                 well
                 ;
                 wherfore
                 she
                 diuulged
                 this
                 miracle
                 in
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 Allenquor
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 happened
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 ,
                 whither
                 she
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 Court
                 repayred
                 to
                 giue
                 thanckes
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 seruant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               other
               miracles
               of
               sainct
               Antony
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Poore
               man
               being
               seduced
               by
               an
               Inchaunter
               ,
               that
               promised
               to
               procure
               him
               an
               instinct
               to
               know
               what
               soeuer
               he
               desired
               ,
               entred
               with
               him
               into
               a
               circle
               where
               in
               an
               instāt
               he
               saw
               appeare
               a
               great
               number
               of
               deuils
               ,
               who
               perceauing
               him
               to
               be
               vtterly
               amazed
               and
               terrified
               ,
               did
               rent
               out
               his
               eyes
               and
               tongue
               ,
               and
               then
               vanished
               .
               This
               miserable
               fellow
               hastened
               directly
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               where
               repenting
               
               to
               haue
               consented
               to
               the
               Magician
               ,
               he
               inuocated
               with
               his
               hart
               ,
               not
               hauing
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               voice
               ,
               his
               assistance
               .
               And
               vpon
               these
               his
               humble
               prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               high
               masse
               ,
               as
               the
               Preist
               sung
               .
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 excelsis
                 ,
                 Benedictus
                 qui
                 venit
                 in
                 n●●une
                 Domini
                 ,
              
               his
               two
               eyes
               were
               miraculously
               restored
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               knowne
               ,
               all
               the
               Citty
               of
               Padua
               was
               full
               of
               the
               bruit
               ,
               each
               one
               desiring
               to
               see
               him
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               more
               ancient
               and
               noble
               of
               the
               citty
               held
               it
               conuenient
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               people
               there
               present
               should
               ioyne
               themselues
               in
               prayer
               that
               it
               might
               please
               God
               to
               accompany
               this
               first
               miracle
               with
               a
               second
               ,
               in
               restoring
               his
               speech
               :
               To
               this
               effect
               
               they
               all
               fell
               on
               their
               knees
               &
               offered
               their
               prayers
               ,
               the
               Masse
               alwayes
               cōtinuying
               :
               when
               the
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               was
               sung
               ,
               his
               tongue
               was
               also
               restored
               ,
               wherby
               he
               began
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               prayse
               God
               and
               his
               S.
               
            
             
               
               A
               Religious
               woman
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               sainct
               Clare
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               preached
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               conceaued
               such
               a
               terrour
               of
               goeing
               thither
               ,
               that
               she
               prayed
               almighty
               God
               to
               graunt
               her
               to
               suffer
               her
               Pugatory
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               continued
               in
               prayer
               that
               att
               length
               God
               heard
               her
               .
               But
               being
               vnable
               any
               long
               time
               to
               support
               ,
               so
               rigorous
               and
               insupportable
               tormentes
               ,
               she
               discouered
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               afflictions
               to
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               whome
               she
               prayed
               to
               make
               supplication
               to
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               moderate
               those
               so
               bitter
               tormentes
               which
               she
               endured
               :
               and
               so
               all
               the
               Religious
               with
               such
               deuotion
               and
               humility
               applyed
               themselues
               to
               prayer
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Antony
               she
               was
               eased
               therof
               ,
               &
               thenceforward
               she
               was
               no
               more
               so
               rash
               as
               to
               tempt
               God
               ;
               but
               entierly
               resigned
               herselfe
               to
               the
               will
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               casting
               herselfe
               absolutely
               into
               his
               disposition
               .
            
             
               The
               Religious
               Br.
               Bernardine
               of
               Parma
               ,
               by
               a
               violent
               catarre
               in
               his
               throat
               became
               dumme
               ,
               for
               cure
               wherof
               were
               applyed
               all
               about
               his
               neck
               burning
               cauters
               ,
               all
               which
               nothing
               auayled
               :
               so
               that
               he
               became
               so
               feeble
               that
               putting
               to
               him
               a
               litle
               waxe
               candle
               lighted
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               with
               his
               breath
               blow
               it
               out
               :
               wherfore
               his
               death
               and
               stifling
               being
               feared
               ,
               he
               was
               carryed
               to
               Padua
               ,
               where
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Antony
               was
               celebrated
               ,
               to
               visitt
               his
               sepulcher
               .
               There
               was
               then
               a
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               ,
               where
               in
               publike
               presence
               he
               offered
               his
               prayer
               ,
               shedding
               abondance
               of
               teares
               :
               then
               he
               began
               to
               spett
               and
               to
               auoyd
               such
               a
               quantity
               of
               filthy
               and
               loathsome
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               beholders
               could
               no
               longer
               endure
               it
               ,
               their
               hartes
               so
               arrising
               att
               the
               sight
               of
               such
               insupportable
               stuffe
               :
               and
               withall
               he
               was
               cured
               ▪
               of
               the
               catarre
               and
               recouered
               his
               speech
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               hartely
               praysed
               God
               and
               his
               sainct
               .
            
             
               
               The
               sonne
               of
               a
               poore
               woman
               about
               twēty
               monthes
               old
               called
               Thomasin
               ,
               dwelling
               neere
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               fell
               one
               day
               vnaduisedly
               into
               a
               pond
               full
               of
               water
               with
               his
               head
               downeward
               ,
               and
               was
               carryed
               home
               dead
               .
               His
               mother
               full
               of
               desolation
               ,
               hastened
               with
               great
               faith
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               before
               which
               she
               fell
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               with
               all
               her
               soule
               to
               restore
               her
               child
               to
               life
               :
               and
               promising
               euery
               yeare
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               needy
               ,
               to
               giue
               an
               almose
               to
               the
               poore
               in
               his
               honour
               ,
               of
               the
               quantity
               of
               her
               sonnes
               weight
               in
               wheat
               :
               who
               was
               speedily
               restored
               to
               life
               to
               the
               exceeding
               amazement
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               who
               together
               with
               the
               mother
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               These
               miracles
               of
               S.
               Antony
               are
               approued
               to
               be
               very
               authenticall
               ,
               
               together
               with
               three
               or
               fower
               which
               he
               wrought
               with
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               in
               whose
               life
               we
               haue
               inserted
               them
               ,
               where
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               table
               they
               may
               be
               easily
               found
               ,
               for
               which
               miracles
               &
               many
               other
               ,
               generally
               knowne
               ,
               may
               truely
               be
               said
               :
               
                 Mirab●lis
                 est
                 Deus
                 in
                 sanctis
                 suis
                 :
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Fift
               booke
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               first
               volume
               ,
               of
               the
               Chrocles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SIXT
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             ARE
             CONTAINED
             THE
             LIVES
             OF
             twenty
             particuler
             and
             speciall
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Seraphicall
             F.
             S.
             Francis.
             Translated
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Bernard
             Quintauall
             ,
             the
             eldest
             spirituall
             child
             of
             Sainct
             Francis.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               Br.
               Bernard
               Quintauall
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BROTHER
               Bernard
               Quintauall
               ,
               was
               borne
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               noble
               family
               therin
               ,
               where
               hauing
               considered
               the
               strangenes
               of
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               his
               admirable
               contempt
               of
               worldly
               commodities
               ,
               his
               vnchangeable
               assurance
               ,
               his
               inuincible
               constancie
               in
               supporting
               iniuryes
               ,
               and
               his
               exceeding
               patiēce
               ,
               in
               enduring
               the
               troubles
               and
               laboures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               yea
               seeming
               dailie
               more
               and
               more
               to
               conceaue
               greater
               contentment
               therin
               ;
               He
               esteemed
               all
               this
               could
               not
               proceed
               but
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               which
               he
               experienced
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               amplie
               declared
               in
               the
               eight
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               ,
               where
               
               his
               conuersion
               is
               related
               att
               lardge
               .
               Hauing
               then
               renounced
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               sold
               all
               he
               had
               in
               the
               marckett
               place
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               giuen
               the
               price
               to
               the
               poore
               and
               beggers
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               following
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               deserued
               to
               be
               his
               eldest
               child
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               time
               as
               perfection
               ;
               for
               by
               speciall
               priuiledge
               he
               had
               the
               grace
               to
               be
               a
               true
               louer
               of
               pouerty
               .
               And
               also
               S.
               Francis
               sometimes
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               Br.
               Bernard
               had
               founded
               his
               Order
               ,
               selling
               his
               substance
               to
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               euen
               to
               his
               very
               apparell
               wherwith
               he
               was
               cloathed
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               first
               Religious
               habitt
               was
               made
               of
               almose
               :
               then
               being
               thus
               naked
               ,
               he
               offered
               and
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               the
               armes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               naked
               ,
               whome
               he
               imitated
               euen
               to
               his
               death
               .
               God
               also
               by
               a
               particuler
               prerogatiue
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               a
               ioyfull
               patience
               which
               merueillously
               shined
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               particulerlie
               in
               those
               iornyes
               he
               performed
               vpon
               obedience
               ,
               edifying
               his
               neigbour
               ,
               and
               exercising
               himselfe
               in
               vertues
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Bernard
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               patience
               built
               a
               monastery
               att
               Bolonia
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               in
               Lombardy
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               first
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Order
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               precept
               of
               penitence
               ,
               Brother
               Bernard
               was
               sent
               by
               sainct
               Francis
               to
               Bolonia
               ,
               to
               edifie
               the
               people
               with
               examples
               of
               piety
               .
               Being
               in
               that
               Citty
               ,
               the
               Children
               seeing
               him
               in
               so
               simple
               a
               habitt
               and
               so
               different
               from
               other
               Religious
               ,
               they
               followed
               him
               in
               the
               streetes
               ,
               crying
               after
               him
               ,
               reproaching
               him
               ,
               reuiling
               him
               ,
               and
               vsing
               him
               as
               a
               foole
               :
               which
               he
               endured
               with
               immoueable
               patience
               and
               contentment
               ;
               yea
               to
               procure
               himselfe
               the
               greatest
               disgrace
               and
               dishonour
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               much
               contemned
               
               for
               vs
               ,
               he
               would
               frequent
               those
               places
               where
               was
               the
               greatest
               recourse
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               idle
               and
               loytering
               companious
               scoffed
               att
               him
               ,
               and
               flouted
               him
               as
               a
               foole
               .
               But
               the
               patient
               and
               obediente
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               neither
               resist
               nor
               complaine
               ,
               but
               shewed
               a
               pleasing
               and
               ioyfull
               contenance
               ,
               contenting
               himselfe
               for
               his
               food
               with
               a
               bitt
               of
               bread
               giuen
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thus
               he
               continued
               for
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               his
               seruāt
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               meanes
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               One
               of
               the
               noblest
               of
               the
               Citty
               who
               then
               was
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               seeing
               and
               considering
               the
               life
               of
               this
               poore
               Religious
               ,
               sayed
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               this
               man
               thus
               contemned
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               some
               holy
               personnage
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               extraordinary
               patience
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               called
               him
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               hauing
               demaunded
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               Brother
               Bernard
               drew
               out
               of
               his
               bosome
               the
               
               Euangelicall
               rule
               which
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               written
               no
               lesse
               in
               his
               hart
               then
               in
               that
               paper
               :
               and
               without
               vsing
               any
               other
               wordes
               deliuered
               it
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               iudge
               hauing
               seene
               the
               same
               ,
               was
               stricken
               into
               an
               amazement
               ,
               and
               tourning
               towardes
               many
               that
               were
               flocked
               thither
               to
               heare
               the
               Religious
               discourse
               :
               he
               sayd
               :
               This
               rule
               doubtlesse
               teacheth
               the
               most
               strict
               and
               rigorous
               religious
               life
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               deed
               this
               man
               and
               all
               his
               companions
               that
               lead
               this
               life
               ,
               represent
               vnto
               vs
               the
               Apostolicall
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               therfore
               are
               worthy
               of
               very
               great
               honour
               .
               This
               being
               said
               ,
               he
               conducted
               Brother
               Bernard
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               with
               such
               ioy
               and
               contentment
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               an
               Angell
               of
               heauen
               .
               A
               litle
               after
               ,
               att
               his
               owne
               expences
               he
               built
               for
               him
               and
               his
               companions
               ,
               a
               Couent
               without
               the
               cittie
               but
               very
               neere
               the
               walles
               as
               most
               commodious
               for
               them
               .
               He
               liued
               and
               dyed
               as
               a
               deuout
               Brother
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               In
               this
               sort
               was
               Brother
               Bernard
               the
               first
               that
               began
               the
               Couent
               att
               Bolonia
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               seeke
               to
               build
               sumptuouslle
               and
               found
               with
               much
               rentes
               and
               possessions
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               examples
               of
               a
               most
               profound
               humility
               and
               patience
               ;
               he
               built
               vpon
               the
               firme
               rocke
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               true
               and
               liuely
               foundation
               .
               Br.
               Bernard
               being
               then
               thus
               seated
               att
               Bolonia
               ,
               the
               people
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               knowing
               his
               sanctity
               ,
               beganne
               to
               respect
               him
               and
               desirouslie
               to
               heare
               his
               wordes
               ,
               and
               to
               admitt
               his
               Coūsailes
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               in
               a
               short
               space
               ,
               many
               did
               not
               only
               forsake
               their
               disordered
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               left
               the
               world
               ,
               becomming
               Frere
               Minors
               in
               the
               said
               monastery
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               he
               was
               generally
               respected
               of
               all
               as
               a
               sainct
               ,
               each
               one
               desired
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               kisse
               that
               habitt
               which
               formerlie
               they
               misprised
               ;
               but
               he
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               and
               humble
               disciple
               of
               Euangelicall
               humilitie
               ,
               shunning
               these
               vaine
               honours
               ,
               retourned
               to
               the
               holie
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               whome
               he
               besought
               to
               send
               him
               some
               other
               where
               :
               wherin
               the
               sainct
               was
               willing
               to
               gratifie
               him
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               into
               Lombardie
               ,
               where
               he
               edified
               the
               people
               with
               admirable
               vertue
               ,
               and
               erected
               many
               monasteries
               ,
               and
               recouered
               an
               infinite
               :
               nomber
               of
               soules
               that
               resolued
               to
               follow
               the
               life
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               :
               gospell
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               pilgrimage
               of
               Brother
               Bernard
               to
               S.
               Iames
               in
               Galicia
               ,
               and
               what
               happened
               to
               him
               there
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               went
               into
               Spaine
               to
               visitt
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               Iames
               in
               Galicia
               ,
               he
               tooke
               Br.
               Bernard
               and
               certaine
               other
               of
               his
               companions
               with
               him
               .
               They
               
               found
               in
               theiriorney
               a
               poore
               sicke
               personne
               in
               a
               place
               very
               miserable
               and
               discomfortable
               ,
               and
               vttetly
               abandoned
               ;
               there
               they
               remayned
               certaine
               dayes
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               serue
               and
               comfort
               him
               .
               But
               sainct
               Francis
               knowing
               his
               sicknesse
               would
               be
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               lefte
               Brother
               Bernard
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               on
               his
               pilgrimage
               ,
               whence
               retourning
               he
               found
               the
               sick
               man
               recouered
               ,
               and
               tooke
               Brother
               Bernard
               back
               with
               him
               into
               Italie
               ,
               whence
               shortlie
               after
               he
               demaunded
               leaue
               of
               him
               to
               visite
               the
               Apostle
               Sainct
               Iames
               in
               Galicia
               ,
               not
               hauing
               opportunitie
               to
               goe
               with
               him
               the
               other
               time
               ;
               and
               hauing
               accomplished
               his
               iust
               desire
               ,
               att
               his
               retourne
               he
               came
               to
               a
               riuer
               which
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               swiftnes
               and
               violence
               of
               the
               current
               which
               was
               very
               deepe
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               wade
               ouer
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               was
               enforced
               to
               stay
               att
               the
               side
               therof
               ,
               where
               a
               litle
               after
               ,
               an
               Angel
               in
               very
               actiue
               manner
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               saluted
               him
               in
               Italian
               :
               Which
               Brother
               Bernard
               admiring
               ,
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               came
               from
               Italie
               ,
               or
               whence
               he
               was
               :
               wherto
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               from
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               bin
               to
               admonish
               Br.
               Helias
               of
               his
               temerity
               in
               desiring
               to
               make
               a
               new
               rule
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               rudely
               shutt
               the
               gate
               vpon
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               would
               punish
               him
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               easily
               conducted
               Br.
               Bernard
               to
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               and
               then
               incontinentlie
               vanished
               ,
               leauing
               Br.
               Bernard
               exceedinglie
               comforted
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               hauing
               visited
               and
               assisted
               him
               by
               his
               Angell
               .
               Being
               att
               Assisium
               he
               recounted
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               and
               others
               ,
               what
               the
               Angell
               had
               tould
               him
               of
               Brother
               Helias
               :
               by
               which
               meane
               it
               was
               knowne
               that
               he
               who
               was
               att
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               Couent
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               had
               spoken
               to
               Brother
               Helyas
               (
               as
               hath
               bin
               related
               in
               the
               100.
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               )
               was
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               propose
               vnto
               him
               the
               question
               there
               sett
               downe
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               occasion
               of
               amendement
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Bernard
               receaued
               of
               almighty
               God
               the
               grace
               of
               extaticall
               contemplation
               and
               of
               the
               effectes
               therof
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               abstinence
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Father
               oftentimes
               retyred
               himselfe
               from
               the
               worckes
               and
               labour
               of
               the
               actiue
               life
               (
               wherin
               he
               spent
               a
               good
               part
               of
               his
               time
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               )
               to
               the
               repose
               of
               the
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               whereby
               he
               obtained
               of
               God
               such
               a
               sublimitie
               of
               spiritt
               and
               clearnesse
               of
               vnderstandinge
               ,
               that
               the
               deepest
               learned
               diuines
               repayred
               vnto
               him
               ,
               to
               demaunde
               solution
               of
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               difficult
               and
               obscure
               passages
               of
               the
               holy
               scripture
               :
               It
               seemed
               that
               his
               soule
               conuersed
               continually
               in
               heauen
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               went
               ouer
               the
               mountaines
               entierly
               transported
               in
               God
               ,
               rauished
               as
               a
               propheticall
               spiritt
               in
               manifest
               signe
               of
               his
               continuall
               mentall
               eleuation
               .
               Fifteene
               yeares
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               spiritually
               in
               heauen
               ,
               he
               had
               also
               his
               countenance
               euer
               lifted
               very
               high
               :
               in
               his
               iornyes
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               to
               feele
               the
               force
               of
               spirituall
               extasie
               ,
               he
               would
               bid
               his
               companion
               to
               expect
               a
               while
               :
               then
               would
               turne
               out
               of
               the
               way
               and
               seeke
               some
               tree
               against
               which
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               so
               held
               himselfe
               firme
               and
               stable
               ,
               that
               his
               spiritt
               might
               not
               wander
               diuers
               wayes
               ,
               till
               the
               extasie
               were
               ended
               .
               He
               one
               time
               said
               to
               that
               great
               contemplatiue
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himselfe
               but
               halfe
               a
               man
               ,
               remayning
               as
               a
               woman
               ,
               shut
               vp
               in
               his
               Cell
               ,
               and
               not
               goeing
               abroad
               to
               teach
               men
               the
               right
               way
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               answeared
               him
               :
               O
               Brother
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               all
               men
               to
               eat
               and
               flye
               as
               swallowes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               who
               goeing
               ,
               resting
               ,
               not
               stirring
               ,
               and
               running
               in
               any
               place
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               doe
               alwayes
               tast
               the
               extaticall
               and
               diuine
               consolation
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               sainct
               Francis
               tooke
               great
               contentment
               to
               discourse
               with
               him
               of
               matters
               concerning
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               they
               were
               sometimes
               found
               together
               in
               a
               wood
               ,
               both
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               ,
               where
               they
               remayned
               in
               that
               manner
               a
               whole
               night
               together
               .
               As
               he
               one
               day
               heard
               Masse
               in
               the
               quier
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               that
               he
               remayned
               till
               the
               ninth
               hower
               immoueable
               and
               insensible
               ,
               with
               his
               eyes
               fixed
               towardes
               heauen
               .
               When
               he
               retourned
               to
               himselfe
               he
               seemed
               vtterly
               amazed
               ,
               and
               tourning
               to
               the
               other
               Religious
               he
               cryed
               out
               vnto
               them
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               man
               ,
               howsoeuer
               great
               ,
               rich
               and
               noble
               he
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               esteeme
               it
               easy
               to
               carry
               a
               sack
               full
               of
               dung
               ,
               ordure
               ,
               and
               carrion
               ,
               if
               therfore
               he
               be
               promised
               a
               pallace
               full
               of
               gold
               ?
               herby
               intending
               
               to
               signify
               the
               immensiue
               treasure
               which
               God
               reserueth
               for
               those
               that
               are
               contrite
               in
               heart
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               worthy
               of
               especiall
               note
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               fifteene
               yeares
               of
               his
               spirituall
               feruour
               ,
               he
               neuer
               more
               then
               halfe
               satisfyed
               his
               appetite
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               eat
               indifferentlie
               of
               euery
               permissable
               thing
               sett
               before
               him
               :
               whervpon
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               abstinence
               for
               a
               man
               to
               forbeare
               that
               which
               he
               tasteth
               not
               ,
               seeing
               that
               this
               vertue
               fighteth
               against
               the
               tast
               of
               that
               which
               pleaseth
               and
               seemeth
               good
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               because
               few
               attaine
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               it
               is
               best
               to
               shunne
               the
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               was
               tryed
               and
               exercised
               in
               patience
               and
               endurance
               of
               temptations
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               almighty
               hath
               God
               oftē
               accustomed
               to
               proue
               his
               faithful
               seruantes
               by
               a
               restraint
               of
               spirituall
               consolation
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               sweet
               presence
               ,
               he
               oftentimes
               afflicted
               him
               in
               this
               kinde
               :
               but
               afterwardes
               considering
               his
               notable
               constancie
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               comfort
               him
               .
               He
               once
               past
               eyght
               dayes
               ,
               without
               tasting
               any
               sweetnes
               of
               diuine
               conuersation
               :
               that
               time
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               exceeding
               loue
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               seemed
               vnto
               him
               eight
               yeares
               :
               he
               kept
               himselfe
               solitary
               ,
               and
               verie
               pensiue
               ,
               continually
               praying
               God
               with
               much
               feruour
               ,
               to
               restore
               vnto
               him
               the
               consolation
               he
               desired
               ,
               and
               the
               ioy
               which
               by
               his
               presence
               he
               receaued
               .
               Herevpon
               ,
               there
               instantly
               appeared
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               a
               hand
               bended
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               in
               action
               of
               striking
               a
               viole
               ,
               whence
               he
               felt
               so
               pleasing
               and
               delightfull
               a
               harmony
               ,
               that
               it
               filled
               his
               soule
               interiourly
               with
               such
               and
               so
               excellent
               a
               sweetnes
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               sound
               had
               longer
               endured
               ,
               it
               had
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               him
               seemed
               )
               dissolued
               his
               soule
               from
               his
               bodye
               .
               Almighty
               God
               tryed
               him
               also
               ,
               and
               exercised
               him
               exceedingly
               ,
               by
               terrible
               and
               strange
               temptations
               :
               which
               was
               reuealed
               in
               prayer
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               who
               recommending
               him
               most
               affectionately
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               assist
               him
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               him
               victory
               against
               such
               potent
               and
               mortall
               ennemies
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               heauen
               that
               said
               :
               Feare
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               temptations
               which
               assault
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               are
               giuen
               him
               for
               exercise
               and
               for
               a
               crowne
               ,
               and
               att
               lenght
               he
               shall
               haue
               the
               victory
               ouer
               all
               his
               ennemies
               .
               Besides
               ,
               know
               that
               Brother
               Bernard
               is
               one
               of
               the
               elect
               of
               the
               table
               of
               our
               Lord
               ▪
               Sainct
               Francis
               was
               so
               comforted
               with
               this
               voice
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               satisfye
               himselfe
               with
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               :
               and
               thenceforth
               euer
               loued
               Brother
               Bernard
               better
               .
               He
               related
               all
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               adding
               that
               God
               would
               deliuer
               Brother
               Bernard
               of
               all
               his
               temptations
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               would
               so
               setle
               his
               spiritt
               in
               peace
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Religious
               which
               should
               behold
               him
               should
               prayse
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               heere
               below
               he
               should
               ascend
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               that
               peace
               and
               spirituall
               tranquillity
               ;
               which
               so
               came
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
             
               The
               sixt
               chapter
               is
               put
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               67.
               chapter
               of
               the
               tenth
               booke
               ,
               with
               this
               title
               :
               How
               sainct
               Francis
               blessed
               Brother
               Bernard
               miraculously
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               Iacob
               .
               That
               place
               being
               more
               proper
               vnto
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               zeale
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               charity
               which
               Brother
               Bernard
               had
               towardes
               the
               sicke
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               glorious
               Brother
               Bernard
               was
               so
               zealous
               of
               his
               rule
               and
               profession
               ,
               that
               he
               sharply
               reprehended
               euery
               delinquent
               in
               that
               respect
               of
               what
               soeuer
               degree
               of
               superiority
               he
               might
               be
               :
               
               as
               ,
               hauing
               one
               day
               seene
               Brother
               Helias
               Generall
               ,
               on
               a
               very
               lusty
               ,
               faire
               ,
               and
               fatt
               mule
               ,
               he
               came
               behinde
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               great
               zeale
               reprehending
               him
               ,
               said
               :
               Brother
               Generall
               this
               beast
               wheron
               you
               ride
               ,
               is
               very
               great
               and
               fatt
               ,
               wheras
               you
               know
               our
               rule
               doth
               not
               permitt
               the
               same
               :
               then
               laying
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               rumpe
               of
               the
               mule
               ,
               he
               repeated
               the
               same
               wordes
               ,
               adding
               also
               many
               other
               .
               An
               other
               time
               ,
               knowing
               that
               he
               was
               retired
               into
               his
               chamber
               ,
               where
               with
               many
               other
               Religious
               he
               did
               ●eat
               meates
               delicately
               dressed
               ,
               he
               was
               much
               troubled
               with
               the
               euill
               example
               of
               such
               remissnesse
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               arose
               from
               the
               table
               of
               the
               refectory
               ,
               taking
               his
               earthen
               dish
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               cup
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               chamber
               of
               the
               Generall
               ,
               ouer
               against
               whome
               he
               sate
               downe
               att
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               Brother
               I
               entend
               to
               eat
               with
               you
               this
               good
               meat
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               almose
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               our
               Lord.
               Brother
               Helias
               with
               these
               wordes
               was
               not
               a
               litle
               troubled
               and
               confounded
               ,
               yet
               he
               durst
               not
               reply
               a
               word
               ,
               knowing
               that
               he
               was
               esteemed
               of
               the
               Religious
               for
               a
               very
               holy
               man
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               was
               generally
               reuerenced
               and
               honoured
               .
               This
               good
               Religious
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               was
               also
               very
               charitable
               towardes
               the
               sick
               .
               A
               Religious
               one
               day
               demaunding
               of
               him
               why
               he
               gaue
               so
               much
               to
               a
               sick
               Religious
               person
               to
               eat
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               I
               doe
               it
               ,
               therby
               to
               dischardge
               on
               my
               part
               what
               is
               requisite
               ,
               and
               what
               charity
               commandeth
               me
               :
               you
               may
               well
               iudge
               that
               the
               sicke
               eateth
               but
               according
               to
               his
               necessity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               glorious
               Brother
               Bernard
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               call
               his
               seruant
               Brother
               Bernard
               out
               of
               this
               terrestriall
               prison
               ,
               to
               his
               celestiall
               kingdome
               ,
               he
               was
               assaulted
               with
               a
               violent
               disease
               ,
               in
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               continued
               so
               intentiue
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               endure
               to
               heare
               spoaken
               or
               to
               thinck
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               .
               Vpon
               this
               occasion
               when
               sometimes
               the
               Religious
               that
               had
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               putt
               vinegar
               with
               rose
               water
               to
               his
               nose
               ,
               or
               therwith
               washed
               his
               wrestes
               to
               recomfort
               him
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               same
               did
               withdraw
               him
               from
               his
               diuine
               meditations
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               permitt
               it
               to
               be
               applyed
               vnto
               him
               .
               If
               it
               chaunced
               that
               by
               ach
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               other
               occasion
               ,
               some
               ill
               cogitation
               that
               was
               not
               of
               God
               troubled
               his
               minde
               ,
               reflecting
               instantly
               on
               him selfe
               ,
               he
               would
               forciblie
               shake
               his
               head
               to
               expell
               and
               driue
               it
               away
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               no
               occasion
               to
               be
               separated
               one
               only
               moment
               from
               God
               ,
               vpon
               the
               necessities
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               resigned
               all
               his
               will
               ,
               for
               the
               care
               of
               seconde
               causes
               and
               worldly
               respectes
               ,
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               Infirmarian
               ,
               vsing
               vnto
               him
               these
               wordes
               :
               My
               beloued
               brother
               ,
               I
               will
               no
               more
               thincke
               on
               the
               necessities
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               care
               therof
               to
               you
               ;
               wherfore
               vse
               it
               as
               you
               shall
               thinck
               requisit
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               prepare
               me
               :
               If
               you
               giue
               me
               nothing
               ,
               I
               will
               thinck
               of
               nothinge
               .
               Now
               because
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               all
               the
               Religious
               did
               reuerence
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               as
               their
               Father
               ,
               knowing
               this
               to
               be
               his
               last
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               death
               was
               neere
               ,
               they
               for
               many
               respectes
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               ▪
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               that
               worthy
               contemplatiue
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               who
               finding
               him
               weakened
               to
               so
               low
               an
               estate
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               
                 Sursū
                 corda
              
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               
                 Sursum
                 corda
              
               .
               Brother
               Bernard
               att
               these
               wordes
               exceedingly
               reioyced
               ,
               and
               awakening
               his
               spiritt
               ,
               answeared
               :
               
                 Habemus
                 ad
                 Dominum
              
               :
               and
               willed
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               to
               prepare
               some
               conuenient
               place
               for
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               remaine
               neere
               vnto
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               he
               had
               yet
               to
               liue
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               applie
               himselfe
               to
               the
               excesses
               of
               contemplation
               :
               his
               sicknesse
               encreasing
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               without
               a
               Preist
               ,
               &
               att
               euery
               moment
               that
               anything
               occured
               to
               his
               memory
               worthy
               of
               cōfession
               ,
               he
               hūbly
               acknowledged
               it
               to
               his
               Cōfessour
               .
               The
               last
               day
               of
               his
               sicknes
               whē
               something
               was
               presēted
               to
               him
               to
               eat
               ,
               he
               called
               all
               the
               Religious
               and
               prayed
               thē
               to
               eat
               with
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               My
               Brethren
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               celebrate
               with
               me
               this
               my
               last
               hower
               :
               and
               then
               discouered
               vnto
               them
               such
               a
               feruour
               of
               charity
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               that
               many
               Religious
               admiring
               it
               ,
               confessed
               that
               
               albeit
               they
               esteemed
               him
               a
               sainct
               ,
               yet
               they
               neuer
               so
               much
               experienced
               the
               excellencie
               of
               his
               vertue
               and
               sanctity
               as
               att
               that
               time
               .
               After
               he
               had
               receaued
               the
               sacrament
               of
               extreme
               vnction
               ,
               he
               setled
               himselfe
               decently
               ,
               
               and
               said
               to
               all
               his
               Religious
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               for
               euer
               to
               remember
               this
               my
               houre
               ,
               wherto
               you
               must
               all
               come
               in
               your
               degree
               .
               And
               I
               confesse
               and
               assure
               you
               that
               I
               haue
               neuer
               bin
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               but
               in
               temptations
               ;
               considering
               that
               in
               them
               I
               haue
               euer
               found
               God
               to
               assist
               me
               :
               and
               now
               I
               feele
               such
               a
               contentment
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               haue
               omitted
               to
               serue
               God
               for
               a
               thousand
               such
               worldes
               as
               this
               .
               Now
               I
               accuse
               my selfe
               to
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               offences
               I
               haue
               committed
               :
               and
               in
               this
               my
               last
               houre
               doe
               beseech
               you
               to
               loue
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               for
               this
               shal
               be
               a
               signe
               wherby
               you
               shal
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               disciples
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               
               After
               such
               and
               the
               like
               wordes
               ,
               his
               face
               became
               so
               ioyfull
               and
               cleare
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               admired
               :
               and
               in
               that
               ioy
               his
               blessed
               soule
               passed
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               miseries
               ,
               to
               the
               repose
               of
               glory
               :
               his
               flesh
               continued
               so
               cleare
               ,
               tender
               and
               plumme
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               a
               sucking
               child
               ,
               and
               his
               countenance
               appeared
               so
               liuely
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Religious
               could
               not
               satisfie
               themselues
               with
               contemplating
               (
               as
               in
               a
               shadow
               )
               the
               great
               splendour
               which
               his
               soule
               was
               to
               receaue
               in
               heauen
               :
               att
               length
               he
               was
               solemnly
               enterred
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Assisium
               neere
               vnto
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               where
               were
               present
               a
               great
               assembly
               of
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               glory
               of
               Br.
               Bernard
               was
               reuealed
               to
               Br.
               Leo
               ,
               and
               Br.
               Ruffin
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               glory
               which
               God
               had
               ordayned
               for
               him
               was
               in
               this
               mannea
               reuealed
               to
               two
               Religious
               the
               companions
               of
               S.
               Frrncis
               ,
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               that
               he
               dyed
               :
               Br.
               Leo
               ,
               and
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               lay
               sick
               in
               a
               village
               neere
               to
               Portiuncula
               ,
               where
               in
               one
               night
               they
               saw
               appeare
               vnto
               them
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               goeing
               in
               procession
               ,
               among
               whome
               they
               saw
               one
               more
               note-worthy
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               eyes
               issued
               beames
               more
               glittering
               then
               the
               sunne
               so
               that
               they
               could
               no
               longer
               hold
               their
               eyes
               fixed
               on
               him
               .
               They
               asked
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               whither
               they
               went
               ,
               and
               they
               answeared
               that
               they
               were
               come
               to
               seeke
               a
               soule
               that
               should
               accompany
               Br.
               Bernard
               to
               glorie
               ,
               who
               att
               that
               very
               
               hower
               was
               departed
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               he
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               eyes
               they
               saw
               so
               much
               light
               proceed
               :
               which
               God
               permitted
               ,
               because
               he
               alwayes
               iudged
               well
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               &
               whē
               he
               saw
               any
               poore
               people
               in
               ragged
               &
               pached
               cloathes
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               to
               himselfe
               :
               these
               obserue
               pouerty
               better
               thē
               thee
               Br.
               Bernard
               ,
               &
               iudged
               as
               though
               they
               had
               promised
               to
               obserue
               holy
               pouerty
               .
               When
               he
               saw
               men
               richly
               and
               sumptuously
               
               attired
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               with
               great
               compunction
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               It
               may
               very
               well
               be
               that
               these
               gentlemen
               weare
               vnder
               that
               precious
               habitt
               ,
               some
               hairecloth
               ,
               wherby
               they
               weaken
               ,
               mortifie
               and
               chastice
               their
               flesh
               :
               and
               exteriourly
               appearing
               to
               be
               full
               of
               vanity
               ,
               they
               shunne
               vaine
               glory
               :
               which
               thou
               ,
               Br.
               Bernard
               ,
               performest
               not
               with
               thy
               poore
               patched
               habitt
               ,
               though
               thou
               be
               generally
               esteemed
               a
               great
               penitent
               .
               And
               this
               glory
               also
               is
               giuen
               him
               because
               what
               soeuer
               good
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               the
               same
               he
               referred
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               for
               it
               .
               Which
               sayd
               ,
               the
               procession
               disappeared
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               companion
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               vertues
               in
               generall
               and
               sanctitie
               of
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               by
               the
               restimonie
               of
               Sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GOd
               adorned
               and
               enriched
               the
               first
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               with
               the
               apparant
               and
               excellent
               vertues
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               as
               a
               shining
               rainebow
               through
               the
               cloudes
               with
               the
               beautifull
               variety
               of
               faire
               coulers
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               vermillian
               rose
               ,
               for
               his
               feruent
               charity
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               white
               lilly
               for
               his
               purity
               ,
               yelding
               a
               most
               pleasing
               sauour
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               This
               blessed
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               was
               borne
               at
               Assisium
               ,
               of
               a
               very
               noble
               family
               ,
               and
               nere
               of
               kinred
               to
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               .
               He
               was
               conuerted
               to
               God
               by
               the
               examples
               and
               documentes
               of
               the
               holy
               F.
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               was
               professed
               for
               such
               ,
               as
               is
               formerly
               recorded
               in
               the
               17.
               cha
               .
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               :
               he
               kept
               himselfe
               a
               true
               virgin
               ,
               &
               obtained
               of
               God
               a
               singuler
               grace
               of
               contēplation
               .
               He
               was
               of
               a
               gracious
               &
               amiable
               conuersation
               among
               men
               .
               As
               one
               day
               he
               retourned
               frō
               prayer
               ,
               he
               passed
               before
               S.
               Francis
               goeing
               to
               his
               cell
               ,
               who
               seeing
               him
               comming
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               demaunded
               of
               his
               cōpanions
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               what
               soule
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               was
               in
               their
               opinion
               most
               pleasing
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               They
               very
               hūbly
               answeared
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               seemed
               to
               thē
               that
               his
               soule
               was
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               thē
               any
               other
               that
               they
               knew
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               singuler
               graces
               which
               he
               had
               receaued
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               But
               S.
               Francis
               thus
               replyed
               :
               My
               Brethrē
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               and
               aduertise
               you
               that
               as
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               most
               vile
               and
               vnworthie
               seruant
               that
               God
               hath
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               is
               one
               of
               the
               three
               most
               holyest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               securely
               call
               him
               S.
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               sith
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               vnto
               me
               withall
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               is
               canonized
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               ready
               obedience
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               good
               Religious
               B.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               was
               as
               it
               were
               insensible
               of
               exteriour
               thinges
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               continuall
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               he
               had
               as
               an
               other
               Moyses
               an
               vnseemely
               grace
               of
               speech
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               wordes
               seemed
               to
               be
               forcibly
               drawne
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               spake
               litle
               .
               Yet
               though
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               were
               very
               vnfitt
               to
               preach
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               neuertheles
               cōmanded
               him
               one
               day
               to
               goe
               to
               Assisium
               to
               preach
               what
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               should
               inspire
               him
               :
               wherin
               he
               excusing
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               S.
               to
               chastice
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               goe
               thither
               without
               his
               capuce
               ,
               which
               he
               ioyful
               executed
               &
               preached
               to
               the
               people
               .
               But
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               to
               chastice
               himselfe
               for
               so
               strange
               a
               commandement
               ,
               followed
               him
               also
               without
               capuce
               (
               or
               as
               some
               affirme
               naked
               .
               )
               And
               in
               that
               manner
               did
               end
               the
               sermon
               which
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               had
               begun
               ,
               with
               such
               cōpunction
               &
               effusion
               of
               teares
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               good
               friday
               :
               as
               hath
               bin
               more
               amply
               discoursed
               in
               the
               30.
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               this
               first
               part
               ;
               the
               great
               obedience
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               requiring
               so
               admirable
               an
               effect
               ,
               to
               the
               spirituall
               profitt
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               deuils
               feared
               and
               shunned
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               Religious
               S.
               was
               for
               his
               great
               humility
               and
               purity
               so
               feared
               
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               endure
               his
               presence
               ,
               as
               in
               diuers
               accidents
               hath
               bin
               experienced
               ,
               and
               one
               time
               particulerlie
               when
               he
               went
               a
               begging
               in
               the
               Cittie
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               meeting
               many
               men
               that
               led
               one
               possessed
               very
               strongly
               bound
               and
               tyed
               towardes
               S.
               Francis
               to
               be
               dispossessed
               ,
               he
               seeing
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               cryed
               out
               very
               loud
               and
               gaue
               such
               a
               straine
               ,
               that
               breaking
               the
               cordes
               wherwith
               he
               was
               bound
               ,
               he
               escaped
               and
               ran
               from
               the
               men
               that
               held
               him
               ,
               who
               getting
               hold
               of
               him
               againe
               ,
               and
               much
               admiring
               such
               an
               vnwounted
               act
               ,
               asked
               him
               the
               cause
               therof
               ,
               &
               he
               answeared
               ,
               I
               did
               it
               ,
               because
               that
               same
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               which
               asked
               almose
               hath
               by
               his
               vertues
               and
               prayers
               so
               burned
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               remaine
               in
               this
               body
               :
               which
               spoken
               he
               presently
               fled
               and
               left
               the
               poore
               man
               deliuered
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               being
               one
               time
               in
               prayer
               on
               the
               mount
               Aluerne
               in
               a
               sequestred
               cell
               ,
               the
               deuilles
               laboured
               to
               disquiett
               him
               ,
               casting
               stones
               very
               furiously
               and
               making
               such
               a
               noyse
               ,
               that
               the
               mountaine
               
               seemed
               ready
               to
               be
               ouerthrowne
               :
               it
               chaunced
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               Br.
               
               Ruffin
               .
               passed
               that
               way
               ,
               who
               cōming
               to
               aske
               S.
               F.
               his
               benediction
               ,
               called
               to
               him
               a
               farre
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 God
                 be
                 praysed
              
               ,
               and
               incontinētly
               the
               deuils
               making
               an
               extreme
               noyse
               fled
               away
               .
               S.
               Francis
               that
               had
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               &
               had
               also
               heard
               the
               flight
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               sodenly
               goeing
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               ,
               cryed
               vnto
               thē
               :
               Yee
               Proud
               creatures
               ,
               stay
               the
               cōming
               of
               B.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               chastice
               you
               ,
               for
               he
               knoweth
               you
               very
               well
               .
            
             
               
               It
               happened
               an
               other
               time
               that
               ten
               possessed
               personnes
               which
               were
               abroad
               in
               the
               fieldes
               ,
               mett
               there
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               whome
               hauing
               scene
               they
               presently
               fled
               ,
               and
               being
               demaunded
               of
               some
               that
               passed
               by
               why
               they
               hastened
               away
               ,
               they
               answeared
               :
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               by
               whome
               weare
               pressed
               as
               grapes
               in
               the
               wine
               presse
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thirtenth
               chapter
               which
               should
               follow
               here
               ,
               is
               inserted
               before
               ,
               to
               better
               purpose
               ,
               touching
               a
               greatt
               temptation
               of
               Br.
               Ruffin
               and
               how
               he
               surmounted
               the
               deuils
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               chapter
               is
               not
               conuenient
               to
               be
               placed
               here
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               the
               subiect
               therof
               happened
               to
               him
               before
               he
               attayned
               to
               such
               perfection
               ,
               and
               therfore
               this
               can
               be
               no
               proper
               place
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               it
               is
               amply
               discoursed
               in
               the
               45.
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               ,
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               this
               first
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               glorious
               Br.
               Ruffinus
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               apparition
               he
               had
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Ruffinus
               and
               Br.
               Leo
               were
               both
               sick
               att
               one
               same
               time
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               formerly
               said
               in
               the
               last
               chapter
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Br.
               Bernard
               .
               Now
               as
               vpon
               this
               admirable
               vision
               they
               discoursed
               with
               themselues
               ,
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               said
               Brother
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               came
               for
               an
               other
               soule
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               thincking
               it
               to
               be
               himselfe
               that
               should
               dye
               ,
               because
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               very
               sicke
               ,
               he
               arose
               out
               of
               his
               bedde
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               went
               very
               ioyfully
               to
               the
               bed
               of
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               :
               Brother
               rest
               in
               peace
               for
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               I
               now
               dye
               to
               goe
               to
               his
               glory
               .
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               you
               are
               deceaued
               ,
               for
               the
               vision
               which
               you
               haue
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               wordes
               which
               haue
               bin
               spoaken
               to
               you
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               me
               ,
               &
               not
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               our
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               glorious
               
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               came
               lately
               thither
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               Religious
               ,
               who
               told
               me
               I
               was
               to
               passe
               from
               this
               miserable
               life
               to
               the
               most
               blessed
               ,
               in
               very
               short
               time
               :
               for
               earnest
               pledge
               wherof
               ,
               he
               gaue
               me
               a
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               kisse
               ,
               through
               which
               my
               mouth
               and
               lippes
               continue
               full
               of
               miraculous
               sweetnes
               .
               And
               that
               you
               may
               belieue
               me
               ,
               come
               neere
               &
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               comming
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               felt
               such
               a
               sweetnesse
               of
               that
               precious
               odour
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fully
               assured
               of
               what
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               had
               sayd
               :
               so
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               drawing
               on
               ,
               he
               called
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               the
               Couent
               before
               him
               ,
               whome
               he
               animated
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               their
               profession
               and
               to
               fraternall
               charity
               by
               most
               pious
               and
               excellent
               discourses
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               which
               his
               soule
               ▪
               departed
               to
               eternall
               peace
               ,
               with
               that
               glorious
               company
               which
               expected
               him
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               his
               body
               was
               buryed
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               where
               were
               already
               enterred
               some
               other
               of
               his
               disciples
               and
               deere
               companions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               brother
               Leo.
               
            
             
               How
               Brother
               Leo
               was
               familier
               companion
               ,
               Confessour
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               to
               sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Leo
               was
               Confessour
               and
               Secretary
               to
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               in
               which
               function
               after
               he
               had
               much
               profited
               in
               the
               actiue
               life
               ,
               by
               all
               kinde
               of
               vertues
               and
               perfections
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               diuine
               grace
               brought
               to
               the
               delicious
               garden
               of
               the
               contemplation
               and
               holy
               conuersation
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               was
               singulerly
               adorned
               and
               endued
               with
               the
               vertue
               of
               simplicity
               ,
               the
               Sainct
               particulerly
               affected
               him
               ,
               and
               reioyced
               much
               in
               his
               familiarity
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               would
               call
               him
               Brother
               beast
               ,
               and
               simple
               sheep
               of
               God
               :
               and
               intending
               to
               decipher
               a
               true
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               that
               the
               Religious
               who
               had
               the
               simplicity
               and
               purity
               of
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               was
               really
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               .
               Now
               as
               he
               was
               almost
               alwayes
               companion
               to
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               so
               had
               he
               the
               fauour
               to
               see
               him
               many
               times
               in
               extasie
               ,
               &
               his
               body
               lifted
               vp
               in
               the
               ayre
               aboue
               the
               trees
               ,
               and
               then
               himselfe
               would
               fall
               on
               the
               ground
               in
               the
               very
               place
               whence
               the
               Sainct
               was
               eleuated
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               demaund
               of
               God
               mercy
               in
               fauour
               of
               his
               Sainct
               .
               It
               was
               he
               alone
               that
               merited
               to
               be
               companion
               of
               the
               Sainct
               that
               Lent
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               of
               sainct
               Michael
               Th'archangell
               ,
               when
               he
               receaued
               the
               sacred
               stigmates
               on
               the
               Mount
               Aluerne
               :
               where
               he
               was
               participant
               of
               all
               the
               merueilous
               apparitions
               &
               reuelations
               that
               did
               precede
               the
               seraphichal
               apparition
               of
               
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               he
               was
               the
               first
               to
               whome
               the
               holy
               Father
               shewed
               his
               sacred
               stigmates
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               most
               deere
               and
               cordiall
               freind
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               his
               soule
               that
               did
               daily
               dresse
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               places
               of
               his
               life
               hath
               bin
               very
               amply
               discoursed
               .
            
             
               Part
               of
               the
               16.
               chapter
               ,
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               Spanish
               text
               ,
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               11.
               chapter
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               this
               part
               :
               because
               thy
               are
               certaine
               reuelations
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               which
               sainct
               Leo
               had
               ,
               the
               rest
               is
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 it
                 was
                 reuealed
                 to
                 brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 assisted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 BRother
                 Leo
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 cogitation
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 trusting
                 on
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 vertues
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 cogitation
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 aboue
                 that
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 without
                 this
                 hand
                 thou
                 canst
                 performe
                 no
                 good
                 thinge
                 .
                 Which
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 hauing
                 heard
                 ,
                 entierly
                 enflamed
                 in
                 diuine
                 loue
                 ,
                 he
                 arose
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 beholding
                 heauen
                 ,
                 he
                 diuers
                 times
                 thus
                 spake
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thy
                 puissant
                 hand
                 doe
                 not
                 helpe
                 and
                 assist
                 our
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 of
                 ourselues
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 shall
                 we
                 resist
                 our
                 ennemies
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaine
                 the
                 meritt
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 thy
                 loue
                 and
                 seruice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 17.
                 chapter
                 is
                 put
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 and
                 first
                 volume
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 related
                 a
                 vision
                 which
                 Brother
                 Leo
                 had
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Leo
               burned
               the
               box
               which
               Brother
               Helias
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               had
               sett
               at
               the
               Church
               dore
               ,
               to
               gather
               almose
               for
               the
               fabrique
               ,
               against
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Helias
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               death
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               for
               many
               yeares
               gouerned
               the
               Religion
               as
               General
               ,
               was
               he
               that
               very
               sumptuously
               builded
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               where
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               layd
               the
               first
               stone
               :
               the
               almose
               of
               the
               people
               of
               
               Assisium
               not
               sufficing
               for
               so
               great
               an
               edifice
               ,
               Brother
               Helias
               seeking
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               find
               mony
               for
               the
               worck
               ,
               sett
               a
               box
               att
               the
               Church
               dore
               with
               this
               inscription
               :
               
                 The
                 almose
                 for
                 the
                 sabriq●e
              
               ,
               which
               many
               good
               Religious
               hauing
               seene
               ,
               and
               especially
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               directly
               against
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               their
               rule
               ,
               being
               zealous
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               Pouertie
               ,
               they
               repaired
               to
               the
               venerable
               Brother
               Giles
               to
               consult
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               aduise
               together
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               might
               preuent
               this
               inconuenience
               :
               who
               answeared
               that
               he
               dwelt
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               therfore
               though
               one
               built
               a
               Couent
               as
               great
               as
               the
               Citty
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               he
               would
               notwithstanding
               be
               content
               to
               remaine
               wher
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               all
               his
               care
               .
               But
               Brother
               Leo
               not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               answeare
               ,
               they
               added
               :
               we
               haue
               a
               purpose
               to
               burne
               that
               box
               :
               what
               think
               you
               of
               it
               ?
               Brother
               Giles
               then
               with
               teares
               of
               his
               eyes
               replyed
               :
               If
               Brother
               Helias
               be
               dead
               ,
               you
               may
               doe
               so
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               liue
               ,
               lett
               him
               proceed
               ,
               for
               you
               will
               hardly
               endure
               his
               persec
               ution
               .
               But
               Brother
               Leo
               and
               his
               companions
               leauing
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               tooke
               the
               box
               and
               burned
               it
               ,
               which
               Brother
               Helias
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               being
               extremely
               vexed
               therwith
               ,
               he
               very
               cruelly
               disciplined
               them
               all
               :
               and
               hauing
               detayned
               thē
               some
               time
               in
               prison
               ,
               he
               banished
               them
               from
               Assisium
               :
               for
               which
               and
               other
               like
               matters
               ,
               the
               Pope
               put
               Brother
               Helias
               from
               his
               Prelature
               :
               as
               we
               haue
               formerly
               related
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               certaine
               miracles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               glorious
               Brother
               Leo
               ▪
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHiles
               Brother
               Leo
               resided
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               a
               poore
               woman
               of
               Assisium
               dyed
               in
               trauaile
               of
               child
               ,
               whose
               mother
               was
               also
               a
               very
               poore
               old
               widdoe
               ,
               who
               being
               much
               afflicted
               att
               the
               death
               of
               her
               daughter
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               bring
               vp
               the
               litle
               infant
               that
               was
               left
               vnto
               her
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               brother
               Leo
               for
               his
               counsaile
               ,
               to
               whome
               with
               teares
               discouering
               her
               greife
               ,
               she
               moued
               him
               to
               haue
               compassion
               of
               her
               misery
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               went
               and
               with
               feruour
               offred
               his
               prayers
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               God
               assistance
               for
               that
               so
               desolate
               poore
               old
               womā
               .
               His
               prayer
               ended
               ,
               
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               Goe
               good
               woman
               ,
               and
               putt
               the
               child
               to
               thy
               breast
               ,
               and
               hope
               that
               almighty
               God
               will
               giue
               thee
               the
               milke
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               giuen
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               child
               .
               Though
               this
               old
               woman
               was
               much
               amazed
               att
               this
               speech
               ,
               yet
               the
               infant
               being
               present
               ,
               she
               obeyed
               :
               for
               she
               offered
               her
               breastes
               vnto
               it
               ,
               which
               were
               found
               very
               full
               of
               milke
               to
               relieue
               the
               child
               .
               And
               the
               same
               continued
               as
               long
               as
               there
               was
               vse
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               child
               attayning
               to
               competentage
               beame
               a
               man
               of
               the
               church
               .
               
               He
               often
               recounted
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               miraculously
               nursed
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               Brother
               Leo.
               
            
             
               
               This
               seruant
               of
               God
               meeting
               a
               yong
               man
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               beholding
               his
               countenance
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               thou
               shalt
               be
               one
               of
               our
               Religious
               :
               which
               wordes
               had
               such
               efficacie
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               neuer
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               till
               he
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Codale
               ,
               in
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               hauing
               an
               apostume
               in
               her
               brest
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               yelded
               forth
               corruption
               ,
               and
               being
               void
               of
               all
               helpe
               that
               might
               any
               way
               releiue
               her
               ,
               she
               repaired
               to
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               with
               great
               deuotion
               praying
               him
               to
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               one
               the
               place
               greiued
               :
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               apostume
               vanished
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               apparance
               remayned
               therof
               .
            
             
               A
               yong
               man
               being
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               with
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               and
               a
               continuall
               feauer
               ,
               did
               secretly
               cutt
               of
               a
               peece
               of
               the
               habitt
               of
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               great
               deuotion
               he
               carryed
               towardes
               him
               ,
               which
               hauing
               layd
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               cured
               :
               but
               hauing
               lost
               it
               ,
               the
               said
               infirmity
               retourned
               ,
               yet
               hauing
               gotten
               an
               other
               peece
               ,
               he
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               againe
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               of
               Treuy
               ,
               being
               by
               commandement
               of
               the
               gouernour
               of
               Spoletum
               imprisoned
               and
               enchained
               ,
               he
               recommended
               himselfe
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               Brother
               Leo
               who
               was
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               who
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               about
               the
               time
               of
               noone
               ,
               and
               in
               presence
               of
               all
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               vnchayned
               him
               ,
               then
               drew
               him
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               goe
               as
               a
               Pilgrime
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ;
               which
               hauing
               performed
               ,
               he
               there
               found
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               att
               whose
               feet
               prostrating
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               thancked
               him
               for
               the
               great
               &
               singuler
               fauour
               receaued
               of
               him
               .
               But
               he
               answeared
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               only
               thancke
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               whose
               feast
               of
               her
               holy
               purification
               was
               celebrated
               that
               day
               .
               Our
               lord
               wrought
               many
               other
               miracles
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               seruant
               Brother
               Leo
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               sanctity
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               to
               be
               inserted
               .
               That
               holy
               Father
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               and
               Brother
               Angel
               us
               by
               commandement
               of
               their
               generall
               composed
               the
               legend
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               which
               was
               afterward
               called
               the
               legend
               of
               three
               companions
               ,
               wherof
               the
               most
               worthy
               and
               remarckable
               hauing
               bin
               extracted
               and
               put
               in
               other
               histories
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               afterwardy
               lost
               .
               Brother
               Leo
               att
               length
               hauing
               in
               vertue
               and
               sanctity
               accomplished
               his
               dayes
               ,
               he
               left
               the
               desert
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               retired
               to
               his
               celestiall
               contry
               .
               He
               was
               enterred
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               life
               of
               Brother
               Siluester
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               conuersation
               ,
               merittes
               and
               death
               of
               Br.
               Syluester
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               good
               Father
               Br.
               Siluester
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               preist
               that
               entred
               into
               the
               Religion
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               In
               the
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               this
               first
               part
               we
               haue
               sett
               downe
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor.
               This
               was
               his
               eleuenth
               disciple
               ,
               who
               so
               encreased
               and
               profited
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               he
               discoursed
               and
               conuersed
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               ordinarily
               one
               freind
               doth
               with
               an
               other
               :
               which
               S.
               Francis
               often
               experienced
               ,
               and
               diuers
               times
               gaue
               testimony
               therof
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               that
               the
               will
               of
               God
               was
               they
               should
               apply
               themselues
               to
               preaching
               :
               And
               also
               when
               S.
               Francis
               commanded
               him
               to
               chase
               the
               deuils
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Arezzo
               ,
               which
               is
               amply
               discoursed
               in
               the
               fift
               and
               sixt
               chapters
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               this
               first
               part
               .
               Now
               this
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               perfectly
               serued
               his
               maiesty
               many
               yeares
               ,
               reposed
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               was
               buryed
               att
               Assisium
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               with
               his
               other
               companions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               Brother
               Macie
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               holy
               conuersation
               and
               obedience
               of
               Br.
               Macie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Macie
               of
               Marignan
               ,
               was
               very
               prudent
               ,
               and
               well
               borne
               ,
               God
               gaue
               him
               the
               talent
               of
               commendable
               speech
               ,
               especially
               whē
               he
               discoursed
               of
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               and
               therfore
               S.
               Francis
               often
               had
               him
               in
               company
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               came
               to
               see
               and
               visitt
               him
               ,
               might
               be
               so
               well
               entertayned
               by
               the
               delightfulnesse
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               trouble
               him
               in
               his
               prayer
               .
               Now
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               as
               a
               discreet
               pastour
               that
               continually
               watcheth
               ouer
               his
               flock
               ,
               considering
               that
               Br.
               Macie
               dayly
               encreased
               in
               vertue
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               no
               vanity
               should
               cause
               him
               to
               fall
               from
               the
               hight
               of
               his
               prudence
               ,
               he
               sought
               to
               ground
               him
               well
               on
               the
               firme
               and
               secure
               foundation
               of
               humilitie
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               one
               day
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               other
               Religious
               said
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               Brother
               ,
               these
               your
               companions
               here
               ,
               haue
               obtayned
               of
               God
               the
               grace
               of
               prayer
               and
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               you
               haue
               receaued
               the
               grace
               of
               discourse
               :
               and
               therfore
               you
               are
               most
               fitt
               to
               entertaine
               those
               without
               the
               gate
               that
               
               come
               to
               visitt
               vs.
               Therfore
               I
               am
               resolued
               that
               your
               Brethren
               here
               shall
               all
               apply
               themselues
               to
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               shall
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               gate
               ,
               of
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               and
               of
               begging
               :
               so
               that
               no
               other
               Religious
               shal
               be
               troubled
               with
               any
               temporall
               care
               .
               When
               the
               Brethren
               shall
               eat
               in
               the
               refectory
               ,
               you
               shal
               be
               without
               the
               do●e
               ,
               that
               strangers
               may
               be
               entertained
               by
               your
               good
               speeches
               ,
               before
               they
               ring
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               no
               trouble
               to
               them
               to
               expect
               :
               all
               this
               shall
               you
               performe
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               holy
               obedience
               .
               Br.
               Macie
               very
               ioyfully
               accepted
               all
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               exercised
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               other
               Religious
               hauing
               knowne
               the
               vertue
               he
               had
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               partes
               of
               his
               perfection
               ,
               they
               obtayned
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               also
               knewe
               him
               ●ight
               well
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               offices
               which
               he
               had
               might
               be
               equally
               diuided
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               chapter
               ,
               is
               placed
               after
               the
               100.
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               this
               present
               part
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               particulerlie
               appertayning
               to
               Sainct
               Francis
               :
               it
               is
               an
               exercise
               of
               mortification
               performed
               by
               Brother
               Macie
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Macie
               obtained
               of
               God
               the
               vertue
               of
               humilitie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Leo
               entring
               one
               day
               into
               spirituall
               discourses
               with
               Br.
               Macie
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Religious
               ,
               among
               other
               thinges
               he
               said
               :
               I
               know
               a
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               (
               meaning
               S.
               Francis
               )
               that
               hath
               obtayned
               many
               graces
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               actiue
               as
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               graces
               ,
               he
               hath
               so
               profound
               a
               humility
               ,
               that
               he
               thincketh
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               world
               so
               great
               a
               sinner
               as
               himselfe
               .
               This
               humility
               maketh
               him
               merueilously
               to
               encrease
               in
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               so
               confirmeth
               him
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               whiles
               he
               shall
               haue
               the
               same
               for
               his
               roote
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               engrafted
               in
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               fall
               .
               As
               Brother
               Leo
               thus
               discoursed
               of
               humilitie
               ▪
               Brother
               Macie
               that
               gaue
               attentiue
               eare
               vnto
               him
               ,
               became
               so
               affected
               to
               this
               vertue
               so
               gratefull
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               to
               his
               prayer
               and
               hauing
               lifted
               his
               eyes
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               he
               vowed
               to
               almighty
               God
               that
               he
               would
               neuer
               take
               ioy
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               till
               he
               knew
               and
               felt
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               this
               vertue
               of
               humility
               :
               and
               so
               by
               sighes
               and
               teares
               he
               afflicted
               himselfe
               before
               almightie
               God
               ,
               and
               seeming
               to
               himselfe
               that
               he
               iustly
               deserued
               hell
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               obtaine
               this
               grace
               and
               vertue
               ,
               wherby
               that
               worthy
               freind
               of
               God
               which
               was
               full
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               reputed
               himselfe
               inferiour
               to
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               persisting
               continually
               in
               this
               griefe
               ,
               obseruing
               the
               vow
               which
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               perseuering
               in
               his
               petition
               vnto
               God
               ,
               sacrificing
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               himselfe
               by
               abstinences
               ,
               disciplines
               and
               teares
               ,
               he
               deserued
               att
               lengh●
               as
               he
               went
               one
               day
               alone
               to
               pray
               on
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               to
               heare
               a
               voice
               from
               heauen
               that
               twice
               called
               him
               by
               his
               name
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               knowing
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               presently
               answeared
               :
               Lord
               here
               I
               am
               :
               and
               then
               God
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               What
               wilt
               thou
               giue
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               giue
               thee
               the
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ,
               which
               with
               so
               great
               instance
               thou
               hast
               demaunded
               of
               me
               ?
               Br.
               Macie
               then
               answeared
               :
               My
               God
               I
               will
               giue
               thee
               all
               that
               I
               haue
               to
               my
               very
               eyes
               :
               But
               God
               answeared
               :
               keep
               thy
               eyes
               :
               I
               will
               giue
               three
               gratis
               a
               gift
               of
               what
               thou
               hast
               demaunded
               .
               And
               from
               that
               hower
               Br.
               Macie
               had
               entier
               possession
               of
               the
               humility
               which
               he
               had
               so
               much
               desired
               ,
               together
               with
               such
               a
               diuine
               light
               ,
               that
               he
               liued
               almost
               alwayes
               in
               a
               continuall
               spirituall
               ioy
               ,
               as
               if
               himselfe
               had
               no
               longer
               liued
               ,
               but
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               only
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Macie
               desired
               to
               obtaine
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               loue
               his
               ennemies
               as
               his
               deerest
               friendes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               this
               ioy
               continued
               not
               long
               ,
               as
               it
               happeneth
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               thirst
               wherof
               augmenth
               the
               more
               by
               drincking
               therof
               :
               for
               after
               he
               had
               receaued
               this
               grace
               he
               became
               more
               sorrowfull
               then
               before
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               vehement
               desire
               he
               had
               to
               obtayne
               a
               greater
               :
               which
               the
               other
               Religious
               perceauing
               ,
               they
               one
               day
               called
               him
               and
               sayed
               ▪
               Tell
               vs
               Br.
               Macie
               ,
               are
               we
               cause
               of
               thy
               sorrow
               ?
               or
               what
               straunge
               thing
               is
               happened
               ?
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               see
               thee
               exceeding
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               gracious
               and
               smiling
               contenance
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               see
               thee
               very
               melancholy
               and
               much
               troubled
               .
               Br.
               Macie
               answeared
               them
               :
               My
               deere
               brethren
               you
               doe
               not
               cause
               or
               procure
               me
               any
               heauinesse
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               whence
               it
               proceedeth
               .
               You
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               some
               dayes
               past
               I
               haue
               laboured
               to
               obtaine
               of
               almighty
               God
               the
               precious
               vertue
               of
               holy
               humility
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               I
               thinck
               to
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               the
               most
               vile
               and
               greatest
               sinner
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               I
               am
               .
               And
               because
               my
               humane
               reason
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               pride
               )
               could
               not
               conceaue
               that
               the
               man
               which
               is
               day
               and
               night
               exercised
               in
               wachinges
               ,
               abstinēces
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               other
               practises
               of
               vertue
               ,
               doth
               not
               esteeme
               himselfe
               much
               better
               then
               him
               who
               is
               daily
               employed
               in
               speaking
               ill
               ,
               or
               liuing
               idly
               ,
               or
               brutishly
               ,
               without
               obseruing
               his
               promised
               vowes
               :
               att
               length
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               mercy
               hath
               graunted
               me
               this
               humility
               ,
               which
               by
               any
               spirituall
               exercise
               ,
               by
               prayer
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               other
               meritt
               can
               neuer
               be
               obtayned
               .
               Know
               yee
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               sorrow
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               arriue
               to
               this
               degree
               :
               if
               any
               one
               should
               cutt
               off
               my
               handes
               and
               
               feet
               ,
               and
               crush
               out
               my
               eyes
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               pardon
               him
               and
               doe
               him
               all
               the
               seruices
               I
               could
               deuise
               :
               I
               should
               not
               yet
               with
               so
               good
               a
               will
               loue
               him
               as
               before
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               I
               demaund
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               hight
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               graunted
               me
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               my
               soule
               be
               entierly
               ioyfull
               and
               content
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               ,
               being
               conformable
               vnto
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               will
               afford
               me
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               spoaken
               to
               lett
               you
               vnderstand
               ,
               what
               were
               the
               cogitatiōs
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               first
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               what
               were
               their
               gold
               ,
               their
               siluer
               ,
               theirtichesse
               ,
               and
               their
               treasures
               ,
               such
               were
               their
               practises
               and
               negotiations
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               to
               learne
               only
               the
               meane
               to
               obtaine
               the
               perfection
               of
               vertues
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               merchandise
               wherwith
               is
               purchaced
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               precious
               stones
               which
               the
               wise
               and
               spirituall
               merchant
               should
               seeke
               :
               and
               the
               treasure
               for
               purchase
               wherof
               he
               should
               not
               only
               sell
               all
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               desires
               of
               whatsoeuer
               he
               may
               haue
               :
               as
               also
               all
               temporall
               tast
               and
               selfe
               will
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drincking
               ,
               and
               sleeping
               ;
               and
               by
               meane
               of
               very
               strict
               abstinence
               ,
               of
               mortifications
               ,
               watchinges
               ,
               teares
               ,
               and
               prayers
               they
               obtayned
               of
               God
               the
               vertues
               which
               they
               demaunded
               :
               and
               hauing
               obtayned
               them
               ,
               doe
               possesse
               and
               conserue
               them
               to
               the
               great
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               profitt
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               exceeding
               edification
               of
               their
               neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               counsaile
               which
               Br.
               Macie
               gaue
               to
               a
               murmurer
               ,
               to
               correct
               his
               fault
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               a
               very
               deuout
               man
               that
               ordinarily
               frequēted
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Cybotoly
               neere
               Perusia
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               with
               the
               Religious
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               murmured
               att
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               committed
               in
               his
               Citty
               .
               Br.
               Macie
               hauing
               often
               times
               heard
               him
               ,
               could
               no
               longer
               endure
               him
               :
               for
               hauing
               formerly
               forborne
               him
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               att
               length
               he
               drew
               him
               a
               part
               and
               sayd
               .
               My
               sonne
               I
               beseech
               you
               take
               the
               consaile
               that
               I
               giue
               you
               ,
               as
               from
               one
               of
               yeares
               .
               Haue
               alwayes
               before
               your
               eyes
               and
               in
               your
               mouth
               the
               life
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               speake
               of
               their
               good
               conditions
               :
               for
               ,
               doeing
               so
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               euill
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               become
               good
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               be
               good
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               therby
               become
               better
               .
               But
               be
               not
               delighted
               ,
               yea
               shunne
               with
               all
               possible
               care
               ,
               to
               speake
               or
               heare
               spoaken
               of
               the
               sinnes
               and
               defectes
               of
               your
               neighbour
               :
               for
               att
               length
               ,
               of
               good
               you
               will
               become
               euill
               ,
               and
               of
               bad
               farre
               worse
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               the
               same
               you
               heard
               spoaken
               of
               them
               .
               These
               pious
               wordes
               did
               not
               a
               litle
               profitt
               this
               miserable
               man
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               Brother
               Macie
               had
               such
               
               a
               grace
               of
               deliuery
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               he
               spake
               was
               to
               each
               one
               gratefully
               accepted
               ,
               and
               imprinted
               in
               the
               hearer
               .
               Wherfore
               S.
               Francis
               describing
               a
               perfect
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               among
               other
               conditions
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               ,
               (
               would
               he
               say
               )
               the
               religious
               and
               good
               conceite
               ,
               the
               naturall
               science
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               eloquence
               of
               Brother
               Macie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               prayer
               of
               Brother
               Macie
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Macie
               was
               a
               Religious
               exceedingly
               addicted
               to
               prayer
               ▪
               yea
               more
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               shedding
               therin
               day
               and
               night
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               as
               to
               al
               his
               Brethrē
               was
               most
               manifest
               .
               He
               did
               eat
               only
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               towardes
               the
               euening
               ,
               the
               night
               being
               come
               he
               tooke
               his
               rest
               ,
               about
               midinght
               he
               arose
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               prayer
               till
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               other
               Religious
               heard
               him
               often
               to
               repeat
               these
               wordes
               :
               My
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               giue
               me
               if
               thou
               please
               ,
               true
               contrition
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               giue
               me
               grace
               to
               amende
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               holy
               will
               :
               which
               wordes
               he
               neuer
               ceassed
               to
               repeat
               ,
               till
               he
               bathed
               and
               dissolued
               in
               teares
               :
               in
               the
               morning
               hauing
               heard
               masse
               ,
               he
               retyred
               into
               his
               cell
               ,
               and
               singing
               with
               a
               very
               deuout
               tune
               ,
               would
               say
               :
               My
               Lord
               IESV
               CHRIST
               ,
               permitt
               me
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               to
               feare
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               loue
               thee
               with
               all
               my
               hart
               :
               then
               falling
               to
               prayer
               he
               was
               heard
               often
               to
               repeat
               ,
               vh
               ,
               vh
               ,
               vh
               with
               a
               contented
               ,
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               feruent
               voice
               .
               In
               his
               contemplation
               ,
               his
               countenance
               was
               alwayes
               very
               pleasing
               and
               ioyfull
               .
               Brother
               Iames
               of
               Falerone
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               exceeding
               piety
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               him
               one
               day
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               often
               seene
               and
               heard
               him
               in
               this
               spirituall
               ioy
               to
               vtter
               those
               wordes
               without
               chaunge
               ,
               why
               he
               did
               not
               varifie
               his
               tune
               ;
               he
               redily
               answeared
               :
               because
               finding
               all
               good
               and
               contentment
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               to
               change
               the
               tune
               .
               Thus
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               replenished
               with
               many
               graces
               and
               merittes
               ,
               passed
               from
               this
               temporall
               life
               to
               the
               celestiall
               and
               eternall
               ,
               and
               was
               buryed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               where
               were
               his
               other
               companions
               :
               some
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               his
               body
               lyeth
               att
               Mur
               in
               the
               Marquisat
               of
               Ancona
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               liues
               of
               the
               holy
               Brethren
               ,
               Brother
               Zacharie
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Walter
               .
            
             
               
               How
               Brother
               Zacharie
               and
               Brother
               Walter
               ,
               were
               by
               commandement
               of
               the
               holly
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               sent
               into
               Portugall
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               Monastery
               they
               founded
               there
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Zacharie
               and
               Brother
               Walter
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               holy
               F.
               S.
               Francis
               with
               some
               other
               Religious
               ,
               into
               Portugall
               ,
               there
               ,
               by
               their
               preachinges
               and
               good
               examples
               to
               conuert
               sinners
               to
               penance
               ,
               where
               being
               arriued
               ,
               they
               were
               ill
               treated
               and
               entertained
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               they
               were
               strangers
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               nouelty
               of
               their
               habitt
               :
               theire
               defect
               of
               the
               Spanish
               tongue
               ,
               was
               cause
               that
               they
               were
               not
               gratefully
               heard
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               not
               willingly
               discourse
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               letters
               or
               patentes
               of
               the
               approbation
               of
               their
               rule
               and
               profession
               ,
               they
               could
               no
               where
               be
               receaued
               ,
               for
               the
               Portugals
               feared
               that
               they
               might
               be
               some
               heretikes
               of
               Italy
               ,
               where
               then
               were
               many
               :
               so
               that
               these
               good
               Religious
               were
               constrayned
               to
               repaire
               vnto
               the
               queene
               Vraca
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               Alfonsus
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               recounted
               their
               persecution
               ,
               and
               prayed
               her
               to
               bestow
               on
               them
               some
               litle
               church
               or
               chappel
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               securely
               remaine
               ,
               and
               celebrate
               the
               diuine
               seruice
               .
               This
               queene
               hauing
               graciously
               entertayned
               them
               ,
               she
               curiously
               enformed
               her selfe
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               estate
               ,
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               comming
               into
               Portugall
               ,
               and
               resting
               at
               length
               sufficiently
               assured
               that
               they
               were
               the
               true
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               professours
               of
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               life
               ,
               she
               procured
               for
               them
               of
               the
               king
               a
               litle
               place
               nere
               vnto
               the
               Citty
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               among
               the
               hermitages
               there
               ,
               and
               also
               permission
               to
               goe
               to
               Lisbone
               and
               to
               the
               cittye
               of
               Guimaranes
               ,
               where
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               sanctity
               being
               spred
               ,
               came
               euen
               to
               the
               Princes
               Saucia
               ,
               sister
               to
               the
               said
               king
               Alfonsus
               ,
               a
               very
               deuoute
               lady
               ,
               and
               enclined
               to
               all
               
               vertues
               ,
               who
               had
               cōsecrated
               her
               virginity
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               &
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Citty
               of
               Alenquer
               .
               She
               exceedingly
               desiring
               to
               see
               and
               know
               these
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               much
               spoaken
               of
               sent
               for
               thē
               ,
               and
               hauing
               heard
               thē
               discourse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obserued
               &
               remarked
               their
               spirit
               &
               vertue
               ,
               would
               not
               permitt
               them
               to
               depart
               from
               her
               ,
               but
               lodged
               them
               in
               her
               owne
               pallace
               ,
               and
               assigned
               them
               a
               Church
               neere
               to
               the
               water
               where
               there
               were
               many
               poore
               celles
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               required
               :
               and
               there
               did
               they
               remayne
               with
               out
               desire
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               consent
               to
               haue
               them
               bettered
               they
               being
               proper
               to
               the
               true
               life
               of
               these
               perfect
               poore
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               the
               first
               founder
               of
               the
               sacred
               Religion
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               The
               place
               which
               these
               first
               Religious
               possessed
               ,
               is
               now
               the
               Church
               of
               saincte
               Catherine
               ,
               att
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Citty
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               as
               is
               found
               recorded
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               sanctity
               and
               miracles
               of
               Brother
               Zachary
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Guardian
               of
               the
               Couent
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               said
               Monastery
               being
               thus
               founded
               with
               exceeding
               pouerty
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               exemplar
               life
               of
               the
               sayd
               disciples
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               Brother
               Zachary
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               notable
               in
               all
               vertues
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               zealous
               towardes
               God
               in
               worckes
               of
               charity
               ,
               in
               watchinges
               and
               prayers
               ,
               did
               often
               offer
               his
               prayers
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               in
               the
               Chapiter
               of
               the
               said
               Couent
               of
               Alenquer
               till
               the
               yeare
               1414.
               by
               which
               our
               Lord
               aduertised
               him
               of
               many
               thinges
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               his
               owne
               as
               his
               neighbours
               welfare
               .
               The
               consolation
               and
               spirituall
               ioy
               which
               he
               receaued
               of
               this
               image
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               leaue
               
               it
               but
               with
               great
               greife
               .
               Brother
               Zacharie
               being
               Guardian
               ,
               it
               one
               day
               happened
               that
               there
               were
               but
               two
               loaues
               of
               bread
               in
               al
               the
               Couent
               :
               the
               hower
               of
               refection
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               enioyned
               all
               the
               brethren
               to
               prayer
               ,
               then
               commanded
               them
               to
               sitt
               downe
               att
               table
               ,
               and
               the
               sayd
               loaues
               to
               be
               portioned
               among
               all
               the
               Religious
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               same
               instant
               there
               appeared
               an
               Angell
               att
               their
               gate
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               beautifull
               yong
               man
               ,
               who
               brought
               them
               as
               many
               loaues
               as
               there
               were
               persons
               in
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               his
               grace
               and
               beauty
               was
               such
               as
               could
               be
               imagined
               .
               He
               calling
               for
               the
               Guardian
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               knowing
               this
               present
               to
               come
               to
               them
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hauing
               care
               of
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               neuer
               forgetteth
               his
               true
               poore
               ,
               they
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               for
               it
               :
               Many
               kept
               of
               this
               bread
               as
               a
               holy
               relique
               :
               but
               namely
               the
               Princesse
               Saucia
               who
               would
               haue
               her
               part
               therof
               .
               Preaching
               on
               a
               time
               with
               great
               zeale
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               incredulous
               being
               partly
               contrite
               and
               conuerted
               by
               his
               sermon
               ,
               would
               afterwardes
               confesse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               all
               the
               industry
               the
               good
               Father
               could
               deuise
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               rid
               him
               of
               his
               doubtes
               touching
               the
               Blessed
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               Art
               
               length
               hauing
               an
               exceeding
               desire
               to
               saue
               his
               soule
               ,
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Sith
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               cured
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               God
               ,
               come
               againe
               to
               morrow
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               deuotion
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               perhappes
               it
               will
               please
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               illuminate
               and
               confirme
               thee
               by
               his
               diuine
               presence
               :
               and
               so
               dismissing
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               day
               ended
               ,
               the
               Sainct
               spent
               all
               that
               night
               in
               deuotion
               ,
               praying
               God
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               illuminate
               and
               confirme
               this
               poore
               
               man
               in
               the
               holy
               faith
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               ,
               he
               celebrated
               masse
               ,
               this
               man
               being
               present
               with
               great
               deuotion
               ,
               but
               the
               wordes
               of
               consecration
               being
               vttered
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               sacred
               host
               conuerted
               into
               flesh
               ,
               and
               so
               continuyng
               till
               the
               Preist
               was
               ready
               to
               communicate
               :
               and
               then
               he
               saw
               it
               retourne
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               host
               as
               before
               the
               consecration
               .
               This
               admirable
               vision
               entierly
               cleered
               his
               soule
               of
               all
               doubtes
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               fully
               confirmed
               him
               in
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               .
               This
               glorious
               Father
               
               att
               length
               yelding
               vp
               his
               soule
               ,
               it
               ascended
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               was
               buryed
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               said
               Couent
               in
               Alenquer
               ,
               with
               his
               other
               companions
               and
               the
               holy
               disciples
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis.
               The
               inhabitants
               of
               Alenquer
               att
               this
               present
               take
               the
               earth
               of
               that
               sepulcher
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               reuerence
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               sicke
               ,
               who
               therby
               recouer
               their
               health
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Religious
               that
               was
               disciple
               to
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Alenquer
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AMong
               all
               the
               Religious
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               to
               the
               said
               Couent
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               very
               deuout
               and
               solitary
               ,
               that
               ,
               flying
               especially
               all
               conuersation
               and
               discourses
               with
               women
               ,
               spent
               almost
               all
               his
               time
               in
               prayer
               .
               Now
               it
               happened
               that
               one
               of
               the
               ladyes
               of
               the
               Princes
               Saucia
               ,
               called
               Mary
               Gracia
               ,
               noting
               this
               Religious
               to
               be
               so
               spirituall
               ,
               began
               to
               haue
               perticuler
               deuotion
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               therfore
               she
               desired
               to
               haue
               some
               conference
               witht
               him
               .
               But
               this
               holy
               Religious
               refusig
               all
               acquaintance
               and
               speech
               with
               any
               women
               ,
               shunned
               her
               with
               all
               endeauour
               .
               Neuertheles
               it
               once
               happened
               that
               the
               Lady
               and
               the
               Religious
               in
               such
               sort
               met
               each
               with
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               could
               not
               without
               discurtesie
               auoyd
               to
               speake
               vnto
               her
               :
               for
               she
               much
               vrged
               him
               therto
               :
               but
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               Madame
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               before
               I
               spake
               vnto
               you
               ,
               cause
               to
               be
               brought
               hither
               some
               straw
               with
               fier
               ;
               which
               hauing
               don
               ,
               he
               willed
               her
               to
               putt
               the
               straw
               &
               the
               fier
               together
               ,
               the
               lady
               hauing
               so
               dō
               the
               
               straw
               presētly
               burned
               ,
               the
               Religious
               then
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               Madame
               ,
               what
               issue
               you
               haue
               seene
               the
               straw
               to
               haue
               with
               the
               fier
               ,
               the
               like
               ,
               belieue
               me
               hath
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               with
               a
               woman
               speaking
               with
               her
               without
               necessity
               .
               Whereat
               this
               lady
               was
               so
               shamefully
               amazed
               ,
               that
               leauing
               this
               good
               Religious
               ,
               she
               neuer
               more
               insinuated
               herselfe
               by
               her
               curious
               deuotion
               to
               trouble
               him
               .
               Wherfore
               as
               this
               holy
               Religious
               perseuered
               in
               vertues
               ,
               so
               att
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               dead
               
               body
               was
               endowed
               with
               such
               a
               beauty
               and
               splendour
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Religious
               both
               admired
               and
               reioyced
               exceedingly
               ,
               therby
               hauing
               more
               perfect
               assurance
               of
               his
               sanctity
               .
               Att
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               Canon
               Reguler
               in
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Crosse
               in
               Conimbria
               ,
               celebrating
               the
               masse
               ,
               saw
               in
               spirit
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               Religious
               mount
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               gloriously
               to
               ascend
               into
               Paradise
               ;
               hauing
               first
               passed
               Purgatory
               ,
               as
               a
               bird
               that
               flyeth
               swiftly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               life
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               death
               and
               miracles
               of
               Br.
               Walter
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               custome
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               to
               record
               matters
               that
               happened
               ,
               by
               the
               yeares
               of
               Augustus
               Caesar
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               vertue
               and
               sanctity
               of
               Br.
               Walter
               ,
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               are
               yet
               of
               great
               fame
               ,
               he
               hauing
               so
               piously
               and
               exemplarly
               liued
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               he
               drew
               al
               the
               neighbour
               contrye
               to
               be
               friendes
               to
               his
               Order
               ;
               he
               also
               conuerted
               them
               from
               many
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               wherto
               the
               inhabitantes
               therof
               were
               much
               enclined
               and
               addicted
               ,
               and
               exercised
               them
               in
               vertues
               .
               It
               is
               sayd
               that
               this
               holy
               Father
               being
               dead
               and
               enterred
               ,
               there
               issued
               out
               of
               his
               tombe
               an
               oyle
               of
               such
               vertue
               as
               it
               cured
               many
               diseases
               ,
               and
               perseuered
               till
               his
               body
               was
               transported
               to
               the
               great
               Couent
               neere
               to
               the
               said
               citty
               .
               The
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               second
               of
               August
               ,
               was
               a
               long
               time
               festiually
               solemnised
               ;
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               that
               from
               euery
               where
               repayred
               thither
               ,
               to
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               the
               holy
               reliques
               ,
               there
               was
               kept
               a
               generall
               faire
               .
               A
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               hauing
               built
               their
               Couent
               
               very
               neere
               the
               citty
               ,
               the
               Canons
               resolued
               to
               steale
               from
               them
               this
               holy
               body
               :
               but
               though
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               came
               thither
               with
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               afterwardes
               with
               strength
               of
               oxen
               to
               draw
               away
               the
               tombe
               of
               the
               sayd
               S.
               entier
               :
               neuertheles
               they
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               lift
               vp
               the
               reliques
               alone
               out
               of
               the
               tombe
               ,
               by
               what
               soeuer
               forcible
               endeauour
               ,
               nor
               much
               lesse
               remoue
               the
               tombe
               from
               his
               place
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               force
               of
               the
               oxen
               :
               so
               that
               att
               length
               perceauing
               the
               miracle
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               S.
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               committ
               this
               theft
               ,
               they
               full
               of
               shame
               and
               confusion
               departed
               ,
               yet
               for
               this
               respect
               they
               had
               the
               S.
               in
               greater
               reuerence
               ,
               though
               they
               went
               away
               much
               discontented
               .
               The
               Religious
               hauing
               the
               next
               morning
               vnderstood
               all
               the
               matter
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               the
               tombe
               ,
               whence
               ,
               without
               any
               impediment
               they
               tooke
               the
               sacred
               reliques
               ,
               and
               carryed
               them
               to
               their
               new
               Couent
               :
               and
               they
               that
               did
               accompany
               them
               did
               exceedinglie
               admire
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               assoone
               as
               they
               put
               their
               hādes
               into
               the
               tombe
               to
               seeke
               for
               the
               reliques
               ,
               
               they
               tooke
               them
               out
               without
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               men
               and
               oxen
               together
               could
               not
               doe
               before
               .
               Thus
               was
               this
               holy
               body
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Frācis
               att
               Guimarames
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               exceedingly
               reuerēced
               of
               the
               inhabitantes
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               and
               necessities
               accustome
               to
               recommend
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               deuotion
               to
               take
               of
               the
               earth
               of
               his
               sepulcher
               :
               they
               haue
               also
               great
               experience
               of
               his
               merittes
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               fauours
               and
               graces
               which
               they
               daily
               by
               his
               intercessiō
               receaue
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               The
               three
               first
               monasteries
               of
               the
               Frere
               
               Minors
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               were
               those
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               of
               Guimarames
               ,
               and
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               which
               were
               transported
               to
               the
               citty
               of
               Guimarames
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               sayd
               ,
               and
               euen
               the
               Oratory
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               itt
               stood
               in
               an
               euill
               ayre
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               deuotion
               of
               the
               Princesse
               Saucia
               ,
               was
               alss
               chaunged
               and
               accommodated
               in
               the
               Pallace
               where
               her selfe
               dwelt
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Mount
               nere
               vnto
               the
               Citty
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               which
               is
               att
               Lisbone
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               neere
               the
               Citty
               as
               the
               others
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               found
               in
               the
               ancient
               Chronicles
               ,
               touching
               the
               first
               Religious
               of
               this
               monastery
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               an
               epitaph
               in
               the
               first
               cloyster
               of
               the
               sayd
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Lisbone
               ,
               wherby
               appeareth
               when
               this
               monastery
               ,
               of
               litle
               and
               humble
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               made
               so
               sumptuous
               as
               it
               is
               :
               for
               the
               writing
               and
               inscription
               of
               the
               epitaph
               is
               such
               :
               In
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               soueraine
               Monarch
               ,
               of
               the
               glorions
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               paranymph
               Gabriel
               tharchangel
               :
               Iohn
               Moguephi
               ,
               Secretary
               &
               treasuror
               of
               the
               noble
               kinge
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               hath
               erected
               thīs
               Cloister
               ,
               this
               church
               ,
               and
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               his
               soule
               rest
               in
               peace
               .
               This
               epitaph
               was
               written
               the
               yeare
               1310.
               out
               of
               which
               nomber
               taking
               thirthy
               eight
               yeares
               ,
               which
               the
               Emperour
               Augustus
               regned
               then
               from
               the
               incarnatiō
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Portugals
               then
               counted
               ,
               as
               
               a
               long
               time
               after
               by
               the
               yeares
               of
               Augustus
               )
               would
               remayne
               1272.
               from
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               that
               will
               read
               this
               epitaph
               shal
               finde
               it
               at
               the
               discent
               of
               the
               staires
               that
               goe
               frō
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Couent
               to
               the
               Cloister
               on
               the
               left
               hād
               .
               It
               is
               sayd
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               built
               by
               the
               people
               of
               Lisbone
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               was
               also
               one
               of
               the
               first
               monasteryes
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               in
               Portugall
               ,
               called
               S.
               Antony
               neere
               vnto
               thē
               Citty
               of
               Conimbria
               ,
               wherin
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Lisbone
               denominated
               of
               Padua
               ,
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               and
               there
               resided
               some
               time
               ,
               till
               he
               departed
               with
               intention
               to
               gett
               martyrdome
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               iustified
               wherfore
               the
               Religious
               approched
               so
               neere
               to
               the
               Citty
               ,
               where
               to
               this
               presēt
               they
               haue
               a
               great
               Couēt
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               chappell
               called
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               which
               the
               Citty
               in
               honour
               of
               him
               erected
               .
               Neere
               vnto
               it
               there
               was
               a
               very
               litle
               cell
               of
               earth
               ,
               whervnto
               the
               people
               had
               great
               deuotiō
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               sayd
               that
               S.
               Antony
               had
               formerly
               dwelt
               therin
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               ruinated
               to
               build
               in
               that
               place
               the
               Monastery
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               la
               Pieté
               in
               inuocation
               of
               sainct
               Antony
               .
               This
               place
               where
               the
               sayd
               cell
               was
               ,
               is
               yet
               to
               this
               present
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               worthy
               sanctitie
               .
            
             
               Now
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               was
               sent
               with
               Brother
               Albert
               of
               Pisa
               also
               by
               the
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ill
               entertainement
               they
               receiued
               of
               a
               Priour
               of
               S.
               Benets
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Angelus
               of
               Pisa
               was
               a
               Religious
               of
               worthie
               sanctity
               ,
               who
               hauing
               founded
               the
               monastery
               of
               Pisa
               where
               he
               was
               Guardian
               ,
               and
               as
               other
               affirme
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               began
               the
               Couent
               att
               Patis
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               in
               the
               generall
               diuision
               made
               the
               yeare
               1219.
               sent
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               went
               Brother
               Albert
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               who
               afterwardes
               was
               Generall
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Religious
               giuen
               him
               for
               companions
               ,
               by
               their
               doctrine
               &
               good
               examples
               to
               edifie
               soules
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ;
               and
               also
               there
               to
               found
               monasteries
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               The
               third
               of
               May
               then
               these
               good
               Religious
               arriued
               in
               Englād
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               cuteously
               entertayned
               by
               the
               Dominicans
               who
               had
               already
               a
               monastery
               there
               ;
               thence
               they
               went
               farther
               to
               haue
               speech
               with
               the
               king
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               very
               good
               Catholike
               ,
               and
               fauoured
               all
               vertuous
               dessignes
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               proceeded
               on
               towardes
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               way
               they
               came
               to
               a
               Monastery
               of
               Religious
               of
               sainct
               Benedict
               before
               Arabud
               ,
               scituat
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               great
               mountaine
               ,
               betweene
               Oxford
               and
               London
               ,
               the
               night
               and
               aboundance
               of
               raine
               preuenting
               them
               of
               trauilling
               further
               ,
               and
               being
               withall
               cold
               ,
               and
               hauing
               nothing
               to
               eat
               ,
               they
               there
               demaunded
               of
               those
               Religious
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               entertainement
               for
               that
               night
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               wearines
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               raine
               and
               cold
               that
               hindred
               their
               farther
               trauell
               .
               The
               Porter
               seeing
               these
               men
               clothed
               in
               vnusuall
               attire
               and
               to
               speake
               a
               strange
               language
               ,
               presently
               iudged
               them
               to
               be
               sycophants
               and
               sporting
               companions
               to
               gett
               their
               commons
               ,
               and
               therfore
               instantly
               aduertised
               the
               Priour
               of
               them
               ;
               who
               was
               discoursing
               with
               his
               Relligious
               ,
               among
               whome
               were
               the
               Sacristine
               ,
               the
               Steward
               ,
               and
               a
               yong
               Religious
               .
               He
               commanded
               the
               Porther
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               ,
               with
               intention
               to
               recreat
               himselfe
               in
               seeing
               them
               play
               some
               sportes
               or
               trickes
               to
               content
               his
               Religious
               .
               The
               Frere
               Minors
               comming
               before
               them
               ,
               were
               willed
               to
               shew
               some
               passetime
               to
               the
               company
               .
               Whereto
               they
               very
               humbly
               answeared
               
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Players
               or
               sportmakers
               ,
               but
               Religious
               professours
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               The
               Priour
               moued
               with
               this
               answeare
               ,
               belieuing
               them
               to
               be
               indeed
               Ieasters
               ,
               commanded
               them
               with
               many
               mockeries
               and
               dirisions
               to
               be
               incontinently
               and
               rudely
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               dores
               .
               But
               the
               yong
               Religious
               man
               perceauing
               the
               proud
               commandement
               of
               the
               Priour
               ,
               hauing
               great
               compassion
               of
               those
               poore
               barefoot
               and
               halfe
               naked
               creatures
               ,
               so
               entreated
               the
               Porter
               ,
               that
               he
               persuaded
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               permitt
               the
               poore
               strangers
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               when
               the
               Priour
               should
               be
               retired
               ,
               and
               to
               lodge
               them
               secretly
               in
               straw
               in
               the
               stable
               :
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               Religious
               carryed
               them
               bread
               and
               beere
               :
               and
               so
               recommending
               himselfe
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               his
               cell
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               said
               Priour
               was
               seuerily
               punished
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               other
               two
               Religious
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               discurtisie
               vsed
               towardes
               his
               seruantes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               same
               night
               the
               yong
               Religious
               that
               had
               done
               that
               charity
               to
               the
               poore
               Frere
               Minors
               sleeping
               ,
               saw
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               sitting
               on
               a
               merueillous
               throne
               ,
               who
               calling
               them
               all
               to
               iudgement
               ,
               sayd
               with
               a
               terrible
               voice
               :
               Bring
               forth
               the
               Priour
               and
               the
               Religious
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               instantly
               presented
               vnto
               him
               ,
               there
               came
               on
               the
               other
               side
               a
               contemptible
               poore
               man
               ,
               cloathed
               as
               the
               Religious
               that
               were
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Couent
               ,
               who
               complayningly
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               and
               great
               feruour
               said
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Most
               iust
               iudge
               ,
               he
               bloud
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               cryeth
               before
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               which
               this
               night
               hath
               bin
               shed
               by
               these
               Religious
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               afford
               them
               lodgeing
               and
               refection
               in
               such
               necessitie
               and
               extreme
               perill
               :
               these
               poore
               Frere
               Minors
               hauing
               left
               all
               thy
               had
               for
               thy
               loue
               and
               goeing
               into
               England
               expresly
               to
               procure
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               redeemed
               by
               thy
               precious
               bloud
               ,
               denying
               them
               that
               which
               they
               would
               haue
               giuē
               them
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               parasites
               and
               sportmakers
               .
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               then
               with
               a
               terrible
               voice
               sayd
               to
               the
               Priour
               :
               Of
               what
               Order
               art
               thou
               ?
               OfS.
               Benedict
               ,
               answeared
               he
               :
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               tourning
               towardes
               S.
               Benett
               ,
               asked
               him
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               his
               Religious
               :
               the
               Sainct
               answeared
               :
               Lord
               this
               is
               a
               destroyer
               of
               my
               religion
               ,
               as
               are
               also
               his
               companions
               ,
               for
               my
               rule
               commandeth
               that
               the
               Abbots
               table
               be
               common
               to
               straungers
               in
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               these
               haue
               alwayes
               denyed
               thinges
               necessary
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               
               
               
               
               
               then
               condemned
               to
               death
               the
               Priour
               ,
               the
               Stewerd
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacristine
               ▪
               and
               then
               he
               tourned
               to
               the
               Religious
               that
               had
               this
               vision
               ,
               and
               had
               bin
               benefactour
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               And
               thou
               ,
               of
               what
               Order
               art
               thou
               ?
               he
               quaking
               and
               trembling
               for
               feare
               to
               heare
               sentence
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               hauing
               seene
               S.
               Benett
               aduerse
               to
               his
               Religious
               ,
               answeared
               :
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               this
               thy
               poore
               seruant
               (
               meaning
               S.
               Francis
               )
               of
               whome
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               demaunded
               if
               it
               were
               true
               that
               this
               Religious
               was
               of
               his
               Order
               :
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               alredy
               admitted
               him
               :
               and
               then
               very
               graciously
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               therwith
               he
               awaked
               vtterly
               amazed
               and
               trembling
               att
               this
               fearfull
               vision
               .
               And
               arising
               from
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               presently
               went
               to
               the
               cell
               of
               his
               Priour
               to
               relate
               him
               all
               :
               and
               entring
               in
               ,
               he
               found
               him
               strangled
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               hauing
               so
               deformed
               &
               hideous
               a
               face
               ,
               as
               procured
               a
               horrour
               to
               the
               beholders
               .
               Whe●att
               this
               yong
               Religious
               being
               vtterly
               terrified
               cryed
               out
               and
               ran
               to
               the
               celles
               of
               the
               other
               companions
               of
               the
               Priour
               ,
               whome
               he
               found
               also
               strangled
               with
               the
               same
               fearfull
               aspect
               .
               This
               made
               him
               almost
               besides
               himselfe
               with
               care
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               But
               the
               porter
               had
               dismissed
               them
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Priour
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               yong
               Religious
               sought
               out
               his
               Abbot
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               recounted
               this
               chasticement
               inflicted
               by
               God
               on
               his
               Religious
               ,
               which
               was
               instantly
               diuulged
               throughout
               all
               that
               contry
               ,
               where
               this
               yong
               Religious
               was
               the
               fist
               that
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minour
               :
               and
               Br.
               Angelus
               and
               his
               companions
               were
               with
               great
               charity
               receaued
               by
               the
               king
               of
               England
               into
               the
               citty
               of
               Oxford
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Angelus
               caused
               Couents
               to
               be
               builded
               att
               Oxford
               and
               other
               where
               :
               of
               his
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               kink
               presently
               appointed
               them
               a
               place
               neere
               the
               walles
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               and
               not
               farre
               from
               his
               pallace
               ,
               there
               to
               build
               them
               a
               Couent
               ,
               permitting
               them
               to
               breake
               the
               said
               wall
               for
               the
               better
               commodity
               of
               their
               building
               :
               He
               also
               permitted
               them
               to
               shutt
               vp
               a
               street
               that
               went
               from
               the
               same
               place
               to
               S.
               Fredesmond
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               more
               retired
               ,
               leauing
               only
               one
               gate
               for
               the
               king
               to
               enter
               att
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Now
               the
               fruit
               that
               these
               Religious
               wrought
               there
               ,
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               great
               and
               notorious
               sinners
               ,
               recalled
               themselues
               :
               but
               euen
               many
               gentlemen
               were
               conuerted
               and
               left
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               follow
               that
               Apostolique
               life
               which
               those
               Frere
               Minors
               professed
               ,
               among
               whome
               one
               was
               Don.
               Ridolfo
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               vision
               seeing
               S.
               Francis
               with
               his
               companions
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               soueraigne
               Iudge
               ,
               to
               iudge
               men
               ,
               he
               forsooke
               his
               bishopprick
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               permissiō
               
               of
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               ;
               and
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               :
               as
               also
               did
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               who
               together
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               and
               liued
               in
               Religion
               with
               such
               humility
               ,
               that
               they
               gaue
               euident
               demonstration
               to
               be
               true
               contemners
               of
               worldly
               dignities
               .
               When
               their
               monastery
               was
               builded
               they
               carryed
               on
               their
               backes
               ,
               stones
               ,
               lime
               ,
               &
               whatsoeuer
               was
               needfull
               to
               the
               worckmen
               .
               This
               first
               prouinciall
               of
               England
               hauing
               admitted
               into
               the
               Order
               many
               yong
               men
               ,
               he
               erected
               and
               constituted
               a
               place
               of
               study
               ,
               that
               the
               Brethren
               profiting
               in
               learning
               ,
               might
               also
               in
               time
               benefitt
               in
               the
               gayning
               of
               soules
               :
               and
               to
               that
               end
               he
               prayed
               master
               Robert
               of
               Osse
               ,
               Doctour
               in
               diuinity
               to
               assist
               in
               gouernmēt
               of
               the
               schoole
               of
               the
               Religious
               ;
               which
               the
               Doctour
               with
               great
               deuotion
               accorded
               vnto
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               direct
               &
               gouerue
               them
               till
               they
               had
               a
               Religious
               that
               could
               read
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               Br.
               Angelus
               retourning
               one
               day
               frō
               visiting
               some
               other
               monasteries
               which
               he
               had
               erected
               in
               the
               same
               Prouince
               ,
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               examine
               the
               progresse
               of
               these
               yong
               Religious
               in
               their
               study
               ,
               and
               hearing
               them
               dispute
               of
               curious
               and
               friuolous
               questions
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               :
               O
               miserable
               wretch
               that
               I
               am
               what
               haue
               I
               done
               ?
               sith
               the
               simple
               and
               idiotes
               are
               rauished
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               these
               my
               Religious
               with
               their
               learning
               call
               in
               question
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               God
               :
               And
               att
               the
               very
               hower
               dissolued
               and
               discontinued
               the
               study
               ,
               being
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               hindered
               the
               repose
               of
               the
               spiritt
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Religious
               was
               endued
               with
               a
               profound
               humility
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               very
               gratefull
               to
               God
               and
               men
               :
               It
               is
               recorded
               of
               him
               that
               he
               would
               neuer
               accept
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               till
               he
               was
               constrayned
               by
               a
               Generall
               Chapter
               :
               Att
               length
               the
               day
               after
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               yelded
               his
               spiritt
               vnto
               God.
               After
               his
               death
               he
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               also
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               He
               was
               buryed
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Oxforde
               ,
               in
               a
               coffin
               of
               wood
               ,
               to
               place
               him
               afterward
               in
               some
               honorable
               sepulcher
               .
               Certaine
               yeares
               after
               the
               people
               made
               him
               a
               sepulcher
               of
               marble
               ,
               into
               which
               attempting
               to
               put
               him
               ,
               they
               found
               in
               his
               coffin
               a
               liquor
               like
               vnto
               oyle
               sauouring
               as
               baulme
               ;
               which
               was
               his
               very
               flesh
               in
               that
               sort
               melted
               and
               dissolued
               :
               his
               precious
               bones
               did
               swimme
               on
               the
               said
               oyle
               .
               The
               Religious
               hauing
               inconsideratly
               handled
               the
               said
               coffin
               ,
               thincking
               to
               remoue
               it
               ,
               the
               bottome
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               that
               precious
               liquour
               ran
               out
               with
               all
               ,
               yelding
               to
               those
               present
               so
               delicious
               a
               sauour
               ,
               that
               it
               gaue
               them
               all
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               :
               and
               so
               his
               bones
               rested
               in
               the
               new
               sepulcher
               ,
               and
               the
               sayd
               oyle
               was
               withall
               care
               possible
               gathered
               vp
               :
               and
               therwith
               were
               cured
               many
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               glorious
               Br.
               Ambrosse
               of
               Massa
               .
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               conuersion
               and
               sanctity
               of
               the
               blessed
               Br.
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Ambrose
               was
               from
               his
               birth
               so
               beloued
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiestie
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               conuersed
               among
               worldly
               men
               euen
               to
               his
               complet
               age
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               by
               a
               speciall
               grace
               of
               God
               alwayes
               preserued
               from
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               :
               but
               being
               by
               his
               eternall
               maiesty
               induced
               to
               shunne
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               hauing
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               giuen
               all
               he
               had
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Sainct
               Francis
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ;
               and
               hauing
               obtayned
               of
               God
               the
               grace
               of
               contemplation
               and
               Euangelicall
               perfection
               ,
               he
               withall
               his
               iudustry
               laboured
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               might
               not
               
               proue
               vaine
               and
               fruitlesse
               in
               him
               .
               He
               therfore
               much
               exercised
               himselfe
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               then
               sacrifices
               .
               In
               the
               most
               violent
               and
               extremest
               cold
               ,
               being
               almost
               naked
               ,
               he
               trauelled
               for
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               he
               continuallie
               employed
               himselfe
               in
               prayer
               ,
               dailie
               examining
               his
               conscience
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               his
               reliefe
               was
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               like
               abstinence
               ,
               he
               mortified
               the
               concupiscences
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               with
               more
               puritie
               to
               offer
               vp
               his
               soule
               in
               sacrifice
               vnto
               God.
               He
               was
               exceeding
               compassionate
               vnto
               afflicted
               personnes
               ,
               and
               with
               alacrity
               serued
               the
               sicke
               ,
               not
               only
               Religious
               ,
               but
               the
               seculer
               also
               ;
               If
               there
               wanted
               phisike
               he
               demaunded
               it
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               other
               thinges
               necessarie
               :
               he
               was
               very
               humble
               ,
               and
               therfore
               desirously
               laboured
               in
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               washed
               the
               dishes
               ,
               swept
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               very
               willingly
               busied
               himselfe
               in
               all
               other
               offices
               of
               humility
               .
               If
               by
               any
               word
               or
               act
               he
               had
               giuen
               occasion
               of
               troubles
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               he
               would
               presently
               put
               a
               cord
               about
               his
               owne
               neck
               and
               so
               goe
               aske
               him
               pardon
               ,
               though
               he
               endured
               iniuryes
               done
               to
               himselfe
               as
               patiently
               as
               if
               no
               such
               thinge
               had
               bin
               :
               he
               liued
               fifteene
               yeares
               in
               such
               and
               the
               like
               exercises
               of
               vertue
               ;
               and
               afterwardes
               in
               his
               death
               and
               since
               ,
               God
               hath
               discouered
               how
               gratefull
               the
               life
               of
               this
               his
               seruant
               was
               vnto
               him
               :
               before
               his
               last
               sicknes
               he
               reuealed
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               and
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               declared
               to
               one
               of
               his
               companions
               .
               He
               trauelled
               to
               Ciuitadochia
               ,
               where
               being
               arriued
               ,
               he
               fell
               sick
               ,
               and
               few
               dayes
               after
               the
               terme
               of
               his
               life
               being
               exspired
               ,
               one
               night
               att
               mattins
               he
               shewed
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               ioyfull
               face
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               some
               vision
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               euen
               exteriourly
               to
               reioyce
               .
               
               Wherfore
               the
               Religious
               that
               attended
               him
               ,
               demaunded
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               any
               Angell
               of
               heauen
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Father
               Sainct
               Francis
               ,
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               had
               not
               seene
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Angel
               he
               sayd
               nothing
               .
               Being
               in
               those
               ioyes
               ,
               he
               aduertised
               his
               companions
               of
               the
               death
               of
               one
               deuoted
               vnto
               him
               which
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               saying
               that
               William
               was
               already
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               world
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               himselfe
               should
               follow
               him
               the
               same
               day
               betweene
               none
               and
               euensonge
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               :
               for
               att
               the
               time
               foretold
               this
               holy
               Religious
               Ambrose
               yelded
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               Creatour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               muracles
               wrought
               by
               this
               glorious
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               nomber
               of
               miracles
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Lord
               would
               approue
               the
               life
               and
               sanctity
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               Brother
               Ambrose
               ;
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               by
               an
               Apostolicall
               breuie
               commanded
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ciuitadochia
               ,
               and
               the
               Priour
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Augustin
               to
               meet
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               the
               life
               and
               miracles
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               hauing
               perused
               them
               to
               approue
               them
               for
               autenticall
               .
               This
               Briefe
               was
               giuen
               att
               the
               Palace
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               the
               13.
               yeare
               of
               his
               Popedome
               ,
               by
               vertue
               wherof
               the
               said
               Prelates
               hauing
               made
               a
               most
               dilligent
               search
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               fourteene
               lame
               persons
               had
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               seruant
               of
               God
               bin
               cured
               ,
               as
               also
               foure
               deliuered
               of
               the
               falling
               sicknesse
               ,
               one
               dispossessed
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               two
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               six
               cured
               of
               mortall
               impostumes
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               a
               fistula
               .
               He
               restored
               hearing
               to
               one
               that
               was
               deafe
               ,
               four
               men
               were
               cured
               of
               seuerall
               diseases
               ,
               a
               woman
               of
               the
               bloudie
               flux
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               whose
               child
               had
               bin
               foure
               monethes
               dead
               in
               her
               wombe
               :
               he
               restored
               sight
               to
               foure
               that
               were
               blind
               ,
               and
               finally
               raysed
               many
               from
               death
               .
               The
               said
               Prelates
               tooke
               notice
               of
               these
               and
               many
               other
               miracles
               :
               but
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Pope
               peruerted
               his
               inscription
               in
               the
               catalogue
               of
               the
               SS
               .
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               recorded
               in
               heauen
               ,
               where
               he
               raigneth
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               his
               Church
               triumphant
               ,
               making
               supplication
               to
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               in
               their
               necessities
               haue
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               life
               of
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               ,
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               exemplare
               humilitie
               and
               singuler
               patience
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iuniperus
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               and
               most
               perfect
               disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis
               :
               for
               he
               was
               so
               grounded
               in
               the
               firme
               and
               assured
               foundations
               of
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               and
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               no
               tormenting
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               nor
               persecution
               of
               the
               world
               could
               in
               any
               sort
               remoue
               or
               desioyne
               him
               from
               his
               estate
               of
               perfection
               ,
               There
               was
               neuer
               any
               that
               saw
               him
               troubled
               or
               disquieted
               ,
               so
               couragiously
               did
               he
               support
               all
               iniuryes
               of
               wordes
               or
               actions
               :
               Which
               brought
               him
               to
               such
               misprise
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               many
               seeing
               him
               in
               such
               poore
               apparance
               and
               so
               ill
               treated
               ,
               not
               knowing
               his
               perfection
               ,
               esteemed
               him
               for
               a
               foole
               and
               sencelesse
               :
               But
               S.
               Francis
               that
               knew
               him
               right
               well
               ,
               reputing
               him
               in
               the
               nomber
               of
               the
               perfect
               ,
               sayd
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               good
               and
               true
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               that
               attayned
               the
               misprise
               of
               the
               world
               and
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               far
               foorth
               as
               had
               done
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               :
               and
               oftentimes
               considering
               his
               simplicities
               ,
               the
               contempt
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               patience
               in
               reprehensions
               giuen
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               to
               the
               Religious
               present
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               desire
               ,
               and
               would
               to
               God
               I
               had
               a
               great
               forrest
               full
               of
               such
               Iunipers
               .
               This
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               oftentimes
               found
               new
               occasions
               for
               exercise
               of
               his
               patience
               to
               be
               misprised
               and
               reproached
               ,
               yet
               without
               offending
               God
               ,
               neuer
               shunning
               to
               be
               reputed
               a
               foole
               :
               as
               when
               he
               one
               time
               entred
               into
               the
               citty
               of
               Viterbium
               ,
               hauing
               made
               a
               fardell
               of
               his
               habitt
               bound
               vp
               with
               his
               cord
               which
               he
               carryed
               on
               his
               shoulders
               and
               so
               went
               into
               the
               marckett
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               children
               seeing
               him
               almost
               naked
               ,
               vsed
               him
               as
               a
               foole
               ,
               reuiled
               him
               with
               wordes
               ,
               cast
               stones
               att
               him
               ,
               and
               berayed
               him
               with
               filth
               .
               After
               he
               had
               left
               these
               that
               thus
               tormented
               him
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               where
               the
               Religious
               seeing
               him
               in
               such
               pittifull
               estate
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               by
               him
               wherefore
               he
               had
               bin
               so
               handled
               ,
               they
               were
               much
               scandalized
               att
               what
               he
               had
               don
               ,
               and
               tooke
               it
               in
               very
               ill
               part
               ,
               bitterly
               reprehending
               him
               for
               it
               :
               some
               told
               him
               he
               deserued
               to
               be
               cudgelled
               ,
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               imprisonned
               ,
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               scandall
               he
               had
               giuen
               to
               the
               people
               :
               but
               he
               accepted
               all
               these
               indignities
               with
               a
               very
               contented
               and
               ioyfull
               countenance
               ,
               as
               matter
               much
               desired
               of
               him
               :
               and
               in
               signification
               of
               the
               interiour
               contentment
               he
               conceaued
               ,
               he
               tooke
               the
               fore
               part
               of
               his
               habitt
               ,
               and
               beholding
               those
               Religious
               that
               were
               most
               offended
               with
               his
               fact
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               My
               freindes
               ,
               fill
               this
               I
               pray
               you
               with
               these
               iewels
               :
               doe
               so
               ,
               feare
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               receaue
               them
               as
               precious
               stones
               and
               iewels
               that
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               
               esteemed
               .
               So
               called
               he
               the
               affrontes
               and
               iniuries
               done
               vnto
               him
               precious
               stones
               and
               of
               notable
               value
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               An
               other
               time
               being
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               he
               vnderstood
               that
               there
               was
               a
               feast
               to
               be
               solemnised
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               whither
               would
               repaire
               from
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               &
               nott
               minding
               too
               loose
               the
               gaine
               he
               hoped
               to
               make
               there
               ,
               he
               determined
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               feast
               in
               the
               fashion
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               the
               citty
               ,
               he
               went
               ,
               expresly
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               the
               more
               to
               be
               mesprised
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               into
               the
               principall
               streetes
               :
               which
               was
               presently
               related
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               expected
               .
               Wherfore
               being
               come
               to
               the
               monastery
               ,
               they
               all
               chardged
               him
               with
               notable
               iniuryes
               ,
               calling
               him
               foole
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               layd
               in
               irons
               ,
               for
               dishonouring
               their
               house
               and
               Religion
               :
               all
               concluding
               that
               he
               deserued
               a
               great
               penance
               :
               Wherevpon
               ,
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               hauing
               before
               all
               the
               company
               giuen
               him
               a
               rough
               and
               rude
               chapter
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               O
               miserable
               wretch
               !
               what
               pennance
               can
               I
               impose
               on
               thee
               correspondent
               and
               worthy
               the
               excesse
               of
               thy
               notorious
               fact
               :
               Herevnto
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               very
               humbly
               ausweared
               :
               Father
               the
               correction
               you
               should
               giue
               me
               is
               ,
               to
               permitt
               me
               to
               retourne
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               I
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               way
               .
               Herbie
               the
               Religious
               vnderstood
               well
               what
               had
               bin
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               and
               being
               qualified
               and
               appeased
               ,
               they
               pray7s
               ;
               ed
               God
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               abhorred
               honours
               ,
               and
               consolations
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iuniperus
               being
               sent
               to
               Rome
               there
               to
               remayne
               ,
               where
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               vertues
               liued
               ,
               some
               that
               were
               deere
               freindes
               to
               him
               and
               deuoted
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               vnderstanding
               therof
               ,
               went
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               so
               to
               entertayne
               him
               curteously
               and
               to
               honour
               him
               .
               But
               this
               holy
               Religious
               seeing
               them
               comming
               ,
               and
               suspecting
               the
               occasion
               ,
               which
               he
               extremely
               detested
               and
               shunned
               ,
               he
               was
               att
               the
               first
               apprehension
               exceedingly
               troubled
               to
               resolue
               on
               some
               meane
               to
               auoyd
               that
               honour
               .
               Att
               lēght
               after
               he
               had
               some
               time
               discoursed
               in
               his
               spiritt
               of
               this
               subiect
               ,
               still
               goeing
               on
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               found
               children
               busyed
               in
               this
               sport
               following
               :
               they
               had
               layd
               a
               peice
               of
               wood
               crosse
               vpō
               a
               wall
               ,
               att
               each
               end
               wherof
               was
               a
               boy
               sitting
               astride
               ,
               who
               by
               equall
               waight
               did
               alternatiuely
               mount
               each
               other
               vp
               and
               downe
               .
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               gott
               one
               of
               the
               places
               and
               began
               to
               sport
               with
               the
               boy
               att
               the
               other
               end
               .
               His
               freindes
               and
               affectionat
               ,
               comming
               there
               ,
               did
               not
               yet
               forbeare
               very
               reuerently
               to
               salute
               him
               ,
               well
               knowing
               his
               fashions
               and
               customes
               :
               but
               he
               persisting
               firme
               and
               constant
               in
               his
               purpose
               ,
               would
               
               not
               seeme
               to
               see
               or
               heare
               them
               ,
               so
               atttentiue
               did
               he
               appeare
               in
               that
               sport
               ;
               and
               so
               long
               he
               continued
               and
               so
               resolutely
               ,
               that
               trying
               their
               patience
               ,
               he
               enforced
               them
               att
               last
               to
               retourne
               home
               much
               discontented
               and
               disedifyed
               att
               the
               inciuillytie
               and
               folly
               of
               their
               freind
               ;
               and
               afterwardes
               he
               secrecretly
               slipt
               into
               his
               Couent
               ,
               very
               ioyfull
               in
               hauing
               so
               auoyded
               the
               vaineglory
               of
               that
               worldly
               entertainement
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               time
               he
               hauing
               bin
               against
               his
               will
               commanded
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               a
               gentleman
               that
               desired
               much
               to
               discourse
               particulerly
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               thervnto
               constrayned
               by
               obedience
               :
               but
               by
               whatsoeuer
               meanes
               the
               gentleman
               could
               deuise
               to
               occasion
               him
               to
               discourse
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               wrest
               so
               much
               as
               one
               good
               word
               from
               him
               .
               Yet
               supposing
               him
               to
               be
               weary
               or
               distempered
               with
               some
               indisposition
               ,
               he
               for
               that
               night
               conducted
               him
               into
               a
               chamber
               very
               commodiously
               furnished
               for
               his
               repose
               :
               but
               very
               early
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               without
               speaking
               a
               word
               to
               any
               person
               he
               departed
               ,
               leauing
               the
               bed
               and
               other
               furniture
               disorderly
               and
               confusedly
               heaped
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               foole
               .
               Which
               the
               gentleman
               hauing
               seene
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               confounded
               and
               scandelized
               att
               this
               Religious
               ,
               that
               thus
               disgraced
               him
               :
               and
               complayned
               therof
               to
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               who
               exceedingly
               checked
               him
               for
               it
               .
               And
               then
               in
               their
               presence
               he
               reprehended
               himselfe
               ,
               acknowledgeing
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               deserue
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               seuerely
               punished
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               discoursing
               one
               time
               with
               some
               Religious
               touching
               death
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               said
               :
               God
               graunt
               ,
               me
               the
               grace
               to
               dye
               in
               some
               Couent
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               my
               soule
               may
               be
               comforted
               ,
               and
               assisted
               by
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               body
               may
               be
               buryed
               with
               other
               Religious
               .
               Herevpon
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               tooke
               occasion
               of
               speech
               saying
               ;
               &
               I
               would
               that
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               my
               death
               my
               body
               might
               be
               so
               loathsome
               and
               stinking
               ,
               that
               no
               Religious
               would
               aduenture
               to
               come
               neere
               it
               :
               but
               that
               they
               would
               therfore
               cast
               me
               into
               some
               priuie
               or
               smoke
               ,
               and
               there
               leaue
               me
               as
               most
               abhominable
               :
               and
               afterwardes
               being
               dead
               would
               not
               aforde
               me
               any
               buryall
               ,
               but
               that
               foules
               might
               deuour
               my
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               humility
               of
               this
               holy
               Religious
               was
               so
               admirable
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               desire
               to
               be
               misprised
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               neuer
               esteeme
               himselfe
               in
               any
               sort
               sufficiently
               burdened
               with
               reproches
               ,
               iniuryes
               ,
               vilainies
               ,
               and
               infamies
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               and
               in
               his
               death
               .
               In
               which
               repect
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               say
               :
               
                 Non
                 est
                 inuentus
                 similis
                 illi
              
               ,
               that
               more
               precisely
               then
               he
               obserued
               to
               repay
               this
               law
               vnto
               our
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               mony
               and
               coyne
               of
               reproches
               as
               he
               suffered
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               ●oue
               as
               this
               holy
               Religious
               ;
               and
               that
               more
               euidently
               discouered
               in
               himselfe
               
               the
               perfection
               of
               S.
               Paul
               in
               effect
               :
               
                 Mihi
                 mundus
                 crucifixus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 ego
              
               
               mundo
               :
               for
               he
               alwayes
               contemned
               it
               withall
               the
               pompes
               and
               vanities
               therof
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               world
               to
               be
               but
               a
               foole
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               remedy
               which
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               vsed
               ,
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               sensuality
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Giles
               ,
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Brother
               Simon
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               being
               on
               time
               together
               in
               spirituall
               conference
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               Brother
               Giles
               sayd
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               you
               arme
               your selues
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               sensuality
               .
               Br.
               Simon
               of
               Assium
               answeared
               :
               I
               consider
               the
               loathsomnes
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               &
               how
               detestable
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               euen
               before
               men
               ,
               who
               though
               impious
               ,
               yet
               seeke
               to
               conceale
               and
               couer
               themselues
               from
               being
               seene
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               such
               a
               filthy
               act
               .
               This
               consideration
               procureth
               in
               me
               a
               displeasure
               and
               detestation
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               deliuereth
               me
               of
               the
               temptation
               .
               Then
               Brother
               Ruffinus
               spake
               as
               thus
               :
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               tempted
               with
               that
               sinne
               ,
               I
               fall
               on
               both
               my
               knees
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               I
               implore
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               diuine
               clemencie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mother
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               in
               prayer
               till
               I
               feele
               my selfe
               freed
               .
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               then
               spake
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               When
               I
               perceaue
               such
               diuelish
               temptations
               are
               represented
               to
               my
               senses
               forcibly
               to
               assault
               me
               ,
               I
               instanly
               shut
               the
               gates
               of
               my
               hart
               ,
               whereto
               I
               constitue
               for
               seuere
               guardes
               ,
               holy
               meditations
               and
               pious
               desires
               ,
               for
               security
               of
               the
               castell
               wherin
               resideth
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               when
               their
               ennemies
               make
               their
               approches
               to
               giue
               an
               assault
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               I
               ,
               that
               command
               in
               that
               forteresse
               ,
               cry
               to
               them
               from
               within
               :
               Goe
               your
               wayes
               ,
               gett
               yee
               gone
               ,
               the
               place
               is
               possessed
               for
               others
               ;
               yee
               are
               discouered
               ,
               I
               am
               fortified
               with
               whatsoeuer
               is
               necessary
               to
               giue
               you
               repulse
               :
               In
               this
               manner
               doe
               I
               euer
               preserue
               my
               forteresse
               from
               being
               surprised
               by
               such
               base
               companions
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               entry
               would
               vtterly
               ruinate
               me
               :
               or
               att
               least
               it
               would
               be
               very
               difficult
               for
               me
               to
               expell
               them
               ,
               for
               att
               the
               instant
               that
               I
               perceaue
               them
               ready
               to
               assault
               me
               ,
               without
               permitting
               them
               to
               lay
               their
               siege
               ,
               I
               enforce
               them
               to
               retire
               with
               shame
               enough
               .
               Which
               Brother
               Giles
               vnderstanding
               he
               tourned
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               opinion
               ,
               &
               resolue
               hēceforward
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               his
               stratageme
               of
               warre
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ;
               considering
               that
               in
               this
               sinne
               the
               securest
               fight
               is
               to
               fly
               ;
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               traiterous
               appetite
               which
               is
               within
               the
               flesh
               ,
               findeth
               such
               a
               strōge
               concurrence
               of
               assistāce
               in
               the
               exteriour
               sences
               by
               an
               army
               raysed
               
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               opposed
               against
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               the
               perill
               is
               extreme
               and
               the
               victory
               vncertaine
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               securest
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               permitt
               this
               traiterous
               domesticall
               sinne
               to
               enter
               into
               our
               hart
               .
            
             
               Iuniperus
               being
               one
               time
               reprehended
               for
               hauing
               spoaken
               too
               lightly
               ,
               the
               mouth
               being
               the
               dore
               wherat
               the
               spiritt
               of
               deuotion
               and
               prayer
               goeth
               out
               ,
               he
               continued
               six
               entiere
               monthes
               in
               perpetuall
               silence
               :
               the
               first
               day
               his
               purpose
               not
               to
               speake
               was
               in
               honour
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               second
               for
               reuerence
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               third
               for
               loue
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               fourth
               for
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               each
               day
               proposing
               some
               saincte
               ,
               he
               strictly
               obserued
               his
               silence
               all
               that
               time
               with
               new
               feruour
               and
               deuotiō
               ,
               though
               naturally
               he
               spake
               very
               litle
               ,
               which
               also
               was
               of
               spirituall
               thinges
               ,
               for
               as
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               be
               flattered
               ,
               so
               neither
               could
               he
               flatter
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               no
               other
               discourse
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Religious
               perfect
               in
               humility
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               learne
               and
               heare
               ,
               then
               with
               wordes
               and
               exteriour
               signes
               of
               sanctity
               teach
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               charity
               which
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               exercised
               towards
               the
               sick
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               glorious
               S.
               had
               a
               great
               affection
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               extreme
               charity
               did
               desirously
               serue
               them
               :
               by
               meanes
               wherof
               happened
               a
               strange
               accident
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               touching
               a
               sicke
               person
               ,
               of
               whome
               by
               order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               who
               then
               was
               there
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               chardge
               .
               This
               poore
               sick
               man
               was
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               infirmity
               become
               so
               feeble
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               so
               much
               strength
               as
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               would
               infallibly
               hasten
               his
               death
               :
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               hauing
               great
               cōpassiō
               of
               him
               ,
               prayed
               him
               with
               tearfull
               eyes
               to
               tell
               him
               wherof
               he
               could
               willinglie
               ear
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               procure
               it
               for
               him
               .
               The
               sick
               party
               answeared
               that
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               well
               eat
               of
               a
               hogs
               foote
               in
               Vinegar
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               gett
               it
               .
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               replyed
               :
               be
               of
               good
               Courage
               Brother
               ,
               I
               will
               presently
               bring
               you
               one
               dressed
               as
               you
               desire
               ,
               and
               taking
               a
               great
               knife
               out
               of
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               seeing
               many
               hogges
               feeding
               in
               a
               field
               neere
               by
               ,
               he
               ran
               so
               fa●t
               after
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               gott
               one
               and
               cutt
               off
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               therwith
               retourned
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               where
               he
               presently
               dressed
               it
               with
               vinegar
               :
               then
               carrying
               it
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               he
               did
               eat
               therof
               with
               such
               appetite
               and
               courage
               ,
               that
               recouering
               his
               tast
               and
               appetite
               he
               began
               to
               amend
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               escaped
               for
               that
               time
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               master
               of
               the
               hogges
               being
               by
               his
               swineheard
               aduertised
               ,
               that
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               had
               cutt
               off
               the
               foot
               of
               one
               of
               his
               hogges
               ,
               he
               ,
               puffed
               vp
               with
               choller
               went
               hastely
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               where
               exclaming
               as
               a
               maded
               man
               ,
               he
               vttered
               many
               iniurious
               speeches
               
               to
               the
               Religious
               :
               and
               so
               farre
               was
               he
               transported
               with
               fury
               that
               he
               disgordged
               against
               them
               a
               thousand
               vilanies
               .
               Which
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               him
               and
               sought
               to
               appease
               him
               ,
               praying
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               haue
               patience
               ,
               and
               offred
               to
               repaire
               whatsoeuer
               dommage
               he
               had
               receaued
               .
               But
               the
               man
               ,
               more
               possessed
               with
               despight
               then
               with
               the
               losse
               ,
               would
               heare
               no
               proposition
               :
               but
               wēt
               away
               exceedingly
               scandalized
               att
               the
               Religious
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               bruted
               many
               lyes
               through
               the
               streetes
               ,
               and
               very
               seriously
               and
               vehemently
               threatned
               them
               .
               These
               good
               Religious
               were
               in
               meane
               while
               exceedingly
               greiued
               att
               this
               accident
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               the
               cause
               therof
               :
               wherfore
               hauing
               long
               time
               discoursed
               vpon
               it
               among
               themselues
               ,
               they
               att
               length
               addressed
               themselues
               to
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               ,
               suspecting
               that
               his
               simplicity
               and
               some
               indiscreet
               zeale
               had
               moued
               him
               to
               this
               fact
               .
               But
               he
               respecting
               only
               God
               ,
               contemned
               all
               those
               toyes
               and
               respectes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               called
               him
               before
               him
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               matter
               and
               circumstances
               :
               and
               he
               very
               ioyfully
               recounted
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               directed
               and
               sent
               vnto
               him
               that
               hogge
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               the
               poore
               sicke
               Brother
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               exceedingly
               admiring
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Ah
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               you
               haue
               this
               day
               caused
               a
               great
               scandall
               :
               for
               the
               master
               of
               the
               hogge
               hath
               bin
               here
               and
               in
               all
               fury
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               infinite
               reproaches
               :
               but
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               hath
               reason
               ,
               and
               doe
               feare
               he
               will
               defame
               vs
               ouer
               all
               the
               citty
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               command
               you
               vpon
               obedience
               to
               run
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               aske
               him
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               him
               that
               he
               shal
               be
               satisfied
               for
               his
               losse
               ,
               and
               especially
               so
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               as
               he
               be
               not
               scandalized
               att
               vs.
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               much
               admiring
               that
               any
               one
               should
               be
               moued
               to
               choller
               vpon
               so
               charitable
               a
               worck
               ,
               considering
               it
               to
               be
               apparant
               ,
               that
               temporall
               goodes
               are
               giue
               of
               God
               but
               for
               vse
               of
               charity
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Doubt
               not
               Father
               but
               I
               will
               presentlie
               appease
               him
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               shalle
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               of
               such
               a
               charity
               done
               ,
               as
               more
               concerneth
               God
               then
               himselfe
               .
               Which
               sayd
               ,
               he
               went
               in
               great
               hast
               to
               seeke
               out
               the
               master
               of
               the
               hogge
               ,
               whome
               hauing
               found
               full
               of
               choller
               ,
               he
               related
               vnto
               him
               how
               and
               for
               what
               cause
               he
               had
               cutt
               off
               his
               hogges
               foot
               :
               then
               added
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               thanck
               him
               ,
               because
               thereby
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               occasion
               of
               meritt
               in
               an
               act
               so
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               as
               by
               his
               meane
               was
               accomplished
               .
               In
               meane
               while
               the
               man
               abused
               him
               and
               grew
               into
               such
               fury
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               euen
               ready
               to
               strike
               him
               :
               but
               the
               good
               Religious
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               pardon
               him
               :
               which
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               so
               mollified
               his
               hart
               ,
               that
               hauing
               apparantlie
               seene
               and
               perceaued
               his
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               he
               had
               done
               proceeded
               merely
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               malice
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               him
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               as
               the
               deuill
               had
               
               put
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               repented
               that
               euer
               he
               had
               iniuryed
               the
               Religious
               and
               asked
               them
               pardon
               ,
               acknowledging
               himselfe
               auaricious
               and
               ingratefull
               for
               the
               benefittes
               he
               had
               receiued
               of
               God
               :
               in
               satisfaction
               wherof
               ,
               he
               presentlie
               killed
               the
               hogge
               :
               and
               causing
               him
               to
               be
               conueniently
               dressed
               ,
               he
               sent
               him
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               verie
               loue
               of
               God
               they
               might
               eat
               him
               in
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               iniuries
               vttered
               against
               them
               :
               and
               thenceforward
               was
               very
               deuout
               and
               liberall
               to
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               gaue
               all
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               could
               haue
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Religious
               was
               so
               compassionate
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               mett
               any
               poorely
               cloathed
               ,
               he
               would
               rip
               off
               part
               of
               his
               habitt
               and
               giue
               him
               :
               and
               because
               he
               did
               thus
               often
               ,
               and
               retourned
               to
               the
               Couent
               halfe
               naked
               ,
               his
               Guardian
               commanded
               him
               vpon
               obedience
               no
               more
               to
               giue
               his
               habitt
               nor
               part
               therof
               .
               After
               this
               commandement
               meeting
               a
               poore
               wretched
               creature
               that
               asked
               an
               almose
               of
               him
               :
               he
               ,
               moued
               with
               compassion
               ,
               sayd
               :
               I
               haue
               nothing
               to
               giue
               thee
               but
               this
               habitt
               :
               but
               I
               am
               forbidden
               vpon
               obedience
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               any
               :
               yet
               if
               thou
               wilt
               take
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               promise
               thee
               I
               will
               not
               hinder
               nor
               resist
               thee
               .
               The
               poore
               man
               vnderstanding
               these
               wordes
               ,
               tooke
               off
               his
               habitt
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               almost
               naked
               :
               so
               retourning
               to
               his
               Couent
               ,
               he
               told
               the
               Religious
               that
               a
               poore
               man
               had
               taken
               his
               habitt
               from
               him
               :
               for
               which
               his
               Guardian
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               vnto
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               thirst
               of
               charitable
               worckes
               being
               vnquencheable
               in
               the
               seruante
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               thirst
               of
               pittie
               and
               compassion
               so
               encreased
               in
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               his
               habittes
               :
               but
               also
               ,
               the
               bookes
               ,
               the
               ornamēts
               of
               the
               altare
               ,
               &
               the
               cloakes
               of
               his
               Brethren
               when
               he
               could
               gett
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               occasion
               was
               presented
               :
               therfore
               when
               the
               Religious
               saw
               any
               poore
               demaunding
               almose
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               they
               would
               hide
               whatsoeuer
               was
               necessarie
               vnto
               them
               .
               It
               happened
               vpon
               one
               Christmas
               day
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacristine
               goeing
               to
               eat
               ,
               prayed
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               altare
               :
               before
               which
               being
               in
               prayer
               ,
               there
               came
               to
               him
               a
               poore
               old
               woman
               ,
               demanding
               an
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               to
               whome
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               answeared
               :
               Mother
               if
               you
               please
               to
               expect
               a
               litle
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               if
               vpon
               this
               altare
               so
               richli●
               
               adorned
               ,
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               superfluous
               that
               I
               may
               giue
               you
               :
               and
               perceiuing
               siluer
               frenge
               vpon
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               altare
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               knife
               and
               ripped
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               the
               poore
               woman
               ,
               it
               seeming
               to
               him
               more
               necessarie
               to
               cloath
               a
               liuing
               member
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               then
               an
               altare
               of
               stone
               :
               though
               in
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               the
               intention
               be
               pious
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               :
               He
               willed
               her
               presently
               to
               depart
               for
               feare
               that
               the
               Sacristin
               comming
               should
               take
               it
               from
               her
               .
               Wherin
               he
               did
               very
               well
               ,
               for
               the
               Sacristin
               remembring
               the
               quality
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               had
               scarce
               leasure
               to
               eat
               two
               bittes
               ,
               but
               he
               retourned
               in
               great
               hast
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               where
               looking
               carefullie
               if
               any
               thinge
               wanted
               ,
               he
               missed
               the
               frenge
               of
               the
               ornament
               :
               which
               much
               disquieting
               him
               ,
               he
               complayned
               to
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               who
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               be
               not
               troubled
               ,
               I
               haue
               giuen
               it
               to
               a
               poore
               woman
               that
               was
               in
               extreme
               necessity
               .
               The
               Sacristine
               knowing
               that
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               to
               recouer
               it
               ,
               went
               to
               complaine
               to
               the
               Generall
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               Brother
               Iohn
               Parent
               ,
               a
               very
               deuout
               Religious
               :
               who
               answeared
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               fault
               was
               his
               owne
               ,
               sith
               knowing
               the
               nature
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               he
               had
               left
               him
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               altare
               :
               Yet
               intended
               to
               reprehend
               him
               ,
               so
               to
               preuent
               the
               like
               an
               other
               time
               .
               He
               therfore
               did
               so
               chapter
               and
               check
               him
               publikelie
               in
               the
               refectory
               and
               with
               such
               vehemence
               ,
               that
               he
               got
               the
               rheume
               and
               pose
               withall
               :
               which
               more
               grieued
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               then
               the
               reprehension
               giuen
               him
               .
               Now
               after
               he
               had
               bin
               thus
               humbled
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               citty
               to
               seeke
               some
               remedie
               for
               his
               Generall
               :
               and
               it
               being
               late
               before
               he
               went
               foorth
               ,
               att
               his
               retourne
               to
               the
               Couent
               it
               was
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               Generall
               was
               retired
               to
               his
               cell
               to
               repose
               .
               But
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               omitted
               not
               to
               goe
               and
               knock
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               arise
               and
               take
               the
               medicine
               he
               had
               brought
               him
               :
               and
               though
               the
               Generall
               diuers
               times
               with
               rude
               and
               sharpe
               wordes
               reiected
               him
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               so
               long
               perseuered
               ,
               that
               his
               Generall
               att
               length
               ouercome
               by
               his
               charity
               ,
               was
               enforced
               to
               open
               his
               dore
               and
               to
               take
               a
               pottage
               that
               he
               had
               brought
               him
               for
               phisicke
               ,
               which
               presently
               cured
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               to
               confound
               the
               Religious
               of
               too
               much
               care
               for
               their
               food
               ,
               dressed
               them
               att
               once
               enough
               for
               15.
               dayes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iuniperus
               was
               once
               in
               a
               certaine
               monastery
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Regilious
               goeing
               vpon
               occasion
               abrod
               ,
               he
               alone
               remayned
               in
               the
               
               Couent
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               prouiding
               their
               supper
               ,
               which
               he
               willingly
               vndertooke
               .
               Being
               then
               in
               his
               care
               of
               cookery
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               consider
               how
               much
               time
               was
               lost
               in
               dressing
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               therfore
               bethought
               himselfe
               and
               determined
               to
               confound
               them
               by
               a
               new
               practise
               :
               which
               was
               he
               presently
               went
               into
               the
               citty
               where
               begging
               he
               got
               great
               prouision
               of
               flesh
               ,
               as
               of
               poultry
               ,
               veale
               ,
               mutton
               ,
               and
               of
               cheese
               ,
               egges
               ,
               hearbes
               and
               pulse
               of
               diuers
               sortes
               .
               And
               hauing
               borrowed
               a
               great
               cawdron
               he
               retourned
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               and
               putt
               whatsoeuer
               was
               giuen
               him
               into
               it
               ,
               yea
               the
               poultry
               with
               their
               feathers
               ,
               and
               putt
               much
               wood
               into
               the
               fier
               to
               hasten
               his
               cookery
               and
               to
               make
               his
               meat
               to
               boile
               quickly
               .
               Herevpon
               the
               Religious
               retourning
               from
               abroad
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               went
               incontinently
               to
               the
               kichen
               ,
               where
               seeing
               poore
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               all
               watered
               with
               sweat
               ,
               labouring
               exceedingly
               to
               farther
               their
               refection
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               and
               lardge
               bord
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               skreene
               fastened
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               scorching
               :
               and
               seeing
               so
               much
               flesh
               ,
               yea
               the
               poultry
               to
               swimme
               on
               that
               great
               boyling
               cawdron
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               amazed
               ,
               that
               without
               speaking
               word
               he
               ran
               to
               fetch
               his
               brethren
               ,
               who
               comming
               neere
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               :
               Be
               of
               courage
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               haue
               here
               att
               once
               dressed
               you
               meat
               for
               fifteene
               dayes
               ;
               that
               being
               sufficiently
               refected
               ,
               we
               may
               haue
               the
               more
               time
               to
               spend
               in
               prayer
               .
               These
               wordes
               accompayned
               with
               the
               effect
               did
               so
               confound
               the
               Religious
               ,
               that
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               answeare
               ,
               they
               went
               and
               aduertised
               the
               Guardian
               of
               what
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               did
               and
               would
               doe
               ,
               who
               willed
               him
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               sharply
               reprehended
               him
               for
               this
               his
               folly
               and
               wast
               of
               meat
               .
               But
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               with
               teares
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               he
               deserued
               not
               only
               to
               be
               well
               reprehended
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               hanged
               and
               hewed
               in
               peices
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               malefactor
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               sith
               being
               in
               the
               world
               he
               had
               committed
               such
               and
               such
               sinne
               :
               this
               he
               performed
               with
               such
               humility
               and
               misprise
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               Guardian
               full
               of
               admiration
               dismissed
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               the
               Religious
               vsed
               these
               wordes
               :
               would
               to
               God
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               would
               euery
               day
               wast
               as
               much
               meat
               as
               this
               day
               ,
               on
               condition
               we
               might
               be
               so
               much
               edified
               therby
               as
               we
               are
               att
               this
               present
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               was
               feared
               of
               the
               Deuils
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BY
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               humility
               and
               simplicity
               that
               was
               in
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               the
               deuils
               could
               not
               endure
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               yet
               lesse
               his
               presence
               .
               It
               once
               happpened
               that
               one
               possessed
               trauailling
               in
               the
               fieldes
               with
               some
               of
               his
               freindes
               ,
               he
               att
               their
               vnawares
               escaped
               from
               them
               and
               ran
               more
               then
               two
               leagues
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               company
               
               hauing
               power
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               Hauing
               att
               length
               found
               him
               where
               he
               stayed
               ,
               and
               hauing
               coniured
               him
               to
               tell
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               his
               sodaine
               and
               farre
               flight
               ,
               he
               answeared
               it
               was
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               great
               foole
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               that
               came
               the
               way
               directly
               towardes
               vs
               :
               for
               I
               cannot
               endure
               his
               presence
               :
               they
               to
               know
               if
               this
               master
               lyer
               then
               spake
               the
               truth
               ,
               did
               curiously
               search
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               came
               that
               way
               they
               were
               to
               goe
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               the
               possessed
               had
               no●
               fled
               ,
               they
               had
               directly
               mett
               him
               .
               When
               the
               possessed
               personnes
               were
               brought
               to
               S.
               Francis
               if
               the
               deuill
               would
               not
               depart
               ,
               he
               would
               thus
               threaten
               him
               :
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               presently
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               for
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               who
               shall
               chastice
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               deserts
               .
               The
               deuill
               fearing
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               holy
               Religious
               ,
               would
               presently
               flye
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               deuill
               attempting
               to
               be
               reuenged
               on
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               did
               maliciously
               torment
               him
               and
               brought
               him
               euen
               to
               a
               gallowes
               ,
               to
               hang
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               was
               exceedinglie
               afflicted
               and
               tormented
               by
               the
               deuilles
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               ancient
               custome
               to
               assault
               and
               torment
               the
               humble
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               those
               whome
               they
               know
               to
               be
               most
               pleasing
               vnto
               almighty
               God.
               And
               albeit
               we
               find
               not
               recorded
               the
               secrett
               and
               particuler
               temptations
               of
               this
               holy
               Religious
               ;
               yet
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               had
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               sith
               the
               deuilles
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               feared
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               often
               vanquished
               them
               :
               besides
               it
               being
               manifestlie
               seene
               that
               he
               could
               neuer
               be
               wearied
               with
               iniuryes
               ,
               the
               more
               easily
               by
               his
               patience
               to
               suppresse
               the
               pride
               and
               arrogancie
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Yet
               we
               obserue
               a
               terrible
               temptation
               which
               the
               deuill
               weaued
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               such
               as
               brought
               him
               euen
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ready
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               hauing
               formerly
               bin
               cruelly
               tormented
               :
               wherby
               may
               be
               coniectured
               what
               his
               other
               temptations
               were
               .
               The
               matter
               was
               thus
               :
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               being
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               castell
               where
               there
               dwelt
               a
               noble
               man
               very
               euill
               minded
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               cruelties
               ,
               called
               Nicolas
               ,
               who
               warred
               against
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Viterbium
               ,
               the
               deuill
               transformed
               into
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               went
               to
               this
               noble
               man
               ,
               and
               hauing
               drawen
               him
               a
               part
               as
               to
               discouer
               vnto
               him
               some
               secrett
               of
               importance
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               My
               Lord
               I
               come
               to
               you
               as
               your
               seruant
               and
               friend
               to
               discouer
               vnto
               you
               that
               your
               ennemies
               of
               Viterbium
               haue
               concluded
               and
               determined
               your
               death
               in
               
               this
               place
               and
               to
               fier
               it
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               your
               people
               escape
               :
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               they
               haue
               plotted
               with
               a
               man
               and
               committed
               the
               chardge
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               already
               in
               the
               way
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
               He
               is
               disguised
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               his
               habitt
               is
               very
               base
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               all
               tome
               ,
               on
               his
               head
               he
               hath
               a
               capuce
               of
               diuers
               pieces
               and
               patches
               .
               Therfore
               command
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               about
               him
               a
               long
               aule
               ,
               wherwith
               to
               stabbe
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               fier
               stone
               with
               maches
               to
               fier
               this
               castell
               .
               Which
               hauing
               vttered
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               more
               seene
               by
               the
               noble
               man
               ,
               whose
               cogitation
               was
               only
               vppon
               this
               aduertisement
               ,
               that
               did
               extremely
               trouble
               him
               ,
               as
               hauing
               bin
               deliuered
               him
               by
               so
               excellent
               and
               perfect
               an
               Oratour
               :
               and
               he
               was
               therwith
               so
               terrified
               that
               he
               did
               shake
               and
               tremble
               with
               the
               feare
               .
               He
               foorthwith
               aduertised
               the
               guardes
               of
               his
               castell
               and
               others
               whome
               he
               sent
               forth
               with
               charge
               if
               they
               found
               any
               such
               and
               so
               attired
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               him
               and
               warily
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               according
               to
               the
               speciall
               leaue
               he
               had
               ,
               went
               alone
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               way
               mett
               with
               yong
               idle
               companions
               ,
               that
               as
               birdes
               wondred
               him
               and
               pulled
               him
               by
               the
               capuce
               ,
               wherof
               they
               still
               toare
               of
               some
               piece
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               such
               entreaty
               and
               his
               owne
               often
               giuing
               some
               litle
               piece
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               entring
               into
               the
               castell
               one
               would
               haue
               taken
               him
               neither
               for
               Religious
               nor
               lay
               person
               :
               and
               being
               knowne
               by
               the
               description
               giuen
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               guardes
               layd
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               before
               the
               noble
               man
               ,
               who
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               searched
               ,
               where
               was
               found
               about
               him
               the
               aule
               wherwith
               he
               sowed
               his
               sandales
               ,
               and
               a
               fier
               steele
               ,
               to
               strict
               fier
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               some
               time
               in
               the
               forestes
               in
               prayer
               .
               Being
               then
               found
               with
               those
               instrumentes
               fitt
               to
               execute
               the
               practise
               wherof
               he
               was
               accused
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               torment
               him
               ,
               to
               enforce
               him
               to
               confesse
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               pretended
               to
               doe
               :
               considering
               withall
               the
               whole
               description
               of
               the
               traytor
               was
               approued
               and
               confirmed
               in
               him
               .
               First
               then
               his
               head
               was
               bound
               with
               grosse
               cordes
               fastened
               with
               two
               cudgels
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               they
               forced
               and
               strayned
               the
               naturall
               disposition
               of
               the
               bones
               (
               this
               extreme
               torment
               so
               wrought
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               life
               he
               had
               neuer
               more
               the
               head
               ach
               )
               after
               that
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               infinite
               strappadoes
               .
               Being
               demaunded
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               if
               he
               came
               not
               thither
               to
               betray
               the
               castell
               ,
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               was
               the
               greatest
               traytor
               that
               was
               ,
               being
               examined
               if
               he
               had
               not
               promised
               and
               resolued
               to
               kill
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               castell
               :
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               wrose
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               permitt
               and
               abandon
               him
               .
               Wherevpon
               he
               was
               att
               length
               condemned
               to
               be
               drawne
               through
               the
               citty
               att
               a
               horse
               taile
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               to
               be
               hanged
               and
               strangled
               .
               This
               worthy
               mirrour
               of
               patience
               Brother
               
               Iuniperus
               ,
               neuer
               alleadged
               one
               excuse
               or
               reason
               to
               iustifie
               
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               gaue
               no
               demonstration
               of
               his
               disquiett
               or
               vexation
               :
               but
               resigning
               himselfe
               entierly
               to
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               shewed
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               torments
               a
               ioyfull
               and
               contented
               countenance
               .
               Now
               as
               all
               the
               people
               flocked
               together
               to
               see
               him
               trayned
               through
               the
               dirt
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               hanged
               as
               a
               traytor
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               ministers
               of
               iustice
               ,
               went
               incontinently
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               the
               same
               Citty
               ,
               and
               prayed
               the
               Guardian
               to
               hasten
               instantly
               for
               the
               reliefe
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               miserable
               malefactour
               that
               was
               conducted
               to
               his
               execution
               and
               death
               ,
               yet
               neuertheles
               hath
               no
               apprehension
               of
               death
               ,
               nor
               hath
               care
               or
               speaketh
               att
               all
               of
               confession
               .
               The
               Guardian
               speedily
               hastened
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               where
               finding
               &
               knowing
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               weepe
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               put
               of
               his
               habitt
               to
               couer
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               better
               to
               couer
               a
               poore
               liuing
               creature
               ,
               then
               one
               dead
               ,
               so
               litle
               was
               this
               holy
               Religious
               troubled
               with
               the
               tormentes
               past
               ,
               the
               ignominie
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               apprehension
               of
               death
               att
               hand
               :
               but
               he
               appeared
               so
               cheerfull
               and
               so
               pleasant
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               a
               faire
               garden
               and
               plott
               of
               roses
               ,
               gilliflowers
               and
               other
               beautifull
               and
               sweet
               flowers
               .
               Which
               the
               Guardian
               admiring
               ,
               prayed
               the
               officers
               of
               iustice
               there
               present
               ,
               to
               suspend
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               criminell
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               spoken
               with
               their
               Lord
               whose
               fauour
               he
               would
               craue
               in
               behalfe
               of
               him
               that
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               innocent
               ,
               which
               they
               willingly
               promised
               .
               Comming
               then
               to
               the
               noble
               man
               ,
               he
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               Know
               my
               Lord
               ,
               the
               man
               whome
               you
               haue
               condemned
               to
               so
               ignominious
               a
               death
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               perfect
               Religious
               of
               our
               Order
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               .
               This
               extremely
               vexed
               this
               noble
               man
               ,
               who
               by
               reputation
               knew
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               of
               his
               meruailes
               :
               wherfore
               he
               accompanied
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               citty
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               there
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               bitterly
               weeping
               ,
               besought
               him
               before
               all
               the
               people
               to
               pardon
               him
               .
               The
               vertuous
               Religious
               did
               not
               only
               pardon
               him
               ,
               but
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               for
               being
               occasion
               of
               his
               meritt
               towardes
               God
               ,
               yea
               and
               thenceforwd
               he
               tooke
               it
               so
               gratefully
               ,
               that
               remayning
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               the
               said
               place
               to
               cure
               and
               ease
               the
               torments
               he
               had
               endured
               ,
               many
               honorable
               personnes
               presenting
               him
               many
               small
               commodities
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               sent
               the
               most
               worthie
               and
               excellent
               to
               the
               Earle
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               more
               obliged
               to
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               then
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               not
               found
               any
               that
               had
               more
               accomplished
               his
               desires
               then
               he
               .
               The
               earle
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               
               knew
               therby
               that
               God
               would
               shortly
               end
               his
               enormous
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               not
               liue
               long
               ,
               sith
               he
               had
               so
               vnworthely
               tormented
               an
               innocent
               and
               so
               sainct-like
               a
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               punish
               him
               for
               it
               .
               Wherin
               he
               was
               not
               deceaued
               ,
               for
               a
               litle
               after
               he
               was
               slaine
               by
               his
               ennemies
               .
               Now
               this
               singuler
               fact
               may
               notifie
               vnto
               vs
               the
               patience
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               vertues
               which
               God
               discouered
               in
               him
               ,
               with
               what
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               humility
               and
               fortitude
               he
               was
               armed
               ,
               and
               the
               crosse
               which
               he
               carryed
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               wherin
               only
               he
               glorified
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               gaine
               the
               deuill
               gott
               of
               him
               in
               this
               combatt
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               subdued
               by
               the
               patience
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               more
               like
               to
               that
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               then
               to
               that
               of
               Iob.
               Wherein
               appeareth
               how
               truly
               the
               holy
               Doctors
               affirme
               ,
               that
               almighty
               God
               is
               such
               a
               louer
               of
               our
               profitt
               and
               our
               glory
               ,
               which
               is
               purchaced
               by
               labour
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               that
               he
               denyeth
               it
               onlie
               to
               those
               who
               make
               themselues
               incapable
               to
               receaue
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Companion
               of
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               vnder
               his
               gouernement
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iuniperus
               in
               his
               age
               had
               a
               companion
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               obedient
               and
               of
               such
               patience
               ,
               that
               were
               he
               beaten
               and
               tormented
               a
               whole
               day
               together
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               vtter
               a
               word
               of
               complaint
               .
               He
               was
               sent
               to
               begge
               att
               their
               houses
               who
               were
               knowne
               not
               to
               be
               charitable
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               churlish
               ,
               scoffers
               ,
               and
               iniurious
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               whither
               he
               would
               willingly
               goe
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               admirable
               patience
               support
               the
               affrontes
               and
               iniuries
               offered
               vnto
               him
               .
               If
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               commanded
               him
               to
               weep
               ,
               he
               would
               obey
               :
               if
               he
               commanded
               him
               to
               laugh
               ,
               he
               would
               incontinently
               laugh
               .
               He
               being
               dead
               ,
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               bitterly
               wept
               for
               this
               his
               deere
               companion
               ,
               affirming
               that
               in
               this
               life
               there
               remayned
               vnto
               him
               nothing
               of
               worth
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Brother
               the
               world
               was
               as
               it
               were
               ruined
               ,
               so
               much
               did
               he
               loue
               and
               esteeme
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               patience
               and
               mortification
               of
               this
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               foster
               child
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               in
               prayer
               saw
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Brother
               Iuniperus
               being
               very
               vigilant
               and
               feruent
               in
               prayer
               and
               deep
               contemplation
               ,
               seemed
               to
               hate
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               already
               to
               dye
               with
               desire
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               such
               was
               his
               endeauour
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               almighty
               God.
               Being
               one
               time
               in
               the
               quier
               att
               masse
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               ,
               that
               the
               seruice
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Religious
               left
               him
               alone
               ,
               where
               he
               so
               remayned
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               retourned
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               to
               whome
               ,
               with
               a
               notable
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               Ah
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               why
               doe
               not
               we
               conceaue
               a
               pleasure
               to
               endure
               a
               litle
               labour
               and
               paine
               ,
               to
               gaine
               eternall
               life
               ?
               After
               that
               he
               vttered
               many
               thinges
               of
               high
               consequence
               touching
               the
               humility
               ,
               which
               deserueth
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               elect
               .
               These
               wordes
               gaue
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               iudge
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               had
               some
               communication
               of
               heauen
               .
               And
               in
               the
               end
               the
               true
               and
               worthie
               disciple
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               and
               singular
               freind
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               who
               called
               him
               the
               passetime
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               because
               she
               found
               in
               him
               great
               consolation
               
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               him
               neere
               att
               her
               death
               :
               this
               good
               and
               holy
               Religious
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               many
               yeares
               liued
               in
               great
               perfection
               in
               this
               desert
               ,
               passed
               from
               this
               life
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               almighty
               God
               transported
               into
               his
               glory
               .
               He
               was
               buryed
               att
               Rome
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Aracaeli
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               Brother
               Simon
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               the
               Disciple
               of
               sainct
               Francis
            
             
               Of
               the
               holy
               conuersation
               of
               Brother
               Simon
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Simon
               of
               Assisium
               was
               called
               of
               God
               to
               holy
               Religion
               in
               the
               life
               time
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               This
               Religious
               was
               by
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               endwed
               with
               such
               abondance
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               raysed
               to
               such
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               that
               his
               whole
               life
               was
               a
               mirrour
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               image
               of
               the
               bounty
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               them
               that
               conuersed
               with
               him
               .
               He
               rarely
               went
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               ,
               and
               if
               sometime
               he
               conuersed
               with
               his
               brethren
               ,
               his
               discourse
               was
               altogether
               of
               God.
               He
               alwayes
               sought
               solitary
               places
               :
               
               and
               though
               he
               had
               neuer
               learned
               the
               grammer
               nor
               other
               humane
               sciences
               ,
               he
               neuertheles
               discoursed
               so
               sublimely
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               most
               sweet
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               his
               wordes
               seemed
               rather
               Angelicall
               then
               humane
               .
               Brother
               Iames
               of
               Massa
               and
               some
               other
               Religious
               ,
               went
               one
               euening
               with
               him
               into
               a
               wood
               to
               discourse
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Simon
               so
               sweetly
               discoursed
               of
               the
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               that
               hauing
               spent
               all
               the
               night
               in
               that
               holy
               discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               alredy
               appearing
               ,
               it
               seemed
               to
               them
               that
               he
               did
               but
               thē
               begin
               .
               When
               this
               Religious
               perceaued
               the
               comming
               of
               any
               diuine
               visitation
               ,
               he
               would
               cast
               himselfe
               on
               his
               bed
               as
               to
               sleep
               ,
               or
               as
               sicke
               of
               the
               
               disease
               of
               the
               Espouse
               ,
               who
               sayth
               in
               the
               Canticles
               :
               Tell
               my
               beloued
               I
               languish
               for
               his
               loue
               .
               Sometimes
               in
               the
               said
               diuine
               visitations
               he
               was
               so
               eleuated
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               remayned
               insensible
               of
               worldly
               thinges
               :
               so
               that
               a
               Religious
               once
               desiring
               to
               trye
               whiles
               he
               was
               in
               extasie
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               feeling
               ,
               tooke
               a
               burning
               coale
               ,
               and
               putt
               it
               on
               his
               bare
               foot
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               did
               not
               only
               not
               come
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               felt
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               fier
               ,
               but
               the
               coale
               dyed
               on
               his
               foot
               ,
               without
               leauing
               any
               signe
               of
               burning
               .
               The
               Sainct
               accustomed
               when
               he
               did
               eat
               with
               the
               Religious
               ,
               to
               feed
               them
               spiritualy
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               before
               they
               receaued
               their
               corporall
               refection
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Brother
               Simon
               deliuered
               a
               Nouice
               from
               the
               temptation
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Nouice
               became
               perfect
               in
               charity
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               good
               Father
               discoursing
               one
               day
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               with
               such
               feruour
               declared
               the
               obligation
               which
               we
               haue
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               and
               to
               our
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               that
               a
               wordly
               yong
               man
               there
               present
               ,
               resolued
               to
               leaue
               the
               world
               and
               to
               become
               religious
               ,
               (
               he
               was
               borne
               att
               Senseuerin
               ,
               a
               citty
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Naples
               )
               &
               foorthwith
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               of
               Frere
               a
               Minor.
               But
               the
               deuill
               by
               whose
               blowing
               ,
               the
               flames
               of
               temptations
               are
               enkindled
               ,
               enflamed
               this
               Nouice
               with
               so
               great
               a
               heat
               and
               sting
               of
               sensuality
               ,
               that
               loosing
               all
               hope
               of
               force
               to
               ouercome
               so
               great
               a
               temptation
               ,
               he
               diuers
               times
               required
               his
               apparell
               of
               the
               sayd
               Father
               Simon
               to
               retourne
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               remaine
               in
               Relligion
               :
               but
               the
               good
               Father
               comforted
               him
               ,
               and
               still
               deferred
               him
               to
               an
               other
               time
               .
               Neuertheles
               his
               temptations
               encreased
               daily
               .
               And
               as
               one
               day
               he
               exceedingly
               vrged
               him
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               relligion
               ,
               this
               holy
               Father
               hauing
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               sitt
               
               downe
               by
               him
               :
               which
               the
               nouice
               hauing
               done
               ,
               he
               layd
               his
               head
               on
               his
               lappe
               ,
               then
               lifting
               his
               eyes
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               he
               with
               such
               feruour
               prayed
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               Nouice
               was
               so
               deliuered
               of
               his
               temptations
               ,
               that
               thenceforward
               his
               sensuall
               heat
               was
               tourned
               into
               the
               fier
               of
               charity
               ,
               wherof
               he
               made
               demonstration
               after
               he
               had
               made
               his
               vow
               ,
               by
               this
               accident
               :
               A
               lewd
               fellow
               was
               condemned
               for
               his
               misdeedes
               ,
               to
               haue
               his
               eyes
               crushed
               out
               :
               this
               Religious
               hauing
               heard
               report
               hereof
               ,
               moued
               with
               charity
               towardes
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               went
               and
               most
               instantly
               prayed
               the
               iudge
               ,
               to
               temper
               iustice
               with
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               mittigate
               the
               sentence
               giuen
               against
               that
               criminell
               .
               The
               Iudge
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               .
               This
               good
               Religious
               then
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               with
               tearfull
               eyes
               besought
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               sentence
               then
               might
               be
               executed
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               party
               condemned
               ,
               would
               not
               endure
               the
               torment
               nor
               support
               the
               disgrace
               so
               patiently
               as
               himselfe
               .
               The
               Iudge
               moued
               with
               such
               wordes
               ,
               and
               admiring
               the
               Charity
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               pardoned
               for
               that
               time
               the
               malefactor
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               being
               in
               prayer
               in
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               many
               birdes
               came
               ouer
               him
               and
               by
               their
               singing
               made
               so
               great
               a
               noyse
               ,
               as
               they
               distracted
               him
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               they
               redily
               obeyed
               .
               The
               houre
               of
               death
               of
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               being
               att
               length
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               yeares
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               he
               yelded
               his
               soule
               to
               his
               Creatour
               ,
               adorned
               with
               vertues
               and
               sanctity
               .
               He
               was
               buryed
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Spoletum
               where
               his
               notable
               merittes
               haue
               bin
               manifested
               ,
               he
               hauing
               obtayned
               many
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               benefitt
               of
               infinitie
               personnes
               that
               haue
               implored
               him
               as
               their
               intercessour
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               ,
               Brother
               Christopher
            
             
               Of
               the
               mortification
               ,
               charity
               ,
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               affliction
               of
               body
               of
               the
               glorious
               Brother
               Christopher
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               venerable
               Brother
               Christopher
               was
               borne
               in
               Romania
               :
               he
               was
               Preist
               before
               he
               entierly
               left
               the
               world
               to
               follow
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               he
               was
               moued
               thervnto
               by
               the
               example
               &
               predication
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               hauing
               admitted
               him
               to
               the
               habitt
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               sent
               him
               into
               France
               to
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Gascone
               ,
               the
               yeare
               1219.
               there
               to
               edifie
               soules
               and
               to
               plant
               the
               seed
               of
               Religion
               .
               This
               Father
               was
               of
               a
               profound
               humility
               and
               simplicity
               &
               especially
               pittifull
               to
               the
               afflicted
               .
               He
               succoured
               assisted
               and
               serued
               the
               
               leapers
               with
               great
               deuotion
               and
               dilligence
               ,
               washing
               their
               feet
               ,
               dressing
               their
               soares
               and
               vlcers
               ,
               making
               their
               beddes
               ,
               paring
               their
               nayles
               ,
               and
               giuing
               them
               comfort
               in
               all
               their
               necessities
               .
               But
               how
               much
               he
               was
               pittifull
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               charity
               commanded
               him
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               he
               seuere
               and
               rigorous
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               weakening
               him selfe
               by
               continuall
               fastes
               ,
               and
               wearing
               a
               grosse
               hairecloth
               ,
               hauing
               besides
               for
               a
               long
               time
               worne
               a
               coat
               of
               maile
               the
               more
               to
               torment
               his
               flesh
               .
               His
               perseuerance
               in
               rigour
               of
               life
               was
               ,
               such
               that
               being
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               old
               he
               did
               eat
               but
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               except
               the
               sondayes
               and
               principall
               feastes
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               so
               that
               albeit
               his
               body
               grew
               old
               and
               decayed
               ,
               he
               was
               neuettheles
               alwayes
               yong
               and
               firme
               in
               vertues
               .
               Notwithstanding
               such
               mortifications
               and
               abstinences
               he
               had
               a
               face
               very
               cheerfull
               ,
               for
               the
               interiour
               ioy
               shined
               and
               appeared
               exteriourly
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               loue
               of
               his
               hart
               towardes
               his
               God
               ,
               made
               all
               the
               afflictions
               sweet
               which
               his
               body
               endured
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               diuine
               consolations
               which
               he
               receaued
               in
               prayer
               and
               att
               Masse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Religious
               neuer
               spent
               his
               time
               idly
               ,
               but
               euer
               employed
               himselfe
               either
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               reading
               ,
               or
               in
               manuall
               exercise
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               other
               seruice
               necessary
               to
               relligion
               .
               He
               was
               wery
               dilligent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               grace
               of
               shedding
               many
               teares
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               the
               more
               commodiously
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               prayer
               ,
               he
               made
               choice
               of
               a
               very
               litle
               cell
               ,
               made
               of
               earth
               and
               boughes
               of
               trees
               separate
               frome
               the
               others
               ,
               wherin
               he
               spent
               most
               of
               his
               time
               (
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               in
               manner
               generall
               to
               the
               first
               Fathers
               of
               that
               time
               )
               and
               there
               was
               he
               often
               visited
               diuinely
               :
               as
               also
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mary
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               one
               time
               with
               her
               mother
               S.
               Anne
               ,
               &
               comforted
               him
               that
               was
               particulerly
               deuout
               vnto
               them
               .
               He
               euery
               day
               said
               masse
               with
               great
               deuotion
               and
               abondance
               of
               teares
               :
               which
               was
               very
               gratefull
               to
               IEVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               sequell
               appeareth
               .
               This
               venerable
               Brother
               saying
               masse
               one
               morning
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               candels
               on
               the
               altare
               was
               casually
               putt
               out
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               seene
               a
               light
               instantly
               to
               discend
               from
               heauen
               that
               lightened
               it
               againe
               .
               There
               was
               often
               seene
               a
               white
               pigeon
               houering
               ouer
               his
               head
               whiles
               he
               said
               masse
               :
               the
               Religious
               that
               serued
               and
               assisted
               him
               did
               often
               see
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               yong
               man
               very
               neat
               ,
               and
               an
               innocent
               disciple
               of
               his
               ,
               called
               Brother
               Peter
               ,
               who
               hauing
               forsaken
               his
               kinred
               ,
               his
               friendes
               ,
               his
               patrimony
               and
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               (
               on
               whose
               fallacious
               and
               deceiptfull
               apparences
               he
               would
               not
               relye
               )
               entred
               into
               the
               Religion
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               
               where
               he
               ascended
               to
               such
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               pure
               simplicity
               he
               merited
               often
               times
               to
               see
               and
               speake
               with
               his
               good
               Angell
               Gardien
               .
               The
               first
               time
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               pigeon
               discend
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               glorious
               Br.
               Christopher
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               it
               signified
               ,
               he
               sought
               to
               driue
               it
               away
               ,
               wherin
               he
               exceedingly
               troubled
               his
               master
               ,
               who
               was
               enforced
               to
               will
               him
               to
               lett
               it
               alone
               ,
               and
               therby
               it
               was
               knowne
               what
               it
               was
               .
               This
               venerable
               Father
               one
               time
               calling
               to
               minde
               his
               sinnes
               committed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               extremely
               feared
               the
               punishment
               they
               deserued
               ,
               conformably
               to
               that
               which
               the
               scripture
               sayth
               :
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 alwayes
                 feareth
                 ,
              
               and
               therfore
               he
               prayed
               this
               Angelicall
               yong
               man
               Br.
               Peter
               whose
               conscience
               he
               knew
               very
               well
               ,
               to
               demaund
               of
               his
               familier
               Angell
               ,
               his
               estate
               touching
               his
               former
               sinnes
               :
               who
               made
               him
               this
               answeare
               :
               Tell
               Brother
               Christopher
               he
               need
               not
               feare
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               pardoned
               them
               entierly
               .
               But
               lett
               him
               striue
               to
               perseuer
               in
               his
               good
               worckes
               begun
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               meritt
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               Chapter
               is
               inserted
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               71.
               chapter
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               ,
               being
               a
               vision
               that
               this
               holy
               Father
               had
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Sainct
               Francis.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               some
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               this
               glorious
               Br.
               Christopher
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
            
             
               THE
               L.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALthough
               this
               holy
               mā
               did
               not
               publikely
               ascend
               into
               the
               pulpitt
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               did
               he
               deliuer
               it
               to
               such
               people
               as
               he
               conuersed
               withall
               ,
               giuing
               them
               profitable
               admonitions
               accompanyed
               with
               seuere
               reprehensions
               :
               so
               that
               according
               to
               the
               etymologie
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               carryed
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               his
               body
               by
               penance
               ,
               in
               his
               hart
               by
               seruent
               prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               mouth
               by
               diuine
               prayses
               and
               wordes
               of
               his
               law
               ,
               which
               he
               imprinted
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               sinners
               :
               And
               God
               ,
               by
               many
               miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               would
               demonstrate
               ,
               how
               gratefull
               his
               worckes
               were
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               his
               prayers
               were
               before
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
            
             
               Being
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Cahors
               in
               France
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               eight
               yeares
               old
               ,
               called
               Remond
               ,
               afflicted
               with
               so
               greiuous
               a
               disease
               that
               he
               was
               esteemed
               neere
               his
               end
               ,
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               att
               the
               instancie
               of
               his
               mother
               prayed
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               hauing
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               and
               layd
               his
               hand
               vppō
               the
               child
               ,
               he
               presently
               spake
               calling
               his
               mother
               ,
               who
               came
               with
               great
               ioy
               and
               gaue
               him
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               prayer
               of
               this
               holy
               Religious
               ,
               against
               all
               humane
               hope
               and
               apparance
               he
               was
               cured
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               citty
               an
               other
               child
               called
               Peter
               could
               not
               moue
               his
               right
               
               arme
               nor
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               besides
               had
               almost
               lost
               his
               sight
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               generally
               iudged
               as
               dead
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               att
               the
               request
               of
               the
               mother
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               ,
               and
               read
               the
               gospell
               ouer
               him
               ,
               then
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               from
               his
               head
               to
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               child
               was
               instantlie
               cured
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               of
               the
               same
               citty
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               long
               time
               afflicted
               with
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               ,
               prayed
               the
               holy
               Father
               to
               giue
               him
               his
               benediction
               ,
               which
               hauing
               receaued
               ,
               he
               was
               entierly
               cured
               of
               the
               said
               infirmity
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Sauueterre
               in
               the
               same
               citty
               was
               exceedinglie
               vexed
               with
               a
               fieuer
               ,
               and
               hauing
               great
               deuotion
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               she
               sent
               vnto
               him
               to
               come
               visitt
               her
               :
               which
               he
               hauing
               performed
               and
               prayed
               for
               her
               ,
               she
               was
               cured
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               A
               Priest
               that
               was
               very
               sicke
               ,
               drincking
               of
               the
               holy
               water
               giuen
               him
               by
               Br.
               Christopher
               that
               visited
               him
               ,
               was
               instantly
               cured
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               Bishopprick
               of
               Cahors
               a
               woman
               hauing
               left
               her
               child
               in
               the
               field
               whiles
               she
               was
               reaping
               corne
               ,
               by
               a
               sodaine
               sinister
               accident
               he
               became
               dumme
               .
               The
               mother
               hauing
               carryed
               him
               to
               diuers
               churches
               ,
               &
               recommended
               him
               to
               God
               by
               the
               inuocation
               of
               many
               sainctes
               ,
               the
               child
               found
               no
               cure
               .
               Att
               length
               full
               of
               confidence
               and
               deuotion
               she
               presented
               him
               to
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               who
               hauing
               made
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               him
               ,
               he
               restored
               him
               to
               his
               mother
               speaking
               as
               before
               :
               and
               shee
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               his
               seruant
               ,
               retourned
               full
               of
               consolation
               vnto
               her
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               spiritt
               of
               prophetie
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               this
               glorious
               seruant
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               LI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               without
               the
               citty
               of
               Cahors
               a
               very
               high
               mountaine
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               holy
               Father
               passing
               one
               day
               ,
               he
               saw
               many
               men
               and
               women
               on
               the
               banck
               of
               the
               riuer
               that
               ran
               vnder
               the
               sayd
               mountaine
               ,
               employed
               in
               diuers
               actions
               .
               Br.
               Christopher
               sayd
               vnto
               thē
               :
               Fly
               ye
               all
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               instantly
               :
               for
               the
               mountaine
               will
               incontinently
               fall
               :
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               seeing
               no
               appearance
               ,
               laughed
               first
               att
               this
               admonition
               .
               Yet
               the
               sanctity
               of
               this
               good
               Father
               being
               manifestly
               knowen
               ,
               they
               all
               retired
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               scarcely
               done
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               mountaine
               fell
               downe
               without
               hurting
               any
               person
               :
               wherfore
               they
               all
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               benefitt
               receaued
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               more
               deuout
               vnto
               this
               sainct
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               the
               sayd
               citty
               hauing
               bin
               afflicted
               with
               a
               longe
               infirmity
               ,
               was
               visited
               by
               the
               sainct
               ;
               whome
               she
               prayed
               to
               obtaine
               of
               God
               
               for
               her
               ,
               either
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               restore
               her
               health
               ,
               or
               by
               death
               to
               deliuer
               her
               from
               such
               extreme
               anguishes
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               her
               :
               feare
               not
               ,
               but
               take
               courage
               my
               daughter
               ,
               for
               on
               such
               a
               day
               att
               the
               third
               houre
               thou
               shalt
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               On
               the
               sayd
               day
               he
               expresly
               retourned
               att
               the
               same
               houre
               :
               whome
               she
               seeing
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               that
               which
               you
               told
               me
               seemeth
               not
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               he
               replyed
               :
               doubt
               not
               my
               daughter
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               incontinently
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               as
               in
               deed
               it
               was
               .
               For
               as
               they
               did
               ring
               att
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               this
               woman
               being
               cōfessed
               and
               hauing
               performed
               what
               belonged
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               and
               of
               many
               others
               ,
               yelded
               her
               spiritt
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               .
            
             
               This
               seruant
               of
               God
               in
               Marseilles
               saw
               two
               men
               in
               guise
               of
               Phisitians
               comming
               to
               visitt
               one
               that
               was
               sicke
               :
               but
               knowing
               in
               spiritt
               that
               this
               sick
               person
               was
               in
               estate
               of
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seeming
               Phisitians
               were
               two
               deuils
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               instantly
               vanished
               :
               then
               the
               holy
               Father
               admonishing
               the
               sick
               party
               ,
               he
               sincerely
               confessed
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               being
               contrite
               and
               comforted
               with
               a
               quiett
               conscience
               ,
               he
               happely
               departed
               from
               this
               life
               to
               a
               better
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               sayd
               citty
               a
               good
               deuout
               woman
               ,
               had
               a
               very
               auaricious
               husbād
               and
               sparing
               in
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               :
               whervpon
               she
               complayned
               to
               this
               holy
               Father
               that
               she
               had
               nothing
               to
               giue
               in
               almose
               but
               wine
               .
               The
               S.
               bid
               her
               giue
               securely
               of
               that
               wine
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               This
               woman
               obeyed
               him
               ,
               giuing
               therof
               to
               all
               poore
               that
               had
               need
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               there
               was
               not
               much
               left
               in
               the
               vessell
               ,
               her
               husband
               drincking
               ,
               knew
               by
               the
               tast
               of
               this
               wine
               that
               it
               was
               very
               low
               and
               neere
               the
               lyes
               ;
               wherfore
               he
               grew
               into
               choler
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               examining
               her
               what
               was
               become
               of
               his
               wine
               :
               she
               full
               of
               trembling
               answeared
               that
               there
               was
               yet
               much
               in
               the
               vessell
               .
               The
               husband
               sent
               his
               seruant
               to
               be
               truely
               enformed
               what
               quantity
               was
               left
               :
               she
               found
               the
               vessell
               full
               euen
               to
               the
               bung
               :
               wherof
               she
               with
               great
               ioy
               incontinently
               aduertised
               her
               master
               ,
               which
               reuiued
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               that
               was
               dying
               with
               feare
               ,
               and
               thervpon
               she
               boldly
               recounted
               all
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               who
               resolued
               thenceforward
               to
               be
               more
               charitable
               towardes
               the
               poore
               ;
               attributing
               the
               present
               miracle
               to
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Br.
               Christopher
               and
               to
               the
               vertue
               of
               charity
               ,
               whose
               worckes
               our
               Lord
               doth
               not
               only
               recompence
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               this
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               glorious
               death
               of
               Br.
               Christopher
               .
            
             
               THE
               LII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               that
               almighty
               God
               had
               ennobled
               and
               enriched
               his
               seruant
               Christopher
               with
               many
               merittes
               and
               miracles
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               example
               
               of
               his
               holy
               life
               ,
               had
               singulerly
               planted
               the
               rule
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               in
               diuers
               places
               of
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               caused
               the
               erecting
               of
               many
               Couents
               which
               he
               furnished
               with
               Religious
               of
               holy
               life
               and
               exemplare
               conuersation
               :
               he
               would
               att
               length
               recompence
               him
               with
               eternall
               reward
               ,
               as
               he
               ordinarily
               doth
               those
               that
               faithfully
               labour
               in
               the
               vigneyard
               of
               his
               holy
               Church
               .
               The
               night
               when
               he
               passed
               from
               this
               miserable
               life
               to
               that
               which
               is
               blessed
               ,
               all
               the
               Religious
               being
               assembled
               about
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               a
               long
               discourse
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               perseuer
               with
               purity
               in
               his
               holy
               seruice
               ;
               they
               then
               demaunded
               his
               benediction
               ,
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               very
               affectionatly
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               then
               recommending
               his
               spiritt
               to
               his
               Creator
               ,
               he
               rendred
               it
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               body
               remayned
               so
               ●elligiously
               composed
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               sleep
               .
               He
               dyed
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Cahors
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1272.
               (
               hauing
               spent
               fifteen
               yeares
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               )
               att
               six
               of
               the
               clock
               att
               night
               the
               Eue
               of
               Alsaintes
               ,
               to
               reigne
               eternally
               with
               them
               .
               Att
               the
               very
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               two
               Religious
               women
               ancient
               both
               in
               Relligion
               and
               vertues
               ,
               did
               testifie
               to
               haue
               heard
               Angelicall
               musike
               exceedingly
               mellodious
               ,
               accompanying
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               vnto
               heauen
               .
               A
               man
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               ,
               &
               of
               that
               citty
               ,
               in
               a
               vision
               saw
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               glorious
               Father
               att
               the
               hower
               of
               his
               departure
               ,
               carryed
               by
               Angels
               with
               great
               ioy
               into
               Paradise
               .
               The
               same
               night
               a
               Burgesse
               of
               Cahors
               called
               Peter
               ,
               saw
               in
               vision
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               sitting
               on
               a
               very
               resplendant
               couch
               that
               did
               spread
               and
               sparckle
               glittering
               beames
               as
               the
               sunne
               :
               of
               whome
               demaunding
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               Br.
               Christopher
               ,
               that
               haue
               left
               my
               body
               on
               earth
               and
               am
               goeing
               to
               heauen
               .
               This
               man
               sodenly
               awaked
               ,
               and
               arising
               ,
               likewise
               awakened
               all
               his
               familie
               to
               whome
               he
               recounted
               his
               vision
               ;
               then
               went
               to
               the
               monastery
               where
               he
               found
               the
               body
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               alredy
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               ,
               carryed
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               thence
               to
               be
               enterred
               else
               where
               .
               The
               day
               following
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               being
               diuulged
               ,
               there
               repayred
               such
               a
               cōcourse
               of
               people
               to
               see
               this
               blessed
               body
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               handes
               of
               those
               that
               desired
               to
               touch
               him
               ,
               to
               kisse
               &
               teare
               off
               part
               of
               his
               habitt
               to
               keepe
               for
               reliques
               ,
               and
               to
               demaund
               some
               grace
               of
               God
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               him
               that
               had
               worne
               it
               .
               This
               body
               being
               with
               much
               a
               doe
               att
               length
               takē
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               embalmed
               with
               precious
               liquours
               and
               aromaticall
               oyntments
               ,
               it
               was
               on
               the
               third
               day
               putt
               in
               a
               coffin
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               enterred
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               with
               great
               solemnity
               and
               reuerence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               dead
               raysed
               ,
               by
               the
               inuocation
               of
               this
               sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALmighty
               God
               voutsafed
               also
               to
               demōstrate
               the
               exceeding
               great
               miracles
               which
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               his
               gratefull
               seruant
               he
               wrought
               in
               the
               bishopprick
               of
               Cahors
               :
               for
               a
               mother
               hauing
               casually
               left
               her
               child
               vpon
               a
               bridge
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               water
               and
               was
               drowned
               .
               The
               mother
               seeing
               her
               child
               dead
               ,
               filled
               all
               the
               village
               with
               compassion
               of
               the
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               which
               by
               her
               extreme
               lamentation
               she
               did
               discouer
               .
               Att
               length
               she
               had
               recourse
               to
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               vowed
               to
               visitt
               his
               sepulcher
               and
               to
               present
               vnto
               it
               an
               image
               of
               waxe
               if
               he
               would
               raise
               her
               sonne
               .
               The
               vow
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               child
               began
               to
               moue
               his
               lippes
               ,
               then
               to
               open
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               such
               an
               intercessour
               in
               presence
               of
               many
               people
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               life
               and
               ●afety
               .
            
             
               A
               creature
               being
               wrested
               dead
               out
               of
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               was
               restored
               to
               life
               by
               the
               prayers
               and
               intercessions
               of
               this
               sainct
               ,
               who
               was
               exceedingly
               importuned
               and
               induced
               thervnto
               by
               those
               that
               were
               present
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               citty
               ,
               a
               mother
               had
               layd
               her
               child
               of
               two
               yeares
               old
               in
               bed
               betweene
               her
               husband
               and
               her selfe
               :
               but
               awaking
               she
               found
               the
               child
               smothered
               and
               dead
               :
               after
               many
               regreets
               she
               made
               vow
               to
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               his
               intercession
               the
               child
               might
               reuiue
               ,
               she
               would
               carrie
               it
               to
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               and
               there
               would
               present
               a
               light
               and
               image
               of
               waxe
               .
               Which
               vow
               being
               made
               the
               child
               began
               to
               gape
               ,
               then
               to
               moue
               the
               armes
               ,
               and
               att
               length
               opening
               his
               eyes
               it
               retourned
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               citty
               and
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               the
               S.
               being
               inuocated
               ,
               for
               a
               dead
               child
               by
               the
               father
               who
               was
               deuout
               vnto
               him
               ,
               in
               these
               tearmes
               :
               O
               saint
               of
               God
               rayse
               my
               daughter
               and
               I
               promise
               thee
               to
               carry
               her
               to
               thy
               sepulcher
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               offer
               there
               an
               altare
               cloth
               and
               an
               image
               of
               waxe
               ;
               she
               vpon
               this
               vow
               retourned
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               and
               others
               present
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               almighty
               God
               and
               to
               the
               S.
               In
               a
               towne
               called
               Concet
               neere
               to
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               youg
               man
               so
               weakened
               with
               a
               continuall
               feauer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               generally
               esteemed
               for
               dead
               ,
               no
               motion
               could
               be
               perceaued
               in
               him
               not
               so
               much
               as
               of
               his
               pulse
               :
               wherfore
               his
               mother
               in
               extreme
               affliction
               ,
               perceauing
               all
               humane
               helpe
               to
               faile
               ,
               had
               recourse
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               whome
               she
               inuocated
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               of
               whome
               she
               had
               heard
               many
               miracles
               recounted
               ,
               to
               restore
               her
               sonnes
               health
               ;
               vowing
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               &
               there
               to
               present
               an
               altare
               cloth
               and
               an
               image
               of
               wax
               .
               The
               effect
               was
               admirable
               ,
               
               for
               the
               presenting
               of
               her
               vow
               being
               finished
               he
               began
               to
               amend
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               was
               entierly
               cured
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               and
               content
               of
               all
               his
               friendes
               and
               kinred
               ,
               who
               fayled
               not
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               accomplish
               their
               vow
               .
            
             
               Health
               was
               also
               restored
               to
               an
               other
               yong
               man
               called
               Iohn
               ,
               desperatly
               sick
               att
               Cahors
               in
               the
               manner
               aforesayd
               .
            
             
               A
               Relligious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Clare
               called
               Sister
               Mary
               ,
               being
               so
               extremely
               weakened
               with
               sicknes
               that
               she
               could
               not
               remoue
               her selfe
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               nor
               much
               lesse
               take
               her
               rest
               therin
               ,
               she
               expected
               only
               death
               :
               but
               hauing
               heard
               it
               reported
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               Christopher
               was
               deceassed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               wrought
               infinite
               miracles
               ,
               she
               bitterly
               lamenting
               presented
               vnto
               him
               this
               request
               .
               O
               holy
               Father
               that
               hast
               often
               heard
               my
               confession
               ,
               pray
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               if
               thou
               please
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recouer
               my
               health
               ,
               to
               serue
               him
               .
               Which
               spoaken
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               sweet
               sleep
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               next
               morning
               she
               awakened
               full
               of
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               quier
               to
               communicate
               with
               her
               other
               sisters
               ,
               who
               theratt
               were
               much
               amazed
               :
               and
               afterwardes
               they
               all
               together
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               the
               omnipotent
               bounty
               of
               God
               and
               to
               his
               holy
               intercessour
               ,
               by
               whose
               merittes
               he
               so
               compassionatly
               assisteth
               those
               that
               addresse
               their
               petitions
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               miracles
               wrought
               in
               the
               cure
               of
               many
               dangerous
               and
               incurable
               diseases
               .
            
             
               THE
               LIV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               VPon
               the
               Mount
               Abban
               in
               the
               bishopprick
               of
               Cahors
               ,
               a
               child
               reduced
               neere
               vnto
               death
               ,
               and
               his
               mother
               extremely
               afflicted
               by
               dispaire
               of
               her
               sonnes
               recouery
               ;
               which
               hauing
               exceedingly
               weakened
               her
               by
               the
               great
               wearines
               of
               labour
               that
               this
               sicknesse
               causer
               her
               ,
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               litle
               sleep
               ,
               wherin
               she
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               Woman
               feare
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               make
               a
               vow
               for
               thy
               sonne
               to
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               and
               God
               by
               his
               merittes
               will
               cure
               him
               .
               This
               woman
               awaking
               ,
               and
               hauing
               made
               her
               vow
               ,
               her
               sonne
               was
               cured
               ,
               and
               the
               mother
               carryed
               him
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               wher
               she
               thancked
               God
               and
               her
               Intercessour
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               of
               Cahors
               called
               Valeria
               ,
               was
               so
               sick
               that
               the
               Phisitians
               iudged
               her
               as
               dead
               ,
               and
               withall
               had
               alredy
               lost
               her
               speech
               and
               the
               motion
               of
               all
               her
               members
               ,
               and
               was
               as
               black
               as
               pitch
               ,
               a
               priest
               also
               comming
               to
               heare
               her
               confession
               ,
               was
               constrayned
               to
               retourne
               without
               vsing
               his
               function
               :
               for
               she
               could
               neither
               speake
               ,
               heare
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               signes
               .
               But
               her
               kinred
               and
               freindes
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               greiued
               att
               
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               woman
               whome
               they
               cordially
               loued
               ,
               fell
               deuoutly
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               lifted
               vp
               their
               ioyned
               handes
               ,
               their
               contenances
               ,
               and
               their
               prayers
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               and
               recommended
               her
               to
               the
               merittes
               of
               the
               holy
               Br.
               Christopher
               :
               and
               presently
               the
               sick
               woman
               began
               to
               speake
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               in
               his
               seruant
               ,
               who
               had
               deliuered
               her
               from
               the
               perill
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               restored
               her
               perfect
               health
               .
            
             
               A
               Priest
               called
               Geffry
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               Phisitians
               forsaken
               as
               dead
               ,
               and
               hauing
               already
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               dayes
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               a
               sister
               of
               his
               praying
               to
               the
               S.
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               afterward
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               so
               lamed
               in
               her
               handes
               and
               feet
               that
               she
               could
               hardly
               goe
               with
               cruches
               ,
               fell
               on
               her
               knees
               neere
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               S.
               and
               the
               e
               prayed
               him
               to
               obtaine
               her
               cure
               ,
               vowing
               vnto
               him
               a
               foot
               and
               hand
               of
               wax
               .
               Her
               prayer
               and
               vow
               being
               ended
               ,
               she
               was
               entierly
               cured
               ,
               and
               went
               ioyfully
               with
               other
               women
               to
               carry
               lime
               and
               brick
               ,
               to
               finish
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
            
             
               A
               yong
               man
               called
               Arnold
               was
               borne
               with
               his
               feet
               so
               crooked
               and
               wrested
               that
               they
               could
               not
               support
               him
               :
               his
               parentes
               vowed
               for
               him
               to
               the
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               affirming
               that
               they
               would
               really
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               a
               sainct
               if
               he
               would
               cure
               the
               lame
               party
               ,
               who
               to
               the
               exceeding
               amazement
               of
               those
               present
               ,
               stood
               vpright
               ,
               sound
               and
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               his
               father
               himselfe
               conducted
               him
               to
               visitt
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               publikely
               denouncing
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               which
               our
               Lord
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               this
               glorious
               Intercessour
               .
               There
               are
               found
               recorded
               many
               other
               miracles
               which
               God
               wrought
               by
               the
               merites
               of
               his
               holy
               seruant
               Br.
               Christopher
               ,
               deliuering
               many
               from
               death
               that
               were
               desperatly
               sick
               ,
               restoring
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               curing
               feiuers
               ,
               goutes
               ,
               fistulaes
               ,
               and
               other
               infirmities
               ,
               restoring
               speech
               to
               the
               dumme
               ,
               hearing
               to
               the
               deafe
               ,
               and
               finally
               relieuing
               all
               that
               by
               his
               merittes
               inuocated
               almigthy
               God.
               But
               to
               auoyd
               prolixity
               I
               forbeare
               heare
               to
               deduce
               them
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               prealeadged
               sufficient
               to
               occasion
               the
               faithfull
               to
               belieue
               the
               sanctitye
               of
               this
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               miracle
               following
               shal
               be
               for
               the
               incredulous
               only
               :
               A
               man
               called
               Ratier
               ,
               being
               by
               chaunce
               neere
               vnto
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               this
               S.
               and
               hearing
               his
               miracles
               related
               :
               I
               cannot
               belieue
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               whome
               I
               haue
               seene
               in
               these
               dayes
               can
               worck
               miracles
               .
               Those
               present
               hauing
               reprehēded
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               his
               errour
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               deserued
               to
               be
               chasticed
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               him
               know
               his
               temerity
               .
               For
               departing
               thence
               he
               had
               scarcely
               recouered
               his
               home
               but
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               surprised
               with
               a
               vehement
               fieuer
               ,
               the
               affliction
               wherof
               opening
               his
               vnd●●standing
               ,
               he
               also
               called
               to
               minde
               the
               arrogancie
               and
               temerity
               of
               his
               wordes
               ,
               which
               he
               exceedingly
               repented
               ,
               saying
               :
               O
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               pardon
               me
               ,
               and
               assist
               
               me
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               I
               confesse
               thou
               wert
               and
               art
               a
               S.
               and
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               canst
               worck
               miracles
               ,
               to
               whome
               thou
               hast
               bin
               so
               faithfull
               and
               obedient
               a
               seruant
               :
               I
               promise
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               please
               to
               restore
               vnto
               me
               my
               health
               ,
               I
               will
               presently
               visitt
               thy
               sepulcher
               ,
               there
               to
               giue
               thee
               thanckes
               .
               This
               vow
               being
               made
               ,
               he
               was
               instantly
               cured
               ,
               and
               arose
               sound
               from
               his
               bedd
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               accomplish
               his
               vow
               ,
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               holy
               seruant
               :
               and
               thenceforward
               he
               became
               a
               faithfull
               Professour
               &
               proclamer
               of
               the
               sanctity
               of
               the
               blessed
               Father
               Christopher
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               summarie
               of
               the
               life
               of
               some
               other
               disciples
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               LV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               would
               be
               a
               matter
               ouer
               tedious
               both
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               to
               write
               the
               liues
               of
               all
               the
               disciples
               and
               companions
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               wherwith
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               precious
               stones
               adorned
               with
               many
               graces
               and
               vertues
               ,
               the
               said
               holy
               Father
               began
               to
               build
               his
               Euangelicall
               religion
               :
               considering
               withall
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               such
               authenticall
               relation
               of
               their
               liues
               &
               miracles
               as
               is
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               .
               In
               respect
               wherof
               we
               doe
               not
               make
               a
               particuler
               relation
               of
               each
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               will
               recount
               somewhat
               of
               certaine
               of
               them
               who
               haue
               so
               spent
               their
               time
               ,
               that
               albeit
               their
               fame
               be
               not
               equall
               to
               the
               aforenamed
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               of
               lesse
               sanctity
               and
               glory
               before
               God.
               The
               first
               of
               whome
               is
               the
               glorious
               Br.
               Peter
               Catanius
               the
               second
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               his
               first
               Vicar
               Generall
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               eye
               witnesse
               of
               many
               Mysteryes
               that
               almighty
               God
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               life
               we
               haue
               recorded
               .
               This
               holy
               Religious
               being
               dead
               ,
               God
               had
               already
               began
               by
               his
               intercession
               to
               worck
               many
               miracles
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               commanded
               him
               to
               forbeare
               the
               obtayning
               of
               such
               miraculous
               graces
               from
               God
               ,
               his
               miracles
               ceassed
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               amply
               discoursed
               in
               the
               hundredth
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               ,
               where
               is
               likewise
               related
               wherfore
               he
               was
               made
               Vicar
               Generall
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Angelus
               of
               Rieta
               was
               the
               first
               knight
               that
               entred
               this
               religiō
               ,
               and
               was
               one
               of
               the
               twelue
               first
               disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               his
               companion
               in
               many
               worthy
               mysteries
               and
               miracles
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               put
               from
               this
               good
               Religious
               an
               extreme
               feare
               which
               he
               had
               of
               the
               deuils
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               continue
               alone
               att
               his
               prayers
               by
               night
               :
               for
               he
               commanded
               him
               to
               goe
               about
               midnight
               to
               the
               toppe
               of
               a
               high
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               there
               aloud
               to
               crye
               out
               these
               wordes
               :
               yee
               proud
               deuils
               ,
               come
               ye
               all
               now
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               worst
               you
               can
               :
               which
               hauing
               by
               due
               obedience
               performed
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               deuils
               euer
               after
               came
               to
               annoy
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               entierly
               freed
               of
               the
               sayd
               feare
               .
               And
               being
               fully
               perfected
               
               in
               vertues
               and
               prayer
               ,
               he
               passed
               from
               this
               life
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               buryed
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               with
               other
               companyons
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Br.
               William
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               was
               admitted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               first
               twelue
               Disciples
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Br.
               Iohn
               Chappell
               ,
               that
               was
               an
               Apostata
               ,
               and
               did
               hang
               himselfe
               as
               Iudas
               had
               done
               .
               The
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               this
               blessed
               Br.
               William
               in
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               haue
               sufficiently
               testified
               what
               he
               was
               :
               for
               almighty
               God
               by
               his
               merites
               there
               wrought
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               obscure
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               by
               whome
               he
               was
               buryed
               :
               and
               therfore
               Br.
               Helie
               who
               then
               was
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               went
               to
               his
               tombe
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               by
               holy
               obedience
               to
               forbeare
               worcking
               any
               more
               miracles
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Moricke
               ,
               who
               was
               first
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Porte-Croix
               or
               Crosse-bearers
               ,
               was
               eminent
               vnder
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               was
               most
               famous
               for
               his
               admirable
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               space
               woare
               on
               his
               flesh
               an
               iron
               shirt
               ,
               did
               eate
               no
               bread
               ,
               but
               only
               hearbes
               and
               rawe
               pulse
               ;
               he
               neuer
               woare
               coat
               ,
               but
               the
               only
               habitt
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               att
               his
               death
               he
               left
               many
               signes
               of
               his
               sanctity
               and
               perfect
               life
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Benett
               of
               Arezzo
               was
               also
               perfect
               in
               all
               vertues
               .
               S.
               Francis
               sent
               him
               to
               be
               Prouinciall
               att
               Antioch
               .
               There
               are
               strange
               matters
               recounted
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               which
               being
               difficult
               to
               be
               belieued
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               satisfied
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               writer
               ,
               I
               haue
               thought
               it
               best
               not
               to
               record
               them
               here
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               they
               appearing
               indeed
               doubtfully
               ,
               the
               like
               iudgement
               should
               be
               giuen
               of
               others
               here
               recorded
               that
               are
               most
               certaine
               and
               indubitable
               .
            
             
               It
               shall
               therfore
               suffice
               ,
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               blessed
               Father
               had
               the
               spiritt
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               as
               they
               testifie
               who
               knew
               him
               :
               and
               that
               hauing
               perseuered
               in
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               reposed
               in
               peace
               .
               He
               was
               buryed
               in
               Arezzo
               his
               owne
               country
               ,
               whither
               ,
               it
               is
               held
               that
               he
               brought
               from
               Babilon
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               fingers
               of
               the
               holy
               Prophett
               Daniel
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Peregrinus
               of
               Faleron
               was
               admitted
               to
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               prophesied
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               weere
               learned
               ,
               he
               should
               notwithstanding
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               the
               actiue
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               companion
               to
               the
               contemplatiue
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               arriued
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               a
               lay
               brother
               :
               for
               which
               humility
               ,
               he
               obtayned
               of
               God
               an
               exceeding
               great
               perfection
               in
               vertues
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               the
               grace
               of
               compunction
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               whose
               sake
               desiring
               martyrdome
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               he
               visited
               all
               the
               holy
               places
               ,
               with
               such
               deuotion
               ,
               teares
               ,
               embracinges
               and
               most
               tender
               louing
               kisses
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               places
               he
               adored
               our
               Sauiour
               as
               present
               .
               Br.
               Bernard
               Quintaualle
               affirmed
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               by
               name
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               also
               in
               his
               life
               :
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               was
               so
               burning
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               that
               he
               neuer
               permitted
               any
               other
               thing
               to
               rest
               there
               :
               but
               alwayes
               walked
               and
               sighed
               towardes
               heauen
               :
               thus
               did
               he
               ascend
               from
               vertue
               to
               vertue
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               illuminated
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               by
               diuers
               miracles
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Ricerio
               employed
               himselfe
               in
               the
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ;
               which
               made
               him
               familier
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               instructed
               him
               in
               many
               diuine
               verities
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               Prouinciall
               of
               the
               marquisate
               of
               Ancona
               ;
               many
               matters
               cōcerning
               this
               holy
               Religious
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Br.
               Augustin
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               Prouinciall
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Labour
               ,
               commōly
               called
               Naples
               ,
               was
               a
               Religious
               of
               such
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               he
               merited
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               companion
               in
               life
               and
               profession
               with
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               death
               and
               glory
               :
               for
               hauing
               in
               his
               last
               sicknes
               already
               lost
               his
               speech
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               soule
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ascend
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               which
               encouraged
               him
               to
               cry
               out
               :
               Stay
               holy
               Father
               ,
               stay
               for
               me
               :
               and
               his
               soule
               foorthwith
               leauing
               his
               body
               ,
               it
               accompanyed
               that
               of
               his
               blessed
               Father
               to
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Roger
               the
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               v
               as
               of
               such
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               approued
               him
               for
               a
               S.
               &
               permitted
               commemoration
               to
               be
               made
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Couēt
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Tiuoly
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               was
               not
               canonized
               with
               the
               accustomed
               solēnities
               ,
               the
               Religious
               neuer
               durst
               keep
               his
               solēne
               feast
               .
               He
               was
               not
               canonized
               because
               the
               examē
               of
               his
               miracles
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               said
               Pope
               ,
               was
               neuer
               accomplished
               .
            
             
               Brother
               Philippe
               the
               Long
               ,
               was
               also
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               He
               was
               the
               first
               Confessour
               ,
               Visitour
               and
               Minister
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               S.
               Clare
               .
               It
               is
               found
               recorded
               of
               this
               S.
               that
               an
               Angell
               purged
               his
               lippes
               ,
               touching
               them
               with
               a
               burning
               coale
               ,
               as
               the
               Seraphin
               did
               to
               the
               Prophett
               
               Esaye
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               a
               litle
               necessary
               to
               him
               that
               was
               to
               administer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               vnto
               Religious
               women
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Barbarus
               ,
               Br.
               Iohn
               of
               S.
               Constantin
               ,
               and
               Br.
               Bernard
               of
               Viridante
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               the
               first
               companions
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               were
               exceeding
               eminent
               in
               their
               vertuous
               and
               merueillous
               actions
               ;
               as
               their
               worckes
               were
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               their
               soules
               for
               euer
               liue
               in
               glory
               ,
               &
               their
               bodyes
               are
               buryed
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Assisium
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Pacificus
               ,
               companion
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               was
               of
               such
               perfection
               that
               he
               merited
               to
               see
               many
               merueillous
               worckes
               ,
               which
               our
               Lord
               secretly
               wrought
               in
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Frācis
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               glorious
               S.
               knew
               his
               perfection
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               he
               sent
               him
               Prouinciall
               into
               Frāce
               ,
               where
               he
               remayned
               diuers
               yeares
               ,
               then
               dyed
               and
               was
               buryed
               att
               Laon.
               
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               sixt
               booke
               ,
               of
               the
               second
               volume
               and
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               wherin
               particuler
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               25.
               disciples
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               all
               of
               very
               singuler
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               &
               of
               worthy
               miracles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SEAVENTH
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             SECOND
             VOLVME
             AND
             FIRST
             PART
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             IS
             CONTAINED
             THE
             LIFE
             AND
             admirable
             doctrine
             of
             Br.
             Giles
             of
             Assisium
             ,
             a
             Religious
             of
             great
             perfection
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             third
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             Translated
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               Brother
               Giles
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALBEIT
               to
               read
               or
               heare
               the
               liues
               of
               all
               or
               any
               sainctes
               ,
               exceedingly
               dispose
               the
               spirittes
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               temporall
               pleasures
               and
               induce
               them
               to
               purchase
               true
               and
               eternall
               richesse
               :
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               that
               the
               life
               of
               some
               one
               more
               then
               an
               other
               doth
               cause
               these
               effectes
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               this
               ensuyng
               shall
               proue
               of
               the
               glorious
               Brother
               Giles
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               third
               that
               followed
               S.
               Francis
               :
               whose
               life
               being
               of
               singuler
               note
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               it
               should
               be
               described
               more
               att
               lardge
               .
               The
               time
               employed
               in
               reading
               therof
               shall
               not
               be
               wasted
               :
               for
               the
               soules
               therby
               shal
               be
               enriched
               with
               holy
               doctrines
               ,
               with
               diuine
               examples
               and
               documents
               .
               But
               I
               omitte
               to
               recount
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               it
               being
               already
               handled
               in
               the
               ninth
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               volume
               of
               this
               present
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Brother
               Giles
               went
               to
               visit
               the
               reliques
               of
               S.
               Iames
               in
               Galu●a
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Sepulcher
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               in
               Hierusalē
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               first
               Fathers
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               to
               goe
               often
               in
               pilgrimage
               ,
               not
               to
               seeke
               their
               more
               liberty
               ,
               nor
               to
               satisfie
               their
               appetite
               with
               better
               cheere
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               hungar
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               cold
               ,
               heate
               ,
               and
               the
               affi
               ontes
               which
               they
               often
               endured
               ,
               as
               vnknowne
               in
               that
               new
               habitt
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               they
               dispose
               thēselues
               to
               the
               incommodities
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               were
               couragious
               :
               for
               they
               went
               barefoot
               ,
               withone
               single
               habit
               ,
               without
               wallets
               ,
               edifying
               themselues
               in
               patience
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbour
               in
               charitie
               .
               Now
               Brother
               Giles
               hauing
               gotten
               leaue
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               he
               went
               to
               visitt
               the
               church
               of
               S.
               Iames
               of
               Compostella
               ,
               in
               which
               voyage
               he
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               once
               satisfie
               his
               hungar
               ,
               such
               a
               desire
               had
               he
               to
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               the
               force
               of
               pouerty
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Finding
               one
               day
               no
               meane
               to
               gett
               so
               much
               as
               bread
               (
               wherwith
               only
               he
               liued
               )
               hauing
               found
               in
               a
               barne
               certaine
               huskes
               of
               beanes
               left
               there
               after
               the
               threshing
               ,
               he
               did
               eat
               them
               with
               great
               appetite
               ,
               and
               after
               tooke
               his
               rest
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               he
               arose
               very
               early
               ,
               as
               cheerfull
               and
               well
               disposed
               as
               if
               he
               had
               eaten
               the
               best
               and
               most
               delicate
               foode
               in
               the
               world
               .
               He
               was
               thus
               accustomed
               to
               suffer
               ,
               being
               often
               in
               forrestes
               and
               solitary
               places
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               to
               his
               content
               then
               the
               conuersation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               lesse
               subiect
               to
               distractions
               in
               his
               spirituall
               exercises
               ,
               and
               more
               commodious
               for
               spending
               the
               night
               in
               watching
               and
               prayer
               .
               In
               this
               iorney
               meeting
               with
               a
               poore
               sick
               creature
               full
               of
               soares
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               giue
               him
               ,
               he
               ript
               of
               his
               capuce
               and
               gaue
               it
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               this
               charity
               enforced
               him
               to
               trauell
               twenty
               dayes
               bare-headed
               ,
               till
               att
               last
               was
               giuen
               him
               cloth
               to
               make
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               he
               walke
               with
               a
               habitt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               fashion
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               deformed
               ,
               but
               entierly
               conformable
               to
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               gospell
               .
               Being
               in
               Lombardie
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               by
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               whome
               he
               thought
               to
               receaue
               a
               charitie
               ,
               but
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               tooke
               out
               a
               paire
               of
               dice
               ,
               and
               demaunded
               if
               he
               would
               play
               with
               him
               :
               So
               did
               the
               wretch
               flout
               att
               this
               good
               Religious
               ,
               who
               went
               on
               bowing
               downe
               his
               head
               without
               replying
               a
               word
               .
               In
               this
               sort
               he
               was
               often
               the
               obiect
               of
               laughter
               vnto
               the
               sloathfull
               and
               idle
               companions
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               their
               scorne
               ,
               which
               he
               alwayes
               endured
               with
               patience
               correspondent
               .
               After
               he
               had
               also
               visited
               all
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               expecting
               commodity
               of
               shipping
               to
               retourne
               
               into
               Italy
               ,
               it
               being
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               liue
               vpon
               his
               labour
               as
               hauing
               no
               mony
               ,
               he
               carryed
               water
               to
               passengers
               ,
               for
               which
               seruice
               they
               gaue
               him
               bread
               ,
               and
               remayning
               certaine
               dayes
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Ason
               ,
               he
               employed
               himselfe
               in
               the
               labour
               of
               his
               handes
               making
               baskettes
               and
               cases
               of
               ozier
               ,
               and
               such
               litle
               conceates
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               liued
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               wanted
               either
               worck
               or
               matter
               ,
               or
               knew
               not
               wherin
               to
               employ
               himselfe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diuers
               occasions
               of
               the
               places
               where
               he
               rest●●ed
               ,
               his
               last
               refuge
               was
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               abondant
               table
               of
               God
               ,
               demaunding
               almose
               att
               the
               peoples
               dores
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               documentes
               of
               his
               rule
               .
               He
               went
               also
               to
               visit
               the
               mount
               saint
               Michael
               ,
               then
               saint
               Nicholas
               of
               Bar
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               these
               voyages
               into
               whatsoeuer
               place
               he
               entred
               ,
               he
               exhorted
               those
               that
               he
               found
               ,
               to
               doe
               pennance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               the
               bountifull
               giuer
               of
               all
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               this
               in
               loue
               and
               charity
               towardes
               their
               neighbour
               .
               As
               he
               one
               day
               trauailled
               ,
               he
               became
               so
               weary
               and
               so
               oppressed
               with
               hungar
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               enforced
               to
               rest
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               with
               wearines
               he
               fell
               a
               sleepe
               .
               As
               he
               awaked
               he
               found
               by
               him
               halfe
               a
               loafe
               which
               God
               had
               sent
               him
               of
               almose
               ,
               which
               he
               ioyfully
               did
               eat
               ,
               thancking
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               :
               and
               being
               by
               meane
               of
               this
               celestiall
               bread
               reconforted
               ,
               he
               cheerfully
               proceeded
               on
               his
               iorney
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               this
               seruant
               of
               God
               endeauoured
               to
               gaine
               his
               liuing
               by
               the
               worck
               and
               labour
               of
               his
               handes
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               sent
               him
               to
               remayne
               att
               Rome
               ,
               therby
               the
               better
               to
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               liue
               vpon
               his
               labour
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               a
               mountaine
               three
               leagues
               distant
               whence
               he
               brought
               wood
               to
               the
               citty
               :
               and
               for
               the
               price
               therof
               he
               was
               coutent
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               bread
               for
               his
               one
               dayes
               ●ustenance
               .
               He
               brought
               wood
               to
               a
               woman
               ,
               who
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               Religious
               would
               giue
               him
               a
               greater
               hire
               then
               was
               conditioned
               ,
               but
               Brother
               Giles
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               (
               to
               witt
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               )
               would
               not
               accept
               it
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               would
               not
               be
               vanquished
               by
               auarice
               ,
               wherwith
               this
               woman
               was
               exceedingly
               edifyed
               .
               He
               disdayned
               not
               to
               vndertake
               any
               seruice
               that
               might
               be
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               prouided
               that
               it
               exceeded
               not
               the
               limites
               of
               modesty
               ;
               and
               so
               misprising
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               perfected
               and
               refined
               himselfe
               in
               mortification
               and
               humility
               .
               Assisting
               some
               others
               one
               time
               to
               gather
               nuttes
               ,
               and
               his
               dayes
               labour
               being
               ended
               he
               was
               payed
               in
               nuttes
               ,
               which
               being
               vnable
               to
               hold
               in
               his
               sleeues
               ,
               
               he
               putt
               off
               his
               habitt
               ,
               and
               tyed
               the
               two
               endes
               of
               his
               sleeues
               which
               he
               filled
               euen
               to
               the
               capuce
               ,
               and
               so
               carryed
               them
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               diuided
               them
               among
               the
               poore
               :
               to
               conclude
               hauing
               imparted
               some
               share
               of
               his
               gaine
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               he
               also
               gaue
               part
               vnto
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               he
               tooke
               of
               the
               water
               of
               S.
               Sixtus
               and
               carryed
               to
               the
               Religious
               of
               Quatuor
               Coronatorum
               ,
               who
               gladly
               dranck
               therof
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               gaue
               him
               bread
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               liued
               ,
               and
               what
               remayned
               he
               distributed
               vnto
               the
               poore
               .
               As
               he
               one
               day
               carryed
               water
               to
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               ,
               a
               poore
               man
               in
               the
               way
               demaunded
               of
               him
               to
               drinck
               ,
               and
               he
               gaue
               him
               therof
               :
               but
               vnwilling
               that
               the
               Religious
               should
               haue
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               draw
               more
               att
               the
               fountaine
               which
               was
               a
               league
               distant
               ,
               such
               was
               his
               desire
               with
               his
               possibility
               to
               giue
               each
               one
               contentment
               .
               When
               any
               one
               hired
               him
               and
               entertayned
               him
               to
               day-labour
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               conditionally
               reserued
               time
               requisite
               with
               attention
               to
               say
               his
               canonicall
               howers
               ,
               and
               certaine
               other
               suffrages
               and
               deuotions
               .
               He
               was
               very
               carefull
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               alwayes
               either
               spake
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               prayed
               and
               contemplated
               ,
               or
               vsed
               some
               handy
               labour
               in
               some
               litle
               matter
               of
               vtility
               ;
               whence
               proceeded
               ,
               that
               loosing
               no
               part
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               sufficiently
               prouided
               both
               for
               his
               soule
               and
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               being
               att
               Rieta
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               Nicolas
               Bishop
               of
               Toscolan
               ,
               desiring
               to
               haue
               Brother
               Giles
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               out
               of
               great
               respect
               he
               had
               to
               his
               simplicity
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               he
               instantly
               prayed
               him
               to
               seiorne
               certaines
               dayes
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               content
               to
               eat
               as
               he
               did
               att
               his
               table
               ,
               forbearing
               to
               seek
               almose
               otherwhere
               :
               But
               Brother
               Giles
               willingly
               promising
               to
               remayne
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               would
               not
               yeld
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               he
               found
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               thither
               .
               Now
               the
               Cardinall
               complayning
               vnto
               him
               for
               that
               he
               would
               not
               eat
               of
               his
               bread
               ,
               Brother
               Giles
               answeared
               
               with
               this
               verse
               of
               Dauid
               :
               
                 Labores
                 manuum
                 tuarum
                 quia
                 manducabis
                 beatus
                 es
                 &
                 benetibi
                 er●t
                 .
              
               The
               Cardidall
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               reply
               ,
               prayed
               him
               att
               least
               to
               eat
               that
               which
               he
               receaued
               of
               his
               almose
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               labour
               with
               his
               companion
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               thenceforward
               he
               brought
               his
               begged
               bread
               to
               the
               Cardinals
               table
               ,
               where
               he
               did
               eat
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               remayned
               he
               gaue
               it
               to
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               But
               there
               falling
               one
               day
               such
               a
               raine
               that
               Brother
               Giles
               could
               not
               goe
               abroad
               either
               to
               labour
               or
               to
               seeke
               almose
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               very
               ioyfull
               therof
               ,
               hoping
               that
               day
               to
               haue
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               Brother
               Giles
               would
               eat
               of
               his
               bread
               :
               but
               he
               was
               deceaued
               ,
               for
               Brother
               Giles
               exceedingly
               troubled
               for
               that
               he
               could
               not
               gaine
               his
               bread
               ,
               bethought
               himselfe
               and
               went
               into
               the
               kitchin
               ,
               where
               asking
               the
               Cooke
               wherfore
               his
               kitchin
               lay
               so
               vncleanly
               ,
               offered
               to
               sweepe
               it
               for
               the
               gift
               of
               two
               loaues
               :
               which
               hauing
               gotten
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               eat
               the
               said
               bread
               with
               the
               Cardinall
               ;
               who
               was
               
               againe
               deceaued
               the
               morning
               following
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               rained
               extremely
               ,
               for
               Brother
               Giles
               vnable
               to
               goe
               abroad
               ,
               found
               meane
               for
               bread
               to
               make
               cleane
               the
               dishes
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Cardinall
               admire
               his
               firme
               resolution
               to
               li●e
               poorly
               ,
               more
               then
               yet
               he
               had
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               our
               Lord
               releiued
               Brother
               Giles
               in
               an
               extreme
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Giles
               hauing
               thus
               seiourned
               a
               certaine
               time
               in
               the
               Cardinals
               house
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               Lent
               drawing
               very
               neere
               ,
               he
               determined
               to
               retire
               with
               his
               companion
               ,
               into
               some
               solitary
               place
               ,
               where
               his
               spiritt
               might
               contemplate
               in
               entiere
               repose
               :
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               tooke
               leaue
               of
               this
               Cardinal
               ,
               who
               therwith
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Alas
               my
               deere
               freind
               whither
               goest
               thou
               ,
               as
               a
               bird
               without
               a
               nest
               ?
               But
               this
               good
               Religious
               ascended
               vp
               to
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               a
               litle
               chappell
               (
               hauing
               bin
               an
               hermitage
               )
               called
               S.
               Laurence
               ,
               farre
               distant
               from
               habitation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               very
               solitary
               :
               there
               he
               resolued
               to
               spend
               his
               lent
               ,
               but
               three
               dayes
               after
               he
               was
               there
               arriued
               ,
               it
               did
               so
               snow
               and
               freeze
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               goe
               abroad
               .
               The
               holy
               Religious
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               to
               goe
               foorth
               to
               seeke
               bread
               ,
               sayd
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               Brother
               lett
               vs
               make
               petition
               to
               almighty
               God
               that
               he
               will
               please
               in
               our
               necessity
               to
               send
               vs
               bread
               ,
               sith
               there
               is
               none
               but
               he
               that
               can
               heare
               and
               releiue
               vs.
               Then
               he
               recounted
               an
               history
               of
               certaine
               Religious
               ,
               who
               wanting
               bread
               in
               the
               like
               necessity
               ,
               had
               recourse
               to
               him
               and
               were
               heard
               .
               Being
               moued
               by
               such
               an
               example
               ,
               they
               began
               on
               the
               euenning
               to
               pray
               with
               loud
               voice
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               ,
               &
               so
               perseuered
               till
               the
               breake
               of
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               when
               as
               God
               inspired
               a
               good
               man
               of
               a
               neighbouring
               place
               ,
               who
               seeing
               the
               snow
               so
               extreme
               ,
               called
               to
               minde
               that
               he
               had
               seene
               att
               other
               times
               Hermites
               att
               S.
               Laurence
               ,
               &
               thought
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               if
               then
               there
               were
               any
               there
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               come
               foorth
               to
               seeke
               food
               ;
               which
               mouing
               him
               to
               compassion
               he
               went
               out
               of
               his
               house
               with
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               which
               he
               gaue
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               and
               being
               retourned
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               he
               aduertised
               his
               neighbours
               and
               friendes
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               said
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               procured
               that
               they
               wanted
               not
               wherwith
               to
               liue
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               lent
               ,
               which
               happened
               to
               good
               purpose
               for
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               extreme
               necessity
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               desirous
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               charity
               vsed
               vnto
               him
               by
               those
               people
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               hitherto
               we
               haue
               prayed
               to
               God
               for
               our selues
               ,
               to
               be
               relieued
               in
               our
               necessity
               :
               heceforward
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               for
               our
               benefactors
               ;
               so
               that
               persisting
               night
               and
               day
               in
               these
               petitions
               ,
               our
               Lord
               bestowed
               such
               graces
               
               and
               fauours
               on
               the
               inhabitantes
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               neuer
               Frere
               Minor
               hauing
               bin
               formely
               seene
               there
               ,
               many
               among
               them
               neuertheles
               being
               moued
               by
               the
               example
               and
               pious
               exhortations
               of
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               ,
               forlooke
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               world
               and
               became
               Frere
               Minors
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               could
               not
               ,
               serued
               God
               by
               prayers
               ,
               and
               did
               penance
               in
               their
               owne
               houses
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               for
               corporall
               benefittes
               they
               gaue
               in
               exchaunge
               spirituall
               in
               double
               mesure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               humilitie
               and
               obedience
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               cordially
               loued
               Br.
               Giles
               for
               his
               great
               perfection
               in
               all
               vertues
               ,
               and
               his
               promptitude
               in
               doeing
               well
               :
               and
               therfore
               did
               often
               obserue
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               say
               to
               his
               other
               Religious
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               his
               knightes
               of
               the
               round
               table
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               call
               the
               humble
               and
               deuout
               Religious
               .
               Now
               Br.
               Giles
               one
               day
               demaunded
               obedience
               of
               S.
               Francis
               to
               goe
               where
               he
               pleased
               ,
               or
               to
               remayne
               where
               he
               was
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               ,
               your
               residence
               is
               prouided
               ,
               goe
               where
               you
               will
               :
               whervpon
               hauing
               demaunded
               and
               receiued
               his
               benediction
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               walked
               in
               this
               freedome
               fower
               whole
               dayes
               ,
               but
               finding
               his
               spiritt
               much
               disquieted
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               S.
               Francis
               :
               Father
               (
               sayd
               he
               )
               I
               beseech
               you
               designe
               me
               a
               certaine
               place
               whither
               to
               goe
               ,
               because
               goeing
               according
               to
               my
               owne
               liberty
               I
               cannot
               haue
               my
               conscience
               free
               :
               the
               S.
               sent
               him
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               Fabrian
               whither
               he
               went
               barefoote
               with
               a
               very
               ragged
               habitt
               ,
               though
               the
               season
               were
               extreme
               cold
               .
               On
               the
               way
               he
               mett
               a
               passenger
               that
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               I
               would
               not
               goe
               so
               poorly
               cloathed
               in
               so
               cold
               a
               season
               ,
               were
               I
               therby
               to
               pourchace
               paradice
               :
               by
               which
               wordes
               the
               deuill
               so
               augmented
               the
               cold
               that
               he
               expected
               death
               therby
               :
               but
               he
               incontinētlie
               called
               to
               minde
               that
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               went
               barefoote
               and
               poorely
               cloathed
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               endured
               far
               more
               cold
               and
               other
               labours
               for
               our
               sakes
               :
               these
               pious
               cogitations
               did
               in
               this
               sort
               warme
               first
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               his
               body
               with
               a
               diuine
               heat
               :
               wherfore
               he
               began
               to
               praise
               God
               his
               sweet
               lord
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               warmed
               him
               not
               with
               materiall
               fier
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               only
               burning
               heatof
               his
               diuine
               loue
               .
               So
               Br.
               Giles
               remayned
               many
               yeares
               in
               the
               sayd
               place
               ,
               where
               one
               day
               weighing
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               ascended
               on
               a
               mountaine
               neere
               by
               ,
               whither
               he
               carryed
               a
               yōg
               Religious
               ,
               whome
               he
               commanded
               ,
               with
               a
               cord
               about
               his
               necke
               to
               lead
               him
               naked
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               other
               Religious
               were
               :
               and
               entring
               in
               this
               sort
               before
               them
               ,
               he
               began
               with
               teares
               to
               cry
               :
               Haue
               compassion
               and
               pitty
               of
               me
               miserable
               and
               detestable
               sinner
               :
               The
               Religious
               beholding
               him
               in
               
               such
               a
               gastly
               plight
               ,
               began
               all
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               prayed
               him
               to
               putt
               on
               his
               habitt
               :
               but
               he
               answeared
               ,
               with
               bitter
               teares
               and
               extreme
               sighes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               :
               Yet
               if
               you
               will
               that
               I
               take
               the
               habitt
               againe
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               will
               ,
               as
               an
               almose
               receaued
               of
               you
               ,
               though
               I
               doe
               not
               deserue
               it
               :
               and
               so
               he
               cloathed
               himselfe
               and
               there
               remayned
               ,
               labouring
               with
               his
               handes
               in
               making
               caskettes
               of
               straw
               to
               couer
               or
               keep
               glasses
               ,
               and
               litle
               baskettes
               which
               he
               and
               his
               companion
               carryed
               to
               the
               neighbour
               towne
               and
               villages
               ,
               and
               in
               exchau●ge
               receaued
               what
               they
               needed
               either
               of
               food
               or
               cloathing
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               rest
               he
               cloathed
               other
               Religious
               ,
               saying
               that
               such
               almose
               done
               to
               any
               Religious
               prayed
               for
               him
               when
               he
               slept
               and
               could
               not
               then
               pray
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               This
               good
               Religious
               retourning
               one
               day
               from
               the
               fieldes
               ,
               hauing
               in
               his
               handes
               a
               reed
               and
               a
               hatchett
               ,
               he
               past
               before
               a
               church
               ,
               the
               Chappelaine
               wherof
               seeing
               him
               called
               him
               hippocrite
               :
               which
               did
               so
               grieue
               and
               
               afflict
               Br.
               Giles
               that
               he
               wept
               bitterly
               .
               A
               Religious
               finding
               him
               thus
               lamenting
               ,
               demandindg
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               teares
               ,
               he
               answeared
               him
               :
               because
               I
               am
               an
               hippocrite
               ,
               as
               a
               Preist
               ,
               did
               now
               instantly
               assure
               me
               .
               The
               Religious
               replied
               ,
               poore
               man
               doest
               thou
               then
               belieue
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               Br.
               Giles
               answeared
               that
               he
               belieued
               it
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               that
               auouched
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               conceaue
               that
               a
               Priest
               would
               lie
               .
               The
               Religious
               replyed
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               be
               no
               longer
               disquieted
               ,
               for
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               art
               no
               hippocrite
               ,
               because
               the
               opinion
               of
               men
               is
               most
               often
               farre
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God.
               Br.
               Giles
               with
               this
               reasonnable
               answeare
               was
               somewhat
               satisfied
               and
               comforted
               ,
               saying
               that
               if
               he
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               the
               pure
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Hearing
               one
               day
               relation
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Br.
               Helie
               ,
               that
               had
               bin
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               whence
               he
               was
               an
               Apostata
               ,
               then
               liuing
               excommunicated
               thence
               in
               the
               traine
               and
               seruice
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Frederic
               the
               second
               ,
               then
               a
               rebell
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               with
               extreme
               griefe
               fell
               flatt
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               there
               contemptibly
               tourned
               and
               tumbled
               himselfe
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               would
               discend
               as
               low
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               because
               the
               other
               had
               wrought
               his
               owne
               distruction
               by
               clymeing
               so
               high
               .
            
             
               This
               great
               seruant
               of
               God
               being
               one
               day
               out
               of
               the
               Couent
               ,
               he
               receaued
               a
               letter
               and
               therby
               commaundement
               from
               his
               Generall
               to
               meet
               him
               att
               Assisium
               whither
               he
               instantly
               tooke
               his
               iorney
               :
               his
               companion
               putting
               into
               his
               minde
               that
               it
               were
               good
               to
               retourne
               first
               to
               the
               Couent
               to
               aduertise
               the
               Religious
               therof
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               goe
               to
               Assisium
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Couent
               ,
               so
               much
               did
               he
               yeld
               himselfe
               to
               obedience
               ,
               that
               his
               only
               cogitation
               was
               readily
               to
               obay
               .
            
             
               The
               Guardian
               hauing
               commanded
               a
               Religious
               that
               was
               praying
               to
               goe
               to
               demaund
               almose
               :
               the
               Religious
               therat
               murmured
               exceedingly
               withhimselfe
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               distemper
               came
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               thus
               cōplayning
               :
               
               
               Father
               ,
               I
               was
               praying
               in
               my
               cell
               ,
               and
               the
               Guardian
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               goe
               begge
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               must
               omitt
               the
               greater
               good
               for
               the
               lesse
               .
               B.
               Giles
               answeared
               him
               :
               brother
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               yet
               what
               prayer
               is
               :
               for
               the
               most
               true
               and
               perfect
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               subiect
               doe
               the
               wil
               of
               his
               Superiour
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               zealous
               Br.
               Giles
               was
               of
               his
               rule
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               blessed
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               disciple
               of
               S.
               Francis
               was
               a
               great
               friend
               of
               pouerty
               .
               From
               his
               entring
               into
               Religion
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               life
               he
               had
               neuer
               but
               one
               habitt
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               patched
               .
               He
               went
               alwayes
               barefoot
               ,
               &
               made
               his
               owne
               cell
               with
               earth
               and
               brāches
               of
               trees
               ,
               shunning
               all
               such
               superfluous
               celles
               as
               were
               more
               hansome
               &
               commodiously
               built
               .
               Comming
               one
               time
               to
               Assisium
               to
               visitt
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               Religious
               shewed
               him
               the
               Couent
               that
               was
               new
               built
               very
               great
               and
               sumptuous
               ,
               shewing
               him
               the
               great
               edifice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               faire
               structure
               of
               the
               altare
               that
               had
               three
               stages
               or
               stories
               of
               hight
               ,
               then
               the
               Cloister
               ,
               the
               refectory
               ,
               the
               dormitory
               and
               other
               places
               newly
               built
               for
               the
               commodity
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               who
               gloried
               in
               the
               accōplishment
               
               of
               so
               eminent
               a
               peece
               of
               worck
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               very
               attentiuely
               considered
               all
               without
               vttering
               a
               word
               ;
               and
               hauing
               seene
               all
               ,
               he
               addressed
               himselfe
               to
               those
               that
               guided
               him
               saying
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               want
               vnto
               you
               but
               of
               women
               .
               The
               Religious
               seeming
               to
               be
               much
               scandalized
               att
               those
               wordes
               ,
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               :
               you
               should
               not
               wonder
               att
               what
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               for
               you
               know
               well
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               lawfull
               for
               vs
               to
               dispense
               with
               pouerty
               then
               with
               chastity
               .
               So
               that
               you
               hauing
               bid
               adieu
               to
               pouerty
               ,
               taking
               that
               for
               lawful
               which
               is
               directly
               against
               our
               rule
               ,
               I
               doe
               much
               admire
               you
               doe
               not
               dispense
               with
               your selues
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               this
               other
               article
               ,
               considering
               that
               both
               are
               vowes
               by
               you
               equally
               made
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               Religious
               that
               came
               one
               day
               full
               of
               ioy
               and
               contentmēt
               
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               &
               sayd
               :
               Father
               I
               bring
               you
               good
               newes
               .
               This
               last
               night
               ,
               I
               saw
               a
               vision
               of
               hell
               ;
               and
               looking
               very
               curiously
               into
               it
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               see
               any
               of
               our
               Relligious
               .
               Which
               Br.
               Giles
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               sighing
               sayd
               :
               I
               belieue
               thee
               my
               child
               ,
               I
               belieue
               that
               you
               haue
               seene
               none
               :
               and
               oftentimes
               reiterating
               the
               same
               wordes
               he
               was
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               :
               then
               retourning
               to
               himselfe
               he
               added
               :
               belieue
               it
               for
               certaine
               ,
               my
               Child
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               ▪
               but
               thou
               sawest
               them
               not
               because
               thou
               diddest
               not
               discend
               low
               enough
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               tormēted
               ,
               wretched
               as
               they
               are
               for
               not
               hauing
               performed
               worckes
               conformable
               to
               their
               rule
               and
               habit
               :
               for
               as
               holy
               Religious
               haue
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               glorious
               ,
               their
               residence
               in
               heauen
               ,
               so
               those
               which
               are
               bad
               haue
               their
               place
               with
               the
               most
               wicked
               in
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               much
               Br.
               Giles
               affected
               the
               purity
               of
               Chastity
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               venerable
               Father
               continually
               afflicted
               his
               flesh
               ,
               keeping
               it
               subiect
               to
               the
               spiritt
               :
               Which
               he
               did
               to
               conserue
               in
               his
               soule
               the
               splendour
               of
               chastity
               ,
               &
               therfore
               he
               accustomed
               to
               eat
               but
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               litle
               and
               very
               late
               .
               He
               would
               say
               that
               our
               flesh
               was
               like
               vnto
               a
               hogge
               that
               very
               greedily
               ran
               to
               the
               dirt
               and
               filth
               delighting
               himselfe
               therin
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               beetle
               that
               in
               all
               his
               life
               doth
               nothing
               but
               tumble
               and
               wallow
               himselfe
               in
               loathsome
               filthines
               .
               He
               would
               also
               affirme
               our
               flesh
               to
               be
               the
               most
               valliant
               soldier
               that
               our
               ennemy
               hath
               against
               vs
               :
               by
               which
               wordes
               and
               other
               like
               ,
               he
               demonstrated
               what
               an
               ennemy
               himselfe
               was
               to
               the
               peruerse
               inclinations
               of
               his
               senses
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               friend
               to
               Angelicall
               chastity
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               voice
               as
               of
               a
               woman
               that
               called
               him
               :
               this
               voice
               being
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               suggested
               into
               his
               heart
               such
               a
               temptation
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               neuer
               experienced
               a
               greater
               .
               But
               as
               a
               valerous
               Champion
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               chased
               farre
               away
               his
               ennemy
               and
               remayned
               victorious
               ,
               first
               by
               cruell
               disciplining
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               by
               seruent
               prayer
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               Priest
               being
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               and
               tormented
               by
               the
               deuill
               with
               a
               cruell
               temptation
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               getting
               no
               remedy
               by
               abstinences
               and
               prayers
               ,
               he
               sayd
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               see
               Br.
               Giles
               to
               discouer
               vnto
               him
               this
               mine
               affliction
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               he
               would
               relieue
               met
               but
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               distant
               that
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               to
               come
               att
               him
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               (
               or
               his
               Angell
               for
               him
               )
               appeared
               one
               night
               vnto
               him
               ,
               with
               whose
               presence
               the
               Religious
               being
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               he
               opened
               vnto
               him
               all
               his
               temptation
               ,
               and
               demaunded
               of
               him
               some
               ayde
               and
               counsaile
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               ,
               come
               hither
               brother
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               doe
               to
               a
               dogge
               that
               would
               bite
               you
               ?
               The
               Religious
               answeared
               that
               he
               would
               cry
               att
               him
               and
               make
               him
               fly
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               ,
               doe
               the
               like
               to
               him
               that
               tempteth
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               assist
               and
               encourage
               you
               therin
               whervpon
               the
               Religious
               awaking
               ,
               he
               found
               himselfe
               fully
               comforted
               and
               deliuered
               of
               his
               trouble
               some
               temptation
               .
               Other
               Religious
               were
               also
               in
               such
               sort
               molested
               with
               the
               like
               temptations
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               euen
               desperate
               and
               in
               tearmes
               to
               leaue
               the
               Order
               ▪
               neuertheles
               they
               were
               deliuered
               by
               the
               wordes
               and
               prayers
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               came
               one
               time
               full
               of
               ioy
               and
               contentment
               vnto
               him
               vpon
               a
               victory
               gottē
               against
               a
               tēptation
               of
               the
               flesh●
               for
               he
               had
               perceaued
               &
               heard
               a
               woman
               come
               behinde
               him
               ,
               which
               caused
               him
               a
               very
               grieuous
               
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               neerer
               she
               came
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               did
               his
               temptation
               encrease
               .
               But
               she
               passing
               before
               him
               ▪
               and
               he
               hauing
               attentiuely
               beheld
               her
               ,
               was
               freed
               of
               the
               temptation
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               asked
               him
               if
               she
               were
               old
               or
               yong
               :
               he
               answeared
               ,
               she
               was
               olde
               and
               deformed
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               
               that
               it
               was
               no
               great
               meruaile
               if
               the
               temptation
               presently
               ceassed
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               added
               :
               know
               brother
               ,
               that
               you
               gott
               no
               victory
               but
               haue
               bin
               vanquished
               ▪
               for
               the
               victory
               consisted
               in
               not
               beholding
               her
               att
               all
               when
               she
               past
               by
               you
               :
               &
               this
               is
               the
               securest
               remedy
               one
               can
               vse
               in
               the
               conflict
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Therfore
               herein
               be
               very
               carefull
               hereafter
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               in
               steed
               of
               an
               olde
               ,
               you
               behold
               a
               faire
               young
               woman
               ,
               which
               would
               cause
               the
               temptation
               ,
               with
               infamy
               ,
               to
               proceed
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Giles
               went
               into
               Africa
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               ,
               with
               intention
               there
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               yeare
               1219.
               wherin
               the
               greatest
               generall
               chapter
               was
               held
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               deputing
               and
               disposing
               of
               all
               his
               Religious
               throughout
               all
               Christendome
               and
               euen
               among
               the
               infidels
               ,
               Africa
               fell
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               his
               lott
               ,
               whither
               he
               hastened
               with
               many
               his
               companions
               of
               one
               same
               spiritt
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               they
               embarqued
               themselues
               with
               an
               Italian
               merchant
               ,
               and
               safely
               arriued
               att
               Tunes
               ;
               but
               the
               deuill
               by
               diuine
               pe
               mission
               preuented
               him
               in
               this
               sort
               of
               his
               desired
               successe
               in
               this
               voyage
               :
               In
               the
               said
               citty
               of
               Tunes
               there
               was
               an
               old
               More
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               authority
               with
               those
               Pagans
               ,
               whome
               they
               reputed
               a
               sainct
               ▪
               he
               had
               for
               a
               long
               time
               opinatiuely
               forborne
               to
               speake
               :
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               Br.
               Giles
               and
               his
               companions
               were
               landed
               ,
               this
               More
               went
               presently
               preaching
               and
               exclaming
               through
               all
               the
               streetes
               and
               corners
               that
               certaine
               Infidels
               were
               arriued
               ,
               who
               intended
               to
               condemne
               and
               calumniat
               their
               great
               Prophett
               and
               their
               law
               ▪
               and
               therfore
               counsailled
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               seeke
               them
               out
               they
               being
               Christiās
               &
               to
               kil
               them
               .
               This
               caused
               a
               great
               rumour
               and
               tumult
               ouer
               all
               the
               citty
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               in
               an
               instāt
               they
               were
               all
               armed
               and
               prepared
               themselues
               to
               murder
               these
               poore
               Religious
               .
               But
               the
               Christians
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               insurrection
               ,
               and
               fearing
               the
               Mores
               would
               kill
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               forcibly
               thrust
               Br.
               Giles
               and
               his
               companions
               againe
               into
               the
               shipp
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               came
               .
               But
               these
               true
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               did
               not
               omitt
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Mores
               out
               of
               the
               shipp
               :
               which
               putt
               the
               Christians
               into
               such
               a
               feare
               ,
               that
               they
               commanded
               the
               Marine●s
               of
               the
               vessel
               to
               hoyse
               their
               sailes
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               being
               peruented
               of
               the
               effecting
               of
               their
               pious
               desires
               they
               were
               retourned
               into
               Italy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               hight
               and
               sublimity
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               his
               contemplation
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               this
               holy
               Father
               had
               spent
               many
               yeares
               in
               the
               actiue
               life
               ,
               in
               affliction
               and
               labours
               ,
               it
               pleased
               almighty
               God
               to
               make
               him
               a
               new
               man
               ,
               calling
               him
               to
               the
               repose
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               priuiledging
               him
               aboue
               all
               men
               of
               his
               time
               .
               The
               beginning
               of
               this
               his
               perfectiō
               was
               ,
               when
               being
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Faleron
               neere
               Perusia
               offering
               his
               prayer
               one
               night
               he
               was
               touch●d
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               such
               a
               supernaturall
               consolation
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               him
               that
               God
               would
               separate
               his
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               .
               In
               this
               instant
               he
               felt
               his
               members
               as
               dead
               ,
               it
               seeming
               vnto
               him
               that
               his
               soule
               forsooke
               them
               and
               that
               being
               gon
               foorth
               she
               already
               delighted
               and
               pleased
               her selfe
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               contemplation
               of
               her
               so
               great
               naturall
               beauty
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               of
               her
               spirituall
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               already
               endowed
               her
               ,
               whereby
               she
               appeared
               to
               her selfe
               more
               beautifull
               then
               all
               humane
               consideration
               could
               comprehend
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               did
               testifie
               .
               In
               this
               extasie
               we●e
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               celestiall
               secrettes
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               neuer
               disclose
               them
               to
               any
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               would
               sometimes
               say
               :
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               can
               conserue
               the
               secrettes
               of
               God
               in
               himselfe
               :
               and
               it
               must
               not
               be
               obiected
               vnto
               me
               that
               God
               hath
               reuealed
               them
               vnto
               me
               to
               the
               end
               I
               should
               manifest
               them
               to
               others
               :
               for
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               that
               I
               reueale
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               discouer
               them
               vnto
               me
               by
               other
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               divers
               apparitions
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               eighteenth
               yeare
               of
               the
               conuersion
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               (
               wherin
               S.
               Francis
               dyed
               )
               he
               went
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Crettone
               in
               Toscane
               within
               the
               Diocese
               of
               Chiusi●the
               first
               night
               of
               his
               being
               there
               ,
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               vision
               an
               Emperour
               that
               spake
               very
               familierly
               vnto
               him
               :
               this
               presaged
               vnto
               him
               the
               diuine
               vision
               of
               the
               glory
               which
               God
               communicated
               vnto
               him
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               spending
               the
               lent
               of
               S.
               Martin
               in
               very
               a●stere
               fastes
               and
               continuall
               prayers
               ,
               he
               had
               one
               night
               an
               apparition
               of
               S.
               Francis
               :
               to
               whome
               he
               said
               that
               he
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               speake
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               S.
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               sift
               and
               examine
               wel
               your selfe
               before
               hand
               :
               and
               so
               vanished
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               perseuering
               three
               entyer
               dayes
               in
               prayer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               before
               
               the
               feast
               of
               his
               holy
               Natiuity
               :
               and
               for
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               coniectured
               by
               his
               wordes
               ,
               he
               was
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               and
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               soule
               ●aw
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradice
               :
               he
               neither
               could
               nor
               durst
               explicate
               this
               viion
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               continuall
               ,
               but
               by
               intermission
               till
               the
               eue
               of
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               att
               which
               time
               he
               was
               so
               replenished
               with
               force
               and
               conso●tion
               both
               spirituall
               and
               supernaturall
               ,
               that
               his
               weake
               and
               feeble
               huma●e
               body
               could
               not
               support
               it
               :
               for
               his
               soule
               seemed
               to
               expire
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               ●as
               constrayned
               to
               breath
               out
               violent
               sighes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               force
               ●f
               his
               spiritt
               which
               his
               body
               could
               not
               sustaine
               ,
               and
               albeit
               he
               were
               on
               he
               hight
               of
               a
               mountaine
               in
               a
               cell
               very
               remote
               where
               he
               prayed
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               other
               Religious
               sometimes
               heare
               him
               :
               and
               then
               would
               they
               sēd
               Br.
               Gratiā
               to
               assist
               &
               helpe
               him
               as
               there
               should
               be
               need
               .
               This
               Religious
               thus
               ●ming
               one
               time
               vnto
               him
               &
               asking
               him
               wherfore
               he
               cōplayned
               ,
               the
               ●oly
               Father
               answeared
               :
               come
               hither
               my
               child
               ,
               thou
               art
               come
               in
               good
               ti●e
               ,
               for
               I
               wished
               thee
               here
               :
               &
               then
               recounted
               to
               him
               many
               thinges
               to
               his
               ●ceeding
               cōfort
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               retourning
               thither
               he
               foūd
               him
               bit●rly
               weeping
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               prayed
               him
               not
               to
               afflict
               himselfe
               in
               that
               ●rt
               ,
               for
               it
               might
               wee
               l
               shorten
               his
               dayes
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               answeared
               ,
               Alas
               ●y
               friendly
               Brother
               ,
               how
               may
               I
               refraine
               from
               teares
               ,
               that
               feare
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               ennemy
               of
               God
               ?
               for
               hauing
               receaued
               so
               many
               graces
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               I
               doubt
               I
               doe
               not
               serue
               him
               as
               I
               ought
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               holy
               will
               ,
               wherof
               if
               I
               were
               certaine
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               more
               gracious
               vnto
               me
               then
               death
               it selfe
               :
               which
               he
               spake
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               vision
               and
               diuine
               reuelation
               that
               made
               such
               alteration
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               sayd
               :
               Till
               this
               present
               I
               wēt
               whither
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               handes
               laboured
               as
               I
               would
               :
               but
               henceforward
               I
               can
               no
               more
               follow
               my
               fantasie
               ,
               but
               must
               doe
               according
               to
               the
               spiritt
               that
               I
               find
               to
               conduct
               me
               .
               This
               feare
               in
               this
               holy
               Faher
               was
               like
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               Paul
               when
               he
               sayd
               :
               we
               carie
               this
               (
               diuine
               )
               treasure
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               .
               Butt
               because
               the
               certaine
               perill
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               an
               eternall
               and
               infinite
               treasure
               ,
               would
               cause
               a
               diffidence
               and
               despayre
               in
               any
               one
               by
               consideration
               of
               his
               naturall
               infirmity
               ,
               he
               added
               :
               we
               know
               that
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               diuine
               treasure
               consisteth
               in
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               God
               and
               not
               of
               vs.
               The
               sayd
               Religious
               then
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               and
               by
               him
               with
               the
               said
               sentence
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               were
               expedient
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               should
               be
               alwayes
               in
               vs
               ,
               yet
               should
               it
               be
               there
               with
               faith
               and
               full
               confidence
               in
               his
               bounty
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               giueth
               grace
               vnto
               his
               seruantes
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               giueth
               them
               force
               to
               preserue
               the
               same
               together
               with
               perseuerance
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               being
               by
               these
               wordes
               comforted
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               in
               employing
               his
               dayes
               in
               such
               hight
               of
               contemplation
               and
               spirituall
               consolation
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expressed
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               fauour
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ouer-chardged
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               he
               being
               so
               great
               a
               sinner
               ,
               
               an
               idiot
               ,
               rustike
               and
               simple
               ,
               was
               not
               worthy
               so
               much
               grace
               but
               the
               more
               he
               reputed
               himselfe
               vnworthy
               ,
               the
               more
               did
               almighty
               God
               augment
               his
               fauours
               .
               There
               was
               a
               religious
               of
               pious
               life
               in
               the
               same
               Couēt
               ,
               to
               whome
               God
               did
               some
               times
               reueale
               his
               secrettes
               certaine
               dayes
               befor
               that
               Br.
               Giles
               had
               the
               said
               vision
               :
               this
               Religious
               saw
               in
               vision
               the
               sunne
               to
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               cell
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               and
               there-ouer
               to
               remayne
               till
               night
               ,
               and
               he
               afterward
               seeing
               Br.
               Giles
               so
               admirably
               chaunged
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               B
               other
               ,
               support
               and
               gouerne
               tenderly
               the
               Sunne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               graces
               which
               God
               bestowed
               on
               Brother
               Giles
               in
               the
               said
               vision
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               vnto
               any
               it
               appeare
               difficult
               to
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               Brother
               Giles
               saw
               almighty
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               imaginary
               and
               intellectuall
               semblance
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               his
               diuine
               essence
               ,
               as
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               confessed
               ,
               affirming
               that
               God
               had
               depriued
               him
               of
               faith
               :
               lett
               him
               read
               the
               epistle
               of
               sainct
               Augustin
               vnto
               Paulinam
               ,
               
                 De
                 videndo
                 Deum
              
               ,
               wherin
               he
               shall
               find
               that
               speaking
               of
               the
               vision
               of
               God
               in
               essence
               ,
               he
               sayth
               :
               It
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               incredible
               ,
               that
               God
               permitteth
               this
               excellencie
               of
               diuine
               reuelation
               in
               his
               substance
               to
               certaine
               holy
               personnes
               before
               theire
               death
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               their
               bodyes
               be
               buryed
               ,
               he
               vseth
               these
               wordes
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               dead
               for
               their
               sepulture
               ,
               because
               as
               they
               who
               manifestly
               see
               God
               enioyning
               his
               glory
               ,
               are
               entierly
               and
               totally
               separated
               from
               their
               mortall
               bodyes
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               those
               that
               are
               to
               receaue
               such
               a
               reuolation
               ,
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               their
               bodyes
               according
               to
               the
               cognitiue
               and
               sensitiue
               puissance
               ,
               att
               least
               to
               their
               actions
               :
               for
               this
               is
               in
               a
               certaine
               fashion
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               termes
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Wherevpon
               sainct
               Paul
               said
               :
               Were
               it
               that
               my
               soule
               were
               in
               my
               body
               ,
               or
               separated
               
               from
               it
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               transported
               ,
               rauished
               and
               eleuated
               euen
               to
               the
               third
               heauen
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               said
               vision
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               affirmed
               that
               he
               was
               therby
               so
               assured
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               almighty
               God
               and
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               lost
               the
               faith
               which
               he
               formerly
               had
               of
               him
               .
               He
               also
               affirmed
               that
               he
               was
               directly
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               entierly
               abstracted
               from
               the
               body
               saw
               almighty
               God.
               After
               his
               death
               he
               reuealed
               vnto
               a
               Religious
               ,
               that
               also
               in
               the
               same
               vision
               he
               had
               bin
               replenished
               with
               the
               giftes
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               confirmed
               in
               graces
               :
               and
               doubtlesly
               the
               merueillous
               effectes
               that
               remayned
               
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               Brother
               Giles
               confirme
               this
               verity
               :
               for
               after
               this
               vision
               he
               was
               so
               often
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               found
               any
               other
               saint
               before
               or
               after
               him
               to
               haue
               exceeded
               him
               therin
               .
               It
               appeared
               by
               his
               exteriour
               actions
               what
               esteeme
               he
               made
               therof
               :
               for
               he
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               went
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               ,
               but
               employed
               himselfe
               in
               fastinges
               &
               prayers
               ,
               shunning
               all
               idle
               wordes
               ,
               and
               all
               fruitlesse
               conuersation
               :
               and
               if
               such
               discourses
               were
               forcibly
               vsed
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               would
               needes
               make
               him
               some
               relation
               to
               the
               preiudice
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               he
               would
               heare
               nothing
               therof
               ,
               affi
               ming
               that
               each
               one
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               wary
               and
               
               respectiue
               not
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               and
               his
               owne
               soule
               by
               such
               discourses
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               when
               he
               heard
               speake
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               rapt
               into
               extasie
               ,
               and
               remayned
               insensible
               &
               as
               dead
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               fame
               of
               this
               sublime
               and
               singuler
               grace
               being
               diuulged
               and
               made
               knowne
               to
               all
               personnes
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               contry
               people
               and
               to
               children
               ,
               when
               they
               mett
               him
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               Paradice
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               instant
               and
               very
               place
               where
               he
               heard
               that
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               word
               he
               would
               fall
               into
               extasie
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               if
               the
               Religious
               desired
               to
               talke
               with
               him
               of
               God
               and
               to
               receaue
               his
               consailes
               and
               doctrines
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               wary
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               diuine
               vision
               ,
               least
               that
               being
               rauished
               in
               spiritt
               they
               were
               frustrared
               of
               their
               desire
               .
               And
               because
               he
               liued
               sequestred
               from
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               Brother
               Bernard
               therfore
               as
               zealous
               of
               his
               neighbours
               good
               reprehended
               him
               therin
               ,
               calling
               him
               but
               halfe
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               regarding
               only
               his
               owne
               good
               .
               But
               Brother
               Giles
               answeared
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               more
               secure
               to
               content
               himselfe
               with
               a
               litle
               then
               by
               attempting
               too
               much
               ,
               to
               endanger
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               ▪
               considering
               that
               vpon
               a
               very
               small
               occasion
               a
               great
               grace
               is
               often
               lost
               :
               so
               that
               one
               must
               be
               wary
               att
               such
               time
               not
               to
               loose
               that
               in
               laughing
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               purchaced
               but
               with
               much
               labour
               and
               weeping
               .
            
             
               Being
               one
               day
               in
               spirituall
               conference
               with
               Brother
               Andrew
               and
               Brother
               Grātian
               two
               Religious
               of
               pious
               life
               and
               his
               spirituall
               children
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               that
               he
               was
               borne
               sower
               times
               ,
               first
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               mothers
               woombe
               ,
               secondly
               when
               he
               was
               baptised
               ,
               thirdly
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               Religion
               ,
               and
               fouerthly
               the
               day
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               manifested
               vnto
               him
               his
               glory
               .
               Wherto
               Brother
               Andrew
               answeared
               that
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               should
               be
               in
               a
               forraine
               contry
               ,
               where
               it
               should
               be
               demaunded
               of
               him
               if
               he
               knew
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               he
               might
               auouch
               that
               he
               knew
               thus
               much
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               twenty
               foure
               yeares
               since
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               faith
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               but
               had
               lost
               it
               afterwardes
               :
               Brother
               Giles
               replyed
               that
               all
               this
               was
               true
               :
               because
               ,
               sayd
               he
               ,
               before
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               such
               faith
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               haue
               :
               the
               which
               also
               God
               did
               take
               from
               me
               and
               gaue
               me
               a
               more
               cleare
               and
               perfect
               knoledge
               of
               him
               and
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               among
               many
               graces
               which
               I
               haue
               receaued
               
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               knowne
               and
               doe
               know
               my selfe
               to
               deserue
               to
               haue
               a
               cord
               fastened
               about
               my
               neck
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               extreme
               disgrace
               trayned
               through
               all
               the
               streetes
               and
               publike
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               to
               receaue
               all
               the
               scornes
               and
               derisions
               that
               can
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               lewdest
               man
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Whervpon
               Brother
               Andrew
               made
               him
               this
               demaund
               :
               Tell
               me
               Brother
               ,
               if
               you
               haue
               not
               faith
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               doe
               if
               you
               were
               Priest
               ,
               and
               were
               solemnely
               to
               sing
               
                 Credo
                 in
                 vnum
                 Deum
              
               ?
               It
               seemeth
               you
               should
               necessarily
               say
               :
               
                 Cognosco
                 vnum
                 Deum
                 patrem
                 omnipotentem
              
               :
               and
               incontinently
               he
               was
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               :
               all
               this
               he
               said
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               had
               simply
               no
               faith
               :
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               greater
               light
               and
               illumination
               which
               God
               with
               apparant
               euidence
               had
               giuen
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 was
                 rapt
                 in
                 extasie
                 before
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 .
              
               
                 POpe
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 being
                 with
                 his
                 court
                 remoued
                 to
                 Perusia
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 merueillous
                 thinges
                 ,
                 was
                 neere
                 thervnto
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 .
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 came
                 presently
                 to
                 Perusia
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Pallace
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 he
                 felt
                 himselfe
                 interiourly
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 spirituall
                 sweetnes
                 which
                 ordinarilie
                 arriued
                 him
                 before
                 his
                 extasie
                 :
                 wherfore
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 conuenient
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 that
                 estate
                 present
                 himselfe
                 before
                 his
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 companion
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 excuse
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 admitting
                 it
                 would
                 know
                 why
                 being
                 within
                 his
                 Pallace
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 presently
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 companion
                 was
                 enforced
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Most
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 hath
                 deferred
                 to
                 salute
                 your
                 holinesse
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 signes
                 ordinary
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 foreseeth
                 that
                 comming
                 in
                 your
                 presence
                 he
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 extasie
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 hereto
                 replyed
                 :
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 Perusia
                 more
                 for
                 this
                 only
                 respect
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 bring
                 him
                 incontinently
                 hither
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 had
                 in
                 great
                 humility
                 kissed
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 scarcely
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 rauished
                 in
                 spiritt
                 and
                 remayned
                 immoueable
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 fixed
                 towardes
                 heauen
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 seeing
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 :
                 verily
                 if
                 thou
                 die
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 seeke
                 the
                 knoledge
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 miracles
                 to
                 canonize
                 thee
                 .
                 An
                 other
                 time
                 the
                 said
                 Pope
                 goeing
                 to
                 the
                 Couent
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 of
                 Perusia
                 to
                 visitt
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 ,
                 the
                 Religious
                 ran
                 presently
                 to
                 his
                 cell
                 to
                 aduertise
                 him
                 therof
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 extasie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 cell
                 ,
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 many
                 Cardinals
                 and
                 other
                 noble
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 continued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 beholding
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 retourne
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 
                 company
                 departed
                 much
                 admiring
                 and
                 troubled
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 speake
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 desired
                 .
                 He
                 commanded
                 that
                 his
                 extasie
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 told
                 his
                 holinesse
                 attended
                 him
                 to
                 dine
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 dinner
                 time
                 this
                 good
                 Father
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 whose
                 feet
                 he
                 most
                 reuerently
                 kissed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 with
                 al
                 curtesie
                 entertayned
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 then
                 with
                 his
                 holinesse
                 a
                 gentleman
                 that
                 sayd
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 report
                 of
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 his
                 gracious
                 and
                 sweet
                 singing
                 ,
                 praying
                 his
                 holinesse
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 therof
                 to
                 receaue
                 some
                 contentment
                 and
                 consolation
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 deuotion
                 towardes
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 prayse
                 God
                 ,
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 you
                 would
                 comfort
                 and
                 reioyce
                 vs
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 gracious
                 and
                 deuout
                 song
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 answeared
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 holinesse
                 that
                 I
                 sing
                 ?
                 which
                 hauing
                 diuers
                 times
                 reiterated
                 ,
                 he
                 retyred
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 presently
                 rapt
                 in
                 extasie
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 &
                 those
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 experience
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 that
                 extasie
                 ,
                 they
                 felt
                 &
                 found
                 him
                 withour
                 pulse
                 or
                 heat
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 troubled
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 company
                 and
                 conuersation
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Religious
                 ,
                 sharply
                 reprehēded
                 the
                 gentlemā
                 that
                 had
                 persuaded
                 him
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 sing
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 supper
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 still
                 in
                 extasie
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 presēt
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sory
                 this
                 holy
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 heere
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 resolued
                 to
                 try
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 obediēce
                 ,
                 whereof
                 haue
                 bin
                 seene
                 many
                 experiēces
                 in
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 :
                 then
                 cōming
                 to
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Frere
                 Minors
                 depēdeth
                 immediatly
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 cōmand
                 thee
                 vpon
                 obediēce
                 to
                 retourne
                 incōtinently
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 The
                 successe
                 was
                 admirable
                 ,
                 for
                 att
                 the
                 very
                 instāt
                 this
                 mā
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 had
                 bin
                 entierly
                 insēsible
                 &
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 stood
                 vp
                 right
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 wēt
                 &
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 with
                 deep
                 humility
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 fault
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 causing
                 him
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hād
                 &
                 spake
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 then
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 ,
                 demaūded
                 of
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 answeared
                 that
                 thāckes
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 added
                 :
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 &
                 importāt
                 affaires
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 inquietude
                 &
                 occupatiōs
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 exteriour
                 matters
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 labour
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 answeared
                 :
                 My
                 child
                 thou
                 sayest
                 true
                 :
                 therfore
                 doe
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 almighty
                 God
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 carry
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 this
                 burdē
                 .
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 replyed
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 his
                 neck
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 cōmandement
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 &
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 instātly
                 retired
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 presēce
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 obediēce
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 rauished
                 in
                 spiritt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 retourned
                 not
                 thece
                 in
                 fower
                 houres
                 after
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 the
                 Pope
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 cōpany
                 praysed
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 seruāt
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 imparted
                 such
                 a
                 diuine
                 familiarity
                 that
                 he
                 cōuersed
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 he
                 were
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 mortall
                 flesh
                 .
                 Now
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 being
                 retourned
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 holinesse
                 sat
                 downe
                 att
                 table
                 &
                 willed
                 he
                 should
                 eat
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 incredible
                 contētment
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 afterward
                 cōmended
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 chāber
                 to
                 repose
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 his
                 holinesse
                 familierly
                 discoursing
                 with
                 him
                 asked
                 him
                 what
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Father
                 making
                 his
                 excuse
                 of
                 answearing
                 thervnto
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 againe
                 vrged
                 him
                 att
                 least
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 Wherto
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 hauing
                 likewise
                 replyed
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 answeare
                 therin
                 ;
                 being
                 still
                 pressed
                 by
                 his
                 holinesse
                 cōmandement
                 he
                 sayd
                 :
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 endeauour
                 to
                 keepe
                 both
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 spiritt
                 alwayes
                 very
                 pure
                 :
                 the
                 right
                 eye
                 cōtinually
                 to
                 contēplate
                 high
                 &
                 future
                 thinges
                 ,
                 wherin
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 addresse
                 all
                 our
                 actiōs
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 left
                 to
                 order
                 &
                 direct
                 presēt
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 vnder
                 our
                 chardge
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 appertayne
                 to
                 the
                 duety
                 of
                 our
                 place
                 and
                 quality
                 .
                 He
                 spake
                 many
                 other
                 thinges
                 of
                 notable
                 edificatiō
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 extāt
                 ,
                 wherby
                 appeared
                 the
                 great
                 abōdance
                 of
                 diuine
                 lighte
                 imparted
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 Religious
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 therwith
                 remayned
                 more
                 edified
                 then
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 enamoured
                 of
                 this
                 sainct
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 freind
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               exercises
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               affection
               Br
               ,
               Giles
               had
               to
               the
               contemplatiue
               life
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               true
               seruāt
               of
               God
               had
               his
               face
               alwayes
               cherfull
               &
               ioyful
               ,
               and
               whē
               he
               spake
               to
               &
               answeared
               any
               one
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               discouered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               full
               of
               ioy
               &
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               entierly
               eleuated
               in
               God
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               he
               so
               exceeded
               in
               this
               ioy
               ,
               that
               he
               oftē
               would
               kisse
               the
               very
               stones
               ,
               &
               did
               such
               other
               like
               actes
               ,
               thervnto
               cōstrayned
               by
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               Creatour
               :
               and
               perseuering
               in
               such
               grace
               he
               was
               very
               wary
               not
               to
               contristate
               the
               spiritt
               of
               God
               which
               he
               possessed
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               exceeding
               troublesome
               vnto
               him
               vpon
               whatsoeuer
               occasion
               ,
               to
               leaue
               the
               diuine
               cōuersation
               and
               retourne
               to
               the
               cōsideration
               of
               these
               humane
               affaires
               .
               He
               desired
               to
               entertaine
               his
               life
               with
               leaues
               of
               trees
               only
               ,
               so
               to
               haue
               more
               occasiō
               to
               shunne
               all
               humane
               cōsolation
               .
               Whē
               cōming
               frō
               prayer
               he
               mett
               with
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               shewing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ful
               of
               ioy
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               
               in
               a
               māner
               as
               did
               S.
               Paul
               :
               The
               eye
               hath
               not
               seene
               ,
               nor
               eare
               hath
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               ascēded
               into
               the
               hart
               of
               mā
               ,
               what
               thinges
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               .
               By
               which
               wordes
               he
               confirmed
               and
               enflamed
               the
               spiritt
               of
               the
               other
               Religious
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               He
               held
               in
               exceeding
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               the
               sacramentes
               of
               the
               church
               &
               the
               diuine
               seruice
               .
               And
               if
               any
               discoursed
               vnto
               him
               of
               the
               cōstitutiōs
               &
               decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               in
               this
               sort
               with
               great
               feruour
               praysed
               thē
               :
               O
               holy
               mother
               &
               Romane
               Church
               !
               Ignorant
               and
               miserable
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               know
               thee
               ,
               nor
               much
               lesse
               the
               zeale
               &
               boūty
               wherby
               
               thou
               labourest
               to
               saue
               vs.
               Thou
               art
               she
               that
               teachest
               vs
               the
               way
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               and
               directest
               vs
               in
               the
               right
               and
               secure
               path
               ,
               wherin
               ●e
               that
               walketh
               cannot
               stray
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               seeketh
               and
               followeth
               another
               ,
               shall
               only
               find
               therin
               an
               eternall
               damnation
               .
               He
               was
               present
               att
               masse
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               .
               All
               sondayes
               and
               solemne
               feastes
               he
               receaued
               his
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               employed
               those
               dayes
               entierly
               in
               contemplation
               of
               the
               grace
               receaued
               :
               for
               goeing
               very
               early
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               he
               would
               there
               remayne
               all
               the
               day
               in
               the
               company
               rather
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saincts
               thē
               of
               men
               .
               Celebrating
               the
               feast
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               times
               in
               the
               feruour
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               he
               hath
               bin
               seene
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               and
               eleuated
               aboue
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               hight
               of
               three
               handfuls
               or
               a
               foot
               and
               a
               halfe
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 other
                 such
                 extasies
                 of
                 spiritt
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Sainct
                 .
              
               
                 FIue
                 Prouincials
                 did
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 with
                 great
                 deuotion
                 and
                 reuerence
                 visitt
                 this
                 blessed
                 Father
                 with
                 Br.
                 Gratian
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 who
                 aduertised
                 him
                 of
                 their
                 arriuall
                 ,
                 vpon
                 knoledge
                 wherof
                 ,
                 he
                 presētly
                 mett
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 graciously
                 entertayned
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 great
                 feruour
                 of
                 spiritt
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 beholding
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 armes
                 opened
                 as
                 to
                 play
                 on
                 a
                 viole
                 ,
                 he
                 sung
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 O
                 Br.
                 make
                 a
                 castell
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 it
                 neither
                 stone
                 nor
                 iron
                 !
                 O
                 my
                 Br.
                 build
                 me
                 a
                 citty
                 without
                 lime
                 or
                 stone
                 !
                 and
                 thus
                 singing
                 he
                 was
                 rapt
                 in
                 extasie
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Prouincials
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 :
                 But
                 Br.
                 Gratian
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 castels
                 and
                 citties
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 martyrs
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 church
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 iron
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 any
                 temporall
                 matter
                 generously
                 builded
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 soules
                 :
                 which
                 zeale
                 and
                 intention
                 had
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 renouncing
                 temporalities
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 castell
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 glorious
                 citty
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 temporall
                 building
                 or
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 of
                 pouerty
                 and
                 diuine
                 loue
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 as
                 Prouincials
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 were
                 captaines
                 and
                 furtherers
                 of
                 this
                 worck
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 this
                 song
                 gaue
                 them
                 a
                 notable
                 document
                 of
                 their
                 duety
                 in
                 their
                 vocation
                 and
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 holy
                 Father
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 monastery
                 of
                 Agele
                 by
                 Perusia
                 ,
                 he
                 after
                 supper
                 made
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 Religious
                 in
                 the
                 refectory
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 ordinary
                 feruour
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 sweetnes
                 that
                 he
                 enflamed
                 the
                 hartes
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 audience
                 in
                 diuine
                 loue
                 ,
                 yea
                 his
                 owne
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 rauished
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 Brethrē
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 so
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 cock-crowing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 he
                 shined
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 splēdour
                 which
                 enuironed
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brightnes
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 which
                 then
                 was
                 in
                 full
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 obscured
                 that
                 the
                 shining
                 therof
                 being
                 darckned
                 by
                 this
                 new
                 light
                 ,
                 she
                 appeared
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 put
                 the
                 Religious
                 in
                 admiration
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 thanckes
                 to
                 our
                 lord
                 for
                 the
                 admirable
                 worckes
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 his
                 seruant
                 .
              
               
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 one
                 day
                 thus
                 reasoned
                 with
                 S.
                 Bonauenture
                 who
                 was
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 many
                 fauours
                 on
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 learned
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 haue
                 knoledge
                 of
                 many
                 matters
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 prayse
                 him
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 to
                 saue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ar
                 ignorant
                 and
                 idiots
                 ?
                 S.
                 Bonauenture
                 answeared
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 giuen
                 no
                 other
                 grace
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ability
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 suffice
                 :
                 because
                 loue
                 is
                 more
                 gratefull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Brother
                 Giles
                 herevpon
                 replyed
                 :
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 can
                 an
                 ignorant
                 person
                 loue
                 God
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 learned
                 ?
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 said
                 S.
                 Bonauenture
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 poore
                 old
                 fellow
                 may
                 loue
                 our
                 lord
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Doctour
                 in
                 diuinity
                 .
                 Vpon
                 these
                 wordes
                 Br.
                 Giles
                 went
                 with
                 great
                 feruour
                 into
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 tourning
                 towardes
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 :
                 Poore
                 and
                 caitiue
                 old
                 wretch
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 idiot
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 loue
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 Br.
                 Bonauenture
                 .
                 Which
                 sayd
                 ,
                 he
                 remayned
                 three
                 houresrapt
                 in
                 extasie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               admirable
               dispute
               held
               by
               Br.
               Giles
               touching
               free
               will
               ,
               against
               Br.
               Gerardin
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               Religious
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               venerable
               Br.
               Giles
               being
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               a
               Romane
               gentlewomā
               called
               Seauē-Sunnes
               ,
               that
               was
               very
               deuout
               to
               S.
               Francis
               both
               in
               his
               life
               time
               and
               after
               his
               death
               :
               for
               she
               made
               her
               residence
               att
               Assisium
               to
               beneere
               vnto
               his
               sepulcher
               ,
               came
               to
               visitt
               him
               to
               receaue
               some
               consolation
               of
               his
               energicall
               doctrine
               :
               there
               did
               she
               find
               Brother
               Gerardin
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               exemplar
               life
               and
               very
               learned
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               other
               very
               spirituall
               Religious
               ,
               who
               also
               came
               to
               visitt
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               to
               heare
               of
               him
               some
               spirituall
               exhortation
               .
               Thus
               discoursing
               together
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               dispute
               vpon
               a
               certaine
               passadge
               of
               holy
               scripture
               .
               And
               among
               many
               other
               sentences
               alleadged
               by
               Br.
               Giles
               for
               proofe
               of
               what
               he
               maintained
               ,
               this
               was
               one
               :
               He
               that
               doeth
               not
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               often
               endureth
               that
               which
               he
               would
               not
               .
               Br.
               Gerardin
               desirous
               to
               entertaine
               Br.
               Giles
               in
               discourse
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               the
               cōpany
               and
               for
               his
               particuler
               cōtentment
               ,
               thus
               begā
               scolastically
               to
               argumēt
               against
               him
               :
               Br.
               I
               much
               admire
               that
               you
               affirme
               that
               a
               man
               endureth
               what
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               considering
               that
               a
               man
               can
               doe
               nothing
               of
               himselfe
               :
               which
               is
               proued
               by
               many
               reasons
               ,
               wherefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               presupposeth
               the
               being
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               action
               of
               the
               thing
               be
               
               
               according
               to
               its
               being
               .
               And
               so
               much
               doe
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Apostle
               signifie
               ,
               where
               he
               sayth
               :
               If
               any
               man
               esteeme
               himself
               to
               be
               something
               ,
               wher
               as
               he
               is
               nothing
               ,
               he
               seduceth
               himselfe
               :
               whence
               ensueth
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               sith
               he
               is
               nothing
               :
               which
               I
               will
               proue
               vnto
               you
               also
               by
               an
               other
               reason
               :
               If
               a
               man
               of
               himselfe
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               by
               his
               soule
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               body
               ,
               or
               by
               both
               together
               ;
               Now
               I
               will
               proue
               that
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               by
               meane
               of
               any
               of
               thē
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               soule
               alone
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               most
               cleare
               that
               the
               soule
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               can
               neither
               meritt
               nor
               demeritt
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               doe
               more
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               body
               only
               ,
               because
               the
               body
               receaueth
               all
               his
               operation
               of
               his
               forme
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               soule
               it
               hath
               no
               humane
               being
               ,
               so
               that
               much
               lesse
               can
               it
               worcke
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thinge
               proper
               to
               the
               forme
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               yet
               lesse
               can
               he
               doe
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               composition
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               body
               and
               soule
               vnited
               together
               :
               and
               if
               he
               could
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               But
               I
               haue
               proued
               that
               the
               soule
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               can
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               affirme
               that
               it
               can
               much
               
               lesse
               vnited
               with
               her
               body
               ,
               because
               the
               body
               being
               corruptible
               chardgeth
               and
               burdeneth
               it
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               a
               beast
               cannot
               goe
               vnloaden
               ,
               much
               lesse
               can
               it
               vnder
               a
               burthen
               .
               Thus
               Br.
               Gerardin
               made
               his
               argument
               appeare
               very
               probable
               which
               procured
               to
               the
               audience
               an
               amazement
               and
               confusion
               .
               But
               Br.
               Giles
               very
               prudently
               answeared
               :
               My
               good
               Br.
               and
               friend
               ,
               beleeue
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               spoaken
               amisse
               :
               wherfore
               acknowledge
               therin
               your
               fault
               .
               Br.
               Gerardin
               hauing
               a
               litle
               smiled
               ,
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               :
               then
               Br.
               Giles
               againe
               :
               This
               fault
               is
               not
               of
               force
               .
               When
               the
               penance
               is
               not
               admittable
               and
               in
               due
               forme
               ,
               no
               grace
               can
               be
               obtayned
               therby
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               ,
               canst
               thou
               sing
               ?
               Br.
               Gerardin
               answeared
               he
               could
               :
               sing
               then
               with
               me
               ,
               sayd
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               and
               drew
               out
               of
               his
               sleeue
               a
               litle
               instrument
               made
               of
               willow
               ,
               like
               those
               litle
               gitternes
               or
               fidels
               wheron
               children
               play
               ,
               wherof
               touching
               the
               stringes
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               proue
               and
               demonstrate
               the
               propositiō
               of
               Br.
               Gerardin
               to
               be
               notoriously
               inuallible
               &
               false
               ,
               thus
               affirming
               on
               the
               first
               :
               Br.
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               the
               being
               of
               man
               before
               the
               creation
               .
               I
               know
               then
               he
               was
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therfore
               could
               doe
               nothing
               :
               but
               I
               speake
               of
               his
               being
               since
               the
               creation
               wherin
               man
               receiued
               of
               God
               a
               freewil
               ,
               wherby
               he
               might
               merit
               or
               demeritt
               ,
               meritt
               consenting
               to
               good
               ,
               and
               demeritt
               yelding
               to
               euill
               :
               so
               that
               you
               haue
               very
               erroniously
               spoaken
               :
               And
               I
               thinck
               you
               intended
               to
               circumuent
               
               me
               ,
               for
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               place
               by
               you
               alleadged
               ,
               speaketh
               not
               of
               the
               nullity
               of
               the
               substance
               nor
               of
               the
               puissance
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               nullitye
               of
               meritt
               ,
               conformably
               to
               what
               he
               sayth
               in
               an
               other
               place
               :
               If
               I
               haue
               not
               charity
               I
               am
               nothing
               .
               Neither
               did
               I
               intend
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               separation
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               body
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               man
               liuing
               ,
               who
               consenting
               to
               grace
               ,
               hath
               power
               if
               he
               list
               ,
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               being
               rebellious
               ▪
               
               to
               doe
               euill
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               not
               to
               doe
               well
               .
               Where
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               corruptible
               body
               burdeneth
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               holy
               scripture
               doth
               not
               yet
               say
               that
               the
               same
               taketh
               away
               freewill
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               leauing
               her
               no
               power
               to
               doe
               good
               and
               euill
               :
               but
               the
               signification
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               impediment
               to
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               affection
               and
               imagination
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               imployed
               and
               entangled
               in
               terrestriall
               affaires
               ,
               therfore
               is
               it
               sayd
               a
               litle
               before
               :
               The
               terrestriall
               habitation
               depresseth
               the
               sences
               distracted
               in
               many
               cogitations
               and
               in
               diuers
               scattered
               
               affaires
               ,
               which
               permitt
               not
               the
               soule
               freely
               to
               search
               the
               thinges
               of
               heauen
               ,
               where
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               sitteth
               att
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               almighty
               :
               because
               the
               sight
               is
               a
               subtility
               of
               the
               puissances
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               dull
               and
               obscure
               by
               the
               diuers
               inclinations
               and
               occupations
               of
               the
               inferiour
               and
               corporall
               powers
               .
               Thus
               did
               Br.
               Giles
               by
               order
               refute
               all
               the
               reasons
               of
               Br.
               Gerardin
               ,
               who
               much
               admiring
               the
               same
               ,
               againe
               with
               affection
               and
               great
               deuotion
               acknowledged
               his
               fault
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               then
               sayd
               :
               this
               is
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               that
               auaileth
               and
               striketh
               the
               stroake
               .
               But
               will
               you
               that
               I
               yet
               more
               manifestly
               demonstrate
               that
               a
               creature
               can
               doe
               somewhat
               ?
               Brother
               Gerardin
               answeared
               ,
               Father
               I
               heseech
               you
               :
               Brother
               Giles
               then
               getting
               vp
               on
               a
               graue
               ,
               cryed
               out
               :
               O
               thou
               damned
               that
               art
               tormented
               in
               hell
               !
               Then
               himselfe
               in
               the
               personne
               of
               the
               damned
               with
               a
               lamentable
               ,
               horrible
               and
               terrible
               voice
               that
               made
               those
               present
               to
               tremble
               ,
               answeared
               :
               Oh
               that
               I
               am
               miserable
               !
               that
               I
               am
               wretched
               and
               accursed
               !
               then
               assuming
               his
               ordinary
               voice
               he
               proceeded
               :
               Tell
               me
               caitife
               ,
               wherfore
               art
               thou
               damned
               ?
               And
               taking
               againe
               that
               lamentable
               voice
               he
               answeared
               himselfe
               .
               Because
               I
               haue
               not
               done
               the
               good
               I
               could
               ,
               nor
               shunned
               and
               auoyded
               the
               euill
               as
               I
               might
               haue
               done
               .
               He
               asked
               him
               againe
               in
               his
               naturall
               voice
               :
               Thou
               damned
               wretch
               ,
               what
               wouldest
               thou
               doe
               ,
               or
               what
               wouldest
               thou
               giue
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               permitted
               thee
               to
               doe
               penāce
               ?
               He
               answeared
               in
               the
               gastly
               voice
               :
               if
               al
               the
               world
               were
               mine
               ,
               I
               would
               giue
               it
               and
               would
               content
               my selfe
               to
               dwell
               in
               a
               fire
               for
               many
               worldes
               ,
               prouided
               that
               it
               were
               such
               as
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               I
               could
               endure
               ,
               only
               to
               auoyd
               eternall
               death
               :
               for
               so
               my
               paynes
               should
               one
               day
               att
               least
               haue
               end
               ,
               but
               my
               damnation
               is
               eternall
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               retourned
               towardes
               Brother
               Gerardin
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               Well
               ,
               haue
               you
               heard
               ,
               Br.
               haue
               you
               heard
               ,
               how
               a
               creature
               hath
               power
               to
               good
               or
               euill
               ?
               And
               after
               many
               other
               spirituall
               discourses
               ,
               Brother
               Giles
               said
               to
               Br.
               Gerardin
               :
               Brother
               that
               you
               may
               not
               esteeme
               this
               to
               be
               a
               fiction
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               if
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               fall
               into
               the
               sea
               ;
               doth
               it
               then
               giue
               a
               name
               to
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               the
               sea
               to
               it
               ?
               He
               answeared
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               drop
               of
               water
               being
               swallowed
               vp
               ,
               it
               tooke
               denomination
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sea
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               :
               You
               haue
               reason
               ;
               and
               for
               proofe
               therof
               he
               was
               in
               the
               very
               instant
               rapt
               into
               extasie
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               demonstrated
               by
               effect
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               casting
               it selfe
               into
               the
               profound
               ocean
               of
               the
               diuine
               loue
               and
               glory
               ,
               being
               entierly
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               God
               ,
               changed
               her
               essence
               of
               grace
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               blessed
               Br.
               Giles
               had
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Dominican
               Frere
               being
               Doctor
               of
               diuinity
               was
               assaulted
               with
               a
               grieuous
               temptation
               ,
               for
               the
               deuil
               would
               put
               him
               in
               doubt
               of
               the
               most
               pure
               virginity
               of
               the
               virgin
               Mother
               of
               God
               ;
               wherin
               whatsoeuer
               remedy
               he
               applyed
               ,
               nothing
               did
               auayle
               him
               :
               and
               perceauing
               that
               his
               learning
               nor
               vertuous
               exercises
               would
               nothing
               profitt
               him
               ,
               he
               much
               desired
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               some
               spirituall
               personne
               that
               could
               deliuer
               him
               of
               this
               grieuous
               affliction
               .
               Wherfore
               hauing
               heard
               the
               same
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Religious
               illuminated
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               repayred
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               same
               time
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               reuealed
               vnto
               Br.
               Giles
               the
               comming
               of
               this
               diuine
               and
               the
               occasion
               therof
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               went
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               and
               mett
               him
               .
               And
               entertayning
               him
               curteously
               ,
               before
               the
               Religious
               began
               to
               speake
               ,
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Br.
               Preacher
               ,
               she
               was
               a
               virgin
               before
               her
               child
               birth
               ,
               then
               with
               a
               litle
               stick
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hand
               he
               stroake
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               presently
               there
               did
               spring
               vp
               a
               faire
               lilly
               ,
               then
               he
               sayd
               :
               Br.
               Preacher
               ,
               a
               virgin
               in
               her
               childbirth
               ,
               and
               likewise
               striking
               the
               earth
               with
               his
               sticke
               ,
               there
               sprung
               vp
               an
               other
               lilly
               :
               and
               thirdly
               he
               sayd
               Br.
               Preacher
               ,
               a
               virgin
               after
               her
               childbirth
               :
               and
               hauing
               touched
               the
               earth
               as
               before
               ,
               the
               third
               lilly
               appeared
               .
               Then
               hauing
               made
               these
               three
               admirable
               demonstrations
               ,
               and
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               being
               entierly
               freed
               of
               the
               temptations
               ,
               the
               lillyes
               vanished
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               with
               all
               speed
               retired
               into
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               leauing
               the
               Religious
               full
               of
               astonishment
               and
               admiration
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               his
               miraculous
               deliuery
               ,
               from
               so
               troublesome
               a
               temptation
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               Certaine
               Frere
               Minors
               determining
               to
               make
               a
               well
               on
               a
               mountaine
               neere
               to
               Perusia
               where
               Br.
               Giles
               was
               resident
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               together
               touching
               the
               place
               ,
               they
               repayred
               to
               him
               for
               his
               aduice
               ,
               and
               presently
               tooke
               a
               staffe
               ,
               &
               went
               to
               the
               place
               that
               God
               had
               inspired
               him
               ,
               where
               striking
               the
               ground
               with
               his
               staffe
               ,
               there
               sprung
               vp
               a
               most
               delightfull
               violett
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               willed
               the
               Religious
               to
               dig
               there
               :
               which
               vpon
               sight
               of
               that
               miracle
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               there
               found
               abondance
               of
               water
               wholsome
               and
               pleasant
               to
               drinck
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               finished
               their
               well
               to
               relieue
               their
               necessity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Br.
               Giles
               was
               visited
               by
               S.
               Lewes
               king
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               what
               passed
               betwene
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               S.
               Lewes
               the
               ninth
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               fortie
               fourth
               king
               of
               France
               ,
               goeing
               in
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Rome
               there
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               determined
               to
               see
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               of
               whose
               sanctity
               he
               had
               heard
               notable
               report
               :
               being
               therfore
               att
               Perusia
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               with
               some
               few
               of
               his
               neerest
               fauourites
               ,
               all
               vested
               in
               pilgrimes
               weedes
               ,
               where
               arriuing
               ,
               he
               told
               he
               Porter
               that
               the
               desired
               a
               word
               or
               two
               with
               Br.
               Giles
               :
               the
               Porter
               deliuered
               his
               message
               that
               certaine
               Pilgrimes
               were
               att
               the
               gate
               ,
               of
               whome
               one
               desired
               to
               speake
               with
               him
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               vnderstanding
               by
               reuelation
               who
               it
               was
               that
               demaunded
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               full
               of
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               went
               incontinently
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               :
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               gate
               ,
               the
               king
               and
               he
               fell
               both
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               very
               louingly
               embraced
               each
               other
               ,
               with
               entertainement
               of
               most
               deuout
               and
               pious
               mutuall
               kisses
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               had
               bin
               a
               very
               inward
               and
               ancient
               amity
               betweene
               them
               .
               After
               they
               had
               thus
               some
               time
               remayned
               ,
               and
               had
               shewen
               many
               mutuall
               tokens
               of
               charity
               ,
               they
               separated
               themselues
               in
               silence
               without
               the
               vtterance
               of
               one
               word
               betweene
               them
               .
               Now
               whiles
               these
               two
               SS
               .
               were
               vnited
               in
               so
               spirituall
               a
               contentment
               ,
               the
               Porter
               demaunded
               of
               one
               of
               the
               kinges
               followers
               ,
               who
               that
               Pilgrime
               was
               that
               with
               such
               great
               familiarity
               embraced
               Br.
               Giles
               :
               who
               answeared
               him
               that
               it
               was
               Lewes
               king
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               goeing
               to
               visitt
               the
               holy
               Reliques
               of
               Rome
               ,
               tooke
               in
               his
               way
               the
               visitation
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               .
               The
               Religious
               vnderstanding
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               were
               exceedingly
               troubled
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               seene
               Br.
               Giles
               not
               only
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               the
               reuerence
               due
               to
               so
               great
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               euen
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               vttered
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               ;
               and
               therfore
               they
               went
               expresly
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               whome
               they
               sharpely
               checked
               and
               reprehended
               for
               this
               great
               errour
               ,
               that
               should
               in
               no
               sort
               haue
               bin
               committed
               against
               so
               puissant
               a
               Prince
               ,
               being
               also
               a
               Christian
               endwed
               with
               so
               religious
               a
               deuotion
               and
               mansuetude
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               came
               expresly
               to
               receaue
               of
               him
               some
               consolation
               .
               Hereunto
               Br.
               Giles
               answeared
               :
               Trouble
               not
               your selues
               deere
               Brothers
               ,
               nor
               doe
               you
               admire
               ,
               if
               you
               see
               me
               not
               speake
               to
               the
               king
               nor
               he
               to
               me
               ;
               For
               when
               we
               embraced
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               diuine
               light
               manifested
               vnto
               vs
               the
               interiour
               of
               our
               hartes
               ,
               reuealing
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               of
               mine
               to
               him
               :
               and
               hauing
               fixed
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               soules
               in
               the
               resplendant
               mirour
               of
               the
               eternall
               light
               ,
               wherin
               euery
               thing
               is
               seene
               more
               perfectly
               then
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               we
               discoursed
               together
               as
               much
               as
               we
               desired
               ,
               with
               an
               
               extreme
               consolatiō
               of
               spirit
               ,
               without
               any
               noyse
               of
               wordes
               ,
               which
               would
               rather
               haue
               hindered
               then
               furthered
               vs
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sweetnes
               that
               our
               soules
               did
               feele
               .
               With
               this
               answeare
               the
               Religious
               being
               stricken
               into
               exceeding
               admiration
               and
               confusion
               ,
               they
               acknowledged
               their
               faultes
               among
               themselues
               ,
               repenting
               to
               haue
               iudged
               so
               admirable
               a
               worcke
               of
               God
               which
               they
               did
               not
               vnderstand
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Br.
               Giles
               comsorted
               and
               encouraged
               a
               Religious
               whome
               he
               had
               conuerted
               and
               brought
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               who
               complained
               that
               he
               shewed
               not
               himselfe
               so
               gracious
               vnto
               him
               as
               before
               he
               receiued
               the
               habitt
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AKnight
               much
               deuoted
               and
               friendly
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               by
               his
               pious
               admonitions
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               but
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               habitt
               ,
               Br.
               Giles
               seemed
               to
               haue
               no
               more
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               no
               more
               visited
               nor
               instructed
               him
               as
               before
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               affliction
               to
               this
               Religious
               :
               wherfore
               he
               one
               day
               complained
               therof
               vnto
               him
               in
               these
               termes
               :
               Father
               ,
               I
               am
               extremely
               troubled
               ,
               discontented
               and
               doe
               admire
               att
               you
               ,
               that
               whiles
               I
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               you
               tooke
               such
               paine
               to
               instruct
               me
               in
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               my
               saluation
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               your
               holy
               admonitions
               I
               am
               come
               to
               be
               Religious
               ,
               and
               principally
               vpon
               hope
               the
               more
               commodiously
               to
               enioy
               your
               holy
               conuersation
               ,
               wherin
               I
               experience
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               find
               my selfe
               much
               deceiued
               .
               For
               you
               giue
               me
               not
               now
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               neither
               counsaile
               nor
               instruct
               me
               any
               more
               ,
               nor
               giue
               me
               any
               manner
               of
               consolation
               ;
               so
               that
               you
               seeme
               to
               haue
               vtterly
               forsaken
               me
               :
               belieue
               you
               therfore
               I
               beseech
               you
               that
               my
               soule
               can
               receiue
               no
               greater
               contentment
               ,
               then
               to
               vnderstand
               by
               you
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               gouerne
               her selfe
               in
               this
               new
               kind
               of
               life
               .
               Whereto
               Br.
               Giles
               answeared
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               sith
               you
               are
               of
               the
               house
               and
               family
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               my selfe
               also
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               and
               I
               as
               fellowes
               doe
               fight
               vnder
               one
               capitaine
               and
               lord
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               conuenient
               for
               me
               that
               am
               your
               companion
               ,
               to
               command
               you
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               doe
               that
               ;
               because
               I
               know
               not
               whither
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               be
               that
               you
               doe
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               I
               may
               counsaile
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               may
               persuade
               you
               to
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               an
               other
               .
               Thus
               speaking
               he
               lifted
               vp
               his
               face
               towardes
               heauen
               and
               speaking
               with
               his
               Redeemer
               in
               presence
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               sweet
               voice
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               feruour
               he
               said
               :
               O
               my
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               !
               how
               worthy
               and
               excellent
               a
               thing
               is
               sanctity
               and
               chastity
               ?
               how
               pleasing
               to
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ?
               how
               well
               louest
               thou
               the
               soule
               that
               possesseth
               it
               ?
               how
               doest
               thou
               heare
               her
               in
               
               the
               company
               of
               Angels
               ?
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               doest
               thou
               recompense
               her
               with
               eternall
               life
               ?
               then
               sighing
               with
               gesture
               that
               discouered
               exceeding
               contentment
               ,
               he
               sayd
               :
               Ah!
               ah
               !
               ah
               my
               God
               ▪
               how
               pleasing
               and
               gratefull
               is
               such
               a
               soule
               vnto
               thee
               ?
               and
               beginning
               againe
               ,
               he
               continued
               :
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               how
               pleasing
               is
               that
               creature
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               who
               for
               thy
               loue
               sequestreth
               his
               hart
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               forsaking
               Father
               ,
               mother
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               friendes
               and
               whatsoeuer
               he
               affected
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               then
               discouering
               an
               extreme
               ioy
               ,
               he
               sighed
               as
               before
               ,
               saying
               :
               Ah!
               ah
               !
               ah
               my
               God!
               how
               greatefull
               vnto
               thee
               are
               the
               obedient
               soules
               ,
               that
               haue
               no
               other
               will
               then
               thine
               ?
               O
               my
               God
               ▪
               how
               doth
               thy
               diuine
               maiesty
               loue
               him
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               his
               hart
               obeyeth
               thy
               holy
               commandementes
               ?
               and
               after
               these
               wordes
               ,
               he
               sighed
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               then
               sayd
               :
               O
               my
               God!
               how
               pleasing
               is
               that
               soule
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               which
               being
               eleuated
               in
               thy
               loue
               perseuereth
               in
               continuall
               prayers
               ,
               contemplating
               thy
               celestiall
               treasures
               and
               graces
               :
               But
               how
               much
               is
               that
               soule
               comforted
               of
               thee
               when
               in
               her
               deuotions
               she
               poureth
               out
               abondance
               of
               teares
               very
               gratefull
               to
               thy
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               profitable
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               because
               they
               bathe
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               open
               paradice
               vnto
               her
               ?
               Ah!
               ah
               !
               ah
               my
               God!
               how
               pleasing
               is
               that
               sould
               ,
               and
               how
               gratefull
               is
               that
               personne
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               that
               for
               thy
               loue
               supporteth
               fatigations
               ,
               labours
               and
               affrontes
               ,
               and
               carryeth
               on
               him
               thy
               crosse
               ,
               not
               refusing
               the
               burden
               therof
               ,
               as
               our
               brother
               the
               asse
               ,
               which
               complayneth
               not
               for
               being
               ouerloaden
               and
               beaten
               ,
               nor
               when
               one
               sayth
               ,
               I
               would
               the
               wolfe
               had
               eaten
               thee
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               were
               fleyed
               :
               yea
               to
               such
               iniuryes
               an
               affrontes
               he
               answeareth
               not
               a
               worde
               ,
               to
               giue
               me
               a
               great
               example
               of
               patience
               .
               Now
               with
               this
               new
               kind
               of
               speech
               ,
               this
               new
               Religious
               was
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               yea
               and
               extremely
               encouraged
               to
               perseuerance
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               this
               may
               serue
               for
               a
               generall
               document
               to
               make
               appeare
               what
               feare
               and
               discretion
               is
               to
               be
               vsed
               by
               him
               that
               is
               to
               teach
               those
               soules
               ,
               whose
               perfect
               Master
               is
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               alone
               ,
               who
               guideth
               them
               according
               to
               their
               capacity
               and
               the
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               them
               for
               their
               saluation
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               instruction
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               of
               the
               spilitt
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               humane
               tongue
               ,
               to
               touch
               and
               enflame
               their
               hartes
               in
               the
               poursuite
               of
               vertue
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Brother
               Giles
               defended
               himselfe
               from
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               whome
               he
               was
               often
               persecuted
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               wicked
               spirites
               were
               the
               more
               hatefull
               and
               enuious
               to
               this
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               knowledge
               and
               vnderstanding
               of
               many
               sublime
               and
               diuine
               secrettes
               :
               for
               which
               respect
               they
               often
               tormented
               him
               ,
               as
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               he
               had
               that
               diuine
               vision
               ,
               being
               alone
               praying
               in
               his
               cell
               ,
               the
               deuill
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               so
               horrible
               and
               fearfull
               a
               figure
               ,
               that
               it
               presently
               depriued
               him
               of
               his
               speach
               .
               But
               hauing
               in
               his
               hart
               called
               for
               helpe
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               incontinently
               deliuered
               :
               and
               afterwardes
               made
               very
               fearfull
               relations
               
               of
               the
               lothsomnes
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               being
               once
               entred
               about
               midnight
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Appollinaris
               ,
               in
               Spoleta
               ,
               there
               to
               offer
               his
               prayers
               ,
               the
               deuill
               lept
               vpon
               his
               shoulders
               whiles
               he
               prayed
               ,
               and
               held
               him
               so
               crushed
               and
               oppressed
               for
               a
               time
               that
               he
               could
               scarce
               moue
               ,
               yet
               he
               so
               strugled
               that
               he
               gott
               to
               the
               holy
               water
               pott
               ,
               where
               hauing
               taken
               holy
               water
               and
               signed
               himselfe
               with
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               deuill
               presently
               fled
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               time
               as
               he
               was
               praying
               ,
               the
               deuill
               so
               tormented
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               enforced
               as
               much
               as
               he
               could
               to
               cry
               out
               :
               help
               me
               my
               Brethren
               ;
               att
               which
               call
               his
               companion
               Br.
               Gratian
               came
               running
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               instantly
               deliuered
               .
               Praying
               also
               an
               other
               night
               ,
               he
               heard
               the
               ennemy
               with
               many
               other
               deuils
               that
               were
               very
               neere
               him
               ,
               who
               talking
               among
               themselues
               as
               men
               might
               doe
               ,
               sayd
               :
               Wherfore
               doth
               this
               Religious
               labour
               so
               much
               ,
               fith
               he
               is
               already
               a
               sainct
               ,
               so
               agreable
               is
               he
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               euen
               in
               continuall
               extasie
               .
               Which
               they
               sayd
               ,
               to
               tempt
               him
               and
               induce
               him
               to
               vaine
               glory
               .
               The
               last
               yeare
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               deuill
               persecuted
               him
               more
               cruelly
               thē
               he
               had
               don
               before
               ;
               as
               he
               thought
               one
               night
               after
               prayer
               to
               repose
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               deuill
               carryed
               him
               into
               so
               straight
               a
               place
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               turne
               him
               on
               any
               side
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               endeauour
               he
               made
               to
               arise
               .
               Br.
               Gratian
               hearing
               him
               complaine
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               dore
               of
               his
               cell
               to
               know
               if
               he
               were
               in
               prayer
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               other
               accident
               were
               befallen
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               perceiued
               that
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               :
               Father
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               mater
               ?
               wherto
               this
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               Come
               quickly
               my
               child
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
               But
               Br.
               Gratian
               being
               vnable
               to
               open
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               cell
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               I
               know
               not
               the
               reason
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               open
               the
               dore
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               prayed
               him
               to
               doe
               his
               vtmost
               to
               open
               it
               speedely
               :
               which
               ,
               after
               much
               labour
               he
               did
               ,
               then
               comming
               neere
               vnto
               him
               with
               all
               his
               power
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               so
               
               much
               as
               moue
               him
               out
               of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               deuill
               had
               throwne
               him
               .
               which
               Br.
               Giles
               perceauing
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Br.
               let
               me
               alone
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               lett
               vs
               referre
               all
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God.
               So
               Brother
               Gratian
               ,
               (
               though
               against
               his
               will
               )
               for
               bearing
               to
               endeauour
               to
               deliuer
               the
               holy
               Father
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               he
               fell
               to
               prayer
               for
               him
               ,
               where
               by
               ,
               a
               litle
               eased
               ,
               he
               sayd
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               you
               haue
               done
               well
               in
               comming
               to
               assist
               me
               ;
               God
               reward
               you
               for
               it
               .
               But
               Brother
               Gratian
               complayning
               that
               he
               had
               not
               called
               him
               in
               this
               imminent
               perill
               of
               death
               wherin
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               relating
               the
               disgrace
               it
               would
               haue
               bin
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               companions
               if
               he
               had
               so
               dyed
               ,
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Be
               not
               troubled
               my
               child
               if
               God
               by
               me
               be
               reuenged
               of
               his
               ennemies
               :
               for
               you
               must
               know
               that
               how
               much
               the
               deuill
               resisteth
               God
               ,
               seeking
               to
               afflict
               and
               torment
               me
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               is
               he
               tormented
               and
               discendeth
               deeper
               to
               the
               profundity
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               so
               when
               he
               persecuteth
               me
               I
               am
               reuenged
               of
               him
               :
               for
               the
               seruice
               which
               I
               haue
               now
               done
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               had
               no
               beginning
               of
               me
               but
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               as
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               him
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               the
               deuill
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               euer
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               preuaile
               against
               God
               :
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               deuill
               omitt
               to
               torment
               him
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               goeing
               att
               night
               to
               rest
               in
               his
               cell
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               went
               sighing
               asif
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               I
               expect
               ,
               yea
               I
               goe
               to
               martyrdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               diuers
               answeres
               giuen
               by
               Brother
               Giles
               vpon
               sundry
               occasions
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iames
               of
               Massa
               a
               very
               spirituall
               Religious
               ,
               euen
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               particuler
               grace
               to
               be
               often
               rauished
               in
               God
               ,
               one
               day
               demaunded
               of
               Brother
               Giles
               how
               he
               should
               gouerne
               himselfe
               in
               that
               grace
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               neither
               augment
               nor
               diminish
               ,
               and
               shunne
               the
               multitude
               the
               most
               you
               can
               .
               Brother
               Iames
               not
               well
               vnderstanding
               him
               ,
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               meant
               by
               those
               wordes
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Giles
               replyed
               :
               when
               the
               spiritt
               is
               prepared
               to
               be
               conducted
               into
               the
               glorious
               light
               of
               the
               diuinity
               ,
               it
               should
               neither
               augment
               by
               presumption
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               by
               negligence
               ;
               he
               should
               also
               with
               all
               possibility
               loue
               and
               seeke
               solitarines
               ,
               if
               he
               desire
               that
               the
               grace
               receiued
               ,
               be
               well
               preserued
               and
               augmented
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               hauing
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               might
               doe
               that
               might
               be
               most
               pleasing
               to
               God
               :
               he
               answeared
               singing
               :
               One
               to
               one
               ,
               one
               to
               one
               :
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               alleadging
               that
               he
               vnderstood
               him
               not
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               replyed
               :
               you
               ought
               without
               any
               intermissiō
               or
               whatsoeuer
               
               pretēce
               ,
               giue
               one
               sole
               soule
               to
               one
               sole
               God
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               please
               him
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Gratian
               that
               had
               bin
               twenty
               yeares
               his
               companion
               and
               disciple
               ,
               testified
               that
               in
               all
               that
               time
               he
               neuer
               heard
               him
               vtter
               one
               only
               idle
               word
               .
               This
               Religious
               as
               the
               discipline
               of
               so
               good
               a
               master
               had
               exceedingly
               profited
               by
               his
               company
               in
               spirituall
               &
               edificatiue
               mortification
               ,
               and
               had
               receaued
               many
               other
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               wherin
               desiring
               not
               to
               faile
               ,
               he
               one
               time
               demaunded
               of
               his
               master
               ,
               in
               what
               worck
               and
               in
               what
               kind
               of
               the
               graces
               which
               God
               had
               grāted
               him
               he
               should
               most
               exercise
               himselfe
               :
               &
               this
               questiō
               he
               made
               because
               he
               was
               absolutely
               resolued
               precisely
               to
               follow
               his
               counsaile
               .
               Whereto
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               you
               cānot
               be
               more
               gratefull
               to
               God
               in
               any
               other
               action
               ,
               then
               in
               hanging
               your selfe
               .
               Which
               the
               good
               Religious
               hearing
               ,
               he
               was
               stricken
               into
               a
               greiuous
               amazement
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               an
               answeare
               much
               troubled
               :
               wherfore
               Br.
               Giles
               proceeding
               ,
               said
               :
               Know
               my
               child
               ,
               that
               a
               mā
               which
               hangeth
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               neither
               in
               heauē
               nor
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               is
               only
               lifted
               frō
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               looketh
               alwayes
               downe
               .
               Now
               doe
               you
               the
               like
               ,
               sith
               if
               you
               cānot
               be
               now
               in
               heauē
               you
               may
               neuerthelesse
               so
               raise
               your selfe
               aboue
               earthly
               thinges
               (
               being
               exercised
               in
               vertuous
               works
               and
               prayer
               )
               that
               humility
               alwayes
               appeare
               
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               liuing
               so
               ,
               hope
               in
               the
               diuine
               mercy
               .
               By
               this
               counsaile
               he
               commended
               vnto
               him
               two
               singuler
               vertues
               ,
               prayer
               and
               humility
               ,
               as
               speciall
               graces
               of
               a
               Religious
               that
               desireth
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
             
               A
               certaine
               man
               talking
               one
               day
               with
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               I
               am
               resolued
               to
               become
               Religious
               :
               wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               if
               you
               be
               fully
               resolued
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               goe
               first
               and
               kill
               both
               your
               parentes
               :
               which
               the
               other
               hearing
               he
               weeping
               replyed
               :
               Father
               I
               beseech
               you
               oblige
               me
               not
               to
               committ
               such
               euill
               and
               so
               grieuous
               sinnes
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               then
               said
               ;
               what
               my
               friend
               are
               you
               so
               simple
               and
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               vnderstand
               me
               ;
               I
               meant
               not
               that
               you
               should
               kille
               your
               parentes
               with
               the
               materiall
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               mētall
               sword
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               his
               disciple
               ,
               that
               hateth
               not
               his
               father
               ,
               his
               mother
               ,
               his
               kinred
               and
               his
               Friendes
               .
            
             
               Two
               Cardinals
               one
               time
               visiting
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               to
               cōferre
               with
               him
               of
               spirituall
               affaires
               ,
               retyring
               att
               length
               frō
               the
               place
               of
               cōference
               ,
               they
               feruently
               besought
               him
               to
               remēber
               in
               his
               deuotions
               to
               recōmend
               thē
               to
               God.
               Whervpon
               he
               answeared
               thē
               ,
               my
               lordes
               what
               need
               can
               you
               haue
               of
               my
               prayers
               ,
               sith
               you
               haue
               a
               greater
               faith
               and
               hope
               then
               I
               ?
               The
               Cardinals
               admiring
               this
               answeare
               ,
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               mēt
               therby
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Because
               you
               with
               so
               much
               richesse
               ,
               hōnour
               's
               ,
               delightes
               &
               tēporall
               contentmētes
               hope
               to
               be
               saued
               :
               &
               I
               with
               such
               and
               so
               cōtinuall
               labours
               feare
               to
               be
               damned
               .
               Which
               so
               touched
               those
               Cardinals
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               that
               they
               departed
               frō
               him
               very
               cōtrite
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               &
               their
               faces
               bathed
               in
               teares
               .
            
             
               A
               very
               spirituall
               Religious
               was
               troubled
               with
               a
               greiuous
               temptatiō
               ,
               
               and
               very
               humbly
               and
               deuoutly
               prayed
               God
               to
               be
               deliuered
               therof
               :
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               be
               heard
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               repayred
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               who
               vnderstanding
               his
               affliction
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               Brother
               doe
               not
               admire
               if
               God
               ,
               of
               whome
               you
               haue
               receaued
               so
               many
               graces
               ,
               will
               that
               you
               continually
               fight
               against
               this
               your
               ennemy
               .
               For
               when
               a
               kinge
               armeth
               his
               knightes
               ,
               with
               better
               and
               surer
               armure
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               he
               desireth
               they
               should
               fight
               the
               more
               couragiously
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Religious
               one
               day
               demaūding
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               how
               he
               could
               goe
               with
               a
               good
               will
               to
               prayer
               ,
               because
               he
               ordinarily
               wēt
               without
               deuotion
               and
               very
               coldly
               :
               he
               thus
               answeared
               him
               :
               lett
               vs
               suppose
               that
               a
               king
               hath
               two
               faithfull
               seruantes
               ,
               wherof
               the
               one
               is
               well
               armed
               ,
               the
               other
               vnarmed
               .
               He
               will
               that
               they
               both
               goe
               to
               warre
               against
               his
               ennemies
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               well
               armed
               goeth
               with
               great
               security
               ,
               as
               being
               well
               accōmodated
               and
               furnished
               of
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               battell
               :
               but
               the
               other
               sayth
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               Syr
               ,
               you
               see
               I
               am
               disarmed
               :
               neuertheles
               for
               the
               affection
               I
               haue
               to
               performe
               your
               seruice
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               omitt
               in
               this
               estate
               to
               vndergoe
               this
               chardge
               with
               others
               .
               The
               king
               considering
               &
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               loue
               and
               fidelity
               of
               this
               his
               seruant
               ,
               he
               caused
               presently
               to
               be
               brought
               him
               such
               armour
               as
               he
               wanted
               and
               was
               needfull
               vnto
               him
               .
               So
               he
               that
               wanteth
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               yet
               assisted
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               ,
               goeth
               boldly
               to
               the
               warre
               of
               prayer
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               assured
               that
               our
               Lord
               will
               not
               faile
               to
               furnish
               him
               ,
               of
               what
               he
               seeth
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               obtaine
               the
               victory
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               asking
               his
               opinion
               touching
               entring
               into
               Religion
               :
               The
               holy
               Father
               thus
               answeared
               :
               Tell
               me
               if
               a
               poore
               begger
               knew
               a
               great
               treasure
               to
               be
               hidden
               in
               a
               field
               ,
               would
               he
               aske
               Counsaile
               to
               goe
               seeke
               ?
               whereto
               the
               other
               answearing
               ,
               truely
               no
               :
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               :
               how
               much
               rather
               then
               ought
               a
               man
               runne
               to
               seeke
               and
               purchase
               the
               infinite
               treasure
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
               so
               this
               man
               with
               this
               counsaile
               departed
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               all
               that
               he
               had
               to
               the
               poore
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               presently
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               like
               answeares
               of
               the
               blessed
               Br.
               Giles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Certaine
               good
               spirituall
               personne
               said
               one
               day
               to
               venerable
               Brother
               Giles
               .
               Father
               ,
               I
               find
               my selfe
               exceedingly
               incombred
               ,
               &
               I
               know
               not
               what
               counsel
               to
               take
               :
               for
               if
               I
               doe
               any
               good
               act
               ,
               I
               am
               presently
               tickled
               with
               vaine
               glory
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               committ
               any
               sinne
               ,
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               that
               I
               am
               ready
               sometimes
               to
               fall
               into
               dispaire
               :
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               thou
               doest
               well
               to
               lament
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               
               feeling
               of
               the
               perill
               wherto
               it
               leadeth
               :
               but
               it
               should
               trouble
               thee
               with
               discretion
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               much
               greater
               to
               receaue
               
               thee
               to
               mercy
               ,
               then
               thine
               is
               to
               cause
               thee
               to
               offend
               God.
               But
               the
               feare
               of
               vaine
               glory
               should
               neuer
               hinder
               thee
               from
               doeing
               good
               deedes
               .
               For
               if
               the
               labourer
               before
               seed-season
               should
               say
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               will
               sow
               no
               corne
               ,
               because
               the
               birdes
               &
               wormes
               of
               the
               earth
               may
               eat
               vp
               the
               seed
               which
               I
               shall
               sow
               before
               it
               take
               roote
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               is
               sprung
               vp
               and
               greene
               it
               may
               be
               eaten
               by
               beastes
               before
               it
               ripen
               and
               be
               gathered
               in
               :
               if
               I
               say
               the
               labourer
               should
               thus
               discourse
               with
               himselfe
               and
               conceaue
               such
               friuolous
               difficulties
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               sow
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               neuer
               reape
               ,
               whence
               would
               ensue
               that
               we
               should
               haue
               no
               bread
               :
               but
               the
               prudent
               and
               wise
               labourer
               doth
               till
               and
               sow
               his
               land
               and
               doth
               his
               endeauour
               ,
               and
               committeth
               the
               successe
               to
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               :
               So
               should
               you
               endeauour
               to
               proceed
               in
               good
               worckes
               without
               feare
               of
               vaine
               glory
               :
               for
               albeit
               it
               doe
               a
               litle
               trouble
               you
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               better
               and
               securer
               part
               doth
               still
               remaine
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             
               
               An
               other
               asking
               him
               if
               one
               could
               obtaine
               and
               possesse
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               remayning
               in
               the
               world
               :
               he
               answeared
               that
               he
               could
               :
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               haue
               one
               grace
               in
               Religion
               ,
               then
               ten
               in
               the
               world
               :
               because
               in
               Religion
               grace
               doth
               easily
               encrease
               and
               is
               better
               there
               conserued
               ,
               a
               man
               being
               there
               sequestred
               from
               the
               tumult
               and
               affection
               of
               worldly
               folies
               the
               capitall
               ennemies
               of
               grace
               :
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Religious
               his
               companions
               by
               charitable
               remonstrances
               and
               by
               example
               of
               their
               holy
               conuersation
               doe
               with
               draw
               him
               from
               euill
               ,
               and
               inuite
               and
               induce
               him
               to
               goodnes
               .
               But
               the
               grace
               which
               some
               may
               haue
               in
               the
               world
               may
               also
               be
               easily
               lost
               ;
               because
               the
               solicitude
               of
               worldly
               affaires
               and
               cogitations
               ,
               which
               is
               mother
               of
               distraction
               ,
               doth
               hinder
               and
               trouble
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               other
               worldlinges
               by
               prophane
               and
               dishonest
               conuersations
               ,
               by
               scandalous
               examples
               ,
               and
               by
               diuilish
               hauntes
               and
               companies
               ,
               doe
               diuert
               him
               from
               good
               and
               allure
               him
               to
               lewdnes
               :
               so
               that
               as
               it
               were
               by
               force
               they
               depriue
               him
               of
               his
               soules
               saluation
               ,
               it
               being
               no
               part
               of
               their
               custome
               to
               further
               a
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               but
               indeed
               to
               deride
               and
               scoffe
               att
               such
               as
               liue
               Christianly
               ,
               nor
               to
               reprehend
               the
               vicious
               and
               ennemies
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               flatter
               and
               sooth
               them
               .
               Wherupon
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               farre
               more
               7s
               ;
               ecure
               to
               possesse
               one
               grace
               with
               a
               helpe
               that
               may
               conserue
               it
               ,
               then
               ten
               with
               such
               hazard
               ,
               yea
               in
               such
               imminent
               perill
               .
            
             
               A
               seculer
               man
               hauing
               once
               requested
               him
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               pray
               for
               they
               selfe
               :
               for
               sith
               they
               selfe
               mayst
               haue
               recourse
               and
               accesse
               to
               God
               ,
               why
               goest
               thou
               not
               ?
               why
               wouldest
               thou
               send
               an
               other
               on
               thine
               arrant
               ?
               this
               man
               againe
               told
               him
               that
               he
               acknowledged
               himselfe
               so
               great
               a
               sinner
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               himselfe
               to
               farre
               remote
               and
               
               separated
               from
               God
               :
               But
               he
               ,
               being
               holy
               and
               well
               beloued
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               had
               more
               creditt
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               also
               more
               occasion
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               he
               more
               often
               spake
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               .
               Wherto
               the
               S.
               replyed
               :
               Brother
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               citty
               were
               full
               of
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               cryed
               by
               sound
               of
               trompett
               through
               the
               streetes
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               would
               ,
               might
               take
               therof
               ,
               would
               you
               send
               an
               other
               to
               fetch
               therof
               ,
               or
               would
               you
               goe
               your selfe
               ?
               the
               man
               answeared
               that
               in
               deed
               he
               would
               not
               therin
               trust
               the
               best
               friēd
               he
               had
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               would
               goe
               in
               personne
               .
               Thus
               ,
               said
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               shouldest
               thou
               doe
               with
               God
               :
               for
               all
               the
               world
               is
               full
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               &
               each
               one
               hath
               power
               to
               finde
               him
               ,
               goe
               therfore
               they
               selfe
               with
               faith
               ,
               and
               send
               no
               other
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               
               An
               other
               telling
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               determined
               to
               goe
               visitt
               the
               holy
               reliques
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               seek
               first
               to
               know
               good
               mony
               from
               euill
               :
               therby
               insinuating
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               pilgrimages
               doe
               not
               indifferently
               benefitt
               all
               pilgrimes
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               know
               and
               can
               discerne
               good
               and
               resist
               euill
               ;
               calling
               sinnes
               and
               euill
               examples
               ,
               bad
               mony
               ,
               and
               vertue
               ,
               pure
               metall
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Religious
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               that
               he
               could
               not
               so
               well
               accommōdate
               the
               diett
               for
               the
               other
               Religious
               as
               to
               giue
               them
               all
               contētment
               ,
               and
               therfore
               repayred
               to
               Brother
               Giles
               to
               take
               his
               aduice
               how
               to
               support
               with
               patience
               their
               murmures
               :
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               Knowe
               you
               my
               child
               ,
               what
               is
               best
               to
               doe
               ?
               when
               the
               Religious
               shall
               say
               ,
               these
               potage
               they
               are
               too
               fresh
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               thing
               ,
               take
               a
               dish-full
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               eat
               it
               all
               ,
               then
               make
               some
               shew
               to
               haue
               found
               it
               very
               sauory
               ,
               and
               say
               aloud
               ;
               O
               excellent
               potage
               !
               the
               dish-full
               which
               I
               haue
               eaten
               is
               worth
               an
               hundred
               ducketres
               :
               thus
               doeing
               in
               all
               other
               thinges
               ,
               if
               you
               beleiue
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               thinck
               you
               will
               ,
               you
               shall
               shortly
               liue
               in
               repose
               ,
               and
               shall
               conceaue
               such
               cōfort
               :
               that
               nothing
               shall
               any
               more
               trouble
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               they
               often
               speake
               such
               thinges
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             
               
               Two
               Religious
               being
               expelled
               Sicilie
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Federick
               ,
               a
               rebell
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               visitt
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               who
               hauing
               with
               great
               charity
               entertayned
               them
               ,
               he
               asked
               them
               whence
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               they
               answeared
               that
               they
               were
               Sicilians
               ,
               and
               had
               bin
               expelled
               their
               contry
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               an
               ennemy
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               hearing
               ,
               enflamed
               with
               zeale
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               he
               sharply
               reprehended
               them
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               what
               ,
               are
               you
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               affirme
               that
               you
               are
               expelled
               your
               contry
               ?
               doubtles
               you
               should
               no
               longer
               call
               your selues
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               which
               sundry
               times
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               repeating
               ,
               he
               with
               great
               feruour
               said
               vnto
               them
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               haue
               grieuously
               sinned
               against
               that
               great
               rebell
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Federick
               ,
               of
               whome
               hauing
               receaued
               so
               great
               a
               fauour
               ,
               you
               
               should
               also
               haue
               compassion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               almighty
               God
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               mollifie
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               not
               murmure
               against
               him
               .
               And
               if
               you
               be
               true
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               you
               cannot
               truly
               say
               that
               he
               hath
               expelled
               you
               your
               contry
               ,
               for
               Frere
               Minors
               haue
               nothing
               whatsoeuer
               in
               this
               life
               proper
               vnto
               them
               :
               so
               that
               this
               Prince
               hath
               taught
               you
               to
               be
               true
               Frere
               Minors
               and
               Pilgrimes
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Certaine
               pious
               discourses
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               Brother
               Giles
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               discourse
               of
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               perfection
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               thou
               desire
               to
               saue
               they
               soule
               ,
               said
               the
               illuminated
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               demaund
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               whatsoeuer
               befalleth
               thee
               by
               meanes
               of
               any
               humane
               creature
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               saue
               thee
               ,
               labour
               dilligētly
               to
               remoue
               and
               sequester
               thy selfe
               from
               all
               the
               consolations
               and
               honours
               that
               creatures
               can
               giue
               thee
               :
               because
               the
               diuels
               of
               consolatiōs
               are
               the
               more
               subtill
               ,
               and
               more
               mischieuous
               then
               those
               of
               tribulations
               :
               therfore
               also
               the
               falles
               of
               man
               are
               greater
               and
               more
               frequent
               by
               consolations
               ,
               then
               by
               afflictions
               and
               tribulations
               .
            
             
               All
               falles
               &
               greatest
               perilles
               ,
               arriue
               principally
               by
               bearing
               the
               head
               to
               high
               :
               as
               all
               good
               proceedeth
               &
               is
               gotten
               by
               submission
               therof
               .
               Wretched
               are
               those
               that
               seeke
               to
               be
               honoured
               for
               their
               vices
               and
               lewd
               behauiours
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               acknowledge
               to
               haue
               offended
               the
               Creatour
               of
               all
               thinges
               ,
               support
               with
               patience
               the
               difficulties
               and
               grieuances
               arysing
               by
               each
               of
               them
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               no
               cause
               to
               complaine
               of
               them
               ,
               sith
               euery
               thing
               arriueth
               vnto
               thee
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               contend
               against
               thee
               ,
               though
               it
               seeme
               iust
               to
               thee
               to
               gaine
               ,
               yet
               loose
               :
               for
               doeing
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               thinck
               to
               haue
               gained
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               haue
               lost
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               desire
               to
               see
               well
               ,
               crush
               ,
               and
               thrust
               out
               thine
               eyes
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               heare
               perfectly
               ,
               stop
               thine
               eares
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               deafe
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               speake
               well
               and
               discreetly
               ,
               cutt
               off
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               and
               become
               mute
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               euery
               thing
               well
               ,
               cutt
               off
               thy
               handes
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               make
               perfect
               vse
               of
               all
               thy
               membres
               ,
               rent
               them
               ,
               cutt
               them
               off
               and
               separat
               them
               from
               thy
               body
               :
               If
               thou
               desire
               to
               liue
               ,
               kill
               thy selfe
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               eat
               well
               ,
               fast
               :
               If
               thou
               desire
               to
               repose
               and
               sleep
               well
               ,
               watch
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               gaine
               much
               ,
               learne
               to
               loose
               :
               O
               what
               a
               great
               wisdome
               it
               is
               to
               know
               how
               to
               doe
               althinges
               well
               !
               but
               this
               not
               permitted
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               Grace
               and
               vertue
               are
               the
               true
               ladders
               to
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               ,
               as
               vices
               and
               
               sinnes
               are
               the
               way
               and
               stumbling
               block
               that
               tūbleth
               vs
               into
               hel
               .
               Sinnes
               are
               the
               poyson
               and
               venime
               that
               murdereth
               the
               soule
               ;
               vertues
               with
               good
               worckes
               are
               most
               perfect
               treacle
               and
               restoratiues
               .
            
             
               Grace
               doth
               vnite
               and
               incorporate
               to
               it selfe
               other
               grace
               ,
               and
               assumeth
               not
               to
               it selfe
               any
               vice
               .
               Grace
               will
               not
               be
               praysed
               ,
               nor
               will
               vice
               be
               checked
               or
               be
               blamed
               .
               The
               soule
               reposeth
               in
               humility
               ,
               whose
               daughter
               is
               patience
               .
               God
               seeth
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               deuotion
               tasteth
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               loue
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               loued
               :
               if
               thou
               feare
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               feared
               :
               If
               thou
               accōmodate
               thy selfe
               to
               liue
               well
               with
               others
               ,
               they
               wil
               comply
               to
               liue
               well
               with
               thee
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               loueth
               ,
               and
               yet
               desireth
               not
               to
               be
               loued
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               serueth
               ,
               and
               yet
               desireth
               not
               to
               be
               serued
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               how
               to
               liue
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               yet
               desireth
               not
               that
               all
               liue
               with
               him
               :
               But
               because
               these
               thinges
               are
               great
               ,
               they
               that
               haue
               litle
               iudgement
               attaine
               not
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Three
               thinges
               are
               very
               profitable
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               euill
               can
               befall
               him
               that
               possesseth
               them
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               if
               he
               voluntarily
               support
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               that
               happen
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               if
               for
               whatsoeuer
               he
               doeth
               or
               receiueth
               ,
               he
               the
               more
               hūble
               himselfe
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               if
               he
               sincerely
               loue
               that
               richesse
               which
               cānot
               be
               seene
               with
               corporall
               eyes
               .
               Those
               thinges
               which
               are
               most
               abādoned
               &
               contēned
               by
               worldlinges
               ,
               are
               most
               esteemed
               &
               honoured
               of
               God
               &
               his
               saintes
               :
               For
               the
               sinfull
               &
               miserable
               mā
               abhorreth
               whatsoeuer
               he
               should
               loue
               ,
               &
               loueth
               what
               he
               should
               hate
               .
            
             
               This
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               intending
               to
               declare
               to
               a
               deuout
               man
               the
               obligation
               we
               haue
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               vsed
               this
               paraboll
               vnto
               him
               :
               A
               mā
               
               hauing
               neither
               feet
               ,
               handes
               ,
               nor
               eyes
               ,
               had
               one
               day
               by
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               this
               demaund
               made
               vnto
               him
               :
               Tell
               me
               ,
               what
               wouldest
               thou
               bestow
               on
               him
               that
               should
               giue
               thee
               feet
               ?
               and
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               him
               an
               hundred
               duckettes
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               so
               much
               .
               And
               if
               one
               would
               giue
               thee
               handes
               ?
               he
               answeared
               ,
               he
               would
               giue
               him
               al
               his
               welth
               ,
               moueables
               &
               immoueables
               .
               If
               one
               would
               giue
               thee
               eyes
               ?
               to
               him
               ,
               sayd
               he
               ,
               I
               would
               oblige
               my selfe
               in
               seruice
               al
               my
               life
               .
               You
               must
               now
               thē
               ,
               brother
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               world
               God
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               feet
               ,
               handes
               ,
               and
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               tēporall
               and
               spirituall
               substance
               :
               &
               therfore
               thou
               must
               endeauour
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               acknwledge
               such
               and
               so
               many
               benefites
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               serue
               him
               all
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               the
               thinges
               that
               can
               be
               seene
               ,
               related
               ,
               or
               imagined
               ,
               are
               as
               nothing
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               that
               cannot
               be
               seene
               ,
               heard
               ,
               or
               cōceaued
               .
               
               All
               the
               wisest
               and
               most
               holy
               personnes
               that
               haue
               bin
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               ,
               who
               haue
               spoaken
               and
               shall
               speake
               of
               God
               haue
               sayd
               nothing
               nor
               can
               say
               any
               thing
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               point
               of
               a
               needle
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               heauens
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               therein
               contayned
               ,
               yea
               a
               thousand
               times
               lesse
               .
            
             
               Two
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Dominick
               ,
               one
               day
               visiting
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               which
               him
               of
               faith
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               sayd
               :
               sainct
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
               hath
               recorded
               many
               merueilous
               thinges
               of
               God.
               Wherto
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               hath
               sayd
               nothing
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Religious
               replyed
               Father
               ,
               consider
               well
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               what
               you
               say
               ;
               for
               S.
               Augustin
               is
               of
               opinion
               that
               if
               S.
               Iohn
               had
               spoaken
               more
               highly
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               mortall
               man
               could
               ▪
               aue
               vnderstood
               him
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               then
               againe
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               brother
               ,
               and
               once
               againe
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               hath
               said
               litle
               or
               nothing
               of
               God.
               These
               Religious
               being
               much
               troubled
               and
               scandalized
               att
               the
               holy
               Father
               would
               needes
               be
               gon
               ,
               and
               tourning
               away
               ,
               Br.
               Giles
               stayed
               them
               and
               shewed
               them
               a
               very
               high
               mountaine
               whereon
               was
               the
               oratory
               of
               Cettone
               ,
               neere
               where
               vnto
               they
               then
               were
               ,
               and
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               :
               If
               there
               were
               one
               mountaine
               made
               of
               a
               thousand
               together
               so
               great
               as
               that
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               foot
               therof
               a
               litle
               bird
               did
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               how
               much
               would
               he
               diminish
               of
               that
               mountaine
               euery
               day
               ,
               euery
               month
               euery
               yeare
               ,
               yea
               in
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               ;
               they
               answeared
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               he
               would
               consume
               so
               litle
               as
               should
               not
               be
               perceaued
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               thervpō
               inferred
               :
               Know
               you
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               eternall
               diuinity
               is
               so
               immensiue
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               mountaine
               of
               such
               eminent
               hight
               ,
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               who
               was
               as
               a
               bird
               ,
               hath
               said
               litle
               or
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               God.
               These
               Religious
               acknowledgeing
               how
               prudently
               Brother
               Giles
               had
               spoaken
               ,
               fell
               att
               his
               feet
               ,
               confessing
               their
               errours
               :
               and
               so
               retourned
               exceedingly
               edified
               .
            
             
               
               Br.
               Giles
               one
               day
               discoursing
               of
               spirituall
               matters
               with
               a
               lawyer
               that
               was
               a
               Iudge
               in
               some
               place
               .
               O
               Iudge
               ,
               sayd
               he
               ,
               beleeue
               you
               that
               the
               recompenses
               which
               God
               promiseth
               his
               seruantes
               are
               great
               ?
               the
               Iudge
               answeared
               ,
               he
               did
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               proceeding
               ,
               sayd
               :
               I
               will
               proue
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               .
               How
               much
               are
               you
               worth
               ?
               the
               iudge
               answeared
               :
               about
               a
               thousād
               crownes
               .
               Well
               ,
               said
               the
               Father
               ,
               se
               now
               how
               you
               beleeue
               it
               only
               in
               wordes
               ;
               for
               tel
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               could
               giue
               your
               thousand
               crownes
               for
               an
               hūdred
               thousand
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               esteeme
               it
               a
               great
               gaine
               ,
               &
               would
               you
               not
               presently
               employ
               them
               ?
               I
               beleeue
               you
               would
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               will
               not
               giue
               them
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               What
               followeth
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               much
               esteeme
               ,
               nor
               much
               valew
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               heauenly
               kingdome
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               friuolous
               follies
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               you
               haue
               no
               liuely
               faith
               .
               Yet
               the
               Iudge
               vnwilling
               to
               yeld
               ,
               replyed
               
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               :
               Father
               ,
               beleeue
               you
               that
               euery
               one
               worcketh
               as
               much
               as
               he
               beleeueth
               ?
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               well
               and
               perfectly
               ,
               worcketh
               and
               perfo●meth
               worckes
               correspondente
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               sainctes
               ,
               who
               did
               all
               the
               good
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               haue
               accomplished
               ,
               by
               pious
               desires
               what
               they
               could
               not
               performe
               in
               effect
               .
               And
               if
               one
               haue
               a
               perfect
               and
               liuely
               fai●h
               ,
               he
               would
               arriue
               to
               that
               estate
               ,
               as
               God
               would
               giue
               him
               a
               perfect
               knowledge
               and
               assurance
               euen
               of
               diuine
               thinges
               ,
               as
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Romanes
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               neither
               thinges
               present
               ,
               nor
               
               things
               to
               come
               neither
               might
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               other
               creature
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               charity
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord.
               And
               the
               man
               that
               assuredly
               hopeth
               this
               eternall
               &
               soueraine
               recompence
               ,
               doth
               not
               regard
               any
               afflictiō
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               no
               good
               can
               satisfie
               him
               that
               despaireth
               of
               the
               eternal
               good
               ▪
               in
               so
               much
               as
               a
               sinner
               should
               neuer
               despaire
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               whiles
               he
               hath
               life
               ;
               cōsidering
               
               that
               there
               is
               no
               tree
               so
               thorny
               &
               disordered
               ,
               but
               men
               if
               they
               list
               can
               prune
               and
               rectifie
               it
               .
               Much
               lesse
               can
               there
               be
               so
               great
               a
               sinner
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               cannot
               adorne
               him
               with
               his
               graces
               and
               vertues
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discours
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               friendes
               did
               deceaue
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               CHarity
               is
               the
               principall
               of
               all
               the
               vertues
               :
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               feeleth
               not
               in
               himselfe
               any
               disgust
               of
               the
               thinges
               which
               he
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               desire
               .
               Brother
               Giles
               put
               this
               question
               to
               a
               Religious
               with
               whome
               he
               was
               very
               familier
               :
               doe
               you
               beleeue
               that
               I
               loue
               you
               ?
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               he
               did
               .
               Wel
               then
               ,
               said
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               beleeue
               it
               no
               more
               :
               for
               a
               creature
               ought
               not
               sincerely
               to
               loue
               but
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               who
               is
               pure
               and
               infinite
               .
               An
               other
               Religious
               said
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               :
               I
               beseech
               you
               Father
               ,
               make
               me
               vnderstād
               how
               that
               must
               be
               interpreted
               which
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               :
               Euery
               friend
               deceiueth
               .
               Wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               I
               deceiue
               
               you
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               search
               your
               good
               as
               I
               doe
               mine
               owne
               .
               For
               the
               more
               I
               repute
               your
               good
               to
               be
               mine
               owne
               ,
               the
               lesse
               shall
               I
               deceaue
               you
               ,
               &
               the
               more
               a
               man
               reioyceth
               att
               his
               neighbours
               good
               ,
               the
               more
               doth
               himselfe
               participate
               therin
               :
               &
               therfore
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               participate
               therof
               ,
               striue
               to
               reioyce
               therat
               ,
               &
               to
               procure
               Charity
               is
               the
               truest
               &
               most
               sure
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               sith
               that
               therby
               one
               doth
               not
               only
               reioyce
               att
               the
               good
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               but
               is
               also
               grieued
               att
               his
               crosses
               :
               he
               beleeueth
               and
               iudgeth
               well
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               euill
               of
               himselfe
               :
               he
               honoureth
               others
               ,
               and
               mispriseth
               himselfe
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               honour
               an
               other
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               honoured
               ,
               
               and
               he
               that
               knoweth
               not
               himselfe
               shall
               not
               be
               knowne
               :
               he
               that
               will
               not
               weary
               himselfe
               ,
               shall
               not
               repose
               :
               also
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               labours
               and
               the
               most
               meritorious
               ,
               is
               to
               labour
               in
               piety
               and
               benignity
               :
               he
               that
               doeth
               a
               good
               worck
               without
               loue
               and
               charity
               ,
               is
               not
               gratefull
               to
               God
               nor
               to
               his
               sainctes
               :
               but
               he
               that
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               maketh
               himselfe
               poore
               of
               temporall
               substance
               ,
               shal
               be
               rich
               of
               such
               as
               are
               celestial
               .
               A
               man
               then
               ought
               to
               choose
               and
               loue
               diuine
               thinges
               and
               misprise
               particuler
               thinges
               ,
               for
               what
               can
               be
               greater
               then
               to
               know
               how
               to
               prayse
               the
               benefitts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               check
               himselfe
               for
               his
               proper
               malice
               ?
               I
               would
               I
               had
               bin
               taught
               in
               this
               schoole
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               there
               would
               study
               to
               the
               end
               therof
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               so
               long
               to
               liue
               ,
               there
               to
               contemplate
               the
               prayse
               dew
               to
               the
               benefites
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               reprehension
               and
               chasticement
               due
               to
               my
               euill
               worckes
               .
               True
               it
               is
               that
               if
               I
               must
               committ
               an
               errour
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               it
               were
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               my
               wickednes
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               benefites
               receaued
               of
               God.
               For
               if
               we
               see
               many
               that
               for
               some
               litle
               seruice
               done
               them
               retourne
               many
               prayses
               and
               thanckes
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               are
               we
               obliged
               in
               that
               kind
               of
               acknowledgemēt
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               ?
               And
               in
               deed
               a
               man
               ought
               neuer
               to
               make
               any
               comparison
               with
               this
               loue
               towardes
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               will
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               all
               miseryes
               and
               to
               conduct
               vs
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               al
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               euen
               dye
               to
               procure
               vs
               to
               liue
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               humility
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Man
               cannot
               attaine
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               meane
               of
               humility
               ,
               sith
               that
               the
               true
               way
               to
               ascend
               on
               high
               is
               to
               debase
               ones
               selfe
               .
               All
               the
               euils
               and
               all
               the
               ruines
               of
               this
               world
               proceed
               of
               pride
               ,
               as
               is
               seene
               in
               the
               euill
               Angell
               and
               in
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               wherof
               the
               one
               was
               created
               in
               heauen
               and
               the
               other
               in
               Paradice
               ;
               which
               also
               may
               be
               obserued
               
               in
               the
               Pharisie
               spoaken
               of
               in
               the
               Ghospel
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               others
               :
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               all
               good
               that
               euer
               hath
               bin
               done
               ,
               hath
               bin
               wrought
               by
               humility
               ,
               as
               is
               remarqued
               in
               the
               most
               sacred
               Virgin
               ,
               in
               the
               Publican
               ,
               in
               the
               Theefe
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               But
               good
               God
               ,
               why
               doe
               we
               not
               ordinarily
               carry
               on
               our
               shoulders
               some
               weighty
               burthen
               to
               crush
               downe
               our
               hard
               head
               ,
               and
               to
               debase
               and
               humble
               it
               ?
               A
               Religious
               one
               day
               demaunding
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               how
               one
               might
               shunne
               pride
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               wash
               your
               handes
               ,
               put
               your
               mouth
               where
               your
               feet
               are
               ,
               consider
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               haue
               contrition
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               often
               incline
               your selfe
               towardes
               the
               ground
               .
               Wretched
               is
               he
               that
               desireth
               glory
               and
               honour
               for
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               &
               vanities
               .
               A
               man
               is
               ascended
               to
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               humility
               ,
               when
               
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               himselfe
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               owne
               good
               .
               I
               also
               esteeme
               it
               a
               branch
               of
               humility
               to
               yeld
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               appropriat
               to
               ones
               selfe
               .
               I
               dare
               affirme
               that
               as
               one
               ought
               to
               attribute
               to
               God
               all
               goodnes
               as
               proper
               vnto
               him
               ,
               so
               to
               our selues
               all
               euill
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               sheweth
               himselfe
               so
               vile
               before
               mē
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               before
               God.
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               walketh
               faithfully
               vnder
               the
               obediēce
               and
               iudgement
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               He
               that
               will
               haue
               peace
               and
               tranquillity
               in
               him
               ,
               lett
               him
               repute
               al
               men
               greater
               then
               himselfe
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               desireth
               not
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               his
               wordes
               and
               behauiours
               that
               are
               commendable
               :
               but
               rather
               in
               the
               compunction
               and
               abiection
               wherin
               the
               diuine
               grace
               putteth
               him
               .
               He
               that
               is
               the
               holyest
               man
               in
               the
               world
               and
               reputeth
               himselfe
               most
               vile
               ,
               he
               hath
               true
               humility
               .
               Humility
               knoweth
               not
               how
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               dareth
               not
               be
               talkatiue
               .
               Humility
               is
               like
               the
               brightnes
               of
               heauen
               :
               for
               as
               of
               the
               same
               brightnes
               and
               of
               vapours
               doe
               proceed
               thunders
               and
               earth
               quakes
               ,
               wherof
               in
               an
               instant
               no
               more
               is
               seene
               ,
               so
               humility
               doth
               ruine
               vices
               ,
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               toures
               of
               her
               ennemy
               pride
               ,
               and
               then
               causeth
               a
               man
               after
               the
               performance
               of
               great
               matters
               ,
               to
               repute
               himselfe
               nothing
               .
               By
               humility
               a
               man
               findeth
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               peace
               with
               men
               .
               For
               euen
               as
               if
               a
               mightie
               Prince
               would
               send
               his
               owne
               daughter
               into
               a
               farre
               country
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               mount
               her
               on
               a
               restiue
               and
               proud
               horse
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               gentle
               nagge
               that
               shall
               amble
               easily
               and
               securely
               :
               euen
               so
               God
               as
               soueraine
               king
               ,
               giueth
               not
               his
               grace
               to
               the
               proud
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               the
               seare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               feare
               of
               God
               expelleth
               out
               of
               man
               impious
               worldly
               feare
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               guard
               of
               those
               goodes
               which
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               by
               imaginatiō
               :
               But
               to
               haue
               this
               feare
               is
               a
               speciall
               gift
               ,
               &
               not
               graunted
               to
               all
               .
               He
               that
               feareth
               nor
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               loose
               .
               The
               feare
               of
               God
               guideth
               and
               gouuerneth
               man
               ,
               and
               causeth
               him
               to
               find
               grace
               with
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               by
               which
               whē
               he
               hath
               receaued
               this
               feare
               ,
               he
               conserueth
               it
               ,
               and
               hauing
               lost
               it
               ,
               doth
               recouer
               it
               .
               All
               reasonable
               creatures
               that
               haue
               forgotten
               themselues
               in
               foule
               disorders
               ,
               had
               neuer
               fallen
               therinto
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               this
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               vnto
               the
               sainctes
               .
               And
               the
               more
               one
               is
               replenished
               with
               grace
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               he
               humble
               and
               fearfull
               .
               Now
               albeit
               this
               vertue
               is
               least
               esteemed
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               therfore
               lesse
               then
               others
               :
               for
               a
               man
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               enormous
               offences
               committed
               against
               
               God
               ,
               is
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               cannot
               haue
               any
               assurance
               wherwith
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               in
               his
               diuine
               presence
               .
               Happy
               then
               is
               he
               who
               acknowledgeth
               that
               to
               dwel
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               in
               a
               prison
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               one
               daily
               offendeth
               God.
               A
               man
               should
               alwayes
               feare
               that
               pride
               conduct
               him
               not
               into
               hell
               .
               Thou
               oughtest
               to
               haue
               feare
               of
               thy selfe
               and
               thy
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               thy selfe
               respectiuely
               and
               warily
               :
               for
               a
               man
               that
               liueth
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               cannot
               be
               in
               perfect
               assurance
               .
               Our
               flesh
               is
               our
               ennemy
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               deuill
               is
               continually
               aduerse
               to
               our
               soule
               .
               A
               man
               should
               more
               feare
               to
               be
               surmonted
               and
               ouercome
               by
               his
               owne
               malice
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               other
               thing
               :
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               ascend
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               there
               to
               perseuer
               without
               a
               holy
               feare
               .
               Not
               to
               haue
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               perdition
               .
               This
               feare
               causeth
               one
               to
               obey
               with
               humility
               ,
               and
               to
               stoope
               euē
               to
               the
               earth
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               greater
               feare
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               deuout
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               grace
               to
               pray
               hath
               obtayned
               no
               litle
               grace
               of
               God.
               The
               worckes
               of
               men
               appeare
               they
               neuer
               so
               great
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               iudged
               by
               humane
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               diuine
               will
               and
               institution
               .
               Therfore
               ought
               we
               (
               my
               Brethren
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               )
               euer
               to
               liue
               in
               feare
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Patience
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               that
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               could
               support
               with
               patience
               all
               afflictions
               ,
               should
               in
               short
               time
               obtaine
               abondance
               of
               graces
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               Lord
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               haue
               one
               foot
               in
               the
               other
               .
               All
               thee
               good
               and
               euill
               which
               a
               man
               doeth
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               of
               himselfe
               :
               therfore
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               be
               scandalized
               if
               one
               doe
               thee
               iniury
               ,
               but
               shouldest
               rather
               haue
               compassion
               of
               him
               .
               Support
               iniuryes
               patiently
               for
               the
               loue
               thou
               owest
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               :
               how
               much
               a
               man
               is
               prepared
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               endure
               abuses
               and
               affrontes
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               he
               before
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               and
               how
               much
               he
               is
               feeble
               and
               weakely
               prepared
               to
               support
               the
               same
               thinges
               ,
               so
               much
               lesse
               is
               he
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               know
               what
               God
               is
               .
               If
               thou
               heare
               any
               one
               speake
               ill
               of
               thee
               ,
               assist
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               speake
               well
               of
               thee
               ,
               referre
               that
               to
               God.
               If
               thou
               wilt
               make
               thy
               part
               the
               better
               ,
               make
               it
               ill
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               good
               :
               I
               meane
               thou
               must
               praise
               the
               worckes
               and
               good
               wordes
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               blame
               thine
               owne
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               gaine
               ,
               loose
               :
               for
               in
               the
               end
               when
               thou
               shalt
               thinck
               to
               haue
               gained
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               that
               thou
               hast
               lost
               ,
               because
               this
               way
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               seeme
               to
               lead
               to
               saluation
               ,
               it
               tendeth
               to
               perdition
               .
               We
               doe
               not
               orderly
               support
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               therfore
               
               are
               not
               fitt
               to
               receaue
               and
               support
               spirituall
               consolations
               .
            
             
               Doe
               not
               wrong
               or
               iniury
               to
               any
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               offred
               to
               thee
               ,
               support
               it
               patiently
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               remission
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               for
               it
               is
               more
               meritorious
               to
               suupport
               a
               great
               iniury
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               without
               murmure
               ,
               then
               to
               feed
               euery
               day
               an
               hundred
               poore
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               fast
               much
               and
               austerely
               .
               What
               doth
               it
               profitt
               a
               man
               to
               misprise
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               afflict
               his
               body
               by
               fastinge
               ,
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               watch
               and
               to
               vse
               discipline
               ,
               if
               after
               all
               that
               ,
               he
               cannot
               support
               an
               iniury
               done
               by
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               should
               receaue
               a
               greater
               recompence
               ,
               then
               for
               whatsoeuer
               he
               could
               endure
               by
               his
               owne
               election
               ?
               To
               support
               tribulations
               and
               afflictions
               without
               murmure
               doth
               exceedingly
               purge
               the
               sinnes
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               yea
               more
               then
               doeth
               a
               great
               effusion
               of
               teares
               :
               and
               therfore
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               supporteth
               all
               these
               afflictions
               patiently
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               he
               shall
               reape
               therby
               a
               great
               fruit
               of
               consolation
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               neither
               hath
               ,
               nor
               desireth
               any
               consolation
               from
               whatsoeuer
               creature
               vnder
               heauen
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               hope
               for
               any
               recompence
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               humble
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               only
               ,
               when
               althinges
               succed
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               
               He
               that
               hath
               alwayes
               his
               sinnes
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               will
               not
               faile
               to
               make
               his
               profitt
               of
               all
               the
               afflictions
               that
               befall
               him
               .
               Thou
               must
               acknowledge
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               hast
               to
               proceed
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               euill
               from
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               for
               if
               one
               man
               had
               done
               all
               the
               good
               deedes
               that
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               haue
               done
               ,
               doe
               ,
               or
               shall
               doe
               ,
               withall
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               duely
               cōsider
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               himselfe
               meerly
               aduerse
               to
               his
               owne
               good
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               being
               demaūded
               by
               a
               Religious
               what
               one
               should
               doe
               ,
               if
               those
               great
               tribulations
               forespoaken
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               arriue
               att
               the
               day
               of
               the
               generall
               iudgement
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               If
               the
               heauens
               should
               raine
               sharpe
               stones
               and
               flintes
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               hurt
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               such
               as
               we
               should
               be
               .
               Know
               brother
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               persist
               in
               his
               duety
               ,
               all
               the
               euill
               that
               he
               can
               endure
               ,
               will
               turne
               to
               his
               good
               :
               for
               as
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               disordered
               will
               ,
               the
               good
               doth
               tourne
               into
               euill
               ,
               so
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               pure
               will
               ,
               the
               euill
               doth
               tourne
               into
               good
               .
               And
               all
               good
               is
               interiour
               in
               man
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               seene
               .
               The
               grieuous
               infirmities
               ,
               great
               labours
               ,
               and
               molestfull
               offences
               which
               we
               endure
               ,
               cause
               the
               euill
               spirittes
               which
               are
               about
               vs
               to
               fly
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               
               be
               saued
               ,
               neuer
               seeke
               to
               haue
               iustice
               don
               thee
               against
               any
               creature
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               because
               holy
               and
               vertuous
               personnes
               thinck
               only
               how
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               endure
               euill
               .
               If
               thou
               acknowledge
               to
               haue
               offended
               God
               the
               Creatour
               of
               althinges
               ,
               acknowledge
               also
               thy
               desert
               to
               be
               persecuted
               by
               all
               creatures
               ,
               which
               reuenge
               the
               iniuryes
               thou
               hast
               don
               to
               their
               Creatour
               .
               Therfore
               oughtest
               thou
               with
               much
               patience
               to
               support
               to
               be
               crossed
               &
               afflicted
               by
               all
               creatures
               ,
               thou
               hauing
               no
               reason
               to
               alleadge
               against
               
               them
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               thou
               deseruest
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               them
               .
               The
               vertue
               of
               a
               man
               that
               conquereth
               himselfe
               is
               in
               deed
               great
               ,
               for
               therby
               he
               surmounteth
               all
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               maketh
               purchace
               of
               all
               good
               .
               It
               were
               a
               great
               vertue
               for
               a
               man
               to
               content
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ouercome
               of
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               should
               become
               truely
               lord
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               If
               thou
               wilt
               be
               saued
               ,
               labour
               to
               remoue
               from
               thee
               all
               hope
               and
               cogitatation
               of
               whatsoeuer
               consolation
               may
               arriue
               vnto
               thee
               by
               any
               mortall
               creature
               ,
               because
               the
               falles
               proceeding
               of
               consolations
               ,
               are
               greater
               and
               more
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               those
               of
               afflictions
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               a
               horse
               is
               then
               esteemed
               noble
               ,
               though
               he
               fly
               with
               great
               fury
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               when
               he
               permitteth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               guided
               and
               gouerned
               by
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               rider
               that
               stoppeth
               him
               att
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               goe
               whither
               he
               list
               .
               So
               when
               a
               man
               feeleth
               himselfe
               spurred
               by
               anger
               ,
               must
               he
               doe
               ,
               and
               permitt
               himselfe
               to
               be
               gouerned
               and
               directed
               by
               some
               one
               that
               is
               to
               correct
               him
               :
               yea
               he
               should
               desire
               to
               giue
               as
               a
               recompence
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               spurnes
               with
               the
               feet
               ,
               bastonades
               ,
               buffettes
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               his
               beard
               torne
               off
               ,
               haire
               by
               haire
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               one
               day
               in
               presence
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               did
               murmure
               att
               a
               rigorous
               obedience
               enioyned
               him
               :
               to
               whome
               this
               holy
               Father
               said
               .
               Brother
               the
               more
               you
               murmure
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               burden
               your selfe
               :
               and
               with
               the
               more
               deuotion
               and
               humility
               you
               submitt
               your
               neck
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               obedience
               ,
               the
               more
               easy
               and
               light
               shall
               you
               find
               it
               :
               you
               will
               not
               be
               iniuryed
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               wil
               be
               honoured
               in
               the
               other
               :
               you
               will
               not
               heare
               a
               displeasing
               word
               ,
               and
               wil
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Blessed
               :
               you
               will
               not
               labour
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               repose
               :
               But
               you
               deceaue
               your selfe
               ,
               for
               honour
               is
               purchaced
               by
               reproach
               ,
               benediction
               by
               malediction
               ,
               and
               repose
               by
               labour
               :
               the
               prouerb
               being
               true
               :
               Troutes
               are
               not
               taken
               with
               dry
               handes
               :
               and
               therfore
               lett
               it
               not
               trouble
               thee
               if
               thy
               neighbour
               sometime
               offend
               thee
               ,
               
               for
               euen
               Martha
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               holy
               ,
               would
               prouoke
               our
               lord
               against
               her
               sister
               Magdalen
               ,
               not
               without
               reason
               complayning
               of
               her
               :
               and
               neuertheles
               Mary
               was
               more
               sparing
               of
               her
               membres
               then
               Martha
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               she
               laboured
               more
               then
               she
               in
               contemplation
               ,
               though
               without
               Martha
               ,
               Mary
               had
               lost
               her
               speech
               ,
               sight
               ,
               hearing
               and
               tast
               .
               Endeauour
               then
               to
               be
               vertuous
               and
               gratefull
               to
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               sight
               couragiously
               against
               vices
               ,
               support
               patiently
               afflictions
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               world
               of
               greater
               meritt
               ,
               then
               to
               conquer
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               most
               difficult
               for
               a
               man
               to
               conduct
               his
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               this
               victory
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Idlenesse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               idle
               man
               looseth
               this
               world
               and
               the
               next
               ,
               it
               being
               impossible
               to
               purchace
               any
               vertue
               without
               diligence
               and
               labour
               .
               He
               that
               may
               rest
               in
               a
               secure
               place
               ,
               should
               not
               put
               himselfe
               in
               a
               place
               or
               doubt
               or
               danger
               .
               He
               is
               in
               a
               secure
               place
               ,
               that
               laboureth
               for
               God.
               The
               yonge
               man
               that
               will
               put
               himselfe
               to
               paine
               for
               God
               ,
               doth
               also
               shunne
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               And
               if
               endeauour
               doe
               not
               further
               ,
               at
               least
               let
               not
               negligence
               be
               an
               impediment
               and
               hinderance
               :
               for
               as
               idlenes
               is
               the
               way
               to
               hell
               ,
               so
               good
               worckes
               are
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               heauen
               .
               A
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               carefull
               and
               diligent
               to
               conserue
               the
               grace
               he
               hath
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               faithfully
               labouring
               therin
               :
               for
               oftentimes
               the
               fruit
               doth
               perish
               by
               meane
               of
               the
               leafe
               ,
               and
               the
               graine
               by
               the
               huske
               .
               God
               graunteth
               to
               some
               ,
               fruit
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               leaues
               ,
               and
               to
               others
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               I
               doe
               more
               esteeme
               the
               conseruation
               of
               the
               benefittes
               receaued
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               getting
               of
               thē
               .
               He
               shall
               neuer
               be
               rich
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               how
               to
               gett
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               keep
               .
               Wherfore
               many
               after
               much
               gaine
               ,
               haue
               bin
               neuer
               the
               richer
               :
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               conserue
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               so
               great
               a
               matter
               to
               know
               how
               to
               conserue
               ,
               vnlesse
               also
               one
               know
               how
               to
               gett
               .
               There
               are
               some
               that
               gainning
               but
               litle
               ,
               become
               incontinently
               rich
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               well
               how
               to
               keepe
               what
               they
               haue
               gotten
               .
               The
               riuers
               would
               not
               be
               so
               often
               dry
               ,
               if
               running
               continually
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               cast
               thēselues
               into
               the
               sea
               .
            
             
               Man
               demaundeth
               of
               God
               ,
               graces
               without
               measure
               and
               end
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               make
               vse
               therof
               with
               measure
               and
               end
               :
               but
               he
               that
               wil
               be
               loued
               and
               recompenced
               without
               end
               ,
               ought
               to
               loue
               and
               serue
               without
               end
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               employeth
               his
               time
               ,
               body
               ,
               and
               spiritt
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               attendeth
               no
               recompence
               vnder
               heauen
               for
               the
               good
               he
               doeth
               .
               If
               one
               should
               say
               to
               a
               very
               poore
               man
               ,
               Friend
               ,
               I
               lend
               thee
               this
               my
               house
               to
               make
               vse
               therof
               for
               three
               dayes
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               ,
               if
               thou
               knowest
               how
               to
               employ
               it
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               gaine
               an
               inestimable
               treasure
               ;
               this
               being
               assured
               and
               confirmed
               vnto
               him
               for
               most
               euident
               ,
               would
               not
               he
               vse
               all
               his
               endeauour
               to
               make
               this
               gaine
               ?
               That
               which
               is
               lent
               vnto
               vs
               of
               our
               lord
               is
               our
               flesh
               ,
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               benefitt
               we
               can
               make
               therin
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               maner
               but
               as
               three
               dayes
               .
               If
               the
               graine
               of
               corne
               doe
               not
               corrupt
               ,
               it
               cannot
               only
               produce
               no
               fruit
               ,
               but
               it
               also
               withereth
               and
               consumeth
               entierlie
               of
               it selfe
               without
               any
               encrease
               :
               wherfore
               is
               it
               not
               better
               to
               make
               it
               to
               rott
               .
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               spring
               ,
               be
               
               gathered
               ,
               threshed
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               layd
               vp
               into
               the
               garner
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               doth
               seldome
               take
               counsaile
               to
               doe
               ill
               :
               but
               being
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               is
               to
               take
               counsaile
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               The
               prouerb
               sayth
               ,
               one
               must
               not
               putt
               the
               pott
               to
               the
               fire
               in
               expectation
               of
               a
               promise
               :
               A
               mā
               is
               not
               happy
               for
               hauing
               only
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               rather
               with
               all
               possibility
               labour
               to
               accomplish
               the
               same
               by
               good
               and
               pious
               worckes
               ,
               because
               God
               giueth
               his
               grace
               to
               a
               man
               to
               the
               end
               he
               follow
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               one
               time
               praying
               Brother
               Giles
               to
               giue
               him
               some
               consolation
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               Endeauour
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               comforted
               :
               for
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               not
               prepare
               in
               himselfe
               a
               place
               for
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               find
               him
               in
               his
               creatures
               .
               What
               man
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               best
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               euen
               for
               his
               body
               in
               that
               which
               concerneth
               this
               life
               ?
               I
               can
               truely
               affirme
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               shaketh
               off
               the
               sweet
               and
               light
               yoke
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               afterward
               far
               more
               painfull
               :
               and
               he
               that
               therwith
               burdeneth
               himselfe
               most
               ,
               att
               lenght
               shall
               find
               it
               most
               light
               .
            
             
               Would
               to
               God
               all
               men
               would
               doe
               that
               which
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               best
               for
               their
               bodyes
               euen
               in
               this
               world
               :
               for
               he
               that
               made
               the
               other
               world
               hath
               made
               this
               also
               ,
               and
               can
               giue
               to
               man
               in
               this
               world
               the
               benefittes
               which
               he
               giueth
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               feeleth
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               A
               Religious
               hearing
               Brother
               Giles
               to
               speake
               these
               wordes
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Tell
               me
               Father
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               we
               may
               perhappes
               dye
               before
               we
               haue
               any
               experience
               of
               any
               good
               :
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               The
               Furriers
               are
               knowen
               by
               skinnes
               ,
               Shomakers
               by
               shooes
               ,
               and
               forgers
               by
               iron
               :
               But
               tell
               me
               ,
               Brother
               can
               a
               man
               be
               knowne
               by
               an
               art
               that
               he
               neuer
               practised
               ?
               Thinck
               you
               that
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               bestow
               great
               fauours
               and
               prefermentes
               on
               sottish
               personnes
               and
               without
               iudgement
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               probability
               .
               Good
               worckes
               are
               the
               true
               way
               and
               meane
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               all
               happines
               ,
               as
               ill
               deedes
               to
               fall
               into
               all
               miseries
               ,
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               feeleth
               no
               scandall
               att
               whatsoeuer
               matter
               vnder
               heauen
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               edifyed
               with
               whatsoeuer
               he
               seeth
               and
               heareth
               ,
               and
               that
               amongest
               all
               thinges
               chooseth
               only
               those
               that
               he
               may
               vse
               to
               the
               most
               benefitt
               of
               his
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               VNhappy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               setleth
               his
               hart
               ,
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               his
               hopes
               on
               earthly
               thinges
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               looseth
               all
               celestiall
               happinesse
               .
               If
               the
               Eagle
               that
               soareth
               so
               high
               ,
               had
               to
               each
               of
               her
               
               winges
               fastened
               one
               of
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Carpēters
               worck
               att
               S.
               Peters
               in
               Rome
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               she
               could
               not
               mount
               into
               the
               ayre
               .
               As
               I
               obserue
               many
               that
               labour
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               find
               few
               that
               trauell
               for
               the
               soule
               .
               Many
               take
               exceeding
               paines
               for
               corporall
               affaires
               ,
               breaking
               and
               cutting
               the
               marbles
               ,
               digging
               mountaynes
               ,
               labouring
               the
               earth
               ,
               furrowing
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               performing
               many
               other
               painfull
               exercises
               :
               but
               who
               is
               he
               that
               laboureth
               manfully
               and
               with
               feruour
               for
               the
               soule
               ?
            
             
               The
               auaricious
               is
               like
               the
               Mole
               ,
               that
               thincketh
               there
               is
               no
               other
               good
               but
               to
               digge
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               therfore
               therin
               setteth
               vp
               his
               rest
               :
               yet
               
               doubtlesse
               ther
               is
               an
               other
               treasure
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Mole
               .
               The
               birdes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               the
               beastes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               content
               thēselues
               when
               they
               haue
               sufficient
               to
               eat
               :
               but
               because
               man
               cannot
               content
               himselfe
               with
               what
               the
               earth
               affordeth
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               sigheth
               after
               somewhat
               else
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               that
               he
               was
               not
               created
               principally
               for
               these
               base
               thinges
               ,
               but
               for
               such
               as
               are
               high
               and
               supreme
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               the
               body
               was
               made
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               this
               world
               for
               loue
               of
               the
               other
               .
               This
               
               world
               is
               a
               field
               of
               such
               quality
               ,
               as
               the
               that
               hath
               the
               better
               and
               greater
               part
               therof
               ,
               hath
               the
               worse
               share
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               to
               this
               purpose
               alleadged
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               did
               not
               loue
               the
               Antes
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               ouer
               much
               care
               to
               assemble
               their
               prouisions
               :
               but
               loued
               the
               birdes
               much
               more
               ,
               because
               they
               made
               no
               prouision
               to
               liue
               vpon
               ,
               but
               depending
               on
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               ,
               made
               only
               search
               from
               houre
               to
               houre
               according
               to
               their
               need
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Chastity
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Religious
               demaunded
               of
               the
               venerable
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               might
               best
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               the
               vice
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               and
               he
               answeared
               :
               he
               that
               will
               remoue
               a
               grosse
               stone
               or
               beame
               ,
               vseth
               therin
               more
               industry
               then
               force
               :
               so
               must
               he
               doe
               that
               will
               preserue
               his
               chastity
               :
               for
               it
               is
               like
               to
               a
               most
               cleare
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               blemished
               and
               stayned
               in
               his
               brightnes
               by
               one
               only
               breath
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               a
               mā
               can
               attaine
               the
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               whiles
               he
               is
               delighted
               in
               sensuall
               pleasures
               .
               Consider
               althinges
               ,
               behold
               ,
               tourne
               and
               retourne
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               side
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               att
               lenght
               that
               nothing
               is
               more
               necessary
               then
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               fles●
               ,
               which
               seeketh
               day
               and
               night
               to
               deceaue
               and
               betray
               vs
               :
               he
               that
               surmounteth
               it
               hath
               ouercome
               all
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               and
               becommeth
               afterward
               assuredly
               capable
               of
               all
               happines
               .
            
             
               He
               would
               ordinarily
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               vertues
               ,
               
               he
               would
               choose
               chastity
               .
               Being
               asked
               what
               he
               called
               chastity
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               I
               call
               chastity
               the
               conseruation
               of
               all
               the
               sences
               of
               the
               body
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
               A
               maryed
               man
               that
               was
               deuoutly
               affected
               towardes
               him
               ,
               was
               one
               day
               present
               when
               he
               praysed
               chastity
               ,
               and
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               resolued
               of
               you
               ,
               if
               liuing
               with
               my
               wife
               ,
               and
               keeping
               fidelity
               towardes
               her
               ,
               I
               am
               secure
               touching
               this
               point
               ?
               Br.
               Giles
               answeared
               him
               :
               what
               ,
               doe
               you
               not
               know
               that
               a
               man
               may
               as
               well
               be
               droncken
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               his
               owne
               tunne
               ,
               as
               with
               that
               of
               an
               other
               mannes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Temptation
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Great
               grace
               cannot
               be
               possessed
               in
               peace
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               wil
               arise
               many
               contrarieties
               :
               yea
               the
               higher
               degree
               of
               grace
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               the
               more
               shall
               he
               be
               assaulted
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               but
               a
               man
               should
               not
               therfore
               omitt
               to
               prosecute
               his
               course
               of
               vertue
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               violent
               the
               combatt
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               excellent
               shal
               be
               the
               crowne
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               haue
               ouercome
               .
               And
               if
               any
               doe
               misse
               this
               employment
               ,
               lett
               him
               know
               that
               it
               is
               because
               he
               is
               not
               such
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               besides
               this
               is
               to
               walke
               alwayes
               in
               the
               direct
               way
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               trauell
               and
               displeasure
               is
               sweet
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               that
               followeth
               the
               course
               and
               way
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               findeth
               displeasure
               and
               labour
               euen
               till
               death
               ;
               so
               that
               albeit
               the
               more
               a
               man
               shal
               be
               perfect
               in
               vertues
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               vices
               be
               contrary
               vnto
               him
               :
               yet
               hating
               them
               so
               much
               ,
               att
               euery
               vice
               that
               he
               surmounteth
               ,
               he
               purcacheth
               a
               great
               vertu
               ,
               and
               becomming
               victorious
               ouer
               all
               kind
               of
               vices
               ,
               wherby
               he
               might
               haue
               bin
               tormented
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               faile
               of
               a
               great
               recompence
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               vpon
               whatsoeuer
               occasion
               he
               omitteth
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               occasion
               he
               looseth
               his
               recompence
               .
            
             
               
               The
               burden
               of
               temptations
               ,
               is
               often
               like
               to
               the
               trauell
               of
               the
               labourer
               that
               findeth
               a
               great
               peece
               of
               land
               which
               he
               is
               to
               worck
               vpon
               ,
               couered
               with
               thistles
               &
               thornes
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               constrained
               with
               great
               trouble
               to
               cleare
               the
               same
               before
               his
               labour
               be
               auayleable
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               he
               often
               repenteth
               to
               haue
               enterprised
               so
               painfull
               a
               businesse
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               expences
               and
               bodily
               labour
               that
               he
               is
               enforced
               to
               employ
               therin
               :
               For
               first
               he
               considereth
               that
               he
               must
               leuell
               and
               make
               euen
               all
               the
               hillockes
               that
               are
               vnequall
               with
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               therof
               seeth
               not
               the
               fruit
               :
               Secondly
               he
               cutteth
               or
               burneth
               the
               bushes
               ,
               thornes
               and
               thistles
               therin
               ,
               yet
               seeth
               no
               fruit
               therof
               :
               Thirdly
               with
               much
               labour
               and
               sweat
               he
               diggeth
               vp
               the
               rootes
               ,
               neither
               yet
               seeth
               the
               fruit
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               openeth
               
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               plough-share
               to
               cleanse
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               hath
               no
               sight
               of
               the
               corne
               that
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               such
               his
               labour
               .
               Fiftly
               he
               tilleth
               it
               the
               second
               time
               and
               maketh
               it
               into
               furrowes
               :
               Sixtly
               he
               soweth
               his
               graine
               .
               Seauenthly
               when
               the
               corne
               is
               sprung
               vp
               he
               cleanseth
               it
               and
               rooteth
               out
               the
               weedes
               :
               Eighthly
               he
               doth
               haruest
               the
               corne
               into
               his
               barne
               :
               Ninthly
               with
               much
               labour
               and
               sweat
               he
               separateth
               it
               from
               the
               chaffe
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               threshed
               ,
               winnowed
               ,
               sifted
               and
               very
               diligently
               cleansed
               :
               Tenthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               he
               transporteth
               the
               corne
               into
               his
               garner
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               contentment
               he
               conceaueth
               to
               see
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               paines
               and
               labours
               ,
               he
               then
               forgetteth
               them
               ,
               and
               purposeth
               to
               vndertake
               yet
               much
               greater
               ,
               for
               the
               only
               ioy
               he
               hath
               of
               his
               haruest
               .
               Now
               the
               like
               effect
               is
               in
               the
               temptations
               and
               labours
               which
               one
               endureth
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               spirituall
               fruit
               and
               contentment
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               to
               reape
               therof
               in
               the
               life
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Religious
               hauing
               one
               time
               conference
               with
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               it
               is
               recorded
               that
               S.
               Bernard
               once
               sayd
               his
               seauen
               penitentiall
               psalmes
               ,
               without
               euer
               thincking
               of
               other
               matter
               ,
               nor
               was
               assaulwith
               any
               distractiōs
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               I
               would
               better
               esteeme
               a
               castle
               valerously
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               more
               couragiously
               defended
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Penance
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Iudge
               discoursing
               with
               Brother
               Giles
               of
               spirituall
               matters
               ;
               asked
               him
               by
               what
               meanes
               seculer
               personnes
               might
               ascend
               to
               the
               state
               and
               glory
               of
               vertue
               .
               Wherto
               the
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               :
               A
               man
               ought
               first
               to
               procure
               sorrow
               and
               contrition
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               to
               confesse
               them
               with
               bitternes
               and
               griefe
               to
               haue
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               afterward
               to
               fulfill
               the
               penance
               that
               his
               ghostly
               Father
               shall
               enioyne
               him
               .
               So
               being
               in
               good
               estate
               ,
               he
               must
               carefully
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               offending
               God
               ,
               and
               shunne
               all
               occasions
               that
               may
               induce
               him
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               finally
               must
               exercise
               himselfe
               in
               good
               worckes
               .
               Blessed
               be
               the
               temporall
               affliction
               that
               conuerteth
               to
               a
               mannes
               happines
               ,
               and
               accursed
               be
               the
               pleasure
               that
               tourneth
               to
               his
               misery
               .
               A
               man
               should
               endure
               and
               support
               affliction
               in
               this
               world
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               sith
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               an
               example
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               true
               contrition
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               lamenteth
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               nor
               will
               seeke
               his
               consolation
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               where
               all
               the
               desires
               of
               his
               hart
               shal
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               PRrayer
               is
               both
               the
               beginning
               and
               perfection
               of
               all
               good
               .
               Prayer
               
               illuminateth
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               good
               and
               euill
               are
               discerned
               .
               All
               sinners
               ought
               to
               make
               this
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               giue
               thē
               knowledge
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               the
               diuine
               mercy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               benefittes
               receaued
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               He
               that
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               God.
               It
               is
               necessary
               for
               all
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               prayer
               ,
               to
               obtayne
               mercy
               of
               God.
               Lett
               vs
               suppose
               that
               a
               widdow
               and
               lady
               which
               were
               much
               retyred
               ,
               simple
               and
               chast
               ,
               had
               a
               sonne
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               crime
               committed
               were
               prisonner
               &
               condemned
               to
               death
               :
               This
               Mother
               though
               honorable
               and
               retyred
               ,
               would
               she
               not
               repayre
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               to
               seeke
               fauour
               for
               her
               sonne
               ?
               This
               vrgent
               necessity
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               for
               the
               extreme
               loue
               of
               this
               widow
               to
               her
               sonne
               (
               though
               she
               were
               very
               rarely
               seene
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               her
               house
               )
               would
               enforce
               her
               to
               runne
               through
               the
               streetes
               ,
               with
               cryes
               ,
               weepinges
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               to
               sollicite
               all
               those
               whome
               she
               thought
               might
               any
               way
               assist
               her
               in
               sauing
               the
               life
               of
               her
               sonne
               :
               which
               she
               would
               attempt
               without
               any
               feare
               or
               respect
               of
               the
               modesty
               requisite
               to
               her
               degree
               and
               quality
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               he
               that
               knoweth
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               knoweth
               consequently
               to
               aske
               pardon
               for
               them
               with
               shame
               and
               humility
               .
            
             
               
               There
               was
               one
               that
               growing
               as
               it
               were
               into
               despaire
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               prayer
               he
               receaued
               not
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               he
               desired
               ,
               complayned
               therof
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               who
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               I
               counsaile
               you
               to
               goe
               on
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               patience
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               there
               being
               lees
               in
               a
               vessel
               ,
               one
               doth
               not
               therfore
               shake
               and
               entermingle
               it
               together
               with
               the
               wine
               ,
               which
               were
               it
               neuer
               so
               good
               would
               be
               vtterly
               spilled
               therby
               :
               And
               as
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               the
               mill-stone
               grindeth
               not
               good
               meale
               ,
               one
               doth
               not
               therfore
               breake
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               time
               and
               patience
               repaireth
               it
               :
               so
               must
               you
               doe
               ,
               and
               thinck
               your selfe
               vnworthy
               to
               receaue
               any
               consolation
               in
               prayer
               :
               considering
               that
               albeit
               a
               man
               had
               liued
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               till
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               liue
               till
               the
               end
               therof
               ,
               and
               
               should
               euery
               day
               in
               prayer
               power
               a
               quart
               of
               teare-water
               out
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               should
               he
               not
               att
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               be
               worthy
               to
               receaue
               any
               consolation
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               demaunding
               of
               this
               his
               Father
               ,
               why
               a
               man
               was
               more
               tempted
               in
               his
               prayer
               then
               in
               any
               other
               time
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               When
               any
               one
               hath
               a
               processe
               in
               a
               kinges
               Court
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               that
               his
               aduersary
               
               seeketh
               to
               gett
               some
               fauour
               against
               him
               att
               the
               kinges
               handes
               ,
               he
               endeauoureth
               with
               all
               meanes
               and
               possibility
               to
               hinder
               his
               repaire
               to
               the
               Court
               :
               if
               he
               cannot
               ,
               he
               procureth
               att
               least
               that
               the
               king
               giue
               not
               eare
               vnto
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               he
               obtaine
               not
               his
               request
               ;
               and
               then
               vseth
               all
               his
               indeauours
               to
               procure
               iudgement
               in
               his
               owne
               behalfe
               :
               Thus
               worcketh
               the
               deuill
               against
               vs.
               And
               therfore
               when
               you
               discourse
               with
               any
               one
               ,
               you
               shall
               very
               rarely
               perceaue
               the
               deuill
               to
               warre
               against
               you
               with
               his
               temptations
               :
               but
               if
               you
               goe
               about
               to
               recreat
               your
               soule
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               you
               shall
               incontinently
               feele
               the
               shottes
               of
               the
               ennemy
               against
               you
               .
               But
               you
               must
               not
               therfore
               giue
               ouer
               prayer
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               feruour
               and
               resolution
               perseuer
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               the
               true
               and
               assured
               way
               ,
               leading
               to
               the
               celestiall
               contry
               :
               and
               he
               that
               for
               temptations
               omitteth
               prayer
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               a
               coward
               that
               flyeth
               the
               combatt
               .
            
             
               
               An
               other
               Religious
               said
               to
               this
               holy
               Father
               :
               I
               see
               many
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               prayer
               ,
               incontinently
               obtaine
               the
               grace
               of
               deuotion
               and
               teares
               :
               but
               my selfe
               can
               neuer
               find
               any
               consolation
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               answeared
               :
               Brother
               ,
               omitt
               not
               to
               continue
               prayer
               with
               your
               accustomed
               feruour
               .
               For
               if
               God
               giue
               not
               you
               his
               grace
               att
               first
               ,
               he
               can
               giue
               it
               you
               att
               an
               other
               time
               :
               and
               that
               which
               he
               might
               haue
               giuen
               you
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               weeke
               ,
               in
               a
               month
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               yeare
               ,
               he
               will
               giue
               you
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               it
               most
               conuenient
               and
               most
               necessary
               for
               you
               .
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               faile
               not
               in
               your
               endeauour
               ,
               and
               leaue
               the
               care
               of
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               master
               Cutler
               giueth
               many
               hammer-strokes
               on
               the
               iron
               ,
               before
               the
               endeth
               a
               knife
               ,
               and
               then
               att
               last
               finisheth
               it
               with
               one
               blow
               .
            
             
               
               A
               man
               ought
               to
               haue
               great
               care
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               sith
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               were
               heaped
               vp
               with
               men
               to
               the
               very
               cloudes
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               them
               only
               one
               were
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               should
               omitt
               to
               follow
               his
               vocation
               and
               procure
               the
               grace
               to
               be
               that
               one
               :
               for
               ,
               to
               loose
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               small
               importance
               ,
               as
               to
               loose
               the
               lachett
               of
               a
               shooe
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               thinge
               .
               But
               wretched
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               there
               wanteth
               not
               one
               to
               giue
               ,
               but
               to
               receaue
               :
               the
               refections
               are
               prepared
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               none
               ready
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               Many
               good
               worckes
               are
               commended
               in
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               as
               to
               cloath
               the
               naked
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               hungry
               and
               other
               like
               thinges
               ,
               but
               prayer
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               spiritt
               and
               truth
               as
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               saith
               .
               The
               
               holy
               Religious
               are
               as
               wolues
               ,
               who
               seldome
               goe
               foorth
               in
               publike
               ,
               vulesse
               vppon
               vrgent
               necessity
               ,
               neither
               then
               doe
               they
               long
               remayne
               abroad
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               that
               was
               very
               familier
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               asked
               him
               one
               time
               ,
               why
               he
               did
               not
               more
               often
               goe
               abroad
               to
               visitt
               the
               seculers
               that
               desired
               to
               conferre
               with
               him
               .
               The
               holy
               Father
               answeared
               him
               :
               I
               desire
               
               to
               satisfie
               my
               neighbour
               without
               preiudice
               to
               my
               soule
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               beleeue
               that
               sometimes
               I
               would
               giue
               my
               neighbour
               a
               thousand
               duckets
               if
               I
               had
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               I
               would
               giue
               him
               my selfe
               ?
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeued
               him
               .
               Beleeue
               you
               not
               also
               ,
               sayd
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               giue
               my
               neighbour
               foure
               thousand
               duckets
               ,
               rather
               then
               my selfe
               ?
               The
               Religious
               answeared
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               you
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               then
               inferred
               :
               Our
               Sauiour
               sayth
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               he
               that
               forsaketh
               Father
               ;
               Mother
               ,
               Brothers
               ,
               Sisters
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               friendes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               worldly
               thinges
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               shall
               receaue
               an
               hundred
               fold
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               life
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Father
               seeing
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               that
               was
               esteemed
               to
               be
               worth
               threescore
               thousand
               duckets
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Religion
               sayd
               :
               The
               retribution
               which
               God
               giueth
               in
               this
               life
               is
               excessiuely
               great
               ,
               sith
               that
               to
               this
               man
               is
               to
               be
               deputed
               and
               hundred
               times
               threescore
               thousand
               duckets
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               blind
               and
               worse
               then
               blind
               ,
               that
               will
               neither
               know
               nor
               consider
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               good
               Father
               on
               a
               time
               sayd
               :
               beleeue
               me
               if
               we
               should
               see
               a
               man
               replenished
               with
               grace
               and
               vertues
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               support
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               perfection
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               were
               perfectly
               spirituall
               ,
               he
               could
               hardly
               permit
               and
               endure
               to
               see
               or
               heare
               any
               wordly
               thing
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               with
               any
               worldly
               personne
               but
               vpon
               vrgent
               necessity
               ;
               but
               would
               affect
               to
               be
               alwayes
               solitary
               .
               He
               sayd
               of
               himselfe
               :
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               blind
               ,
               then
               be
               the
               fairest
               ,
               richest
               ,
               wisest
               ,
               and
               most
               noble
               in
               the
               word
               .
               This
               Religious
               asked
               him
               the
               reason
               .
               Because
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               all
               thinges
               are
               apt
               to
               hinder
               my
               sure
               way
               ;
               &
               this
               my
               blindnes
               and
               want
               of
               sight
               ,
               might
               be
               a
               guid
               and
               assistance
               vnto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               spirituall
               warinesse
               ,
               and
               of
               consideration
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               thou
               wilt
               tast
               the
               chieffest
               good
               ,
               thou
               must
               sequester
               thy selfe
               from
               all
               sensual
               thinges
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               loue
               thy selfe
               well●
               ,
               thou
               must
               hate
               thy selfe
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               liue
               well
               ,
               mortifie
               thy selfe
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               rich
               ,
               make
               thy selfe
               poore
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               liue
               deliciously
               ,
               afflict
               thy selfe
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               liue
               in
               security
               ,
               perseuer
               alwayes
               in
               feare
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               exalted
               ,
               humble
               thy selfe
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               honoured
               ,
               dispise
               thy selfe
               :
               if
               thou
               desire
               to
               haue
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               endure
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               blessed
               ,
               support
               maledictions
               .
               O
               how
               great
               is
               his
               wisdome
               that
               can
               performe
               this
               !
               but
               because
               they
               are
               great
               matters
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               graunted
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               
               If
               a
               man
               should
               liue
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               had
               nothing
               to
               doe
               without
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               should
               find
               businesse
               enough
               within
               him
               ,
               yea
               he
               were
               not
               able
               to
               cōpasse
               all
               that
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               .
               None
               should
               desire
               
               to
               see
               ,
               to
               heare
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               ,
               but
               what
               were
               a
               furtherance
               to
               his
               spiritual
               profitt
               ,
               and
               vpon
               whatsoeuer
               occasiō
               ,
               should
               proceed
               no
               further
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               know
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               knowne
               .
               But
               vnhappy
               are
               we
               if
               hauing
               the
               giftes
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               know
               thē
               :
               &
               they
               that
               haue
               then
               not
               ,
               seek
               not
               to
               haue
               them
               ;
               a
               man
               imagineth
               God
               according
               to
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               such
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               the
               Actiue
               and
               Contemplatiue
               life
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               no
               man
               can
               conueniently
               attaine
               to
               the
               contemplatiue
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sincerely
               and
               deuoutly
               exercised
               in
               the
               actiue
               ,
               wherin
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               with
               all
               his
               cogitation
               he
               apply
               himselfe
               :
               so
               he
               shall
               proue
               a
               true
               actiue
               man
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               could
               feed
               all
               the
               poore
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               cloath
               them
               ,
               and
               supply
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               churches
               and
               hospitalles
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               each
               one
               should
               esteeme
               him
               a
               lewd
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               knowing
               so
               much
               ,
               should
               not
               att
               all
               respect
               it
               ,
               nor
               forbeare
               ,
               but
               rather
               continue
               his
               pious
               worckes
               ,
               yea
               should
               the
               more
               voluntarily
               and
               with
               greater
               feruour
               exercise
               them
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               desireth
               not
               any
               recompence
               in
               this
               life
               :
               considering
               that
               Martha
               ,
               careful
               to
               
               serue
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               demaunded
               assistance
               therin
               of
               her
               Sister
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               and
               was
               reprehended
               of
               our
               lord
               ,
               because
               she
               would
               distract
               her
               sister
               from
               contemplation
               ,
               who
               yet
               gaue
               not
               ouer
               her
               good
               worcke
               :
               so
               he
               that
               is
               truely
               actiue
               should
               not
               omitt
               good
               worckes
               for
               whatsoeuer
               reprehension
               may
               be
               giuen
               him
               ;
               sith
               he
               hopeth
               for
               no
               recompence
               but
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               came
               cōplaining
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               that
               his
               brethren
               made
               him
               to
               labour
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               hardly
               time
               enough
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               that
               cause
               he
               was
               determined
               to
               procure
               licence
               to
               remoue
               vnto
               an
               other
               Couent
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               with
               more
               repose
               serue
               God
               in
               prayer
               .
               Wherto
               the
               holy
               Father
               thus
               answeared
               :
               if
               you
               were
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Frāce
               ,
               &
               should
               demand
               of
               him
               a
               thousand
               marck
               in
               siluer
               ,
               he
               might
               answeare
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               don
               for
               me
               that
               may
               moue
               thee
               to
               demaund
               such
               a
               recompence
               ?
               but
               if
               you
               had
               formerly
               done
               him
               some
               notable
               seruice
               ,
               you
               might
               with
               fa●re
               more
               assurance
               make
               such
               demaund
               .
               Therfore
               if
               you
               will
               serue
               God
               ,
               you
               must
               first
               labour
               in
               obedience
               ;
               sith
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               vertue
               to
               doe
               one
               thing
               att
               the
               will
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               then
               to
               doe
               two
               ,
               att
               ones
               owne
               pleasure
               .
               Then
               he
               added
               :
               No
               mā
               can
               obtaine
               to
               contēplation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               but
               by
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               &
               feruēt
               prayer
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               a
               man
               enflamed
               with
               the
               feruour
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               &
               soareth
               vp
               to
               diuine
               contēplation
               ,
               when
               the
               hart
               is
               so
               disposed
               with
               the
               m●bers
               ,
               that
               
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               thinck
               of
               other
               thing
               then
               that
               w
               ich
               it
               possesseth
               and
               feeleth
               .
               He
               shal
               be
               a
               perfect
               contemplatour
               who
               ,
               hauing
               all
               his
               mēbres
               cutt
               off
               ,
               yea
               and
               his
               tongue
               ,
               would
               neither
               thinck
               ,
               procure
               ,
               nor
               desire
               to
               haue
               any
               other
               member
               ,
               nor
               whatsoeuer
               other
               thing
               he
               can
               imagine
               vnder
               heauen
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               most
               delicious
               and
               ineffable
               odour
               and
               sweetnes
               of
               contemplation
               .
               In
               that
               respect
               S.
               Marie
               Magdalē
               being
               prostrate
               att
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               lord
               IES
               .
               CHR.
               receaued
               and
               felt
               such
               a
               sweetnesse
               of
               his
               wordes
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               no
               member
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               could
               or
               would
               doe
               other
               thing
               then
               what
               she
               then
               did
               .
               Which
               she
               sufficiently
               testified
               ,
               when
               her
               sister
               complayning
               att
               the
               wāt
               of
               her
               helpe
               ,
               she
               answeared
               nothing
               either
               by
               wordes
               or
               figues
               .
               But
               our
               Redeemer
               as
               her
               Aduocate
               and
               Procuratour
               answeared
               for
               her
               :
               &
               withall
               she
               was
               imployed
               in
               his
               seruice
               more
               excellently
               then
               Martha
               was
               .
               Now
               to
               contemplate
               is
               to
               sequestred
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               remayne
               vnited
               alone
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Giles
               made
               this
               demannd
               to
               a
               Religious
               of
               his
               Couent
               :
               Brother
               what
               say
               the
               Doctours
               of
               contēplation
               ?
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               :
               they
               speake
               diuersely
               .
               Will
               you
               ,
               replyed
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               that
               I
               speake
               mine
               opinion
               therof
               ?
               the
               degrees
               of
               contēplation
               are
               ,
               fire
               ,
               vnction
               ,
               extasie
               ,
               tast
               ,
               repose
               ,
               and
               glory
               :
               then
               he
               added
               :
               a
               more
               expresse
               contemplation
               of
               God
               
               with
               the
               soule
               cannot
               be
               giuen
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Espouse
               ,
               with
               his
               Espouse
               :
               for
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               before
               he
               receaueth
               his
               Espouse
               ,
               sendeth
               her
               precious
               stones
               ,
               iewels
               ,
               and
               other
               ornamentes
               of
               price
               to
               adorne
               her
               :
               but
               whē
               they
               are
               together
               ,
               the
               Espouse
               leaueth
               all
               those
               thinges
               to
               approch
               vnto
               her
               Spouse
               :
               so
               doe
               good
               worckes
               and
               vertues
               adorne
               the
               soule
               as
               precious
               stones
               and
               sumptuous
               attire
               ,
               and
               prayer
               vniteth
               it
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               An
               ancient
               Religious
               demaunded
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               if
               the
               soule
               by
               extasie
               and
               contemplation
               did
               sometime
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               he
               answeared
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               :
               yea
               he
               assured
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               a
               man
               yet
               liuing
               ,
               whose
               soule
               being
               lifred
               vp
               in
               extasie
               ,
               went
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               forsooke
               it
               ,
               yea
               already
               vtterly
               forgetting
               the
               same
               .
               I
               beleeue
               said
               the
               Religious
               ,
               that
               such
               soule
               was
               exceedingly
               grieued
               to
               retourne
               into
               her
               body
               .
               Br.
               Giles
               then
               smilingly
               replyed
               :
               Brother
               that
               which
               you
               say
               is
               true
               ,
               yea
               most
               true
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Father
               would
               often
               ,
               in
               prayer
               and
               att
               other
               times
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               ,
               say
               :
               What
               art
               thou
               my
               God
               ,
               of
               whome
               I
               demaund
               this
               ?
               and
               what
               am
               I
               that
               aske
               it
               ?
               I
               am
               a
               sack
               filled
               with
               dung
               ,
               with
               loathsomnes
               and
               with
               wormes
               :
               and
               thou
               art
               lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               And
               thus
               beginning
               his
               prayer
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               incontinently
               eleuated
               and
               rapt
               into
               almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               profitable
               science
               and
               vnfruitfull
               ,
               of
               preaching
               and
               the
               interpretation
               of
               those
               wordes
               of
               the
               scripture
               :
               
                 Ego
                 rogaui
                 pro
                 te
                 Petre.
              
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Venerable
               Br.
               Giles
               would
               sometimes
               say
               lett
               him
               who
               desireth
               to
               be
               learned
               humble
               well
               his
               head
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               exercised
               in
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               lett
               him
               rent
               his
               body
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               God
               will
               giue
               him
               knowledge
               .
               It
               is
               a
               soueraine
               wisdome
               to
               doe
               good
               worckes
               ,
               carefully
               to
               obserue
               the
               cōmandementes
               and
               to
               consider
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God.
               He
               once
               sayd
               to
               a
               Religious
               that
               would
               goe
               to
               a
               lecture
               att
               a
               Colledge
               :
               Tell
               me
               wherfore
               would
               you
               goe
               to
               the
               lecture
               ?
               Know
               that
               the
               most
               worthy
               science
               is
               to
               feare
               and
               loue
               God
               :
               these
               two
               vertues
               will
               suffice
               you
               ,
               a
               man
               hath
               knowledge
               according
               to
               his
               good
               worckes
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Be
               not
               only
               carefull
               to
               profitt
               others
               ,
               thou
               being
               obliged
               to
               be
               more
               carefull
               to
               benefitt
               thy selfe
               .
               We
               would
               often
               times
               know
               many
               thinges
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               few
               for
               our selues
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               of
               him
               that
               heareth
               it
               ,
               nor
               of
               him
               that
               vttereth
               it
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               putteth
               it
               in
               effect
               .
               Many
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               swimne
               throw
               themselues
               into
               the
               water
               to
               helpe
               an
               other
               that
               they
               see
               in
               danger
               of
               drowning
               ;
               but
               hauing
               aduentured
               too
               farre
               ,
               they
               are
               drowned
               together
               :
               so
               that
               wheras
               there
               was
               but
               one
               in
               perill
               ,
               two
               are
               lost
               by
               presumption
               :
               In
               purchasing
               aboue
               all
               thinges
               the
               saluation
               of
               thy
               owne
               soule
               as
               thou
               art
               obliged
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               omitt
               to
               assist
               others
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               doeing
               good
               worckes
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               also
               profitt
               them
               that
               wish
               thee
               well
               .
               The
               Preacher
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               messager
               of
               his
               maiesty
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               be
               to
               the
               people
               a
               flaming
               light
               ,
               a
               glittering
               glasse
               ,
               a
               standerd-bearer
               of
               his
               warryers
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               conducteth
               others
               by
               the
               assured
               way
               ,
               that
               faileth
               not
               to
               walke
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               inducing
               others
               to
               runne
               ,
               standeth
               not
               still
               himselfe
               :
               and
               so
               if
               he
               helpe
               to
               enrich
               others
               ,
               he
               remayneth
               not
               poore
               .
               I
               suppose
               a
               good
               Preacher
               preacheth
               more
               for
               himselfe
               then
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               it
               seemeth
               that
               he
               who
               endeauoureth
               to
               draw
               soules
               out
               of
               an
               euill
               course
               to
               setle
               them
               in
               a
               good
               ,
               ought
               to
               feare
               that
               himselfe
               be
               not
               seduced
               from
               the
               same
               good
               way
               ,
               and
               led
               to
               the
               way
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               demaunded
               of
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               whither
               were
               better
               to
               preach
               well
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               well
               :
               he
               answeared
               ,
               tell
               me
               who
               doth
               meritt
               more
               ,
               ha
               that
               goeth
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
               sainct
               Iames
               of
               Galicia
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               sheweth
               him
               the
               way
               ?
               I
               see
               many
               thinges
               that
               are
               not
               myne
               ,
               I
               heare
               much
               that
               I
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               speake
               much
               that
               I
               
               doe
               not
               performe
               ;
               and
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               saued
               for
               seeing
               ,
               speaking
               and
               hearing
               ,
               but
               for
               well
               performing
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               to
               be
               the
               best
               .
               Wordes
               are
               farther
               distant
               from
               deedes
               ,
               thē
               the
               earth
               is
               remote
               from
               heauen
               .
               If
               any
               one
               would
               permitt
               you
               to
               goe
               into
               his
               vineyeard
               there
               to
               gather
               grapes
               ,
               would
               you
               content
               your
               selfe
               with
               leaues
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               necessary
               for
               a
               man
               to
               gett
               instruction
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               for
               all
               the
               world
               .
               If
               you
               desire
               to
               know
               much
               ,
               doe
               many
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               humble
               your selfe
               withall
               possibility
               .
               A
               Preacher
               should
               not
               speake
               ouer-curiously
               ,
               nor
               too
               grosly
               :
               but
               should
               vse
               only
               common
               and
               ordinary
               tearmes
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               holy
               Father
               smilingly
               proceeded
               :
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               the
               ewe
               that
               bleateth
               much
               ,
               and
               her
               that
               bringeth
               many
               lambes
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               one
               thing
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               to
               putt
               in
               execution
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Giles
               one
               day
               sayd
               to
               a
               Doctour
               ,
               that
               seemed
               to
               glory
               much
               in
               his
               doctrine
               and
               preaching
               :
               if
               all
               the
               earth
               were
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               not
               labour
               it
               ,
               what
               fruit
               would
               he
               reap
               therof
               ?
               Rely
               not
               therfore
               so
               much
               one
               your
               learning
               ,
               albeit
               all
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               were
               in
               your
               head
               ,
               because
               not
               performing
               worckes
               necessary
               to
               your
               saluation
               ,
               it
               would
               nothing
               auayle
               you
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Father
               prayed
               a
               Religious
               that
               went
               to
               preach
               att
               Perusia
               ,
               to
               take
               for
               the
               theme
               of
               his
               sermon
               these
               wordes
               :
               I
               kisse
               ,
               I
               kisse
               ,
               I
               speake
               much
               and
               performe
               litle
               .
               This
               is
               in
               his
               life
               a
               litle
               before
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Father
               expounding
               these
               wordes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 prayed
                 for
                 thee
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               :
               and
               thou
               once
               couuerted
               ,
               confirme
               thy
               Brethren
               :
               he
               thus
               interpreted
               it
               :
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               sayd
               he
               ,
               would
               giue
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               a
               man
               should
               first
               labour
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               others
               ▪
               And
               albeit
               the
               conuersion
               of
               soules
               be
               very
               gratefull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               vnderstood
               of
               those
               that
               can
               doe
               it
               without
               preiudice
               to
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               seruing
               God
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               whersoeuer
               they
               are
               .
               Therfore
               this
               holv
               Father
               would
               often
               with
               great
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               say
               :
               Paris
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               thou
               doest
               ruinate
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               Which
               this
               good
               Religious
               sayd
               ,
               seeing
               the
               disquiett
               and
               trouble
               of
               spiritt
               of
               many
               learned
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               that
               put
               confidence
               in
               their
               sciences
               .
            
             
               Br.
               Giles
               hearing
               a
               quaile
               and
               a
               doue
               to
               sing
               ,
               sayd
               in
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               not
               there
               :
               as
               if
               they
               sayd
               ,
               lett
               vs
               endeauour
               to
               doe
               well
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               expect
               the
               other
               :
               with
               reasō
               sister
               doue
               thou
               speakest
               this
               ,
               so
               sweetly
               groning
               .
               But
               sinner
               wheron
               thinckest
               thou
               ?
               why
               makest
               not
               thou
               they
               profitt
               of
               this
               aduertisment
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               that
               Br.
               Giles
               speake
               this
               vpon
               the
               allusion
               of
               the
               Italian●
               and
               Spanish
               tongue
               ,
               with
               the
               note
               of
               the
               doue
               and
               
               the
               quaile
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               quaqua
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               French
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               wordes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               HE
               that
               vttereth
               good
               wordes
               is
               as
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               speaketh
               ill
               ,
               litle
               differeth
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               When
               
               the
               seruātes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               assēble
               together
               in
               any
               place
               to
               discourse
               ,
               they
               should
               talke
               of
               the
               excellēcy
               of
               vertues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               seeme
               pleasing
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               cōtentment
               ,
               and
               should
               also
               be
               exercised
               in
               thē
               .
               By
               which
               act
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               loue
               thē
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               better
               actions
               :
               for
               the
               more
               a
               man
               is
               burthened
               with
               vices
               ,
               the
               more
               needfull
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               speake
               of
               vertues
               ;
               because
               by
               the
               frequēt
               and
               pious
               discourse
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               persuadeth
               and
               easily
               disposeth
               himselfe
               to
               put
               them
               in
               practise
               .
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               conditions
               of
               this
               world
               being
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               speake
               good
               of
               good
               ,
               
               nor
               euill
               of
               euil
               ?
               We
               will
               then
               confesse
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               speake
               of
               good
               ,
               how
               good
               it
               is
               ,
               nor
               lykewise
               of
               euill
               how
               euill
               it
               is
               .
               Wherfore
               it
               seemeth
               that
               neither
               of
               these
               to
               thinges
               ,
               can
               sufficiently
               be
               comprehended
               .
               So
               that
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               I
               esteeme
               it
               not
               a
               le●●e
               vertue
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               then
               how
               two
               speake
               well
               :
               and
               according
               to
               my
               iudgement
               ,
               a
               man
               should
               haue
               a
               long
               neck
               as
               
               a
               Crane
               ,
               that
               his
               wordes
               passe
               by
               many
               ioyntes
               ,
               before
               it
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               perseuerance
               in
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               memorie
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHat
               doth
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               fast
               ,
               pray
               giue
               almose
               ,
               mortifie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               vnderstanding
               of
               celestiall
               thinges
               ,
               yet
               with
               all
               this
               doth
               not
               arriue
               to
               the
               desired
               port
               of
               saluation
               ?
               There
               hath
               bin
               sometime
               seene
               in
               the
               mayne
               sea
               a
               faire
               shipp
               loaden
               with
               abondance
               of
               wealth
               ,
               which
               neere
               vnto
               the
               hauen
               ,
               surmonted
               by
               a
               litle
               tempest
               ,
               hath
               miserably
               perished
               .
               What
               then
               hath
               auayled
               the
               brauery
               and
               richesse
               that
               it
               brought
               ?
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               hath
               bin
               seene
               an
               old
               vessell
               ,
               vnseemely
               and
               contemptible
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               that
               hath
               defended
               it selfe
               from
               the
               perilles
               of
               the
               sea
               with
               her
               burden
               of
               merchandises
               ,
               and
               securely
               arriued
               in
               the
               port
               ,
               &
               such
               an
               one
               deserueth
               praise
               .
               The
               same
               happeneth
               also
               to
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ought
               they
               to
               liue
               alwayes
               in
               the
               
               feare
               of
               God.
               For
               although
               a
               tree
               grow
               and
               is
               fastened
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               yet
               sodenly
               become
               great
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               great
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               presently
               florish
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               so
               soone
               fruitfull
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               ripe
               ,
               if
               ripe
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               in
               euery
               respect
               content
               the
               master
               .
               For
               some
               doe
               rott
               ,
               other
               are
               beaten
               downe
               by
               the
               windes
               of
               temptations
               ,
               and
               are
               deuoured
               by
               the
               wormes
               of
               the
               sences
               .
            
             
               Two
               thinges
               I
               hould
               for
               great
               benefittes
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               his
               hart
               remote
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               loue
               towardes
               God
               :
               which
               two
               thinges
               whosoeuer
               shall
               possesse
               without
               danger
               of
               any
               euill
               ,
               shal
               be
               in
               possession
               of
               all
               good
               :
               But
               he
               must
               perseuer
               ,
               because
               if
               one
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               this
               instant
               ,
               liued
               in
               distresses
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               now
               should
               haue
               abondant
               fruition
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               ioyes
               ,
               all
               the
               miseries
               past
               would
               not
               offend
               him
               :
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               one
               had
               alwayes
               spent
               his
               time
               in
               continuall
               iollyty
               and
               contentment
               ,
               and
               were
               att
               this
               present
               oppressed
               with
               diuers
               miseries
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               his
               pleasures
               past
               would
               nothing
               reioyce
               him
               .
               Wherfore
               each
               one
               should
               leuell
               att
               that
               ,
               where
               althinges
               are
               to
               end
               and
               determine
               .
            
             
               A
               seculer
               person
               hauing
               told
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               content
               to
               liue
               a
               long
               time
               in
               this
               world
               and
               to
               be
               rich
               and
               haue
               his
               pleasure
               in
               all
               thinges
               :
               he
               answeared
               him
               :
               If
               you
               should
               liue
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               were
               lord
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               recompence
               shoulde
               you
               receaue
               in
               the
               death
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               which
               you
               shall
               with
               so
               great
               affection
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               haue
               serued
               ;
               but
               wormes
               ,
               stinch
               ,
               and
               eternall
               death
               ?
               Better
               were
               it
               for
               you
               my
               child
               ,
               beleeue
               me
               ,
               to
               endure
               a
               litle
               here
               ,
               so
               to
               receaue
               in
               heauen
               that
               incomprehensible
               recompence
               ,
               which
               by
               no
               humane
               tongue
               can
               be
               expressed
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               Religion
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               I
               Would
               more
               respect
               a
               litle
               grace
               from
               almighty
               God
               in
               Religion
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               in
               the
               world
               :
               because
               there
               is
               more
               perill
               and
               lesse
               helpe
               in
               the
               seculer
               estate
               then
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               sinfull
               man
               hath
               more
               feare
               of
               his
               good
               then
               of
               his
               euill
               ,
               because
               he
               feareth
               more
               to
               doe
               penance
               entring
               into
               Religion
               ,
               then
               to
               persist
               in
               sinne
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               enter
               into
               Religion
               ,
               and
               performe
               not
               what
               is
               conuenient
               to
               their
               vow
               ,
               are
               like
               a
               common
               labourer
               that
               adorneth
               himselfe
               with
               the
               armour
               of
               a
               braue
               soldier
               and
               when
               he
               must
               fight
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               how
               to
               vse
               it
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               esteeme
               it
               much
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               a
               king
               ,
               and
               to
               gett
               fauour
               of
               him
               :
               but
               I
               much
               esteeme
               ,
               to
               know
               how
               to
               liue
               in
               a
               
               Court
               as
               one
               ought
               and
               so
               to
               perseuer
               :
               The
               Court
               of
               a
               great
               king
               ,
               is
               Religion
               ,
               wherin
               it
               is
               a
               small
               matter
               to
               enter
               and
               to
               receaue
               some
               gift
               of
               Almighty
               God
               :
               But
               to
               know
               how
               to
               liue
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               perseuer
               in
               holy
               deuotion
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               very
               laudable
               and
               estimable
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               had
               rather
               liue
               in
               seculer
               estate
               ,
               with
               desire
               to
               enter
               into
               Religiō
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               Religious
               with
               wearinesse
               and
               ircksomnes
               .
               The
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mother
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               was
               borne
               of
               sinfull
               man
               &
               woman
               ,
               and
               liued
               not
               inclosed
               in
               any
               Religion
               ,
               neuertheles
               she
               was
               ,
               &
               is
               as
               she
               is
               .
               But
               when
               a
               Religious
               hath
               made
               profession
               ,
               he
               must
               beleeue
               that
               he
               neither
               knoweth
               nor
               can
               liue
               out
               of
               Religion
               .
               It
               doth
               vndoubtedly
               seeme
               vnto
               me
               that
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               was
               sent
               of
               God
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               a
               great
               benefitt
               and
               profitt
               to
               al
               men
               :
               but
               we
               shal
               proue
               extremely
               miserable
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               such
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               I
               esteeme
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               poorest
               and
               the
               richest
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               we
               haue
               this
               de●ect
               ,
               that
               we
               aspire
               to
               rise
               to
               high
               :
               when
               a
               shippe
               is
               broaken
               by
               a
               tempest
               ,
               though
               the
               affliction
               be
               great
               ,
               he
               that
               can
               ,
               striueth
               to
               saue
               himselfe
               .
               Considering
               all
               the
               Religions
               that
               are
               ,
               and
               haue
               bin
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               this
               present
               ,
               I
               find
               none
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               conuenient
               ,
               nor
               better
               then
               this
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               He
               is
               rich
               that
               playeth
               the
               part
               of
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               wise
               that
               imitateth
               the
               wise
               ,
               he
               good
               that
               imitateth
               the
               good
               ;
               and
               he
               noble
               that
               is
               a
               true
               follower
               of
               our
               most
               noble
               Lord
               IESVS
               .
            
             
               Vertuous
               conditions
               open
               vs
               the
               way
               to
               all
               happines
               ,
               and
               vicious
               to
               perdition
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               more
               a
               Religious
               submitteth
               himselfe
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               odedience
               ,
               the
               more
               fruit
               doth
               he
               produce
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               obedient
               a
               Religious
               is
               and
               more
               subiect
               to
               his
               Superiour
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               is
               he
               poore
               of
               spiritt
               and
               purged
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               truely
               obedient
               is
               as
               a
               soldier
               well
               armed
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               horseman
               mounted
               on
               a
               gallant
               Courser●
               ,
               who
               securely
               breaketh
               through
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               ennemies
               without
               detriment
               .
               The
               Religious
               that
               obeyeth
               with
               murmure
               is
               as
               a
               disarmed
               horseman
               on
               a
               cowardly
               iade
               ,
               that
               passing
               through
               his
               ennemies
               ,
               stumbleth
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               prisonner
               .
               The
               Religions
               that
               seeketh
               to
               liue
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               desireth
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
               When
               the
               oxen
               submitt
               their
               neck
               to
               the
               yoke
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               corne-loftes
               full
               with
               graine
               :
               but
               when
               they
               run
               wandering
               ouer
               the
               fieldes
               and
               taking
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               the
               garners
               are
               empty
               .
               The
               more
               eminent
               and
               wise
               personnes
               yeld
               their
               head
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               obedience
               ▪
               but
               the
               il-aduised
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               retire
               themselues
               and
               contemne
               to
               obey
               .
               The
               mother
               doth
               often
               bring
               vp
               her
               sonne
               and
               rayse
               him
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               vngratefull
               sonne
               disobeyeth
               his
               mother
               and
               derideth
               her
               :
               Many
               Religious
               doe
               the
               like
               to
               Religion
               their
               mother
               
               ther.
               I
               more
               esteeme
               to
               obey
               a
               Superiour
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               
               obey
               God
               himselfe
               :
               for
               he
               that
               obeyeth
               the
               vicar
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               greater
               reason
               would
               he
               obey
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               he
               command
               him
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               submitteth
               his
               head
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               afterward
               remoueth
               it
               to
               follow
               of
               himselfe
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               according
               to
               his
               fantasie
               ,
               he
               discouereth
               his
               interiour
               pride
               .
               Wherfore
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               if
               one
               had
               obtayned
               the
               grace
               to
               speake
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               &
               were
               att
               the
               instant
               called
               by
               his
               superiour
               ,
               he
               should
               incontinently
               leaue
               his
               conference
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               obey
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               hath
               voluntarily
               made
               himselfe
               subiect
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               Our
               Lord
               and
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               made
               the
               verity
               of
               this
               doctrine
               appeare
               in
               Br.
               Andrew
               ,
               my
               deuout
               companion
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               feruent
               prayer
               in
               his
               cell
               ,
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               very
               beautifull
               child
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               splendour
               of
               his
               contenance
               ,
               and
               the
               familiarity
               which
               he
               shewed
               him
               ,
               filled
               him
               with
               an
               ineffable
               consolation
               .
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               whiles
               it
               runge
               to
               Euensong
               :
               the
               poore
               Religious
               then
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               resolued
               to
               leaue
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               went
               incontinently
               to
               the
               quier
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               better
               to
               obey
               the
               creature
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               in
               this
               māner
               giuing
               satisfaction
               to
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               The
               sequell
               discouered
               how
               pleasing
               this
               his
               opinion
               was
               vnto
               God
               :
               for
               the
               euensong
               being
               ended
               ,
               Brother
               Andrew
               retourned
               to
               his
               cell
               and
               there
               yet
               found
               the
               litle
               child
               IESVS
               ,
               who
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               If
               thou
               haddest
               not
               gone
               to
               the
               quier
               ,
               I
               had
               presently
               gone
               hence
               ,
               and
               neuer
               retourned
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               vertues
               and
               vices
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               DIuine
               thinges
               make
               a
               man
               rich
               ,
               and
               humane
               thinges
               make
               him
               poore
               .
               Wherfore
               men
               should
               follow
               and
               loue
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               For
               as
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               full
               of
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               they
               of
               heauen
               are
               full
               of
               vertues
               ,
               which
               being
               prepared
               for
               creatures
               ,
               call
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               saying
               :
               come
               and
               entertaine
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               teach
               you
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               but
               man
               miserable
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               hath
               no
               mind
               that
               way
               .
               Whose
               fault
               is
               it
               then
               if
               he
               liue
               in
               misery
               and
               pouerty
               ,
               sith
               being
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               take
               the
               paines
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               his
               presence
               ?
               wherby
               he
               maketh
               himselfe
               guilty
               of
               eternall
               death
               .
               For
               as
               vertues
               and
               graces
               are
               the
               way
               and
               ladder
               leading
               to
               heauen
               :
               so
               sinnes
               are
               the
               downfall
               descending
               into
               hell
               .
            
             
             
               But
               it
               is
               very
               perillous
               to
               demaund
               of
               God
               vertues
               and
               graces
               ,
               because
               ,
               if
               hauing
               receaued
               them
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               good
               worckes
               accordingly
               ,
               we
               make
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               more
               our
               ennemy
               ,
               and
               prouoke
               his
               wrath
               to
               chastice
               vs
               for
               our
               ingratitude
               :
               in
               respect
               that
               by
               how
               much
               greater
               the
               gift
               is
               which
               God
               presenteth
               to
               his
               creature
               ,
               the
               more
               vngratefull
               doth
               he
               proue
               that
               conserueth
               it
               not
               .
               The
               more
               a
               man
               is
               surmonted
               by
               vices
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               more
               ought
               he
               to
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               prayer
               a
               man
               doth
               often
               meritt
               great
               graces
               and
               vertues
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               therby
               illuminated
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               fortifyed
               in
               faith
               ,
               he
               taketh
               notice
               of
               his
               misery
               ,
               obtayneth
               feare
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               purchaseth
               a
               contempt
               of
               himselfe
               :
               he
               getteth
               contrition
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               amendement
               of
               his
               euill
               life
               .
               Prayer
               maketh
               the
               science
               of
               a
               man
               pure
               ,
               maketh
               him
               constant
               and
               stable
               in
               patience
               ,
               and
               delighting
               in
               obedience
               ,
               it
               maketh
               him
               perfect
               in
               mortification
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               it
               purchaseth
               vnto
               him
               an
               assured
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               force
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               finally
               conducteth
               him
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               manifesteth
               himselfe
               to
               them
               that
               adore
               him
               in
               spiritt
               and
               truth
               :
               for
               a
               man
               by
               prayer
               is
               inflamed
               in
               loue
               ,
               then
               presently
               runneth
               after
               the
               diuine
               odour
               ,
               and
               obteyneth
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               delight
               ,
               then
               is
               eleuated
               to
               repose
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               admitted
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               sweetnes
               
               of
               God.
               When
               he
               shall
               haue
               layd
               his
               mouth
               to
               the
               word
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               wherwith
               alone
               the
               soule
               is
               satisfied
               .
               Who
               can
               euer
               separate
               him
               frō
               prayer
               ,
               which
               raiseth
               and
               eleuateth
               the
               spiritt
               vnto
               contemplation
               ?
            
             
               And
               that
               they
               ,
               who
               shall
               desire
               to
               obtaine
               the
               afforesaid
               thinges
               ,
               may
               know
               to
               attayne
               therto
               ,
               lett
               them
               ,
               among
               all
               other
               well
               obserue
               these
               six
               considerations
               ,
               as
               most
               necessary
               ,
               wherof
               the
               first
               is
               touching
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               must
               haue
               contrition
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               be
               prudent
               in
               his
               actions
               present
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               foresee
               those
               to
               come
               :
               the
               fourth
               ,
               lett
               him
               consider
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               that
               expecteth
               mannes
               repentance
               ,
               not
               taking
               vengeance
               on
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               haue
               made
               himselfe
               worthy
               of
               eternall
               tormentes
               ,
               according
               to
               diuine
               iustice
               ,
               which
               he
               dessembleth
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               his
               amendemēt
               .
               The
               fift
               is
               of
               the
               benefittes
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               which
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               as
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               our
               benefitt
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               which
               he
               left
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               he
               promiseth
               .
               And
               for
               the
               sixt
               and
               last
               ,
               he
               must
               consider
               what
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               hath
               loued
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               pouerty
               ,
               nakednes
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               cold
               ,
               humility
               dishonour
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               trauels
               ,
               wherin
               we
               must
               endeauour
               to
               conforme
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               him
               with
               all
               possibility
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               some
               other
               spirituall
               discourses
               of
               this
               glorious
               Sainct
               .
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Father
               was
               once
               demaunded
               by
               a
               seculer
               person
               ,
               vpō
               what
               occasion
               man
               should
               be
               more
               enclined
               to
               euill
               then
               to
               good
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               It
               hath
               bin
               more
               apt
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               since
               the
               malediction
               therof
               ,
               to
               produce
               ill
               weedes
               ,
               then
               good
               hearbes
               .
               But
               a
               carefull
               and
               dilligent
               labourer
               ,
               can
               by
               his
               industry
               so
               husband
               it
               ,
               that
               
               those
               weedes
               shall
               not
               easily
               grow
               therin
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               putting
               him
               a
               question
               of
               predestination
               ,
               he
               answeared
               :
               The
               water
               of
               the
               sea
               shoare
               is
               sufficient
               to
               wash
               my
               feet
               ,
               yea
               my
               whole
               body
               ;
               and
               I
               esteeme
               him
               a
               foole
               that
               this
               being
               able
               to
               content
               him
               ,
               will
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               the
               mayne
               sea
               :
               for
               I
               beleeue
               it
               sufficeth
               a
               Christian
               to
               know
               how
               to
               liue
               well
               ,
               without
               search
               into
               matters
               so
               highe
               .
               Then
               he
               added
               :
               you
               must
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               he
               giue
               you
               not
               too
               much
               felicity
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               send
               you
               great
               combattes
               against
               your
               sences
               ,
               and
               that
               therin
               he
               doe
               not
               assist
               you
               by
               the
               tast
               of
               his
               diuine
               sweetnes
               and
               suauity
               ,
               for
               your
               greater
               recompence
               ,
               and
               his
               greater
               glory
               .
            
             
               Hereby
               may
               be
               discerned
               whither
               a
               man
               loue
               God
               perfectly
               ,
               if
               with
               an
               earnest
               care
               he
               endeauour
               to
               sequester
               himselfe
               from
               vices
               ,
               seeking
               daily
               to
               augment
               in
               good
               worckes
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               vertue
               to
               follow
               grace
               ,
               then
               patiently
               to
               support
               afflictions
               ,
               for
               many
               haue
               patience
               ,
               but
               follow
               not
               grace
               .
            
             
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               one
               vnder
               the
               feet
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               the
               descent
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               also
               is
               the
               sally
               .
               We
               ought
               more
               to
               feare
               temporall
               feclicity
               ,
               then
               temporall
               euill
               ;
               for
               the
               euill
               followeth
               man
               ,
               and
               felicity
               is
               his
               contrary
               .
               We
               must
               so
               conuerse
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               we
               loose
               not
               that
               which
               God
               woorketh
               in
               vs.
               But
               lett
               vs
               rather
               labour
               and
               trauell
               to
               saue
               our selues
               with
               litle
               ,
               sith
               that
               it
               sometimes
               happeneth
               that
               a
               man
               being
               skilfull
               in
               swimming
               ,
               and
               will
               imprudently
               seeke
               to
               helpe
               an
               other
               that
               is
               in
               perlll
               of
               drowning
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               both
               are
               drowned
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               losse
               is
               double
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               shal
               be
               obliged
               to
               yeld
               an
               account
               of
               the
               graces
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               :
               For
               as
               God
               createth
               a
               creature
               by
               his
               bounty
               and
               grace
               ,
               he
               ought
               reciprocally
               appeare
               gracious
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               lett
               him
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               lost
               grace
               by
               his
               owne
               negligence
               .
               For
               if
               he
               would
               trauell
               and
               labour
               in
               the
               grace
               receaued
               ,
               he
               should
               obtaine
               many
               other
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               through
               his
               owne
               fault
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               .
            
             
               I
               desire
               ,
               sayd
               this
               holy
               Father
               ,
               first
               to
               obey
               euen
               to
               death
               :
               then
               
               to
               be
               humble
               vnder
               the
               feet
               of
               each
               one
               :
               thirdly
               I
               desire
               rigorously
               to
               chastice
               and
               rent
               my
               flesh
               with
               my
               teeth
               ,
               and
               so
               bind
               my
               neck
               with
               an
               iron
               chaine
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               haue
               no
               power
               att
               my
               pleasure
               to
               gett
               loose
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               God
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               Brother
               Giles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               OVr
               Lord
               by
               a
               notable
               miracle
               declared
               how
               much
               was
               the
               meritt
               of
               charity
               in
               his
               seruant
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               who
               meeting
               on
               the
               way
               to
               Assisium
               a
               gentleman
               that
               was
               carryed
               to
               
               haue
               a
               foot
               cutt
               off
               ,
               wherin
               there
               was
               a
               wound
               so
               eaten
               with
               a
               cancre
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               foot
               were
               not
               cutt
               off
               ,
               his
               life
               were
               in
               imminent
               danger
               :
               The
               gentleman
               knowing
               Brother
               Giles
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               made
               him
               a
               pittifull
               relation
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               iorney
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               then
               opened
               his
               legge
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               humility
               and
               deuotion
               prayed
               him
               to
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               theron
               :
               Br.
               Giles
               therby
               moued
               with
               pittie
               and
               compassion
               ,
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               the
               wound
               ,
               then
               with
               great
               deuotion
               kissed
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               gentleman
               was
               a
               litle
               after
               entierly
               cured
               and
               retourned
               to
               his
               house
               a
               foot
               ,
               praysing
               and
               thancking
               God
               for
               such
               a
               grace
               ,
               obtayned
               by
               the
               meritt
               of
               his
               holy
               seruant
               .
            
             
               This
               good
               Father
               one
               time
               reprehended
               a
               Religious
               for
               a
               fault
               committed
               ;
               and
               he
               tooke
               this
               reprehension
               sinisterly
               and
               with
               litle
               patience
               ,
               but
               the
               night
               following
               there
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               one
               that
               sayd
               :
               Brother
               henceforward
               receaue
               with
               patience
               and
               in
               good
               parr
               the
               aduertisments
               
               and
               reprehensions
               which
               shal
               be
               giuen
               you
               :
               for
               he
               that
               shall
               beleeue
               and
               obey
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               shal
               be
               happy
               .
               The
               Religious
               incontinently
               after
               this
               vision
               arose
               before
               it
               was
               day
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               acknowledging
               his
               fault
               of
               impatience
               vsed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               most
               humbly
               besought
               him
               to
               correct
               him
               often
               ,
               promising
               thenceforwaad
               to
               take
               whatsoeuer
               should
               come
               from
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               patience
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               ioy
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               that
               had
               neuer
               seene
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               but
               had
               heard
               such
               report
               of
               him
               ,
               desired
               to
               see
               both
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               actions
               .
               But
               being
               exceedingly
               grieued
               that
               the
               great
               distance
               betweene
               them
               ,
               put
               him
               in
               dispaire
               of
               euer
               receiuing
               that
               happines
               ,
               he
               one
               night
               saw
               in
               a
               vision
               a
               booke
               ,
               wherin
               no
               other
               thing
               was
               written
               but
               these
               wordes
               :
               This
               is
               he
               that
               prayeth
               continually
               for
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               for
               
               the
               holy
               .
               Cittie
               :
               which
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               vnderstood
               to
               be
               Brother
               Giles
               .
            
             
             
               A
               woman
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               hauing
               no
               milke
               wherwith
               to
               suck
               her
               litle
               child
               ,
               had
               recourse
               to
               this
               holie
               Father
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               was
               much
               deuoted
               :
               but
               he
               being
               in
               extasie
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               speake
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               she
               not
               hauing
               leasure
               to
               expect
               ,
               came
               neere
               him
               where
               he
               prayed
               ,
               whose
               breast
               hauing
               with
               exceeding
               faith
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               touched
               ,
               she
               had
               milke
               sufficient
               to
               nource
               her
               child
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               God
               communicated
               to
               Br.
               Giles
               a
               most
               pleasing
               seeling
               of
               glory
               before
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Father
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               retourning
               from
               prayer
               into
               his
               cell
               replenished
               with
               a
               merueillous
               ioy
               ,
               sayd
               to
               his
               companion
               :
               My
               child
               ,
               giue
               me
               thy
               iudgement
               in
               this
               :
               I
               haue
               found
               a
               treasure
               of
               such
               worth
               and
               excellency
               as
               no
               humane
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               ;
               and
               therfore
               my
               child
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               againe
               speake
               thine
               opinion
               therof
               .
               Which
               he
               diuers
               times
               repeated
               with
               an
               exceeding
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               enflamed
               charity
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               really
               druncken
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               abondance
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               But
               this
               Religious
               hauing
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               time
               to
               goe
               take
               his
               refection
               ,
               he
               ioyfully
               answeared
               him
               :
               My
               child
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               singuler
               refection
               and
               farre
               better
               then
               any
               other
               .
               The
               Religious
               thincking
               to
               tempt
               him
               sayd
               :
               Father
               ,
               lett
               vs
               not
               now
               thinck
               of
               these
               thinges
               ,
               but
               lett
               vs
               to
               goe
               to
               dinner
               .
               Wherto
               the
               venerable
               Br.
               Giles
               replyed
               that
               such
               speech
               was
               iniurious
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               done
               him
               greater
               pleasure
               to
               haue
               stricken
               and
               wounded
               him
               to
               the
               bloud
               .
               Now
               one
               may
               piously
               presume
               that
               this
               holy
               soule
               had
               notice
               that
               it
               should
               shortly
               leaue
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               enioy
               that
               notable
               treasure
               of
               eternall
               glory
               which
               it
               so
               much
               desired
               ,
               there
               to
               haue
               fruition
               and
               tast
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               presence
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               About
               that
               time
               a
               Religious
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               had
               sayd
               ,
               that
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               should
               alwayes
               desire
               to
               end
               his
               life
               by
               martyrdome
               ,
               wherto
               he
               answeared
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               respect
               not
               to
               die
               better
               then
               in
               contemplation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               admirable
               prophesic
               he
               made
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Giles
               ,
               besides
               his
               age
               being
               wasted
               by
               grieuous
               insrmities
               ,
               as
               ache
               in
               his
               head
               and
               stomache
               ,
               by
               a
               very
               troublesome
               cough
               ,
               and
               burning
               ague
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               neither
               eat
               ,
               sleep
               ,
               nor
               repose
               :
               The
               Cittizens
               of
               Perusia
               out
               of
               great
               deuotion
               towardes
               him
               ,
               sent
               many
               armed
               men
               to
               guard
               him
               :
               that
               being
               dead
               ,
               his
               body
               might
               not
               be
               buryed
               other
               where
               :
               well
               knowing
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               desire
               ,
               but
               would
               order
               to
               be
               buryed
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               .
               Vnderstanding
               then
               that
               he
               was
               guarded
               with
               armed
               men
               ,
               with
               great
               seruour
               of
               spiritt
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               tell
               the
               Perusians
               that
               the
               belles
               shal
               neuer
               ring
               for
               my
               canonization
               nor
               for
               any
               miracle
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               no
               other
               signe
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               lonas
               .
               Which
               the
               Perusians
               vnderstanding
               ,
               they
               answeared
               they
               would
               haue
               him
               in
               their
               cittie
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               not
               be
               canonized
               :
               and
               so
               the
               eue
               of
               sainct
               George
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               Mattins
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Religious
               had
               layed
               him
               on
               a
               bed
               to
               repose
               ,
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               holy
               sacramentes
               ordayned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               acke
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               might
               discouer
               and
               make
               appeare
               the
               agony
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               only
               shutting
               his
               mouth
               and
               eyes
               ,
               this
               contemplatiue
               soule
               was
               dissolued
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               with
               great
               repose
               ,
               God
               hauing
               for
               all
               eternity
               eleuated
               it
               vnto
               his
               glory
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               departed
               this
               life
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1260.
               and
               of
               his
               conuersion
               to
               Religion
               52.
               haning
               merited
               to
               ascend
               vnto
               heauen
               their
               to
               raigne
               eternally
               ,
               the
               same
               day
               that
               he
               receaued
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               becomming
               his
               true
               follower
               and
               disciple
               .
               The
               Perusians
               after
               death
               seeking
               stones
               to
               make
               him
               a
               tombe
               ,
               found
               a
               sepulchre
               of
               marble
               ,
               wherin
               was
               carued
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Prophett
               Ionas
               ,
               where
               they
               layd
               his
               body
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               had
               prophesied
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               reuelation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               S.
               
            
             
               THE
               XLV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Person
               of
               notable
               sanctity
               saw
               in
               vision
               the
               holy
               Br.
               Giles
               accōpayned
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               soules
               of
               Religious
               &
               others
               that
               then
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               comming
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               they
               with
               him
               ascēded
               into
               heauē
               .
               He
               saw
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               with
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               that
               came
               to
               receaue
               him
               with
               musicke
               exquisitely
               
               melodious
               made
               by
               those
               Angelicall
               quiers
               :
               these
               blessed
               soules
               were
               with
               great
               honour
               entertayned
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               into
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               were
               he
               seated
               them
               on
               a
               seat
               of
               merueillous
               glory
               .
               Att
               the
               same
               time
               that
               Br.
               Giles
               was
               sicke
               of
               his
               last
               sicknes
               ,
               an
               other
               Religious
               fell
               also
               sick
               euen
               to
               death
               ,
               who
               was
               instantly
               prayed
               by
               a
               third
               Religious
               his
               Friend
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               should
               please
               God
               to
               call
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               reueale
               vnto
               him
               his
               estate
               ,
               if
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               would
               permitt
               it
               :
               which
               the
               sick
               Religious
               promised
               .
               Wherfore
               he
               dying
               the
               same
               day
               that
               Br.
               Giles
               did
               ,
               appeared
               to
               this
               his
               Religious
               friend
               ,
               and
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               Br.
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               God
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               to
               graunt
               and
               giue
               me
               his
               glory
               ,
               deliuering
               me
               with
               many
               other
               soules
               from
               the
               paines
               of
               Purgatory
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               Saint
               Giles
               .
               Which
               sayd
               he
               vanished
               .
               This
               Religious
               not
               daring
               to
               reueale
               this
               apparition
               to
               any
               ,
               fell
               grieuously
               sick
               :
               But
               conceauing
               that
               this
               sicknes
               might
               be
               sent
               him
               for
               not
               diuulging
               the
               glory
               of
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               he
               instantly
               called
               into
               his
               Couent
               some
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               to
               whome
               and
               to
               many
               other
               Religious
               he
               recounted
               the
               foresaid
               apparition
               ,
               and
               was
               with
               all
               miraculously
               recouered
               .
            
             
               
               S.
               Bonauenture
               said
               of
               this
               holy
               Br.
               Giles
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               one
               speciall
               grace
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               did
               inuocate
               him
               in
               matters
               concerning
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               were
               heard
               .
               Our
               lord
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               by
               his
               merittes
               and
               intercession
               .
               He
               cured
               three
               personnes
               of
               infirmities
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               fiue
               that
               were
               lame
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               paine
               in
               their
               feet
               ,
               that
               hindred
               them
               from
               mouing
               :
               three
               of
               the
               sqinancie
               ,
               a
               woman
               in
               trauell
               of
               child
               :
               two
               of
               agues
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               diuers
               other
               diseases
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               seauenth
               book
               and
               second
               volume
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               present
               Chronicles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             EIGHTH
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             IS
             DESCRIBED
             THE
             LIFE
             OF
             the
             glorious
             Virgin
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             her
             rule
             ,
             the
             conuersion
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             her
             sister
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             other
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             daughter
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Behomia
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               intention
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               vocation
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               contry
               ,
               her
               father
               and
               mother
               .
               Of
               a
               reuelation
               vnto
               her
               mother
               touching
               her
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               birth
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SIX
               yeares
               after
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               after
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               rule
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1212.
               the
               omnipotent
               Father
               of
               light
               ,
               hauing
               framed
               and
               sent
               into
               the
               world
               a
               new
               man
               ,
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               by
               him
               to
               reforme
               his
               faithfull
               in
               this
               sixt
               age
               ,
               would
               also
               that
               a
               valerous
               woman
               should
               by
               his
               worck
               appeare
               in
               the
               world
               to
               accompany
               that
               his
               great
               seruant
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               of
               those
               two
               ,
               should
               be
               new
               borne
               a
               perfect
               regeneration
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               And
               as
               the
               first
               naturall
               generation
               came
               of
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               vnited
               beginning
               :
               so
               this
               spirituall
               generatiō
               of
               the
               imitators
               of
               the
               life
               and
               counsailes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               proceeded
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               estates
               and
               qualities
               of
               personnes
               ,
               of
               one
               same
               spiritt
               of
               zeale
               ,
               of
               perfection
               ,
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               of
               powerty
               ,
               from
               one
               man
               and
               one
               woman
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               not
               be
               vnlike
               the
               creation
               ,
               almighty
               God
               hauing
               first
               perfected
               his
               seruant
               
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               would
               frame
               of
               the
               ribbe
               or
               side
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               doctrine
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               his
               true
               and
               litigimate
               daughter
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               for
               his
               companion
               ,
               as
               zealous
               also
               of
               perfection
               and
               Angelicall
               reformation
               .
               With
               great
               reason
               therfore
               hath
               she
               her
               place
               in
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               For
               she
               being
               a
               ribbe
               and
               partye
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               requisite
               a
               special
               mention
               should
               be
               made
               of
               her
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               here
               performe
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               according
               to
               her
               meritt
               ,
               shall
               att
               least
               be
               done
               with
               the
               least
               defect
               we
               can
               possible
               ,
               being
               resolued
               to
               employ
               therin
               that
               litle
               force
               of
               spiritt
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               of
               his
               holy
               seruant
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               soules
               .
            
             
               
               The
               glorious
               saincte
               Clare
               was
               borne
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               scituat
               in
               the
               prouince
               of
               the
               Vally
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               territory
               appertayning
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               Her
               Father
               and
               Mother
               were
               noble
               ,
               of
               a
               famous
               and
               very
               weathy
               famility
               :
               her
               mother
               was
               called
               Hortolana
               (
               which
               in
               our
               tongue
               may
               be
               termed
               Gardener
               )
               and
               not
               without
               mystery
               ,
               considering
               she
               was
               to
               produce
               so
               noble
               and
               vertuous
               a
               plant
               in
               the
               garden
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               .
               This
               woman
               was
               exceeding
               deuout
               and
               compleate
               in
               the
               fruites
               of
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               albeit
               she
               were
               maryed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               obliged
               to
               the
               care
               and
               gouernment
               of
               her
               house
               and
               family
               ,
               yet
               did
               she
               not
               omitt
               ,
               with
               all
               her
               power
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               employed
               in
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               .
               
               She
               was
               so
               feruent
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               with
               great
               deuotion
               she
               passed
               the
               sea
               with
               many
               other
               Pilgrimes
               ,
               and
               visited
               those
               holy
               places
               which
               our
               Redemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               God
               and
               man
               had
               cōsecrated
               with
               his
               holy
               presence
               ,
               and
               retourned
               exceedingly
               cōforted
               and
               enriched
               with
               many
               merittes
               .
               She
               also
               visited
               the
               Church
               of
               Th'archangell
               S.
               Michael
               on
               the
               mount
               Gargan
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               pious
               and
               feruent
               desire
               visited
               the
               Apostles
               S.
               Peter
               &
               S.
               Paule
               in
               Rome
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               did
               that
               vertue
               and
               feruour
               in
               those
               dayes
               shine
               ,
               in
               many
               holy
               personnes
               ,
               but
               now
               so
               weakened
               is
               the
               feruour
               of
               Christians
               touching
               visiting
               holy
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               SS
               .
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               lost
               ,
               by
               the
               continuall
               warres
               of
               heretikes
               and
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Now
               our
               lord
               began
               to
               poore
               out
               the
               abondance
               of
               his
               celestiall
               giftes
               on
               the
               root
               ,
               that
               afterwardes
               the
               sproutes
               of
               greater
               sanctity
               might
               follow
               and
               dispearse
               into
               bowes
               .
               Neither
               would
               he
               that
               this
               deuout
               woman
               Hortolana
               should
               be
               depriued
               of
               the
               consolations
               and
               knowledge
               of
               this
               grace
               :
               for
               being
               neere
               her
               childbirth
               ,
               she
               one
               day
               with
               great
               feruour
               prayed
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               where
               she
               besought
               almighty
               God
               to
               deliuer
               her
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               in
               her
               childbirth
               which
               she
               much
               apprehended
               ;
               and
               she
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               sayd
               :
               Woman
               ,
               feare
               not
               ,
               For
               thou
               
               shalt
               safely
               and
               without
               danger
               bring
               forth
               a
               light
               that
               shall
               illuminate
               and
               lighten
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Being
               thus
               comforted
               and
               admonished
               by
               this
               diuine
               answeare
               ;
               so
               soone
               as
               she
               was
               deliuered
               of
               a
               daughter
               ,
               she
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               called
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               Clare
               ,
               firmly
               beleeuing
               that
               in
               her
               should
               be
               accomplished
               the
               splendour
               of
               the
               light
               promised
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prouidence
               and
               ordonnance
               of
               the
               diuine
               bounty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               education
               ,
               charity
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               mortification
               and
               virginity
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinte
               Clare
               being
               borne
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               she
               began
               incontinently
               to
               appeare
               and
               to
               shine
               as
               a
               morning
               starre
               in
               the
               obscure
               night
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               most
               tender
               yeares
               of
               her
               first
               infancie
               she
               alredy
               discouered
               euident
               signes
               of
               notable
               and
               pious
               worckes
               ,
               wherin
               she
               made
               appeare
               her
               naturall
               worth
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               which
               God
               had
               communicated
               vnto
               her
               :
               for
               being
               naturally
               of
               a
               very
               delicate
               constitution
               ,
               he
               receaued
               of
               her
               mother
               the
               first
               foundations
               of
               faith
               :
               afterwardes
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               apply
               her selfe
               to
               vertuous
               and
               pious
               worckes
               ,
               she
               shewed
               her selfe
               to
               be
               a
               vessell
               aptly
               prepared
               for
               diuine
               grace
               :
               and
               as
               she
               abounded
               in
               interiour
               piety
               ,
               as
               wel
               by
               nature
               as
               by
               grace
               ,
               towardes
               poore
               beggers
               ,
               so
               according
               to
               the
               small
               meanes
               which
               thē
               she
               had
               ,
               she
               supplyed
               their
               necessityes
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               her
               sacrifice
               might
               be
               more
               gratefull
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               delicate
               meates
               that
               were
               giuen
               her
               ,
               for
               the
               nourishment
               of
               her
               litle
               body
               ,
               she
               hid
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               secretly
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               Thus
               did
               piety
               augment
               and
               encrease
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               nourished
               charity
               in
               her
               soule
               ,
               preparing
               her
               to
               receaue
               the
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               almighty
               God.
               Her
               greatest
               contentment
               was
               in
               prayer
               ,
               wherby
               she
               was
               often
               sustayned
               ,
               made
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               comforted
               as
               by
               an
               Angelicall
               milke
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               delicious
               manner
               eleuated
               to
               the
               diuine
               pleasures
               of
               the
               conuersation
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               In
               these
               beginninges
               ,
               hauing
               no
               beades
               ,
               she
               vsed
               in
               steed
               therof
               certaine
               litle
               stones
               ,
               some
               to
               serue
               for
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               the
               Aues
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               
               offred
               her
               prayers
               to
               God.
               Whervpon
               beginning
               to
               feele
               the
               first
               feruours
               of
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               she
               iudged
               that
               she
               must
               contemne
               all
               transitory
               apparence
               and
               painted
               flowers
               of
               this
               world
               :
               and
               being
               by
               prayer
               well
               enstructed
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               she
               resolued
               as
               a
               wise
               spirituall
               merchand
               to
               haue
               no
               more
               regard
               of
               terrestriall
               affaires
               ,
               acknowledging
               them
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               esteemed
               :
               and
               with
               this
               Spiritt
               she
               did
               weare
               as
               an
               other
               saincte
               Cecilie
               ,
               vnder
               her
               gay
               apparell
               ,
               a
               hair-cloth
               ,
               so
               exteriourly
               satisfying
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               interiourly
               her
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
             
               But
               hauing
               attayned
               the
               age
               of
               mariage
               ,
               she
               was
               importuned
               by
               her
               Father
               and
               other
               kinred
               ,
               to
               choose
               a
               husband
               .
               Wherto
               she
               would
               neuer
               consent
               ,
               but
               vsed
               lingringes
               and
               delayes
               ,
               putting
               off
               and
               differring
               what
               she
               could
               ,
               all
               humane
               mariage
               ,
               and
               euer
               recommended
               to
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               her
               virginity
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               vertues
               whe●
               with
               she
               was
               endued
               ,
               by
               such
               exercises
               endeauouring
               to
               please
               almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bestow
               on
               her
               his
               only
               Sonne
               for
               her
               Spouse
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               her
               spiritt
               ,
               and
               such
               the
               exercises
               of
               her
               piety
               ,
               so
               that
               being
               anoynted
               with
               such
               a
               sweet
               and
               spirituall
               oyntment
               ,
               she
               yelded
               a
               most
               pleasing
               sauour
               ,
               as
               shoppe
               replenished
               with
               most
               delightfull
               liquors
               ,
               whose
               sauours
               though
               they
               be
               shutt
               vp
               ,
               discouer
               and
               manifest
               themselues
               .
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               this
               holy
               virgin
               began
               ,
               without
               her
               knowledge
               to
               be
               commended
               by
               her
               neighbours
               ,
               the
               true
               same
               of
               her
               secrett
               pious
               worckes
               so
               publishing
               themselues
               ,
               that
               in
               an
               instant
               they
               were
               exceedingly
               spred
               abroad
               ,
               and
               euery
               where
               diuulged
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               virgin
               S.
               Clare
               had
               knowledge
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               vertuous
               virgin
               Clare
               hearing
               the
               grat
               same
               of
               the
               admirable
               life
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               that
               then
               renewed
               vnto
               the
               world
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               in
               the
               same
               citty
               ,
               with
               a
               merueillous
               example
               of
               piety
               and
               vertue
               ,
               and
               considering
               that
               many
               gentlemen
               did
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               life
               was
               already
               approued
               by
               our
               holy
               mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               exceedingly
               desired
               to
               see
               and
               heare
               this
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               therunto
               inspired
               by
               the
               soueraigne
               Father
               of
               spirittes
               ,
               to
               whome
               had
               already
               bin
               presented
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               their
               deuotions
               ,
               though
               differently
               .
               S.
               Francis
               hauing
               bin
               aduertised
               of
               this
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               hauing
               heard
               the
               bruit
               of
               her
               vertues
               and
               holy
               affections
               ,
               desired
               also
               exceedingly
               to
               see
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               with
               her
               ,
               with
               intention
               to
               frustrate
               the
               world
               of
               so
               noble
               and
               precious
               a
               pray
               ,
               to
               present
               her
               vnto
               our
               soueraigne
               Redeemer
               ,
               to
               serue
               him
               in
               some
               notable
               enterprise
               ,
               as
               preordayned
               of
               God
               to
               despoyle
               the
               great
               prince
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Neither
               did
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               faile
               ,
               to
               open
               vnto
               them
               the
               meanes
               :
               and
               to
               at
               taine
               therunto
               ,
               he
               inspired
               this
               vertuous
               woman
               to
               relye
               on
               a
               very
               honorable
               graue
               woman
               ,
               that
               gouerned
               her
               in
               her
               house
               as
               her
               mother
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               this
               holy
               purpose
               might
               be
               sinisterly
               enterpreted
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               publicke
               murmure
               ,
               she
               went
               out
               of
               her
               Fathers
               house
               with
               this
               good
               womau
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               feruour
               
               of
               whose
               pious
               discourses
               ,
               she
               was
               presently
               enflamed
               with
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               and
               moued
               by
               his
               holy
               actions
               which
               she
               admired
               ,
               as
               seeming
               vnto
               her
               more
               then
               humane
               .
               And
               therfore
               she
               began
               very
               exquisitely
               to
               dispose
               her selfe
               to
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hauing
               very
               louingly
               entertayned
               her
               ,
               began
               to
               preach
               vnto
               her
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               euident
               reasons
               to
               demonstrate
               vnto
               her
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               beauty
               of
               thinges
               present
               is
               but
               a
               vanity
               ,
               filled
               with
               false
               and
               deceipt
               full
               hopes
               .
               Then
               he
               persuaded
               vnto
               her
               pure
               eares
               ,
               the
               honourable
               and
               amiable
               espousale
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               counsayled
               her
               to
               conserue
               that
               most
               precious
               pearles
               of
               virginall
               purity
               ,
               for
               that
               glorious
               Spouse
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               loue
               he
               bare
               to
               the
               world
               being
               God
               became
               man
               and
               would
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               virgin
               .
               This
               holy
               Father
               sollicited
               this
               affaire
               and
               playd
               the
               procuratour
               as
               a
               Paranimph
               and
               Embassadour
               of
               the
               heauenly
               king
               .
               The
               holy
               virgin
               on
               her
               side
               beginning
               already
               to
               tast
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               and
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               eternal
               ioyes
               ,
               the
               world
               began
               to
               seeme
               vnto
               her
               vile
               and
               contemptible
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               she
               as
               it
               were
               melting
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               her
               celestiall
               Spouse
               ,
               whome
               she
               already
               desired
               with
               all
               her
               hart
               .
               Thencefoorth
               therfore
               she
               desprised
               precious
               stones
               ,
               iewels
               ,
               gold
               ,
               sumptuous
               apparell
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               worldly
               trash
               as
               filth
               and
               donge
               ,
               and
               abhorring
               the
               detestable
               delightes
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               she
               resolued
               intierly
               to
               dedicate
               her selfe
               a
               liuely
               temple
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               him
               for
               the
               only
               Spouse
               of
               her
               body
               and
               soule
               :
               and
               so
               submitting
               her selfe
               totally
               to
               the
               counsailes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               him
               ,
               next
               after
               our
               Lord
               ,
               she
               tooke
               for
               guid
               and
               directour
               of
               her
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Francis
               drew
               the
               virgin
               S.
               Clare
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               made
               her
               Religious
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ANd
               to
               the
               end
               the
               most
               cleare
               Mirrour
               of
               her
               soule
               might
               not
               be
               stayned
               and
               blemished
               with
               the
               dust
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               contagious
               seculer
               life
               did
               not
               corrupt
               her
               innocencie
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               prudētly
               endeauoured
               to
               sequester
               this
               virgin
               from
               worldly
               people
               .
               And
               the
               solemnity
               of
               palme-sunday
               approching
               ,
               the
               holy
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               wit
               a
               great
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               repayred
               to
               this
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               most
               instantly
               demaunded
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               should
               make
               her
               retyre
               from
               the
               world
               .
               Whervpon
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               one
               the
               day
               of
               the
               sayd
               feast
               she
               should
               goe
               to
               the
               procession
               of
               palmes
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               decked
               and
               adorned
               the
               most
               richly
               and
               gorgiously
               that
               she
               could
               procure
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               
               following
               goeing
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               and
               withall
               out
               of
               all
               conuersation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               she
               should
               change
               seculer
               pleasures
               into
               lamentations
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Palme-sunday
               being
               come
               ,
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               went
               in
               the
               cōpany
               of
               her
               mother
               and
               other
               ladies
               to
               the
               great
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               happened
               a
               matter
               worthy
               to
               be
               recorded
               ,
               as
               not
               done
               without
               the
               prouidēce
               of
               the
               diuine
               goodnes
               .
               Which
               was
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               other
               ladyes
               goeing
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               Italie
               ,
               to
               take
               holy
               palme
               ,
               and
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               virginall
               bashfulnes
               ,
               remayning
               alone
               without
               mouing
               out
               of
               her
               place
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               descended
               the
               steppes
               of
               his
               seat
               ,
               and
               putt
               into
               her
               hand
               a
               branch
               of
               palme
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               approching
               she
               began
               to
               prepare
               her selfe
               for
               effecting
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               glorious
               flight
               and
               honorable
               retyre
               frō
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               honest
               company
               .
               But
               it
               seeming
               to
               to
               her
               impossible
               to
               goe
               foorth
               att
               the
               ordinary
               and
               chieffest
               dore
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               she
               bethought
               her selfe
               to
               take
               the
               benefitt
               of
               a
               back
               dore
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               it
               were
               damned
               vp
               with
               grosse
               stones
               and
               mighty
               blockes
               )
               she
               with
               an
               admirable
               courage
               ,
               &
               a
               force
               rather
               of
               a
               strong
               man
               then
               a
               tēder
               yong
               woman
               ,
               her selfe
               brake
               open
               .
               Thus
               then
               leauing
               her
               fathers
               house
               ,
               her
               citty
               ,
               kinred
               and
               friendes
               ,
               she
               with
               extraordinary
               speed
               arriued
               att
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               the
               Religious
               that
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               employed
               in
               pious
               watchinges
               ,
               receaued
               with
               burning
               wax
               lightes
               in
               their
               handes
               ,
               this
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               that
               sought
               her
               Spouse
               and
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               with
               a
               lampe
               not
               extinct
               and
               empty
               ,
               but
               filled
               with
               diuine
               loue
               .
               And
               incontinently
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               hour
               and
               place
               ,
               hauing
               left
               and
               abandonned
               the
               immondicities
               of
               Babilō
               ,
               she
               gaue
               the
               world
               the
               ticket
               of
               defiance
               and
               repudiation
               before
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               soueraine
               Queene
               of
               Angels
               ,
               where
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               all
               other
               worldly
               respect
               ,
               cutt
               off
               her
               haire
               :
               then
               he
               cloathed
               her
               with
               a
               poore
               habitt
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               reiecting
               the
               iewels
               and
               gorgious
               attire
               which
               she
               brought
               ,
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               It
               had
               not
               bin
               in
               deed
               conuenient
               that
               the
               new
               Order
               of
               florishing
               virginity
               towardes
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               otherwhere
               begin
               then
               in
               the
               Angelicall
               Pallace
               of
               that
               most
               emminent
               lady
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               alone
               bin
               a
               mother
               and
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               worthy
               then
               all
               others
               .
               In
               the
               very
               same
               place
               had
               the
               noble
               cheualrie
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               their
               beginning
               vnder
               the
               valerous
               Captaine
               sainct
               Francis
               :
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               euidently
               appeare
               that
               the
               mother
               of
               God
               in
               this
               her
               habitation
               ingendred
               and
               produced
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               Religion
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               as
               this
               new
               espouse
               had
               raceaued
               the
               habitt
               and
               ensignes
               of
               holy
               penitence
               before
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               the
               
               humble
               seruante
               was
               accepted
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               for
               his
               espouse
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               conducted
               her
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               sainct
               Paul
               in
               Assisium
               ,
               where
               were
               Religious
               women
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Bennet
               ,
               there
               to
               remayne
               till
               almighty
               God
               prouided
               an
               other
               Monastery
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               much
               the
               kinred
               of
               S.
               Clare
               laboured
               to
               retire
               her
               from
               Religion
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               was
               conducted
               to
               S.
               Damian
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               kinred
               of
               this
               holy
               virgin
               vnderstanding
               what
               she
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               bruit
               of
               her
               resolution
               being
               diuulged
               ouer
               all
               the
               citty
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               kinred
               and
               friendes
               of
               her
               Father
               and
               mother
               assembled
               and
               consulted
               ,
               to
               preuent
               this
               vertuous
               virgin
               of
               her
               holy
               resolution
               :
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               sainct
               Bennet
               ,
               whither
               she
               was
               retyred
               ,
               they
               purposed
               to
               execute
               by
               violence
               what
               they
               could
               not
               compasse
               by
               humane
               reasons
               ,
               trying
               their
               forces
               against
               that
               meeke
               lambe
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               malice
               and
               peruerse
               counsaile
               ,
               seeking
               to
               delude
               that
               simple
               doue
               :
               then
               did
               they
               make
               her
               deceitfull
               promises
               ,
               exhorting
               her
               to
               retyre
               her selfe
               from
               such
               base
               condition
               and
               abiection
               ,
               demonstrating
               vnto
               her
               that
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               vnworthy
               her
               noble
               discent
               ,
               and
               that
               neuer
               the
               like
               happened
               in
               the
               citty
               .
               But
               the
               virgin
               firme
               and
               stable
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               approaching
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               discouered
               her
               hairelesse
               head
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               she
               could
               no
               more
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               seruice
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               for
               whose
               loue
               she
               had
               already
               forsaken
               all
               the
               world
               and
               themselues
               also
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               they
               tormented
               her
               ,
               the
               more
               was
               her
               hart
               enflamed
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               supplying
               her
               with
               new
               forces
               to
               resist
               .
               Thus
               for
               many
               dayes
               together
               disturbed
               with
               many
               iniuryes
               ,
               she
               endured
               great
               contradictions
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               :
               and
               albeit
               her
               kinred
               perseuered
               in
               their
               attemptes
               to
               withdraw
               her
               from
               her
               pious
               designe
               ,
               her
               feruour
               yett
               did
               neuer
               wax
               cold
               ,
               nor
               her
               hart
               feeble
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               so
               many
               iniurious
               wordes
               and
               violent
               threates
               did
               so
               confirme
               her
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               her
               kinred
               were
               constrayned
               to
               forbeare
               any
               more
               to
               vexe
               and
               disquiett
               her
               ,
               retyring
               themselues
               as
               all
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               .
               Thus
               did
               almighty
               God
               make
               appeare
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               power
               of
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               though
               of
               themselues
               feeble
               ,
               did
               exceed
               the
               strong
               and
               puissant
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               her
               soule
               had
               not
               perfect
               repose
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               she
               was
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               
               Damian
               ,
               &
               there
               as
               in
               secure
               harbour
               ,
               she
               cast
               the
               anchor
               of
               her
               soule
               ,
               without
               euer
               chaunging
               place
               ,
               neither
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               great
               restraint
               therof
               ,
               nor
               for
               feare
               of
               solitude
               ,
               this
               church
               being
               without
               the
               citty
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Church
               in
               reparation
               wherof
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               laboured
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conuersion
               :
               and
               where
               also
               he
               offered
               mony
               to
               the
               Chappelaine
               to
               repaire
               it
               :
               this
               holy
               Father
               being
               also
               in
               this
               church
               and
               praying
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               merited
               to
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               crucifix
               ,
               before
               which
               he
               was
               ,
               that
               thrise
               reiterated
               vnto
               him
               :
               Goe
               Francis
               and
               repaire
               my
               house
               ,
               which
               as
               thou
               seest
               is
               ready
               to
               fall
               .
               The
               glorious
               virgin
               Clare
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               her
               heauenly
               Spouse
               ,
               shutt
               her selfe
               vp
               in
               that
               litle
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               imprisonned
               her selfe
               ,
               during
               her
               life
               sequestring
               her
               body
               from
               the
               turbulent
               tempest
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               siluered
               doue
               there
               building
               her
               nest
               in
               the
               concauities
               of
               that
               church
               ,
               engendred
               the
               colledge
               of
               Virgins
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               there
               institued
               a
               holy
               Couent
               ,
               and
               gaue
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               poore
               Religious
               women
               ,
               and
               thus
               being
               setled
               in
               the
               way
               of
               penance
               ,
               she
               battered
               the
               hard
               turfes
               of
               her
               members
               ,
               with
               the
               coulter
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               sowed
               the
               seed
               of
               sanctity
               and
               iustice
               ,
               making
               with
               her
               very
               soule
               steppes
               and
               traces
               of
               vertuoue
               progresse
               for
               thē
               that
               were
               to
               follow
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Virgin
               Agnes
               ,
               sister
               to
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               was
               by
               her
               feruent
               prayes
               conuerted
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               persecutions
               she
               endured
               by
               her
               kinred
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               was
               miraculously
               freed
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAincte
               Clare
               had
               a
               yonger
               sister
               ,
               who
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               bloud
               and
               of
               pouerty
               was
               really
               her
               sister
               ,
               she
               exceedingly
               desiring
               the
               conuersion
               of
               this
               yong
               virgin
               ,
               neuer
               failed
               in
               her
               most
               feruent
               deuotions
               ,
               which
               in
               her
               first
               dayes
               she
               offered
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               deuoutly
               she
               possibly
               could
               with
               a
               perfect
               affection
               ,
               to
               beseech
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               had
               liued
               with
               her
               sister
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               also
               betweene
               them
               a
               vnion
               of
               body
               and
               will
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
               most
               instantly
               Importuning
               him
               to
               make
               appeare
               to
               her
               sister
               whome
               she
               had
               left
               in
               her
               mothers
               house
               ,
               what
               a
               notorious
               deluder
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               full
               of
               discontentment
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               how
               sweet
               and
               contentfull
               is
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               that
               consequently
               he
               would
               please
               to
               change
               her
               desired
               resolution
               of
               carnall
               marriage
               ,
               and
               cause
               her
               to
               embrace
               the
               vniō
               of
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               for
               Spouse
               the
               king
               of
               glory
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               that
               our
               lord
               had
               already
               setled
               such
               an
               amity
               betweene
               these
               twoo
               sisters
               ,
               that
               their
               separation
               was
               afflictiue
               and
               troublesome
               vnto
               
               them
               (
               though
               then
               their
               desires
               and
               willes
               were
               farre
               different
               )
               he
               made
               no
               delay
               to
               fauour
               this
               his
               deuout
               suppliant
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               first
               petition
               ,
               which
               she
               so
               instantly
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               so
               readily
               granted
               .
               Sixteene
               dayes
               then
               after
               her
               conuersion
               ,
               her
               sister
               Agnes
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               and
               prompt
               resolution
               gaue
               a
               slipp
               and
               farwell
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               her
               sister
               Clare
               ,
               to
               whome
               discouering
               the
               secrett
               of
               her
               hart
               ,
               she
               sayd
               ,
               she
               was
               resolued
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               her
               company
               .
               Which
               the
               glorious
               Clare
               vnderstanding
               ,
               she
               most
               amiably
               embraced
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               very
               ioyfull
               and
               contented
               countenance
               sayd
               :
               My
               most
               deere
               sister
               ,
               I
               giue
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               our
               lorde
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               to
               heare
               me
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               me
               from
               the
               affliction
               I
               endured
               for
               your
               sake
               .
               This
               noble
               conuersion
               of
               Agnes
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               her
               Sister
               Clare
               ,
               was
               seconded
               by
               as
               many
               contradictions
               of
               her
               kinred
               :
               for
               these
               blessed
               sisters
               seruing
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               imitating
               his
               steppes
               ,
               she
               that
               had
               most
               tast
               of
               God
               and
               was
               in
               highher
               progresse
               ,
               instructing
               her
               sister
               Nouice
               :
               their
               kinred
               knowing
               that
               Agnes
               was
               with
               her
               sister
               Clare
               ,
               twelue
               men
               of
               their
               neerest
               bloud
               ,
               as
               Brothers
               ,
               Vncles
               ,
               and
               Cosen
               germanes
               ,
               assembled
               to
               assault
               them
               and
               to
               combat
               the
               espouses
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               day
               following
               then
               ,
               with
               an
               extreme
               rage
               and
               fury
               they
               came
               to
               these
               holy
               virgins
               ,
               yett
               att
               their
               first
               comming
               ,
               dissembling
               their
               lewd
               intension
               ,
               they
               shewed
               them
               some
               fauourable
               countenance
               :
               then
               addressing
               them selues
               to
               the
               virgin
               Agnes
               ,
               dispairing
               of
               all
               opinion
               to
               withdraw
               S.
               Clare
               from
               her
               holy
               purpose
               ,
               they
               demaunded
               of
               her
               wherfore
               the
               was
               retyred
               into
               that
               place
               ;
               then
               willed
               her
               to
               deliberate
               and
               resolue
               to
               retourne
               with
               them
               to
               her
               fathers
               house
               .
               Wherto
               she
               answeared
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               resolued
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               assisting
               her
               ,
               to
               remayne
               with
               her
               sister
               :
               which
               answeare
               one
               among
               them
               disdayning
               ,
               full
               of
               passion
               and
               transported
               with
               choler
               ,
               tooke
               her
               by
               the
               haire
               ,
               and
               gaue
               her
               many
               blowes
               with
               his
               feet
               and
               sistes
               ,
               then
               vsed
               all
               his
               force
               to
               pull
               her
               out
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               att
               length
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               others
               he
               performed
               :
               for
               taking
               her
               in
               their
               armes
               ,
               they
               forcibly
               trayled
               her
               out
               .
               But
               this
               litle
               daughter
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               seeing
               her selfe
               violently
               wrested
               by
               those
               furious
               lions
               out
               of
               the
               armes
               of
               her
               God
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               cry
               to
               her
               sister
               ,
               help
               me
               sister
               ,
               and
               permitt
               me
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               your
               louing
               company
               .
               Her
               carnall
               kinred
               trayned
               a
               long
               the
               vally
               this
               virgin
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               against
               her
               will
               ,
               and
               in
               despight
               of
               her
               feeble
               ,
               though
               couragious
               resistance
               ,
               renting
               her
               cloathes
               from
               her
               tender
               body
               .
               In
               meane
               while
               sainte
               Clare
               vnable
               by
               other
               meanes
               to
               relieue
               her
               sister
               ,
               had
               recourse
               to
               prayer
               ,
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               beseeching
               God
               to
               voutsafe
               to
               giue
               a
               couragious
               confidence
               to
               her
               sister
               ,
               that
               his
               diuine
               fauour
               defending
               
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               humane
               forces
               might
               be
               ouercome
               ,
               and
               our
               lord
               heard
               her
               :
               for
               att
               the
               instant
               of
               her
               prayer
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               virgin
               Agnes
               ,
               miraculously
               became
               so
               weighty
               ,
               that
               her
               kinred
               were
               att
               lenght
               enforced
               to
               leaue
               her
               one
               the
               ground
               .
               And
               albeit
               so
               many
               men
               and
               their
               seruantes
               putt
               all
               their
               forces
               to
               lift
               her
               vp
               ,
               yet
               could
               they
               neuer
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               called
               labourers
               &
               worckmen
               of
               the
               vineyards
               that
               wrought
               therabout
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               yet
               their
               great
               nomber
               no
               more
               auayled
               then
               the
               lesser
               .
               Finally
               the
               forces
               failing
               of
               her
               kinred
               and
               those
               that
               attempted
               to
               assist
               them
               :
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               miracle
               ,
               though
               scornefully
               ,
               saying
               :
               It
               is
               no
               meruaile
               that
               she
               is
               so
               weighty
               she
               hauing
               bin
               all
               night
               ,
               as
               lead
               ,
               whervpon
               Signeur
               Monalde
               her
               vncle
               in
               extreme
               passion
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               his
               arme
               to
               strike
               her
               he
               presently
               felt
               an
               extreme
               paine
               therin
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               only
               torment
               him
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               Herevpon
               S.
               Clare
               (
               after
               her
               prayer
               )
               arriuing
               ,
               besought
               her
               kinred
               to
               forbeare
               in
               vaine
               to
               contend
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               leaue
               vnto
               her
               the
               care
               of
               her
               sister
               ,
               who
               lay
               as
               halfe
               dead
               .
               They
               perceauing
               that
               they
               would
               neuer
               stagger
               in
               their
               pious
               resolution
               ,
               being
               exceedingly
               wearyed
               ,
               left
               the
               two
               sisters
               together
               .
               This
               troup
               then
               being
               departed
               ,
               the
               tormented
               Agnes
               arose
               from
               the
               ground
               full
               of
               ioy
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               for
               whose
               loue
               she
               had
               fought
               and
               ouercome
               in
               this
               her
               first
               conflict
               ,
               against
               the
               world
               and
               his
               Prince
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               fauour
               and
               assistance
               of
               diuine
               grace
               ;
               and
               her
               sister
               asking
               her
               how
               she
               felt
               her selfe
               ,
               she
               answeared
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               affliction
               they
               had
               procured
               her
               ,
               by
               buffettes
               ,
               beatinges
               ,
               spurnes
               with
               their
               feet
               and
               fistes
               ,
               tearing
               by
               the
               haire
               ,
               trayning
               her
               through
               stony
               wayes
               ,
               she
               had
               felt
               in
               manner
               nothing
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               force
               of
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               and
               next
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               her
               good
               prayers
               .
               Shortly
               after
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               cutt
               off
               her
               haire
               ,
               leauing
               her
               stil
               hir
               proper
               name
               ,
               Agnes
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               innocent
               lambe
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               offering
               himselfe
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               gaue
               resistance
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               fought
               valerously
               and
               ouercame
               .
               And
               so
               the
               holy
               Father
               instructed
               her
               with
               her
               sister
               ,
               and
               taught
               her
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               she
               so
               encreased
               and
               profited
               in
               Religion
               ,
               in
               vertue
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               an
               admiration
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               humility
               of
               the
               Virgin
               saincte
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               PRofound
               humility
               was
               the
               first
               assured
               stone
               and
               foundation
               which
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               layd
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               Religion
               ,
               after
               she
               
               had
               began
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               to
               aduance
               and
               sett
               forward
               the
               building
               of
               all
               other
               vertues
               .
               She
               vowed
               obedience
               vnto
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               which
               vow
               in
               all
               her
               life
               she
               neuer
               transgressed
               ;
               and
               for
               three
               yeares
               after
               her
               conuersion
               she
               desired
               rather
               ,
               with
               great
               humility
               to
               be
               subiect
               ,
               then
               a
               superiour
               shunning
               the
               title
               and
               office
               of
               Abbesse
               ,
               taking
               more
               content
               to
               serue
               among
               the
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               them
               to
               be
               serued
               .
               But
               being
               att
               lenght
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               thervnto
               constrayned
               ,
               she
               vndertooke
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               which
               bred
               in
               her
               hart
               more
               feare
               then
               presumption
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               rather
               continued
               and
               became
               a
               seruant
               ,
               then
               free
               from
               subiection
               .
               For
               the
               more
               she
               seemed
               to
               be
               raysed
               to
               the
               office
               and
               title
               of
               dignity
               ,
               the
               more
               did
               she
               repute
               and
               esteeme
               her selfe
               vile
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               shewed
               her
               selfe
               ready
               to
               serue
               ,
               and
               made
               her selfe
               more
               contemptible
               then
               all
               her
               Religious
               ,
               both
               in
               habitt
               and
               base
               seruice
               .
               She
               disdained
               not
               to
               doe
               the
               office
               of
               seruantes
               ,
               giuing
               water
               to
               the
               Religious
               to
               wash
               ,
               whome
               she
               made
               often
               to
               sitt
               ,
               her selfe
               standing
               and
               seruing
               them
               att
               table
               .
               When
               she
               commanded
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               vnwillingly
               ,
               rather
               desiring
               to
               doe
               ,
               then
               to
               command
               others
               .
               She
               performed
               to
               the
               sicke
               all
               kind
               of
               seruices
               ,
               were
               they
               neuer
               so
               loathsome
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               cleane
               the
               immondicities
               and
               filthines
               ,
               shunning
               with
               so
               worthy
               a
               spiritt
               ,
               the
               loathsome
               actions
               ,
               nor
               abhorring
               or
               disdaining
               the
               most
               offensi●e
               sauours
               .
               She
               often
               washed
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               lay
               sisters
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               from
               abroad
               ,
               made
               them
               cleane
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               humility
               kissed
               them
               .
               It
               one
               time
               chaunced
               ,
               that
               washing
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               and
               offering
               to
               kisse
               them
               ,
               the
               seruant
               vnwilling
               to
               permitt
               such
               humility
               ,
               pulled
               away
               her
               foot
               to
               auoyd
               it
               ,
               but
               she
               did
               it
               so
               rudely
               ,
               that
               she
               gaue
               the
               holy
               virgin
               a
               dash
               on
               the
               face
               .
               Yet
               so
               farre
               was
               this
               Sainct
               from
               being
               offended
               therwith
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               she
               mildly
               tooke
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               seruant
               againe
               ,
               and
               kissed
               the
               sole
               therof
               .
               Thus
               did
               this
               true
               espouse
               of
               God
               accomplish
               the
               doctrine
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               
               the
               example
               which
               he
               left
               when
               he
               washed
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               voluntary
               pouerty
               of
               the
               Virgin
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               zeale
               to
               that
               holy
               vertue
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               virgin
               made
               a
               vnion
               and
               correspondence
               betweene
               her
               pouertye
               in
               all
               externall
               thinges
               and
               her
               holy
               pouerty
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               
               and
               first
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               conuersion
               she
               made
               sale
               of
               her
               patrimony
               and
               birth
               right
               ,
               al
               which
               distributing
               vnto
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               reserued
               nothing
               to
               her selfe
               .
               Hauing
               so
               abandoned
               all
               the
               world
               exteriourly
               ,
               and
               enriched
               her
               soule
               interiourly
               ,
               freed
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               worldly
               affaires
               ,
               she
               ran
               farre
               more
               lightly
               after
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               thetby
               contracted
               such
               an
               inuiolable
               amity
               with
               holy
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               haue
               possession
               of
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               the
               glorious
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               nor
               would
               she
               permitt
               her
               spirituall
               daughters
               to
               possesse
               any
               thinge
               else
               .
               And
               with
               this
               Euangelicall
               trafique
               ,
               she
               purchaced
               
               the
               most
               precious
               pearle
               of
               celestiall
               desire
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               all
               the
               other
               thinges
               which
               she
               had
               sold
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               the
               same
               could
               in
               no
               sort
               be
               enioyed
               together
               with
               the
               distraction
               and
               occupation
               of
               temporall
               thinges
               .
               Giuing
               instructions
               to
               her
               Religious
               ,
               she
               would
               somtimes
               say
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               their
               company
               should
               be
               then
               gratefull
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               become
               very
               rich
               in
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               should
               by
               such
               meane
               conserue
               it selfe
               firme
               and
               stable
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               alwayes
               fortified
               and
               enuironed
               withe
               the
               rampiers
               and
               strong
               bulwarckes
               of
               pouerty
               .
               She
               also
               admonished
               her
               beloued
               daughters
               in
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               conforme
               themselues
               to
               him
               lying
               poore
               in
               the
               bed
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               sooner
               borne
               ,
               but
               was
               by
               the
               most
               sacred
               virgin
               his
               mother
               layd
               in
               the
               narrow
               cribbe
               .
            
             
               Now
               desiring
               to
               entitle
               her
               rule
               by
               the
               title
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               she
               demaunded
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               the
               priuiledge
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               who
               as
               a
               a
               Magnanimous
               Prelat
               reioycing
               att
               the
               great
               feruour
               of
               this
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               exceedingly
               commended
               this
               her
               deuotion
               ,
               assuring
               himselfe
               that
               the
               like
               priuiledge
               had
               neuer
               bin
               demaunded
               of
               the
               Apostolike
               sea
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               a
               new
               and
               extraordinary
               fauour
               might
               answeare
               this
               new
               and
               vnaccustomed
               demaund
               ,
               the
               holy
               Pope
               with
               an
               exceeding
               contentment
               wrote
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               the
               first
               pattent
               of
               the
               priuiledge
               .
               Which
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               his
               predecessour
               ,
               of
               holy
               memory
               ,
               had
               also
               done
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               Fatherly
               affection
               louing
               this
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               once
               gaue
               her
               counsaile
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               diuerse
               alterations
               of
               matters
               ,
               and
               the
               strange
               euents
               of
               times
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               perills
               of
               future
               ages
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               that
               her
               Order
               might
               haue
               some
               possessions
               ,
               himselfe
               offering
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               them
               :
               but
               she
               couragiously
               withstood
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               true
               ,
               poore
               ,
               and
               legitimate
               daughter
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               poore
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               would
               neuer
               accord
               thervnto
               .
               The
               Pope
               alleadging
               that
               if
               she
               feared
               the
               breach
               of
               her
               vow
               ,
               he
               would
               absolue
               her
               therof
               .
               This
               Virgin
               very
               humbly
               answeared
               him
               in
               these
               tearmes
               :
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               I
               shal
               be
               very
               ioyfull
               if
               it
               please
               your
               holinesse
               to
               absolue
               me
               of
               all
               my
               sinnes
               .
               But
               to
               free
               me
               from
               performing
               the
               Counsailes
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               accept
               no
               absolution
               .
               This
               holy
               virgin
               
               with
               an
               exceeding
               ioy
               receaued
               the
               morcels
               of
               bread
               which
               the
               Religious
               brought
               from
               begging
               ,
               and
               had
               gotten
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               But
               she
               was
               much
               troubled
               when
               she
               saw
               whole
               loaues
               .
               She
               laboured
               much
               to
               conforme
               her selfe
               in
               all
               conditions
               of
               perfections
               of
               perfect
               pouerty
               with
               him
               that
               was
               poorely
               crucified
               :
               And
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               no
               transitory
               thing
               might
               separate
               the
               most
               poore
               virgin
               from
               her
               beloued
               ,
               nor
               hinder
               her
               from
               her
               most
               ardent
               feruour
               to
               follow
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miracles
               of
               the
               pouerty
               of
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               
               IT
               happened
               one
               day
               that
               the
               glorious
               virgin
               S.
               Clare
               knew
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               only
               loafe
               of
               bread
               in
               her
               Couent
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               houre
               of
               dinner
               being
               come
               ,
               she
               called
               the
               despensier
               ,
               and
               willed
               her
               to
               cutt
               the
               loafe
               she
               had
               in
               her
               custodye
               in
               two
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               the
               one
               halfe
               to
               the
               Religious
               that
               were
               without
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               the
               other
               for
               themselues
               ,
               wherof
               she
               should
               make
               fifty
               portions
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               Religious
               ,
               and
               then
               should
               sett
               it
               on
               the
               table
               of
               pouerty
               .
               Whereto
               the
               despesier
               answeared
               that
               the
               miracles
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               were
               needful
               to
               make
               so
               many
               portions
               of
               so
               small
               quantity
               of
               bread
               .
               But
               S.
               Clare
               replyed
               :
               Daughter
               doe
               only
               what
               I
               command
               thee
               :
               the
               Religious
               went
               presently
               to
               effect
               the
               commandement
               of
               her
               Abbesse
               :
               who
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Religious
               applyed
               themselues
               to
               prayer
               ,
               presenting
               their
               deuotions
               and
               teares
               to
               their
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               instantly
               by
               his
               bounty
               the
               litle
               the
               morcles
               of
               bread
               so
               augmented
               in
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               despensier
               that
               cutt
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               sufficied
               to
               feed
               all
               the
               Religious
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               an
               other
               time
               that
               the
               seruantes
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               wanted
               oyle
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               had
               not
               sufficient
               to
               dresse
               meat
               for
               the
               sick
               :
               S.
               Clare
               being
               aduertised
               of
               this
               necessity
               ,
               tooke
               a
               pott
               ,
               which
               as
               mistres
               of
               humility
               she
               washed
               with
               her
               owne
               handes
               ,
               then
               sent
               it
               to
               the
               turne
               wheele
               ,
               that
               a
               Religious
               man
               there
               might
               take
               it
               to
               goe
               demaund
               oyle
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               Hauing
               to
               this
               effect
               caused
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Religious
               mā
               to
               send
               him
               (
               as
               matters
               doe
               not
               succeed
               as
               men
               propose
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               diuine
               and
               mercifull
               prouidence
               )
               S.
               Clare
               hauing
               recommended
               this
               necessity
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               said
               Religious
               found
               the
               pott
               full
               of
               pure
               oyle
               ;
               which
               perceauing
               ,
               he
               thought
               the
               Religious
               within
               had
               required
               it
               without
               need
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               murmure
               he
               said
               :
               I
               know
               not
               why
               the
               sisters
               haue
               called
               me
               ,
               their
               pott
               being
               full
               of
               oyle
               :
               So
               the
               miracle
               was
               discouered
               .
               
               Almighty
               God
               did
               often
               also
               by
               extraordinary
               meanes
               supply
               the
               necessities
               of
               his
               poore
               seruantes
               ,
               by
               the
               meritorious
               prayers
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               austere
               mortifications
               ,
               abstinences
               and
               fast
               of
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               I
               Doubt
               whither
               it
               be
               not
               more
               expediēt
               to
               conceale
               ,
               then
               to
               diuulge
               the
               admirable
               affliction
               and
               rude
               penance
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               because
               this
               holy
               virgin
               hath
               performed
               such
               extreme
               mortifications
               ,
               that
               many
               who
               shall
               read
               them
               acknowledging
               themselues
               cowardes
               &
               ouercome
               in
               this
               conflict
               ,
               (
               as
               al
               we
               are
               )
               and
               putt
               into
               admiration
               att
               these
               merueillous
               actes
               ,
               will
               perhappes
               call
               in
               question
               her
               prowesses
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               oppugne
               the
               very
               truth
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               great
               matter
               that
               vsing
               one
               only
               habitt
               all
               patched
               ,
               and
               a
               poore
               cloake
               of
               the
               grossest
               cloth
               ,
               she
               rather
               couered
               her
               body
               then
               defended
               it
               from
               the
               importunities
               of
               the
               seasons
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               more
               admirable
               that
               she
               neuer
               woare
               stockinges
               ,
               shooes
               ,
               nor
               other
               thing
               on
               her
               feet
               ,
               after
               she
               became
               Religious
               .
               It
               was
               also
               a
               strange
               matter
               ,
               that
               she
               fasted
               dayly
               and
               neuer
               failed
               for
               whatsoeuer
               occasion
               that
               happened
               .
               She
               neuer
               lay
               on
               mattresse
               ,
               though
               that
               were
               no
               singuler
               prayse
               vnto
               her
               ,
               all
               her
               Religious
               doeing
               the
               like
               .
               This
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               woare
               more
               then
               the
               rest
               a
               haircloth
               as
               great
               as
               halfe
               a
               tunicle
               ,
               made
               of
               hogges
               haire
               ,
               the
               haire
               next
               her
               flesh
               being
               halfe
               shorne
               :
               She
               also
               woare
               a
               haire
               cloth
               ,
               which
               a
               Religious
               very
               importunately
               once
               borrowed
               of
               her
               :
               but
               prouing
               it
               to
               be
               so
               rude
               and
               sharpe
               ,
               she
               restored
               it
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               three
               dayes
               after
               ,
               more
               readily
               then
               she
               had
               ioyfully
               borrowed
               it
               .
               Her
               ordinary
               bed
               was
               the
               bareground
               ,
               except
               sometimes
               she
               slept
               on
               dry
               branches
               or
               twigges
               ,
               vsing
               for
               a
               pillow
               a
               block
               of
               wood
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               rigorous
               life
               wherwith
               she
               so
               afflicted
               her
               body
               brought
               her
               to
               sicknesse
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               commanded
               her
               to
               lye
               on
               chaffe
               .
               The
               rigour
               of
               her
               abstinence
               in
               her
               fastes
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               not
               maintaine
               her
               body
               in
               life
               ,
               so
               litle
               did
               she
               eat
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               iudge
               she
               was
               sustayned
               by
               diuine
               vertue
               .
               When
               she
               had
               her
               health
               ,
               she
               fasted
               all
               the
               Aduent
               and
               Lent
               ;
               and
               from
               Alsaintes
               to
               Christmas
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               the
               sondayes
               excepted
               :
               and
               which
               is
               more
               admirable
               ,
               three
               dayes
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               munday
               ,
               wednesday
               and
               friday
               of
               the
               lent
               ,
               she
               did
               eat
               nothing
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               the
               commandement
               of
               fast
               ,
               and
               the
               rigour
               of
               her
               voluntarie
               mortification
               seemed
               to
               haue
               a
               contrariety
               each
               with
               other
               ,
               because
               the
               eue
               of
               a
               perfect
               or
               commanded
               fast
               ,
               she
               vsed
               but
               bread
               and
               water
               .
               Neither
               must
               it
               be
               admired
               if
               such
               a
               rigour
               of
               so
               long
               continuance
               ,
               bred
               many
               
               infirmities
               in
               this
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               which
               wasted
               her
               forces
               ,
               and
               ouerthrew
               all
               her
               naturall
               strenght
               and
               health
               of
               body
               .
               The
               deuout
               Religious
               daughters
               of
               this
               holy
               mother
               ,
               had
               exceeding
               compassion
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               very
               bitterly
               lamented
               her
               voluntarily
               procuring
               her
               owne
               death
               .
               For
               remedy
               wherof
               ,
               saint
               Francis
               and
               the
               bishop
               of
               Assisium
               forbad
               her
               those
               three
               dayes
               of
               fast
               ,
               which
               euery
               weeke
               she
               cruelly
               inflicted
               on
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               commanded
               her
               not
               to
               passe
               one
               day
               without
               taking
               att
               least
               an
               ownce
               and
               a
               halfe
               of
               bread
               to
               conserue
               her
               life
               .
               And
               albeitt
               such
               grieuous
               affliction
               of
               the
               body
               doe
               accustome
               to
               breed
               also
               some
               affliction
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               yet
               did
               the
               contrary
               succed
               in
               her
               ;
               for
               she
               carryed
               a
               countenance
               so
               gracious
               and
               ioyfull
               in
               all
               her
               austerities
               ,
               that
               she
               seemed
               ,
               either
               to
               haue
               no
               feeling
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               feare
               any
               inconuenience
               therof
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               she
               in
               a
               sort
               scoffed
               att
               corporall
               afflictions
               :
               which
               sufficiently
               demonstrated
               that
               the
               spirituall
               ioy
               wherwith
               she
               was
               interiourly
               nourished
               ,
               appeared
               exteriourly
               in
               her
               holy
               face
               ,
               because
               the
               true
               loue
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               alwayes
               maketh
               corporall
               afflictions
               easy
               and
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               deuotion
               and
               spirituall
               profitt
               which
               the
               fame
               of
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               procured
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               fame
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               began
               within
               litle
               time
               to
               spred
               ouer
               all
               Italy
               ,
               which
               caused
               women
               from
               all
               partes
               to
               begin
               to
               runne
               after
               the
               odour
               of
               the
               precious
               liquour
               of
               her
               fanctity
               .
               The
               virgins
               after
               her
               example
               approached
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               made
               him
               presentes
               of
               their
               virginity
               .
               Marryed
               women
               endeauoured
               to
               liue
               more
               chast
               and
               vertuously
               :
               Gentlewomen
               and
               Ladyes
               contemning
               their
               faire
               houses
               and
               sumptuous
               tables
               ,
               shutt
               themselues
               into
               Monasteryes
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               a
               great
               glory
               to
               liue
               in
               strict
               penance
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               This
               Saint
               was
               also
               a
               spurre
               vnto
               men
               ,
               to
               excite
               in
               them
               a
               violent
               feruour
               ,
               and
               principally
               to
               youth
               ,
               that
               began
               to
               take
               courage
               in
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               example
               of
               the
               frayler
               sexe
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               temptations
               and
               deceiptfull
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               Many
               marryed
               personnes
               with
               mutuall
               consent
               obliged
               themselues
               to
               continencie
               ,
               the
               men
               entring
               into
               Couentes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               into
               monasteryes
               of
               Religious
               women
               .
               The
               mother
               induced
               the
               daughter
               to
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               daughter
               the
               mother
               ,
               one
               sister
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               briefly
               each
               one
               by
               
               a
               holy
               enuie
               desired
               to
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               all
               seeking
               to
               participate
               of
               the
               euangelicall
               life
               which
               by
               this
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               was
               demonstrated
               vnto
               them
               .
               An
               infinite
               number
               of
               virgins
               that
               by
               her
               fame
               were
               induced
               to
               piety
               ,
               vnable
               to
               become
               Religious
               ,
               or
               to
               leaue
               their
               Fathers
               houses
               ,
               endeauoured
               yet
               to
               liue
               therin
               religiously
               ,
               leading
               a
               reguler
               life
               without
               rule
               .
               S.
               Clare
               by
               her
               example
               produced
               such
               branches
               of
               saluation
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               the
               saying
               of
               rhe
               Prophett
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               her
               :
               The
               fruites
               of
               the
               desolate
               and
               barren
               ,
               are
               far
               greater
               then
               of
               the
               maried
               .
               Whiles
               these
               matters
               thus
               proceeded
               in
               Italy
               ,
               the
               discent
               of
               this
               benediction
               ,
               which
               destilled
               downe
               in
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               grew
               ,
               by
               diuine
               prouidence
               to
               so
               spacious
               and
               lardge
               a
               floud
               ,
               that
               the
               violent
               current
               therof
               ouer
               flowed
               all
               the
               citties
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               nouelty
               of
               such
               admirable
               thinges
               ,
               was
               speedily
               diuulged
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               praise
               and
               admiration
               gaue
               such
               lustre
               ,
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               her
               vertues
               filled
               with
               splendour
               the
               chambers
               of
               great
               ladyes
               ,
               and
               penetrated
               euen
               into
               the
               great
               pallaces
               of
               Duchesses
               ,
               yea
               those
               most
               pure
               beames
               of
               her
               brightnes
               pearced
               into
               the
               very
               cabbinettes
               of
               Queenes
               and
               Princesses
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               eminencie
               of
               bloud
               and
               hight
               of
               nobility
               submitted
               &
               debased
               it selfe
               to
               follow
               the
               steppes
               of
               this
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               many
               reiecting
               the
               beames
               of
               their
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               sublimity
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               so
               that
               some
               ladyes
               that
               could
               haue
               bin
               marryed
               to
               kinges
               and
               dukes
               ,
               induced
               by
               the
               fame
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               tooke
               vpon
               them
               the
               practise
               of
               strict
               pennance
               :
               and
               many
               already
               marryed
               to
               men
               of
               great
               nobility
               ,
               desired
               in
               their
               estate
               to
               imitate
               this
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               An
               infinite
               number
               also
               of
               citties
               were
               in
               this
               example
               adorned
               with
               Monasteries
               of
               yong
               women
               :
               The
               fieldes
               ,
               and
               mountaines
               were
               ennobled
               and
               enriched
               with
               the
               structures
               of
               these
               celestiall
               buildinges
               .
               The
               exercise
               and
               honour
               of
               chastity
               did
               multiply
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               saincte
               Clare
               carrying
               the
               standerd
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               which
               being
               almost
               extinguished
               ,
               she
               restored
               to
               perfection
               reneweing
               it
               by
               the
               blessed
               flowers
               of
               her
               example
               and
               conuersation
               .
               But
               retourning
               to
               the
               history
               ,
               lett
               vs
               speake
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               this
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               by
               meane
               wherof
               she
               obtayned
               of
               God
               so
               great
               graces
               for
               her selfe
               and
               her
               daughters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               feruent
               and
               perfect
               prayer
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               saincte
               Clare
               was
               mortified
               in
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               far
               remote
               from
               all
               corporall
               recreation
               ,
               so
               did
               she
               continually
               busye
               her
               soule
               in
               deuotions
               
               and
               diuine
               prayses
               .
               This
               virgin
               had
               fixed
               and
               imprinted
               the
               subtility
               of
               her
               feruent
               desire
               in
               the
               eternal
               light
               :
               &
               as
               she
               was
               remote
               from
               earthly
               occupations
               and
               rumors
               ,
               so
               did
               she
               the
               more
               lardgely
               dilate
               the
               bosome
               of
               her
               soule
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               diuine
               grace
               .
               She
               continued
               in
               long
               prayer
               together
               with
               her
               Religious
               after
               compline
               ,
               the
               riuers
               of
               teares
               that
               flowed
               from
               her
               eyes
               awakening
               and
               bathing
               the
               hartes
               of
               her
               companions
               :
               When
               the
               sleep
               of
               others
               gaue
               her
               opportunity
               to
               be
               solitary
               ,
               being
               often
               in
               prayer
               ,
               she
               would
               lay
               her
               face
               against
               the
               earth
               bathed
               with
               teares
               ,
               kissing
               it
               sweetly
               and
               with
               such
               contentmenr
               ,
               that
               she
               seemed
               alwayes
               to
               hold
               in
               her
               armes
               her
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               att
               whose
               feete
               her
               teares
               trickled
               downe
               ,
               and
               her
               kisses
               left
               their
               impressions
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               one
               time
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               holy
               virgin
               powered
               out
               her
               teares
               in
               the
               silent
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               darcknes
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               in
               figure
               of
               a
               black
               yong
               man
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               thou
               continuest
               this
               extreme
               weeping
               thou
               wilt
               become
               blind
               .
               Wherto
               she
               answeared
               :
               He
               that
               is
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               cannot
               be
               blinde
               .
               Wherwith
               the
               deuill
               being
               confounded
               vanished
               and
               fled
               .
               The
               same
               night
               this
               S.
               being
               in
               prayer
               ,
               after
               matines
               ,
               all
               bathed
               in
               teares
               ,
               the
               temptor
               appeared
               againe
               vnto
               her
               and
               sayd
               :
               Weep
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               vnlesse
               thou
               wilt
               haue
               thy
               braine
               to
               melt
               and
               distill
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               thou
               shalt
               auoyd
               it
               att
               thy
               eyes
               and
               nostrels
               ,
               and
               therwith
               shalt
               haue
               thy
               nose
               crooked
               .
               S.
               Clare
               with
               great
               feruour
               answeared
               him
               :
               He
               that
               serueth
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               can
               haue
               no
               crookednesse
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               wicked
               spiritt
               disappeared
               .
               Many
               signes
               did
               discouer
               &
               make
               knowne
               the
               great
               alteration
               she
               receaued
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               in
               the
               feruour
               of
               her
               prayer
               ,
               and
               how
               sweet
               and
               delectable
               the
               diuine
               bounty
               was
               vnto
               her
               in
               this
               ioy
               and
               holy
               conuersation
               :
               for
               when
               she
               retourned
               from
               prayer
               ,
               she
               with
               admirable
               contentment
               ,
               brought
               wordes
               enflamed
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               altare
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               kindled
               the
               hartes
               of
               her
               Religious
               ,
               and
               procured
               in
               them
               a
               great
               admiration
               att
               this
               extreme
               sweetnes
               that
               appeared
               and
               flashed
               out
               of
               her
               face
               .
               It
               is
               without
               doubt
               ,
               that
               almighty
               God
               had
               coupled
               and
               conioyned
               his
               sweetnes
               with
               her
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               did
               manifest
               exteriourly
               in
               her
               body
               ,
               that
               her
               soule
               was
               interiourly
               replenished
               with
               diuine
               light
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               did
               she
               ordinarily
               liue
               full
               of
               so
               supreme
               delightes
               ,
               passing
               ouer
               this
               deceiptfull
               world
               with
               her
               noble
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               being
               on
               this
               wheele
               of
               motion
               ,
               she
               was
               theron
               sustayned
               with
               an
               assurance
               and
               firmity
               of
               vertue
               ,
               very
               stable
               ,
               and
               preserued
               with
               the
               celestiall
               eleuation
               of
               her
               soule
               ,
               in
               the
               hight
               of
               heauen
               ,
               keeping
               the
               treasure
               of
               glory
               securely
               shutt
               vp
               ,
               with
               in
               a
               vessell
               of
               flesh
               ,
               here
               below
               on
               earth
               .
               This
               holy
               virgin
               accustomed
               to
               call
               vp
               the
               yonger
               Religious
               a
               litle
               before
               mattines
               ,
               and
               to
               awaken
               them
               with
               the
               ordinary
               signe
               ,
               to
               excite
               them
               very
               often
               to
               praise
               
               God.
               All
               her
               Religious
               sleeping
               ,
               she
               did
               watch
               ,
               lighted
               the
               lampe
               ,
               &
               rung
               att
               mattines
               ,
               so
               that
               negligence
               found
               no
               entrance
               into
               her
               monastery
               :
               nor
               sloath
               had
               there
               any
               place
               .
               She
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               sting
               of
               sharpe
               repreprehension
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               liuely
               and
               effectuall
               examples
               ,
               expelled
               tepedity
               and
               ircksomnes
               in
               prayer
               and
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Mores
               were
               expelled
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               being
               the
               place
               where
               we
               should
               record
               the
               miracles
               of
               this
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               conuenient
               that
               we
               pretermitt
               them
               in
               silence
               :
               for
               as
               the
               merueillous
               effectes
               of
               her
               prayer
               are
               veritable
               ,
               so
               also
               are
               they
               worthy
               of
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Federick
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               holy
               Church
               in
               diuers
               places
               endured
               great
               persecutions
               ,
               but
               particulerly
               in
               the
               vally
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               which
               being
               subiect
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               dranck
               of
               the
               vessell
               of
               wrath
               of
               this
               mischieuous
               tyrant
               ,
               his
               capitaines
               and
               soldiers
               being
               scattered
               ouer
               the
               fieldes
               as
               grasse
               hoppers
               ,
               with
               sword
               to
               murder
               people
               ,
               and
               with
               fire
               to
               burne
               their
               houses
               .
               The
               impiety
               of
               this
               Emperour
               did
               so
               augment
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               assembled
               all
               the
               Mores
               that
               dwelt
               on
               the
               mountaines
               and
               among
               the
               desertes
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               the
               more
               fearefull
               vnto
               his
               vassels
               :
               and
               after
               he
               had
               by
               lardge
               promises
               gayned
               these
               Mores
               ,
               and
               disposed
               them
               into
               diuers
               places
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               att
               length
               for
               retyre
               a
               very
               ancient
               but
               ruined
               citty
               ,
               which
               yet
               to
               this
               present
               is
               called
               ,
               Moura
               des
               Mores
               ,
               which
               they
               fortifyed
               ,
               and
               then
               thither
               retyred
               about
               twenty
               thousand
               fighting
               men
               ,
               who
               did
               much
               mischeife
               ouer
               all
               Apulia
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Christian
               places
               .
               These
               ennemies
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               came
               one
               day
               vnexpectedly
               towardes
               the
               cittye
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               who
               being
               already
               close
               to
               the
               portes
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               came
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               saint
               Damian
               ,
               as
               a
               lewd
               and
               dissloyall
               nation
               that
               continually
               thirsteth
               after
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               dareth
               to
               committ
               indifferently
               all
               kind
               of
               execrable
               actes
               ,
               without
               either
               shame
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               feare
               of
               God.
               These
               Mores
               then
               brake
               euen
               into
               the
               Monastery
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               where
               she
               was
               with
               her
               Religious
               daughters
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               hartes
               surprised
               with
               an
               extreme
               terrour
               :
               but
               much
               more
               when
               they
               heard
               the
               barking
               and
               crye
               of
               those
               dogges
               so
               neere
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               euen
               dying
               with
               the
               apprehension
               ,
               not
               knowing
               where
               to
               seeke
               reliefe
               ,
               nor
               of
               whome
               to
               hope
               for
               deliuerance
               from
               so
               emminent
               perill
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               their
               holy
               mother
               ,
               Whome
               with
               infinite
               sighes
               and
               teares
               ,
               they
               aduertised
               of
               what
               they
               heard
               and
               saw
               .
               This
               holy
               virgin
               (
               though
               sick
               )
               encouraging
               her
               Religious
               ,
               caused
               her selfe
               
               with
               incredible
               constancie
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               the
               gate
               of
               her
               Monastery
               ,
               att
               the
               entry
               wherof
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               her
               ennemies
               ,
               she
               with
               very
               great
               reuerence
               placed
               the
               most
               blessed
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               in
               the
               pix
               before
               which
               falling
               postrate
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               she
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               thus
               spake
               to
               her
               beloued
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               Is
               it
               possible
               my
               God
               ,
               thy
               will
               should
               be
               ,
               that
               these
               they
               seruantes
               ,
               who
               cannot
               vse
               materiall
               weapons
               to
               defend
               thēselues
               ,
               and
               whome
               I
               haue
               here
               brought
               vp
               &
               nourced
               in
               thy
               holy
               loue
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               deliuered
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Infidell
               Mores
               ?
               Oh
               my
               God!
               Preserue
               thē
               if
               thou
               please
               ,
               and
               me
               likewise
               :
               for
               albeit
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               hath
               cōmitted
               thē
               to
               my
               gouernemēt
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               in
               my
               power
               to
               defend
               thē
               from
               so
               great
               a
               perill
               ,
               sith
               this
               protection
               cānot
               be
               but
               by
               a
               worck
               of
               thine
               omnipotencie
               :
               Therfore
               doe
               I
               recōmend
               thē
               to
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               affection
               that
               I
               am
               able
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               this
               holy
               virgin
               had
               sent
               these
               prayers
               vnto
               heauē
               ,
               she
               heard
               a
               voice
               so
               delicate
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               of
               a
               sucking
               child
               ,
               that
               said
               :
               I
               will
               protect
               you
               for
               eue●
               :
               The
               holy
               mother
               did
               not
               yet
               giue
               ouer
               to
               present
               her
               prayers
               ,
               saying
               :
               My
               God
               ,
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               if
               so
               it
               be
               thy
               holy
               will
               ,
               to
               preserue
               and
               defend
               this
               thy
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               which
               doth
               nourish
               vs
               for
               the
               loue
               it
               beareth
               to
               thy
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               Wherto
               God
               answeared
               :
               This
               citty
               shall
               suffer
               much
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               I
               will
               by
               my
               fauour
               defend
               it
               .
               Sainte
               Clare
               hauing
               heard
               so
               gracious
               newes
               ,
               lifted
               vp
               her
               face
               bathed
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               comforted
               her
               beloued
               daughters
               ,
               saying
               .
               Deere
               Sisters
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               that
               no
               euill
               shall
               befall
               you
               :
               only
               be
               carefull
               to
               haue
               a
               firme
               faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               The
               diuine
               assistāce
               made
               no
               long
               delay
               :
               for
               the
               presumption
               and
               rage
               of
               the
               Mores
               was
               incontinently
               cooled
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               sodaine
               vnknowne
               terrour
               hauing
               surprised
               them
               ,
               they
               speedily
               retyred
               ouer
               the
               walles
               which
               they
               had
               scaled
               and
               ouer
               leapt
               ,
               to
               enter
               :
               They
               being
               thus
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               expelled
               ,
               she
               priuatly
               called
               the
               Religious
               that
               had
               heard
               the
               sayd
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               it
               were
               ▪
               they
               should
               not
               diuulge
               what
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               during
               her
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               was
               an
               other
               time
               deliuered
               by
               the
               prayer
               of
               this
               holy
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ON
               an
               other
               time
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               Capitaines
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Federick
               called
               Vitall
               d'Auerse
               ,
               a
               man
               very
               ambitious
               of
               glory
               ,
               full
               of
               courage
               and
               a
               notable
               Capitaine
               ,
               conducted
               his
               troupes
               to
               besiege
               Assisiū
               ,
               and
               hauing
               encōpassed
               it
               ,
               he
               exposed
               to
               wast
               and
               spoile
               the
               plaine
               contry
               therabout
               ,
               making
               a
               totall
               ruine
               euen
               to
               the
               
               very
               trees
               which
               were
               hewed
               downe
               ,
               and
               then
               framing
               his
               siege
               ,
               he
               vttered
               menacing
               and
               vaunting
               oathes
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               stirre
               thence
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               giuen
               the
               citty
               a
               victorious
               assault
               :
               and
               so
               this
               siege
               so
               long
               continued
               that
               the
               besieged
               began
               to
               loose
               courage
               ,
               as
               wanting
               many
               thinges
               extreemely
               needfull
               vnto
               them
               .
               Wherof
               this
               holy
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               being
               aduertised
               ,
               sighing
               in
               her
               hart
               ,
               she
               called
               all
               her
               Religious
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               thus
               discoursed
               :
               My
               deere
               sisters
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               all
               our
               necessities
               haue
               euer
               bin
               supplyed
               by
               the
               charity
               of
               this
               citty
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               should
               proue
               very
               vngratefull
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               not
               according
               to
               our
               ability
               assist
               them
               in
               this
               extreme
               necessity
               :
               then
               she
               commanded
               to
               be
               broughte
               her
               ,
               ashes
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               Religious
               to
               discoife
               their
               heades
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               them
               example
               she
               began
               to
               couer
               her
               bare
               head
               with
               ashes
               ,
               wherin
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               following
               her
               ,
               she
               said
               :
               Goe
               ye
               to
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               greatest
               humility
               and
               most
               feruent
               prayers
               that
               you
               can
               possible
               ,
               demaund
               of
               him
               the
               deliuery
               of
               your
               citty
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               with
               what
               feruour
               and
               teares
               these
               deuout
               virgins
               incessantly
               offerred
               their
               prayers
               and
               teares
               vnto
               God
               ,
               one
               entier
               day
               and
               one
               night
               ,
               demaunding
               mercy
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               besieged
               by
               their
               ennemies
               .
               These
               prayers
               and
               teares
               were
               of
               such
               force
               and
               vertue
               ,
               that
               the
               omnipotent
               in
               bounty
               and
               mercy
               had
               compassion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               day
               following
               sent
               them
               his
               puissant
               assistance
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               ennemies
               camp
               was
               defeited
               ,
               the
               Capitaine
               constrained
               shamefully
               and
               in
               despight
               of
               his
               forces
               without
               sound
               of
               trompett
               to
               raise
               his
               siege
               :
               for
               he
               fled
               without
               euer
               after
               troubling
               the
               Assisians
               ,
               being
               shortly
               after
               slaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               which
               S.
               Clare
               had
               to
               the
               most
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               her
               prayers
               against
               the
               Deuils
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               deuotion
               of
               S.
               Clare
               towardes
               the
               most
               precious
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altare
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               she
               made
               it
               apparent
               in
               many
               of
               her
               actions
               :
               for
               though
               she
               were
               most
               grieuously
               sick
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               yet
               would
               she
               so
               dispose
               her selfe
               therin
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               propped
               and
               stayed
               vp
               that
               she
               might
               conueniently
               spinne
               ,
               an
               exercise
               which
               she
               exceedingly
               affected
               ,
               and
               wherin
               she
               desirously
               employed
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               delicately
               :
               and
               with
               the
               threed
               of
               her
               labour
               ,
               she
               caused
               to
               be
               wouen
               very
               curious
               and
               fine
               cloth
               ,
               which
               she
               employed
               in
               furniture
               for
               the
               chalice
               .
               She
               one
               time
               got
               made
               50.
               corporals
               which
               she
               sent
               in
               cases
               of
               silke
               to
               many
               Churches
               of
               the
               valley
               of
               Spoletun
               .
               When
               she
               was
               to
               receaue
               the
               most
               sacred
               Sacramēt
               ,
               before
               she
               presented
               her selfe
               therunto
               ,
               she
               was
               alwayes
               
               bathed
               in
               teares
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               exceeding
               feare
               approaching
               ,
               she
               did
               reuerence
               him
               that
               was
               hidden
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               gouerneth
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               Therfore
               did
               the
               deuils
               so
               much
               feare
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               sundry
               times
               declared
               .
            
             
               A
               very
               deuout
               woman
               of
               the
               bishoprick
               of
               Pisa
               came
               to
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Damian
               to
               thanck
               God
               &
               his
               seruant
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               for
               hauing
               bin
               by
               her
               merittes
               ,
               deliuered
               of
               fiue
               deuils
               that
               possessed
               her
               ,
               which
               in
               goeing
               out
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               confessed
               that
               the
               prayer
               of
               S.
               Clare
               did
               burne
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               great
               confusion
               expelled
               them
               out
               of
               the
               humane
               bodies
               which
               they
               possessed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               merueillous
               consolation
               which
               S.
               Clare
               receaued
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Natiuity
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               glorious
               S.
               Clare
               was
               alwayes
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               with
               a
               liuely
               memory
               mindfull
               of
               her
               beloued
               IESVS
               ,
               so
               was
               she
               correspondently
               visited
               by
               him
               in
               her
               necessities
               .
               As
               once
               in
               the
               night
               of
               the
               Natiuity
               when
               the
               world
               and
               Angels
               did
               so
               solemnly
               feast
               for
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               all
               the
               Religious
               went
               to
               the
               quier
               to
               Matines
               ,
               and
               left
               their
               holy
               Mother
               accompanied
               only
               with
               her
               grieuous
               infirmity
               :
               wherfore
               hauing
               begun
               to
               meditate
               on
               the
               great
               mistery
               of
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               lamenting
               exceedingly
               that
               she
               could
               not
               assist
               att
               the
               diuine
               seruice
               ,
               she
               sighing
               sayd
               .
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               thou
               seest
               how
               I
               remayne
               here
               alone
               !
               and
               ending
               this
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               heare
               the
               Mattins
               that
               were
               sung
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Francis
               in
               Assisium
               ,
               very
               distinctly
               vnderstanding
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Religious
               and
               the
               very
               sound
               of
               the
               Organes
               :
               yet
               was
               she
               not
               so
               neere
               the
               said
               Church
               as
               she
               might
               humanly
               heare
               what
               was
               song
               there
               :
               but
               it
               must
               necessarily
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               miraculously
               don
               in
               one
               of
               these
               two
               sortes
               :
               either
               that
               the
               singing
               of
               the
               said
               Religious
               was
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               carryed
               to
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               or
               her
               hearing
               was
               extended
               extraordinarily
               ,
               and
               by
               speciall
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               neere
               vnto
               Assisium
               .
               But
               this
               S.
               was
               further
               fauoured
               by
               a
               diuine
               reuelation
               ,
               which
               exceedingly
               comforted
               and
               reioyced
               her
               for
               she
               was
               by
               almighty
               God
               esteemed
               worthy
               ,
               to
               see
               in
               spirit
               his
               holy
               cribbe
               .
               The
               morning
               following
               ,
               her
               Religious
               comming
               to
               see
               her
               ,
               she
               sayd
               :
               Deere
               sisters
               ,
               blessed
               be
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               leaue
               me
               alone
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               don
               :
               but
               know
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               I
               haue
               heard
               all
               the
               solemnity
               and
               all
               the
               seruice
               that
               this
               night
               hath
               bin
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               spirituall
               doctrine
               wherwith
               S.
               Clare
               nourced
               and
               eleuated
               her
               daughters
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               virgin
               S.
               Clare
               acknowledged
               that
               she
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Pallace
               of
               the
               great
               king
               ,
               for
               gouernesse
               and
               Mist●esle
               of
               his
               deere
               espouses
               ,
               therfore
               did
               she
               teach
               them
               a
               sublime
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               did
               comfort
               and
               assist
               them
               with
               such
               loue
               and
               pitty
               ,
               as
               with
               wordes
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               .
               First
               she
               taught
               them
               to
               cleare
               their
               soules
               of
               all
               rumours
               of
               the
               world
               that
               they
               might
               the
               more
               freely
               attaine
               to
               the
               high
               secrettes
               of
               God.
               She
               also
               taught
               them
               to
               haue
               no
               affection
               to
               their
               carnall
               kinred
               ,
               and
               entierly
               to
               forgett
               their
               owne
               house
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               please
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               She
               admonished
               them
               also
               to
               surmount
               and
               misprise
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               gett
               a
               habitt
               of
               repressing
               the
               deceiptes
               and
               appetites
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               bridle
               of
               reason
               .
               She
               likewise
               taught
               them
               that
               the
               subtill
               ennemy
               ,
               armed
               with
               malice
               continually
               addresse●h
               his
               hidden
               snares
               to
               surprise
               the
               pure
               soules
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               tempteth
               the
               pious
               in
               other
               sort
               then
               worldlinges
               .
               Finally
               she
               would
               haue
               them
               so
               employed
               in
               handy
               labour
               for
               certaine
               houres
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               afterward
               be
               more
               promptly
               prepared
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               their
               Creatour
               ,
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               after
               their
               labour
               they
               should
               vndertake
               ,
               not
               leauing
               for
               such
               paine
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               holy
               loue
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               it
               ,
               expelling
               the
               tepedity
               of
               deuotion
               alredy
               purchaced
               .
               There
               was
               neuer
               seene
               a
               st●●cter
               obseruation
               of
               silence
               then
               among
               them
               ,
               nor
               a
               greater
               forme
               and
               example
               of
               vertue
               .
               Neuer
               was
               there
               seene
               don
               in
               this
               holy
               house
               one
               act
               of
               vanity
               ,
               neither
               by
               word
               ,
               nor
               signes
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               discouered
               by
               any
               vaine
               discourse
               any
               desire
               of
               lightnes
               ,
               so
               much
               were
               they
               mortified
               .
               Their
               holy
               mistresse
               gaue
               good
               example
               by
               wordes
               and
               by
               her
               pious
               &
               briefe
               documentes
               ,
               she
               taught
               her
               duciples
               feruent
               desires
               ,
               admonishing
               them
               to
               possesse
               and
               conserue
               them
               vnder
               the
               keyes
               and
               custody
               of
               strict
               silence
               .
               By
               meane
               of
               deuou●
               Preachers
               she
               procured
               to
               her
               daughters
               ,
               the
               holy
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               wherof
               her
               owne
               was
               not
               the
               least
               part
               ,
               she
               being
               filled
               with
               contentment
               and
               ioy
               when
               she
               heard
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               would
               with
               such
               deuotion
               and
               consolation
               reioyce
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               her
               sweetest
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               one
               time
               hearing
               the
               sermon
               of
               Brother
               Philipp
               de
               Adria
               ,
               a
               most
               famous
               preacher
               ,
               there
               was
               seene
               before
               this
               holy
               virgin
               a
               most
               beautifull
               child
               ,
               which
               there
               remayned
               during
               almost
               all
               the
               sermon
               ,
               comforting
               her
               with
               his
               ioyfull
               delectations
               ,
               of
               which
               apparition
               she
               receaued
               such
               a
               sweetnes
               and
               delight
               ,
               as
               she
               could
               
               no
               way
               explicate
               .
            
             
               Albeit
               this
               most
               prudent
               virgin
               had
               neuer
               studyed
               ,
               yet
               did
               she
               much
               delight
               to
               heare
               a
               learned
               man
               preach
               ,
               well
               knowing
               that
               vnder
               the
               wordes
               of
               science
               lay
               hidden
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               spiritt
               ,
               which
               her selfe
               more
               subtility
               obtayned
               and
               tasted
               with
               more
               sauour
               .
               She
               accustomed
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               sermon
               of
               whosoeuer
               preaching
               the
               word
               of
               God
               was
               exceeding
               profitable
               to
               soules
               ,
               considering
               that
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               prudence
               to
               know
               how
               sometimes
               to
               gather
               beautifull
               and
               sweet
               flowers
               from
               a
               mong
               grosse
               and
               rude
               thornes
               ,
               then
               to
               eat
               fruittes
               of
               a
               good
               plant
               .
            
             
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               one
               time
               att
               the
               instance
               of
               diuers
               Prelates
               ,
               commanded
               that
               no
               Religious
               should
               preach
               att
               the
               monasterie
               of
               poore
               Religious
               women
               without
               his
               expresse
               permission
               :
               wheratt
               the
               pittiful
               mother
               complayning
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               thenceforward
               her
               daughters
               should
               seldome
               be
               spiritually
               fed
               with
               holy
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               teares
               she
               sayd
               :
               Lett
               then
               all
               my
               Religions
               be
               taken
               hence
               ,
               sith
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               who
               gaue
               vs
               the
               food
               of
               spirituall
               life
               .
               And
               with
               all
               sent
               away
               the
               Religious
               that
               appertayned
               to
               her
               monastery
               to
               serue
               them
               in
               getting
               almose
               abroad
               ,
               refusing
               to
               haue
               Religious
               that
               should
               prouide
               them
               bread
               to
               reliefe
               the
               body
               ,
               sith
               they
               were
               depriued
               her
               that
               gaue
               them
               bread
               to
               nourish
               their
               soules
               .
               Wherof
               his
               Holinesse
               being
               aduertised
               he
               reuoked
               his
               prohibition
               ,
               referring
               all
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
            
             
               S.
               Clare
               had
               not
               only
               care
               of
               her
               daughters
               soules
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               bodies
               also
               that
               were
               feeble
               and
               tender
               ,
               for
               whose
               necessities
               she
               prouided
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               and
               charity
               .
               For
               she
               often
               in
               the
               night
               when
               it
               was
               cold
               went
               to
               visitt
               and
               couer
               them
               ,
               whiles
               they
               slept
               .
               And
               if
               she
               found
               any
               ouer-much
               benummed
               with
               cold
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               in
               ill
               disposition
               through
               strict
               obseruation
               of
               the
               commune
               rigour
               ,
               she
               commanded
               them
               to
               take
               some
               recreation
               ,
               till
               their
               necessities
               were
               satisfied
               .
               If
               any
               of
               her
               daughters
               were
               troubled
               with
               temptations
               ,
               or
               were
               sorrowfull
               or
               melancholie
               ,
               she
               would
               call
               her
               a
               part
               and
               louingly
               comfort
               her
               .
               Sometimes
               she
               would
               fall
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               those
               that
               were
               heauy
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               to
               putt
               away
               the
               force
               of
               their
               griefe
               by
               her
               motherly
               cherishinges
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               yelding
               themselues
               to
               this
               their
               holy
               mother
               ,
               did
               not
               proue
               ingratefull
               .
               They
               reuerenced
               the
               office
               of
               Prelature
               in
               their
               mistresse
               ,
               and
               followed
               the
               conduct
               of
               so
               diligent
               and
               secure
               a
               guide
               ,
               and
               ayming
               their
               actions
               by
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               they
               admired
               the
               excellencie
               of
               such
               a
               sanctity
               and
               charity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               deuotion
               which
               Pope
               Gregoire
               the
               ninth
               bad
               to
               the
               virgin
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               latter
               which
               he
               wrote
               vnto
               her
               whiles
               he
               was
               yet
               Cardinall
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               POpe
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               had
               a
               merueillous
               confidence
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               hauing
               experienced
               their
               great
               vertue
               &
               efficacie
               ,
               and
               often
               times
               when
               he
               was
               in
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               both
               whiles
               he
               was
               Cardinall
               and
               bishop
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               and
               afterwardes
               when
               he
               was
               Pope
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               letters
               recommend
               himselfe
               to
               this
               glorious
               virgin
               ,
               demaunding
               helpe
               of
               her
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               of
               what
               importance
               her
               assistance
               was
               ;
               this
               being
               in
               him
               not
               only
               a
               great
               humility
               ,
               but
               also
               worthy
               to
               be
               dilligently
               imitated
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               vicar
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               on
               earth
               to
               begg
               helpe
               of
               a
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               recōmending
               himselfe
               to
               her
               prayers
               .
               This
               great
               Pastour
               knew
               well
               what
               diuine
               loue
               could
               doe
               ,
               and
               how
               freely
               pure
               virgins
               doe
               finde
               the
               port
               of
               the
               consistory
               of
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               open
               .
               There
               is
               extant
               a
               very
               deuout
               letter
               of
               this
               Pope
               ,
               written
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               whiles
               he
               was
               Cardinall
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               inserted
               to
               make
               appeare
               that
               the
               spiritt
               of
               God
               made
               his
               residence
               in
               this
               Prelat
               ,
               and
               what
               deuotion
               he
               carryed
               to
               the
               sanctity
               of
               the
               glorious
               saincte
               Clare
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               most
               deere
               sister
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               mother
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               sister
               Clare
               the
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               Vgolin
               miserable
               sinner
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Hostia
               recommendeth
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               soeuer
               he
               is
               and
               what
               he
               may
               be
               .
               Well
               beloued
               sister
               in
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               ,
               since
               the
               houre
               that
               the
               necessity
               of
               my
               retourne
               separated
               me
               from
               your
               holy
               speeches
               ,
               and
               depriued
               me
               of
               that
               pleasure
               to
               conferre
               with
               you
               of
               celestiall
               treasures
               ,
               I
               haue
               had
               much
               sorrow
               of
               hart
               ,
               abondance
               of
               teares
               in
               myne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               haue
               felt
               an
               extreme
               griefe
               .
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               if
               I
               had
               not
               found
               att
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               the
               consolation
               of
               his
               ordinary
               piety
               ,
               I
               feare
               I
               had
               fallen
               into
               such
               anguishes
               as
               my
               spiritt
               would
               haue
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               soule
               would
               haue
               vtterly
               melted
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               reason
               ,
               because
               that
               ioy
               failed
               me
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               discoursed
               with
               your
               good
               company
               of
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               of
               his
               presence
               on
               earth
               ,
               celebrating
               the
               feast
               of
               Easter
               with
               you
               and
               the
               other
               seruantes
               of
               our
               Lord.
               And
               as
               whiles
               our
               Sauiour
               by
               his
               dolorous
               passion
               and
               death
               was
               absent
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               they
               were
               possessed
               with
               an
               extreme
               griefe
               and
               affliction
               ,
               so
               doth
               your
               absence
               procure
               my
               desolation
               :
               and
               though
               I
               acknowledged
               my selfe
               a
               grieuous
               sinner
               ,
               considering
               the
               prerogatiue
               
               of
               your
               merittes
               and
               the
               rigour
               of
               your
               holy
               Religion
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               out
               of
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               number
               and
               grauity
               of
               my
               sinnes
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               haue
               I
               offended
               God
               the
               vniuersall
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               vnited
               to
               the
               society
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               sequestred
               from
               worldly
               occupations
               ,
               if
               your
               teares
               and
               prayers
               doe
               not
               obtaine
               me
               pardon
               of
               my
               sinnes
               .
               And
               therfore
               to
               you
               I
               committ
               my
               soule
               ,
               to
               you
               I
               commēd
               my
               spiritt
               ,
               as
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               on
               the
               crosse
               recommended
               his
               spiritt
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               in
               the
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               iudgement
               you
               giue
               an
               account
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               not
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               of
               my
               saluation
               .
               For
               I
               confidently
               beleeue
               that
               you
               may
               obtaine
               of
               the
               soueraigne
               Iudge
               whatsoeuer
               by
               your
               deuotion
               and
               your
               teares
               you
               shall
               demaund
               of
               him
               .
               The
               Pope
               speaketh
               not
               of
               cōming
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               as
               I
               desire
               :
               but
               I
               purpose
               to
               visitt
               you
               and
               your
               sisters
               att
               my
               first
               commodity
               .
               Recommend
               me
               to
               Agnes
               your
               sister
               and
               mine
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               your
               other
               sisters
               in
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               first
               rule
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               inserted
               with
               her
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               by
               instruction
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               made
               a
               rule
               for
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               that
               intended
               to
               follow
               her
               ,
               distinguished
               &
               ordered
               by
               chapters
               conueniēt
               ,
               and
               conformable
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               which
               rule
               this
               holy
               Father
               imparted
               vnto
               Cardinall
               Vgolin
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Hostia
               ,
               who
               was
               Protectour
               of
               his
               Order
               ,
               and
               was
               after
               Pope
               by
               the
               title
               of
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               who
               was
               very
               affectionate
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               sayd
               rule
               in
               the
               rigour
               of
               a
               strict
               pouerty
               &
               austerity
               of
               life
               ,
               not
               by
               bulle
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               his
               Apostolicall
               authority
               ,
               and
               
                 viua
                 voce
              
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               had
               not
               this
               rule
               confirmed
               by
               authenticall
               bull
               ,
               till
               the
               third
               yeare
               of
               the
               Popedome
               of
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               yeare
               1245.
               when
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               att
               the
               instance
               of
               certaine
               Prelates
               and
               of
               certaine
               Abbesses
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               instituted
               the
               second
               rule
               for
               the
               virgins
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               vnder
               the
               title
               of
               the
               enclosed
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               sainct
               Damian
               ,
               in
               which
               rule
               he
               dispēsed
               with
               the
               Religious
               touching
               their
               vow
               of
               pouerty
               in
               commune
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               rule
               passed
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Lions
               ,
               which
               dispensation
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               saincte
               Clare
               and
               all
               her
               Companions
               ,
               for
               the
               zeale
               they
               had
               to
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               holy
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               .
               And
               not
               only
               the
               monasteries
               which
               desired
               the
               said
               dispensation
               and
               rule
               of
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               did
               accept
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               euen
               other
               monasteries
               were
               enforced
               to
               receaue
               and
               follow
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Pope
               being
               afterward
               better
               
               enformed
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Generall
               and
               all
               the
               Prouincialls
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               in
               no
               sort
               constraine
               the
               Abbesses
               and
               Religious
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Clare
               and
               of
               S.
               Damian
               to
               obserue
               the
               rule
               which
               he
               had
               newly
               instituted
               :
               but
               willed
               and
               commanded
               that
               the
               first
               rule
               giuen
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               religion
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               should
               be
               perpetually
               obserued
               ,
               commanding
               and
               commending
               it
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               Protector
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               to
               see
               it
               obserued
               ,
               notwithstanding
               whatsoeuer
               appellations
               ,
               &
               letters
               obtayned
               or
               to
               be
               obtayned
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 bull
                 of
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 att
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 S.
                 Clare
                 ,
                 for
                 renewing
                 the
                 graunt
                 made
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Religious
                 of
                 S.
                 Damian
                 may
                 not
                 haue
                 goodes
                 in
                 propriety
                 .
                 Taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 10.
                 booke
                 and
                 put
                 here
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 INnocent
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 to
                 his
                 beloued
                 daughter
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 Clare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Sisters
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 saint
                 Damian
                 of
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 present
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Health
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 benediction
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 dedicated
                 only
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 sold
                 all
                 your
                 substāce
                 to
                 distribute
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 renounce
                 cogitations
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 temporall
                 thinges
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 firme
                 resolution
                 not
                 to
                 posses
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 manner
                 ,
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 possessions
                 ,
                 nor
                 immoueable
                 goodes
                 ,
                 in
                 althinges
                 following
                 the
                 steppes
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 for
                 vs
                 became
                 poore
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 verity
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 The
                 necessitie
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 corporall
                 thinges
                 being
                 vnable
                 to
                 deterre
                 or
                 separate
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 firme
                 resolution
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Spouse
                 is
                 vnder
                 your
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 sustaine
                 the
                 great
                 weaknes
                 of
                 your
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 subiected
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 spiritt
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 feruour
                 and
                 charity
                 .
                 This
                 Lord
                 also
                 
                 that
                 feedeth
                 the
                 birdes
                 and
                 cloatheth
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 the
                 fieldes
                 ,
                 will
                 reward
                 you
                 with
                 himselfe
                 in
                 eternity
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 shall
                 embrace
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 perfect
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Considering
                 withall
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 humility
                 you
                 demaund
                 of
                 vs
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Apostolicall
                 fauour
                 we
                 confirme
                 your
                 sayd
                 resolution
                 taken
                 to
                 follow
                 most
                 strict
                 pouerty
                 :
                 We
                 by
                 the
                 to
                 nour
                 of
                 these
                 presentes
                 doe
                 graunt
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 constrayned
                 by
                 any
                 whoseuer
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 haue
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 retaine
                 temporall
                 possessions
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 sister
                 either
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 cannot
                 obserue
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 lett
                 her
                 not
                 remayne
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 lett
                 her
                 incontinently
                 be
                 putt
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 We
                 ordaine
                 and
                 command
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 ,
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 quality
                 or
                 condition
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 presume
                 to
                 trouble
                 your
                 Monastery
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 ecclesiasticall
                 or
                 seculer
                 knowing
                 this
                 our
                 ▪
                 constitution
                 and
                 
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 rash
                 as
                 to
                 attempt
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 manner
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 after
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 reprehended
                 and
                 aduertised
                 ,
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 amend
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 answearable
                 to
                 his
                 default
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 dignity
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 lett
                 such
                 person
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 already
                 condemned
                 for
                 his
                 impieties
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 lett
                 him
                 be
                 cutt
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 cōmunion
                 of
                 faithfull
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 vengeance
                 att
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 loue
                 you
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 and
                 your
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 sainct
                 Damian
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receaue
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 worckes
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 eternall
                 beatitude
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 rigorous
                 and
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sequel
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 ninth
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 AFterward
                 the
                 same
                 Pope
                 confirmed
                 the
                 first
                 rule
                 
                   v●uae
                   vocis
                   oraculo
                
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 formerly
                 approued
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 his
                 predecessour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 of
                 Hostia
                 Protectour
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 commission
                 receaued
                 from
                 his
                 holinesse
                 had
                 approued
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 this
                 first
                 rule
                 was
                 renewed
                 into
                 force
                 .
                 This
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 afterward
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 bull
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 the
                 eight
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Papacie
                 .
                 Whervnto
                 he
                 was
                 enforced
                 by
                 the
                 deuotion
                 and
                 most
                 humble
                 request
                 of
                 S.
                 Clare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Apostolicall
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 which
                 S.
                 Francis
                 gaue
                 to
                 S.
                 Clare
                 .
              
               
                 INnocent
                 Bishop
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 seruantes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 welbeloued
                 daughters
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 Clare
                 Abbesse
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 sisters
                 of
                 the
                 monasterie
                 of
                 S.
                 Damian
                 att
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 health
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 benediction
                 .
                 The
                 Apostolicall
                 sea
                 accustometh
                 to
                 consent
                 vnto
                 iust
                 desires
                 ,
                 &
                 liberally
                 to
                 fauour
                 the
                 vertuous
                 and
                 pious
                 requestes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 seeke
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 humbly
                 required
                 vs
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 rule
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 common
                 in
                 one
                 spiritt
                 and
                 vow
                 of
                 most
                 high
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 hauing
                 bin
                 giuen
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 &
                 by
                 you
                 receaued
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 much
                 cōtentment
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 rule
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brother
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hostia
                 of
                 Veltré
                 approued
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 is
                 more
                 amply
                 cōtayned
                 &
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 letters
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 commandement
                 which
                 we
                 gaue
                 him
                 to
                 approue
                 it
                 by
                 Apostolicall
                 authority
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 cōmitted
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 desirous
                 now
                 to
                 accord
                 vnto
                 your
                 requestes
                 ,
                 we
                 confirme
                 againe
                 by
                 these
                 presētes
                 the
                 said
                 rule
                 by
                 our
                 Apostolicall
                 authority
                 ,
                 causing
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 to
                 be
                 writtē
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 in
                 these
                 presentes
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vgolin
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hostia
                 &
                 of
                 Veltré
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 deare
                 mother
                 and
                 daughter
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 Clare
                 Abbesse
                 of
                 S.
                 Damian
                 att
                 Assisium
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 her
                 Religious
                 as
                 well
                 present
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 health
                 and
                 Fatherly
                 benediction
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 my
                 welbeloued
                 daughters
                 in
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 despising
                 the
                 pompes
                 and
                 delightes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 the
                 warlike
                 course
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 sacred
                 mother
                 ,
                 haue
                 chosen
                 to
                 dwell
                 corporally
                 enclosed
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 commending
                 your
                 pious
                 resolution
                 ,
                 are
                 willing
                 benignely
                 to
                 graunt
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 Fatherly
                 affection
                 your
                 demandes
                 and
                 holy
                 desires
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 inclining
                 to
                 your
                 pious
                 petitions
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 authority
                 doe
                 confirme
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 succeed
                 in
                 your
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 rule
                 to
                 liue
                 by
                 meane
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 vnion
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 sublime
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 glorions
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 word
                 as
                 by
                 writing
                 :
                 which
                 rule
                 is
                 here
                 vnder
                 specifyed
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               rule
               of
               the
               Religious
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               called
               Damiates
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               to
               begin
               the
               rule
               &
               forme
               of
               life
               of
               the
               sisters
               which
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               instituted
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               obseruation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghospel
               ,
               liuing
               in
               obedience
               and
               chastity
               ,
               without
               any
               propriety
               .
               Clare
               the
               vnworthy
               seruant
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               litle
               plant
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               promiseth
               obedience
               and
               reuerence
               to
               Pope
               Innocent
               and
               to
               his
               successours
               canonically
               elected
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               And
               as
               she
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               conuersion
               together
               with
               all
               her
               sisters
               ,
               hath
               promised
               inuiolable
               obedience
               to
               his
               successours
               ,
               lett
               all
               her
               other
               sisters
               be
               in
               like
               sort
               for
               euer
               obliged
               to
               obey
               the
               successours
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               sister
               Clare
               ,
               and
               other
               Abbesses
               that
               shall
               succeed
               her
               canonically
               elected
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Religious
               must
               be
               receaued
               into
               Religion
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               any
               Virgin
               or
               woman
               diuinely
               inspired
               present
               her selfe
               to
               you
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               be
               obliged
               to
               damaund
               aduise
               of
               her
               sisters
               :
               and
               if
               the
               greater
               part
               consent
               therto
               ,
               she
               may
               receaue
               her
               ,
               after
               permission
               had
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               Protectour
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Bur
               before
               the
               habitt
               be
               giuen
               her
               ,
               lett
               her
               
               very
               diligently
               examine
               her
               ,
               or
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               examined
               touching
               the
               Catholique
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               sacramentes
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               she
               be
               found
               sincerely
               faithfull
               in
               those
               matters
               ,
               and
               doe
               loyally
               confesse
               them
               ,
               and
               promise
               entierly
               to
               obserue
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               be
               not
               marryed
               ,
               or
               if
               hauing
               a
               husband
               he
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocese
               become
               Religious
               ,
               hauing
               vowed
               continencie
               ,
               and
               she
               not
               hauing
               other
               impediment
               ,
               as
               ouer-aged
               or
               infirme
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               discretion
               to
               obserue
               such
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               lett
               the
               manner
               and
               rule
               of
               liuing
               be
               dilligently
               declared
               vnto
               her
               :
               then
               being
               found
               capable
               ,
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               gospell
               be
               denounced
               vnto
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               goe
               and
               sell
               all
               she
               hath
               ,
               and
               endeauour
               to
               distribute
               it
               vnto
               the
               poore
               :
               which
               if
               she
               cannot
               effect
               ,
               her
               good
               will
               shall
               suffice
               .
               And
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               and
               other
               sisters
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               confound
               their
               cogitations
               with
               her
               temporall
               affaires
               :
               but
               lett
               them
               leaue
               that
               care
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               dispose
               of
               her
               substance
               as
               our
               Lord
               shall
               inspire
               her
               .
               And
               if
               she
               demaund
               counsaile
               of
               them
               thervpon
               ,
               lett
               them
               direct
               her
               to
               some
               vertuous
               person
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               counsaile
               she
               shall
               dispose
               of
               her
               goodes
               among
               the
               poore
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               hauing
               cutt
               her
               haire
               about
               her
               garment
               ,
               and
               discloathed
               her
               of
               her
               seculer
               attire
               lett
               be
               giuen
               her
               three
               coates
               ,
               one
               cloake
               ,
               and
               lett
               her
               no
               more
               be
               permitted
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               without
               profitable
               ,
               manifest
               and
               probable
               occasion
               .
               The
               yeare
               of
               her
               probation
               expired
               ,
               lett
               her
               be
               receaued
               to
               obedience
               ,
               promising
               perpetually
               to
               obserue
               the
               life
               and
               rule
               of
               our
               pouerty
               .
               None
               may
               weare
               the
               vaile
               but
               after
               the
               yeare
               of
               probation
               and
               nouitiat
               :
               the
               sisters
               also
               may
               weare
               a
               cloake
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               lighty
               ,
               decently
               and
               commodiously
               prepared
               to
               labour
               .
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               discretly
               prouide
               thē
               cloathing
               according
               to
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               personnes
               ,
               places
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               correspondent
               to
               necessity
               .
               The
               virgins
               that
               are
               receaued
               into
               the
               monastery
               before
               their
               age
               conuenient
               ,
               lett
               their
               haire
               be
               cutt
               ,
               and
               being
               disattired
               of
               their
               seculer
               garmentes
               ,
               lett
               them
               be
               cloathed
               with
               the
               same
               cloath
               that
               the
               other
               Religious
               do
               vse
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               and
               hauing
               attayned
               age
               conuenient
               ,
               lett
               them
               be
               cloathed
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               probation
               .
               And
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               commende
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               other
               Nouices
               to
               a
               mistresse
               ,
               whome
               she
               should
               choose
               of
               the
               most
               vertuous
               of
               the
               monastery
               ,
               who
               shall
               carefully
               instruct
               them
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               our
               professiō
               .
               Lett
               the
               forme
               aforesaid
               be
               obserued
               in
               the
               examination
               made
               to
               receaue
               the
               sisters
               that
               are
               to
               serue
               without
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               weare
               hose
               and
               shooes
               ,
               and
               lett
               no
               woman
               or
               mayden
               dwell
               in
               the
               Monastery
               among
               you
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               not
               receaued
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               your
               profession
               .
               My
               deere
               and
               welbeloued
               sisters
               ,
               I
               admonish
               ,
               pray
               ,
               and
               require
               you
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               
               was
               wrapped
               in
               poore
               cloutes
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               his
               most
               sacred
               mother
               layd
               in
               a
               manger
               ,
               that
               you
               alwayes
               cloath
               your selues
               with
               the
               poorest
               and
               coursest
               cloath
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               that
               you
               can
               possibly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               manner
               of
               saying
               the
               diuine
               office
               ,
               of
               fasting
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               time
               of
               communicating
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Religious
               that
               can
               read
               ,
               shall
               say
               the
               diuine
               office
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               Breuiary
               ,
               and
               shall
               read
               it
               without
               singing
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               sometimes
               vpon
               some
               light
               impediment
               ,
               cannot
               read
               the
               office
               ,
               shall
               say
               their
               Pater
               nosters
               as
               the
               others
               sisters
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               who
               shall
               say
               for
               their
               Mattins
               twenty
               four
               times
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               for
               Laudes
               fiue
               ,
               For
               the
               Prime
               ,
               Third
               ,
               Sixt
               ,
               and
               Ninth
               houre
               for
               each
               seauen
               times
               the
               Pater
               Noster
               ,
               for
               the
               Euensong
               twelue
               times
               ,
               and
               for
               Compline
               seauen
               times
               .
               They
               also
               shall
               say
               for
               the
               euensong
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               seauen
               times
               the
               Pater
               Noster
               with
               Requiem
               aeternam
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Matins
               twelue
               times
               .
               And
               the
               sisters
               that
               can
               read
               shall
               say
               the
               office
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               When
               any
               Religious
               of
               the
               Monastery
               shall
               dye
               ,
               the
               sisters
               shall
               say
               fifty
               Pater
               Nosters
               for
               her
               soule
               .
            
             
               The
               sisters
               ,
               shall
               fast
               att
               all
               times
               :
               but
               on
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               fall
               it
               on
               whatsoeuer
               day
               ,
               they
               may
               eat
               two
               meales
               .
               The
               yong
               ,
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               the
               seruantes
               that
               liue
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               may
               be
               dispensed
               withall
               for
               their
               fastes
               by
               mercy
               and
               charity
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               .
               But
               in
               time
               of
               manifest
               necessity
               ,
               the
               sisters
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               corporall
               fast
               .
            
             
               Lett
               them
               with
               permission
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               confesse
               twelue
               times
               in
               the
               yeare
               :
               lett
               them
               be
               exceeding
               wary
               not
               to
               entermingle
               any
               wordes
               in
               their
               confession
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               necessary
               thervnto
               and
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               Lett
               the
               sisters
               communicate
               seauen
               times
               a
               yeare
               ,
               to
               witt
               att
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               Maundie
               thursday
               ,
               att
               Easter
               ,
               Ascension
               day
               ,
               Whitsonday
               ,
               on
               the
               Assumption
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Alsaintes
               :
               since
               the
               canonization
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               for
               the
               eight
               communion
               ,
               is
               added
               the
               day
               of
               his
               feast
               .
               It
               shal
               be
               permissable
               for
               the
               chappelain
               to
               communicate
               the
               sick
               within
               the
               Monastery
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               the
               Abbesse
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Religious
               shal
               be
               obliged
               to
               obserue
               the
               canonicall
               forme
               in
               election
               of
               their
               Abbesse
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               endeauour
               to
               haue
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               or
               att
               least
               the
               Prouinciall
               ,
               who
               may
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               vnite
               them
               ,
               and
               admonish
               them
               to
               agree
               ,
               touching
               the
               election
               of
               their
               Abbesse
               ,
               to
               doe
               what
               shall
               seeme
               to
               them
               most
               profitable
               aduertising
               them
               not
               to
               choose
               a
               Religious
               that
               is
               not
               professed
               :
               and
               if
               one
               should
               be
               elected
               before
               profefsion
               ,
               and
               made
               Abbesse
               by
               any
               other
               meane
               ,
               lett
               not
               such
               Abbesse
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               till
               she
               haue
               made
               profession
               conformably
               to
               the
               ordonances
               and
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               pouerty
               .
               And
               the
               terme
               of
               her
               chardge
               being
               ended
               ,
               lett
               an
               other
               be
               chosen
               .
               And
               if
               sometimes
               after
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               all
               the
               sisters
               iudge
               her
               vncapable
               of
               such
               chardge
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               and
               of
               their
               Monastery
               ,
               lett
               them
               be
               bound
               and
               obliged
               to
               choose
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               can
               according
               to
               the
               said
               rule
               .
            
             
               And
               lett
               her
               that
               shal
               be
               chosen
               consider
               well
               what
               is
               the
               burthen
               which
               she
               hath
               taken
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               whome
               she
               must
               yeld
               an
               account
               of
               the
               sheep
               wherof
               she
               hath
               taken
               chardge
               .
               Lett
               her
               endeauour
               to
               be
               rather
               Superiour
               to
               precede
               her
               Religious
               in
               vertues
               and
               pious
               conuersation
               ,
               then
               in
               honour
               and
               dignity
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               sisters
               induced
               by
               her
               example
               ,
               obey
               her
               more
               for
               loue
               then
               for
               feare
               .
            
             
               Lett
               not
               her
               carry
               any
               particuler
               affection
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               in
               louing
               one
               she
               may
               scandalize
               others
               ,
               lett
               her
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               be
               alwayes
               the
               first
               and
               last
               in
               assisting
               art
               diuine
               seruice
               .
               Lett
               her
               be
               the
               reliefe
               and
               recourse
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               remedies
               of
               saluation
               faile
               them
               ,
               she
               att
               least
               exempt
               and
               deliuer
               them
               from
               the
               disease
               of
               despaire
               .
               Lett
               her
               haue
               a
               very
               diligent
               care
               of
               the
               comunalty
               in
               all
               thinges
               ,
               but
               principally
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               dormitory
               ,
               in
               the
               refectory
               ,
               in
               the
               infirmary
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               cloathing
               :
               And
               lett
               her
               Vicaresse
               be
               in
               like
               sort
               obliged
               to
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               be
               obliged
               to
               assemble
               all
               her
               Religious
               in
               the
               chapiter
               att
               least
               once
               a
               weeke
               ,
               in
               which
               place
               as
               well
               she
               as
               the
               others
               ,
               shall
               accuse
               themselues
               of
               all
               their
               publike
               sinnes
               and
               of
               all
               their
               defaultes
               and
               negligences
               .
               Then
               lett
               her
               there
               treat
               and
               consult
               with
               her
               sisters
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               their
               Monastery
               ,
               because
               God
               doth
               oftentimes
               communicate
               and
               giue
               his
               spiritt
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               company
               .
            
             
             
               Lett
               her
               not
               enter
               into
               great
               or
               important
               debt
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Religious
               and
               vpon
               a
               manifest
               necessity
               ,
               and
               withall
               lett
               it
               be
               by
               the
               entermile
               and
               mediation
               of
               the
               Procuratour
               of
               the
               monastery
               .
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               sisters
               ,
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               receaue
               any
               pledge
               or
               gage
               into
               their
               Monastery
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               troubles
               ,
               encombers
               ,
               and
               scandales
               that
               often
               arriue
               therby
               .
               Lett
               all
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               monastery
               be
               also
               elected
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               entertaine
               peace
               and
               fraternall
               vnion
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               likewise
               shal
               be
               chosen
               and
               elected
               att
               least
               eight
               Religious
               of
               the
               most
               discreet
               ,
               of
               whome
               the
               Abbesse
               shal
               be
               obliged
               to
               take
               counsaile
               in
               such
               matters
               as
               our
               rule
               requireth
               .
               The
               Religious
               likewise
               may
               and
               ought
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               it
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               put
               out
               such
               officers
               as
               are
               indiscreet
               and
               incapable
               ,
               and
               choose
               others
               in
               their
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               silence
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               speaking
               in
               the
               speake
               house
               and
               att
               the
               grate
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               sisters
               shall
               keep
               silence
               from
               Cōpline
               till
               the
               Third
               hower
               ,
               those
               except
               that
               serue
               without
               the
               monastery
               .
               But
               let
               it
               be
               alwayes
               kept
               in
               the
               dormitory
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               refectory
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               repast
               ,
               sauing
               in
               the
               infirmary
               were
               the
               Religious
               may
               alwayes
               speake
               discreetly
               for
               the
               recreation
               and
               seruices
               of
               the
               sicke
               .
               They
               may
               also
               briefly
               and
               in
               a
               low
               voice
               open
               their
               necessities
               .
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               permissable
               for
               any
               sisters
               to
               speake
               att
               the
               speakehouse
               or
               grate
               with
               out
               permissiō
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               of
               her
               Vicaresse
               .
               And
               lett
               not
               those
               that
               haue
               leaue
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               speakehouse
               ,
               presume
               to
               speake
               there
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               two
               sisters
               ,
               that
               may
               heare
               whatsoeuer
               is
               there
               spoaken
               .
               But
               lett
               them
               not
               presume
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               grate
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               att
               least
               three
               sisters
               present
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               her
               Vicaresse
               ,
               who
               shal
               be
               of
               those
               that
               are
               chosen
               by
               the
               Religious
               to
               be
               Counsailers
               to
               the
               Abbesse
               .
               And
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               and
               Vicaresse
               be
               obliged
               to
               obserue
               this
               order
               of
               speaking
               as
               much
               as
               shal
               be
               possible
               ,
               and
               lett
               not
               any
               speake
               att
               the
               grate
               but
               very
               rarely
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               gate
               neuer
               .
               Lett
               there
               be
               putt
               before
               the
               grate
               within
               to
               couer
               it
               ,
               a
               curtaine
               of
               black
               cloth
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               drawne
               but
               for
               more
               conuenient
               hearing
               the
               sermon
               ,
               or
               when
               a
               sister
               would
               speake
               with
               any
               one
               :
               Lett
               no
               Religious
               speake
               att
               the
               grate
               with
               whome
               soeuer
               in
               the
               morning
               before
               the
               sunne
               arise
               ,
               not
               att
               night
               after
               the
               sunne
               is
               sett
               .
               Lett
               there
               be
               alwayes
               a
               black
               cloth
               before
               the
               speakehouse
               within-side
               ,
               which
               shall
               
               neuer
               be
               drawne
               .
               Lett
               no
               sister
               speake
               in
               the
               lent
               of
               S.
               Martin
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               ordinary
               lent
               in
               the
               speakehouse
               but
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               to
               confesse
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               manifest
               necessity
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               or
               her
               Vicaresse
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Religious
               may
               not
               receiue
               nor
               haue
               any
               Possessions
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               proper
               ,
               in
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               any
               third
               persons
               Custody
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               an
               adiunction
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               proper
               to
               her
               rule
               ,
               which
               hath
               bin
               here
               annexed
               since
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               IT
               hauing
               pleased
               he
               most
               high
               celestiall
               Father
               to
               illuminate
               my
               hart
               with
               his
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               doe
               penance
               by
               the
               example
               and
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               a
               litle
               after
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               my selfe
               and
               my
               Religious
               promised
               obedience
               vnto
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               holy
               Father
               seeing
               that
               we
               feared
               no
               kind
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               labour
               ,
               affliction
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               that
               all
               these
               thinges
               did
               exceedingly
               content
               vs
               ,
               hauing
               compassion
               of
               vs
               ,
               he
               prescribed
               vnto
               vs
               a
               rule
               to
               liue
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               Sith
               you
               are
               become
               daughters
               and
               seruātes
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               haue
               resigned
               and
               committed
               your selues
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               I
               will
               and
               promise
               for
               my selfe
               and
               my
               Religious
               to
               haue
               alwayes
               care
               of
               you
               as
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               this
               with
               a
               particuler
               care
               and
               diligence
               :
               which
               I
               will
               carefully
               accomplish
               and
               obserue
               during
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               will
               that
               my
               Religious
               very
               diligently
               accomplish
               and
               obserue
               the
               same
               for
               euer
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               end
               we
               might
               neuer
               leaue
               the
               most
               holy
               pouerty
               which
               we
               haue
               vndertaken
               ,
               &
               that
               this
               might
               be
               knowen
               to
               those
               that
               shal
               succeed
               vs
               ,
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               he
               left
               vs
               his
               last
               will
               in
               these
               termes
               :
               I
               Br.
               Francis
               poore
               wretch
               and
               caitife
               ,
               will
               follow
               the
               life
               and
               pouerty
               of
               my
               most
               high
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               most
               holy
               mother
               ,
               and
               therin
               perseuer
               to
               the
               end
               .
               And
               I
               beseech
               all
               you
               poore
               sisters
               ,
               and
               counsaile
               you
               to
               liue
               alwayes
               in
               this
               most
               holy
               life
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               aboue
               althinges
               to
               keep
               your selues
               from
               forsaking
               it
               ,
               vpon
               whose
               counsaile
               or
               doctrine
               soeuer
               that
               would
               persuade
               you
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               now
               as
               my selfe
               and
               also
               all
               my
               sisters
               haue
               euer
               bin
               carefull
               to
               obserue
               the
               holy
               pouerty
               which
               we
               haue
               promised
               to
               God
               and
               to
               our
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               I
               desire
               also
               that
               the
               Abbesses
               ,
               which
               shall
               hereafter
               come
               to
               succeed
               me
               in
               this
               chardge
               ,
               be
               obliged
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               Religious
               ,
               to
               haue
               diligent
               and
               inuiolable
               care
               not
               to
               receaue
               possessions
               ,
               inheritances
               ,
               or
               other
               thinges
               proper
               whatsoeuer
               reserued
               
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               from
               others
               that
               may
               giue
               them
               ,
               nor
               whatsoeuer
               other
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               called
               proper
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shal
               be
               needefull
               to
               a
               requisite
               necessity
               of
               the
               Monastery
               .
               Neuertheles
               they
               may
               haue
               and
               possesse
               a
               litle
               ground
               to
               make
               a
               garden
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               necessities
               and
               seruices
               of
               the
               sisters
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               and
               in
               what
               sort
               the
               Religious
               must
               labour
               and
               exercise
               themselues
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               sisters
               to
               whome
               God
               hath
               giuen
               grace
               and
               ability
               to
               labour
               ,
               after
               the
               third
               houre
               they
               may
               employ
               themselues
               in
               some
               decent
               exercise
               and
               conuenient
               to
               their
               profession
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               for
               the
               common
               profitt
               ,
               sincerely
               and
               deuoutly
               :
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               expelling
               idlenes
               ,
               the
               capitall
               ennemy
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               spiritt
               of
               holy
               prayer
               and
               deuotion
               be
               not
               extinguished
               ,
               wherto
               all
               other
               tēporall
               thinges
               ought
               to
               serue
               .
               And
               what
               they
               shall
               haue
               wrought
               with
               their
               handes
               ,
               they
               shall
               bring
               to
               the
               chapter
               before
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               deliuering
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               to
               her
               vicaresse
               .
               The
               same
               shall
               likewise
               be
               done
               touching
               all
               the
               almes
               that
               shal
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               monastery
               ,
               by
               whome
               soeuer
               ,
               that
               some
               prayers
               be
               offered
               in
               common
               ,
               for
               such
               benesactours
               :
               and
               then
               such
               thinges
               shal
               be
               distributed
               according
               to
               the
               common
               necessitie
               ,
               by
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               her
               vicaresse
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               discreet
               or
               Counsailers
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Religions
               may
               not
               appropriat
               any
               thing
               to
               them selues
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sick
               sisters
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               not
               the
               Religious
               haue
               any
               thing
               in
               propriety
               :
               but
               lett
               them
               serue
               God
               in
               this
               world
               as
               pilgrimes
               and
               strangers
               in
               all
               pouerty
               and
               humility
               ,
               seeking
               almose
               with
               confidence
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               not
               be
               ashamed
               therof
               ,
               considering
               that
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               became
               poore
               for
               vs
               in
               this
               world
               .
               It
               is
               this
               sublimity
               of
               the
               most
               high
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               maketh
               and
               instituteth
               you
               ,
               my
               beloued
               sisters
               ,
               heires
               of
               the
               cestiall
               kingdome
               ,
               making
               your selues
               poore
               of
               temporall
               cōmodities
               ,
               to
               be
               ennobled
               with
               celestiall
               vertues
               .
               Lett
               it
               be
               your
               part
               and
               portion
               ,
               to
               conduct
               you
               to
               the
               land
               of
               the
               liuing
               :
               wherto
               to
               arriue
               my
               deerest
               sisters
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               despise
               and
               haue
               no
               regard
               to
               gett
               any
               other
               thing
               .
            
             
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               permitted
               to
               any
               Religious
               to
               send
               or
               receaue
               letters
               ,
               
               nor
               to
               take
               or
               conuey
               any
               thing
               in
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               without
               leaue
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               .
               Lett
               it
               neither
               be
               permissable
               to
               any
               Religious
               to
               keep
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               giuen
               or
               permitted
               her
               by
               her
               Abbesse
               or
               Vicaresse
               .
               And
               if
               their
               kindred
               or
               others
               send
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Religious
               ,
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               deliuered
               :
               And
               if
               that
               Religious
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               sent
               haue
               need
               therof
               ,
               she
               may
               vse
               it
               :
               if
               not
               an
               other
               that
               hath
               need
               may
               of
               charity
               vse
               it
               .
               And
               if
               mony
               be
               sent
               ,
               the
               Abbesse
               by
               aduise
               of
               the
               discreetes
               ,
               shall
               therwith
               prouide
               and
               supply
               the
               wants
               of
               her
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               sent
               .
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               be
               obliged
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               the
               sick
               sisters
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               procure
               by
               her selfe
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               which
               their
               infirmity
               requireth
               ,
               touching
               their
               diett
               and
               other
               thinges
               necessary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               place
               :
               and
               lett
               them
               be
               prouided
               for
               with
               charity
               and
               compassion
               :
               Considering
               that
               all
               the
               Religious
               are
               bound
               to
               sssist
               ,
               succour
               and
               serue
               their
               sick
               sisters
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               the
               like
               case
               would
               expect
               of
               others
               .
               And
               lett
               one
               sister
               securely
               manifest
               and
               discouer
               her
               necessities
               to
               an
               other
               :
               in
               regard
               that
               if
               she
               that
               is
               a
               true
               mother
               ,
               doe
               loue
               and
               cherish
               her
               carnall
               child
               ,
               with
               what
               greater
               dilligence
               and
               care
               ought
               a
               sister
               to
               loue
               &
               cherish
               her
               spirituall
               sister
               ?
               and
               therfore
               it
               shal
               be
               permitted
               to
               lay
               the
               sicke
               on
               beddes
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               them
               a
               pillow
               filled
               with
               downe
               or
               soft
               feathers
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               haue
               need
               to
               be
               layd
               on
               Matteresses
               filled
               with
               wooll
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               coueringes
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               graunted
               them
               .
               When
               the
               said
               sick
               sisters
               shal
               be
               visited
               by
               them
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               monastery
               ,
               they
               may
               briefely
               answeare
               them
               in
               discourse
               of
               edification
               .
               And
               lett
               not
               the
               others
               sisters
               that
               shall
               haue
               leaue
               to
               speake
               ,
               yet
               presume
               to
               doe
               it
               to
               those
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               two
               of
               the
               discreetes
               present
               to
               heare
               what
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               whome
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               her
               Vicaresse
               shall
               nominate
               :
               and
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               her selfe
               and
               the
               Vicaresse
               be
               obliged
               also
               to
               obserue
               this
               forme
               of
               speaking
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               penance
               fitt
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Religious
               vpon
               occasions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               negotiation
               without
               the
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               any
               Religious
               be
               so
               forgetfull
               as
               to
               sinner
               mortally
               against
               the
               rule
               or
               institutions
               of
               your
               profession
               ,
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               once
               and
               twice
               reprehended
               and
               chaptered
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               and
               euen
               by
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               without
               amendement
               :
               As
               many
               dayes
               as
               she
               remayneth
               obstinate
               lett
               her
               eat
               but
               bread
               and
               drinck
               water
               in
               the
               refectory
               ,
               before
               all
               the
               other
               sisters
               and
               vpon
               the
               ground
               :
               afterwardes
               lett
               her
               be
               enioyned
               to
               a
               greater
               pēnance
               ,
               att
               the
               
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               .
               And
               lett
               her
               be
               prayed
               for
               ,
               during
               her
               abstinencie
               ,
               demaunding
               of
               God
               to
               illuminate
               her
               hart
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               her
               to
               pennance
               .
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               and
               the
               Religious
               be
               wary
               not
               to
               be
               much
               offended
               or
               troubled
               att
               the
               sinne
               of
               any
               of
               their
               sisters
               ,
               because
               anger
               and
               vexation
               ,
               of
               it selfe
               hindereth
               charity
               towardes
               ones
               neighbour
               .
               If
               it
               should
               happen
               ,
               which
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               forbid
               ,
               that
               the
               sisters
               should
               fall
               into
               contentious
               wrangling
               against
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               should
               vtter
               wordes
               of
               scandall
               ,
               she
               that
               shal
               be
               cause
               therof
               ,
               lett
               her
               ,
               before
               she
               offer
               any
               prayer
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               goe
               fall
               on
               her
               knees
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               demaund
               pardon
               of
               her
               ,
               but
               lett
               her
               entreat
               her
               to
               pray
               to
               our
               Lord
               to
               pardon
               her
               .
               And
               the
               party
               offended
               ,
               remembring
               
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               :
               If
               you
               forgiue
               not
               with
               a
               good
               hart
               ,
               no
               more
               will
               your
               heauenly
               Father
               forgiue
               you
               ,
               lett
               her
               most
               willingly
               and
               freely
               pardon
               her
               sister
               all
               the
               iniuryes
               she
               may
               haue
               receaued
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               Lett
               the
               lay
               sisters
               that
               serue
               without
               the
               monastery
               ,
               and
               trauell
               abroad
               ,
               neuer
               goe
               forth
               of
               the
               monastery
               but
               vpon
               some
               manifest
               necessity
               .
               Lett
               them
               goe
               modestly
               and
               speake
               litle
               ,
               that
               the
               personnes
               with
               whome
               they
               haue
               affaires
               ,
               be
               edified
               by
               them
               :
               And
               lett
               them
               haue
               a
               speciall
               care
               not
               to
               be
               in
               company
               that
               may
               be
               suspected
               ,
               nor
               to
               entertaine
               any
               euill
               counsaile
               .
               Lett
               them
               not
               be
               Gossips
               to
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               some
               occasion
               of
               murmure
               doe
               arise
               therof
               .
            
             
               And
               lett
               them
               not
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               recount
               vnto
               the
               Monasterie
               the
               newes
               of
               worldly
               matters
               and
               affaires
               ,
               and
               lett
               them
               be
               most
               strictly
               obliged
               not
               to
               report
               abroad
               any
               thing
               done
               or
               spoaken
               in
               the
               monastery
               that
               may
               occasion
               scandale
               .
               And
               if
               one
               of
               them
               doe
               simplie
               fall
               into
               one
               of
               these
               errours
               ,
               it
               shall
               rest
               in
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Abbesse
               to
               giue
               her
               a
               pennance
               answearable
               to
               her
               offence
               ,
               yet
               with
               compassion
               ,
               which
               she
               shall
               doe
               by
               the
               aduise
               and
               counsaile
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               discreetes
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Abbesse
               ought
               to
               visit
               her
               Religious
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               the
               Abbesse
               visitt
               her
               Religious
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               reprehēd
               and
               correct
               them
               with
               charity
               ,
               not
               commanding
               them
               any
               thing
               against
               their
               soule
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               your
               profession
               .
               Lett
               the
               Religious
               be
               mindefull
               also
               that
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               they
               haue
               renounced
               their
               proper
               will
               :
               and
               that
               therfore
               they
               are
               obliged
               in
               all
               thinges
               to
               obey
               their
               Abbesse
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               promise
               ,
               prouided
               that
               it
               be
               not
               against
               their
               saluation
               and
               your
               profession
               .
               Lett
               the
               Abbesse
               vse
               such
               familiarity
               with
               her
               Religious
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               comport
               themselues
               as
               mistresses
               
               towardes
               their
               seruantes
               :
               for
               in
               such
               sort
               must
               they
               liue
               together
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Abbesse
               be
               seruant
               to
               all
               her
               Religious
               .
               I
               also
               exhort
               my
               sisters
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               I
               admonish
               them
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               pride
               ,
               of
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               of
               enuy
               ,
               of
               auarice
               ,
               of
               cogitations
               and
               solicitude
               of
               worldly
               affaires
               :
               not
               to
               speake
               euill
               of
               any
               ,
               to
               shunne
               dissention
               ,
               murmure
               and
               diuision
               :
               but
               lett
               them
               be
               all
               carefull
               to
               preserue
               vnity
               of
               fraternal
               loue
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               knott
               of
               perfection
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               lett
               them
               not
               regard
               to
               learne
               ,
               but
               lett
               them
               only
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               aboue
               althinges
               to
               desire
               to
               haue
               the
               spiritt
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               his
               holy
               operation
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               with
               purity
               of
               hart
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               humble
               and
               patientin
               afflictions
               and
               in
               their
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               loue
               them
               that
               reprehend
               them
               ,
               because
               our
               lord
               sayth
               :
               Blessed
               are
               they
               they
               that
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               iustice
               :
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               He
               that
               shall
               perseuer
               vnto
               the
               end
               shal
               be
               saued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               duety
               of
               the
               Portresse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Portresse
               must
               be
               prudent
               and
               of
               good
               conuersation
               ripe
               ,
               of
               yeares
               and
               fitt
               to
               remayne
               and
               reside
               all
               the
               day
               long
               att
               the
               cell
               of
               the
               port
               ,
               the
               dore
               wherof
               shal
               be
               alwayes
               open
               :
               She
               must
               haue
               and
               keep
               with
               her
               a
               fitt
               companion
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               appoynted
               her
               by
               the
               Abbesse
               or
               Vicaresse
               ,
               to
               call
               any
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               what
               occasions
               and
               occurances
               shall
               require
               .
               The
               port
               or
               gate
               shabe
               of
               two
               folding
               leaues
               and
               fastened
               with
               two
               lockes
               and
               padlockes
               which
               in
               the
               night
               shal
               be
               shutt
               with
               two
               keyes
               ,
               wherof
               the
               Abbesse
               shall
               haue
               one
               and
               the
               Portresse
               the
               other
               .
               The
               port
               shall
               neuer
               be
               without
               guard
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               shutt
               with
               one
               key
               only
               .
               But
               it
               must
               be
               most
               dilligently
               guarded
               ,
               very
               respectiue
               care
               being
               taken
               that
               it
               neuer
               be
               open
               but
               vpon
               necessity
               .
               When
               any
               one
               commeth
               to
               enter
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               opened
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               vpon
               permission
               formerly
               had
               of
               the
               Pope
               or
               the
               Protectour
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               monastery
               :
               where
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               person
               to
               enter
               before
               the
               sunne
               rising
               ,
               or
               after
               sunne
               sett
               .
               Nor
               lett
               the
               Religious
               permitt
               any
               to
               enter
               into
               their
               monastery
               but
               vpon
               reasonable
               ,
               manifest
               and
               ineuitable
               occasion
               .
               If
               it
               be
               permitted
               to
               a
               Bishop
               to
               celebrat
               within
               the
               monastery
               to
               blesse
               the
               Abbesse
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               a
               Religious
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               important
               occasion
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               content
               to
               enter
               with
               the
               least
               traine
               and
               most
               decencie
               that
               may
               be
               .
               When
               it
               shal
               be
               necessary
               for
               any
               Officer
               or
               worckman
               to
               come
               in
               for
               some
               worck
               of
               importance
               ,
               lett
               the
               Abbesse
               place
               some
               fitt
               person
               att
               the
               gate
               to
               admitt
               only
               those
               into
               the
               
               Monastery
               that
               shall
               haue
               employment
               :
               and
               lett
               the
               Religious
               then
               vse
               all
               endeauour
               to
               keep
               themselues
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               that
               come
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Monastery
               is
               to
               be
               visited
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               YOur
               Visitor
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               be
               of
               the
               O●der
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               such
               as
               shal
               be
               constituted
               and
               commanded
               by
               the
               Cardinall
               your
               Protectour
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               must
               be
               of
               a
               life
               generally
               knowne
               for
               pious
               and
               exemplar
               .
               His
               office
               shal
               be
               to
               correct
               the
               excesses
               committed
               against
               the
               order
               of
               your
               profession
               as
               well
               in
               the
               head
               as
               in
               the
               members
               .
               The
               said
               visitor
               must
               speake
               vnto
               you
               in
               publike
               place
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               seene
               of
               all
               .
               It
               is
               permitted
               him
               to
               speake
               with
               many
               Religious
               or
               with
               one
               alone
               ,
               of
               matters
               concerning
               the
               visitation
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               thinck
               most
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               You
               shall
               haue
               ordinarily
               without
               ,
               yet
               neere
               to
               your
               Monastery
               ,
               foure
               Religious
               ,
               wherof
               one
               shal
               be
               your
               Chaplen
               ,
               who
               shall
               haue
               also
               a
               companion
               that
               shal
               be
               a
               Preist
               of
               good
               report
               and
               discretion
               ,
               and
               two
               lay
               brothers
               of
               vertuous
               and
               pious
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               helpe
               and
               ayd
               of
               your
               pouerty
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               alwayes
               compassionatly
               found
               the
               said
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               :
               which
               we
               still
               demaund
               as
               a
               singuler
               fauour
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               And
               lett
               it
               neuer
               be
               permitted
               to
               the
               Chaplen
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               sayd
               Monastery
               without
               the
               other
               Priest
               his
               companion
               .
               And
               lett
               those
               that
               shall
               enter
               alwayes
               remaine
               in
               some
               publike
               place
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               they
               may
               see
               one
               an
               other
               .
               And
               to
               heare
               the
               confessions
               of
               the
               sick
               that
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               speakhouse
               ,
               to
               administer
               vnto
               them
               the
               communion
               and
               extreme
               vnction
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               the
               agonies
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               permissable
               for
               the
               sayd
               priestes
               to
               enter
               in
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               the
               solemne
               Masses
               and
               obsequies
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               buriall
               ,
               the
               Abbesse
               may
               admitt
               into
               the
               Monastery
               personnes
               of
               vnderstāding
               and
               fitt
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               withall
               this
               ,
               lett
               the
               Religious
               be
               alwayes
               obliged
               to
               haue
               for
               their
               Protectour
               ,
               Gouernour
               and
               Correctour
               ,
               a
               Cardinall
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               who
               shal
               be
               by
               his
               Holinesse
               appointed
               vnto
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               :
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               alwayes
               in
               submission
               and
               subiection
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               firme
               and
               stable
               in
               the
               Catholique
               faith
               ,
               perpetually
               obseruing
               the
               pouerty
               and
               humility
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               any
               his
               most
               holy
               mother
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Thus
                 endeth
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 Religious
                 women
                 ,
                 giuen
                 att
                 Perusia
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 September
                 the
                 10.
                 yeare
                 of
                 the
                 Papedome
                 of
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sequel
                 is
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 19.
                 chapter
                 .
              
               
                 LEtt
                 not
                 any
                 perseon
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 breake
                 or
                 rent
                 this
                 our
                 letter
                 and
                 bull
                 of
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 and
                 lett
                 none
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 or
                 rash
                 as
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 presume
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 lett
                 him
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 incurre
                 the
                 disgrace
                 and
                 malediction
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 sainct
                 Peter
                 and
                 sainct
                 Paul.
                 Giuen
                 att
                 Assisium
                 the
                 9.
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 the
                 11.
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 raigne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 saincte
                 Clare
                 ,
                 which
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 instituted
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               the
               most
               feruent
               loue
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               which
               enflamed
               the
               hart
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               deuill
               tormented
               her
               :
               of
               an
               extasie
               wherin
               she
               continued
               a
               night
               and
               two
               dayes
               together
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               S.
               Clare
               heard
               speake
               of
               the
               passion
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               oftē
               accustomēd
               to
               weepe
               in
               cōpassion
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               out
               of
               the
               sacred
               woundes
               she
               would
               sometimes
               draw
               dolorous
               feelinges
               &
               affectiōs
               ,
               and
               att
               other
               times
               ioyes
               and
               consolations
               of
               admirable
               sweetnes
               .
               And
               the
               crosse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               with
               her
               Spouse
               she
               carryed
               in
               her
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               therof
               gaue
               her
               so
               much
               more
               tast
               of
               contētment
               as
               she
               felt
               more
               griefe
               .
               The
               great
               abondance
               of
               teares
               which
               she
               powred
               out
               for
               the
               passion
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               kept
               her
               sometimes
               out
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               internall
               loue
               which
               she
               had
               imprinted
               in
               her
               hart
               ,
               in
               manner
               continually
               represented
               vnto
               her
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               .
            
             
               She
               ordinarily
               gaue
               exāple
               by
               worckes
               ,
               of
               what
               she
               taught
               her
               Religious
               by
               wordes
               .
               For
               admonishing
               them
               often
               and
               instructing
               them
               secretly
               touching
               some
               exercise
               ,
               before
               she
               had
               ended
               her
               discourse
               ,
               she
               was
               seene
               to
               power
               out
               of
               her
               eyes
               abondance
               of
               teares
               .
               Among
               the
               houres
               of
               the
               diuine
               office
               that
               are
               sung
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               was
               present
               with
               greatest
               deuotion
               att
               the
               Sixt
               and
               ninth
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               att
               such
               houres
               she
               was
               crucified
               with
               her
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Virgin
               retyring
               one
               time
               to
               her
               priuate
               deuotion
               after
               the
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               the
               deuill
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               did
               beat
               her
               outragiously
               ,
               
               and
               euen
               did
               so
               hurt
               her
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               that
               her
               eye
               was
               all
               bloud-shott
               and
               the
               signe
               remayned
               on
               her
               cheeke
               :
               but
               S.
               Clare
               omitted
               nor
               for
               that
               to
               perseuer
               in
               her
               prayer
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               she
               might
               with
               the
               more
               deuotion
               apply
               herselfe
               to
               the
               cōtentmentes
               which
               she
               conceaued
               in
               mediating
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               crucified
               ,
               she
               ordinarily
               contemplated
               the
               mistery
               of
               the
               fiue
               woundes
               :
               and
               therfore
               she
               learned
               by
               hart
               the
               office
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               louer
               of
               the
               crosse
               S.
               Fancis
               had
               taught
               her
               .
               She
               accustomed
               to
               weare
               against
               her
               naked
               flesh
               a
               girdle
               of
               thirteene
               knottes
               ,
               wherto
               also
               were
               litle
               stones
               fastened
               in
               forme
               of
               knottes
               :
               which
               she
               did
               for
               a
               secrett
               memory
               of
               the
               woundes
               and
               doulours
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               One
               lent
               vpon
               Maundy
               thursday
               ,
               wheron
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               shewed
               a
               particuler
               loue
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               att
               the
               houre
               of
               the
               agony
               that
               our
               Redeemer
               did
               sweat
               bloud
               and
               water
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               this
               holy
               virgin
               retyred
               into
               her
               oratory
               full
               of
               deep
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               ioyned
               herselfe
               with
               almighty
               God
               in
               prayer
               as
               if
               she
               had
               seen
               him
               praying
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               ,
               by
               contemplation
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               sorrowfull
               euen
               to
               death
               ,
               she
               her selfe
               had
               felt
               and
               suffered
               his
               prison
               ,
               his
               derisions
               ,
               his
               iniuries
               ,
               reproches
               ,
               affrontes
               ,
               beatinges
               ,
               sentence
               ,
               crosse
               and
               most
               ignominious
               death
               ,
               carrying
               in
               her
               memory
               a
               like
               sorrow
               ,
               wherfore
               as
               vtterly
               transported
               ,
               she
               sate
               on
               a
               straw-bed
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               night
               and
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               she
               was
               so
               absorpt
               and
               rapt
               out
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               that
               her
               eyes
               being
               open
               and
               without
               motion
               ,
               she
               seemed
               to
               hold
               them
               fixed
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               remayned
               so
               insensible
               being
               conioyntly
               crucified
               with
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               that
               a
               Religious
               familier
               vnto
               her
               ,
               comming
               often
               to
               see
               if
               she
               wanted
               any
               thing
               ,
               she
               found
               her
               alwayes
               in
               one
               same
               manner
               .
               But
               on
               the
               night
               of
               holy
               saterday
               ,
               this
               deuout
               Religious
               came
               to
               her
               deere
               mother
               with
               a
               candle
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               signes
               and
               partly
               by
               wordes
               ,
               she
               made
               her
               ,
               the
               best
               she
               could
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               commandement
               that
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               gaue
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               passe
               one
               day
               without
               taking
               and
               eating
               something
               .
               So
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               this
               Religious
               ,
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               came
               out
               of
               another
               place
               ,
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               what
               need
               haue
               you
               to
               light
               this
               candle
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               day
               ?
               Wherto
               the
               Religious
               answeared
               :
               Mother
               ,
               the
               night
               of
               holy
               thursday
               is
               past
               ,
               as
               also
               goodfriday
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               now
               in
               the
               night
               of
               Easter
               eue
               .
               The
               Sainct
               replyed
               :
               my
               daughter
               ,
               blessed
               be
               this
               sleep
               which
               almighty
               God
               att
               length
               after
               my
               long
               desire
               hath
               granted
               me
               .
               But
               I
               admonish
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               speake
               herof
               to
               any
               creature
               liuing
               ,
               whiles
               I
               shall
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               many
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               saincte
               Clare
               by
               the
               signe
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               OVr
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               recompenced
               well
               the
               pious
               desires
               and
               good
               worckes
               of
               his
               beloued
               Virgin
               saincte
               Clare
               :
               for
               as
               she
               was
               enflamed
               with
               an
               infinite
               loue
               of
               the
               misteries
               of
               the
               holy
               crosse
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               the
               same
               crosse
               ,
               she
               became
               noble
               in
               the
               signes
               &
               miracles
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Oftentimes
               in
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               the
               sicke
               ,
               they
               were
               miraculously
               cured
               ,
               and
               indifferently
               of
               all
               sortes
               of
               diseases
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               man
               called
               Stephen
               ,
               hauing
               a
               hote
               feuer
               that
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               him
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               sent
               him
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               well
               knew
               her
               perfection
               and
               vertue
               ,
               which
               he
               exceedingly
               honoured
               .
               Now
               the
               Lady
               Hortulana
               mother
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               saint
               Damian
               :
               for
               a
               litle
               before
               ,
               considering
               that
               her
               daughters
               had
               espoused
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               came
               to
               them
               to
               Religion
               ,
               where
               this
               happy
               lady
               serued
               as
               a
               true
               Gardener
               in
               that
               Garden
               enclosed
               with
               those
               virgins
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               glorious
               Agnes
               sister
               to
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Religious
               all
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               sent
               many
               diseased
               whome
               they
               cured
               ,
               after
               hauing
               made
               on
               them
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               they
               most
               hartely
               honoured
               .
               The
               sayd
               Religious
               then
               being
               sent
               to
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               she
               ,
               as
               the
               daughter
               of
               obedience
               being
               therto
               commanded
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               Saint
               Francis
               ,
               presently
               made
               on
               him
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               then
               left
               him
               a
               litle
               to
               sleep
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               she
               was
               accustomed
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               hauing
               a
               litle
               reposed
               ,
               arose
               sound
               ,
               secure
               ,
               and
               freed
               of
               his
               infirmity
               :
               then
               he
               retourned
               to
               saint
               Francis
               ,
               by
               whome
               he
               had
               bene
               sent
               to
               saint
               Damian
               ,
               and
               consequently
               was
               cured
               .
            
             
               A
               child
               of
               three
               yeares
               old
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Spoletum
               called
               Matthew
               ,
               had
               by
               chaunce
               a
               stone
               thrust
               into
               his
               nose
               ,
               whence
               it
               could
               not
               be
               gotten
               out
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               child
               was
               in
               extreme
               perill
               :
               whervpon
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               who
               hauing
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               stone
               incontinently
               fell
               out
               of
               his
               nose
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               perfectly
               well
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               child
               of
               Perusia
               hauing
               a
               filme
               on
               his
               eye
               was
               brought
               to
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               who
               touching
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               theron
               ,
               willed
               them
               that
               had
               presented
               the
               child
               vnto
               her
               ,
               
               to
               carry
               it
               vnto
               her
               mother
               that
               she
               might
               also
               make
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               vpon
               it
               ,
               which
               hauing
               done
               the
               eye
               became
               cleare
               ,
               and
               being
               purged
               of
               the
               filme
               that
               obscured
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               cured
               ,
               whervpon
               sainte
               Clare
               affirmed
               that
               this
               miracle
               was
               wrought
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
               who
               finding
               such
               glory
               to
               be
               attributed
               vnto
               her
               ,
               reputed
               her selfe
               vnworthy
               therof
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               her
               Religious
               called
               Beneuanta
               ,
               hauing
               had
               for
               twelue
               yeares
               together
               an
               impostume
               vnder
               her
               arme
               ,
               which
               did
               purge
               by
               fiue
               seuerall
               issues
               ,
               saincte
               Clare
               had
               compassion
               therof
               and
               made
               on
               her
               the
               vertuous
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               then
               with
               her
               owne
               handes
               taking
               away
               the
               playster
               ,
               she
               was
               cured
               of
               her
               long
               continued
               sores
               .
               An
               other
               of
               her
               Religious
               called
               Aimia
               ,
               being
               for
               more
               then
               a
               yeares
               space
               afflicted
               with
               the
               dropsy
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               extreme
               paine
               in
               her
               sides
               and
               a
               burning
               feeuer
               ,
               sainte
               Clare
               conceaued
               a
               very
               strong
               compassion
               of
               her
               ,
               &
               therfore
               hauing
               recourse
               to
               her
               noble
               and
               infallible
               medicine
               ,
               she
               made
               on
               her
               body
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               in
               the
               name
               of
               her
               beloued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               &
               the
               Religious
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               .
               An
               other
               seruāt
               of
               God
               borne
               att
               Perusia
               ,
               had
               for
               two
               yeares
               so
               lost
               her
               voice
               that
               one
               could
               scarcely
               heare
               her
               speake
               :
               but
               hauing
               vnderstood
               by
               a
               visiō
               which
               she
               had
               the
               night
               of
               the
               Assuption
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               that
               sainte
               Clare
               should
               cure
               her
               :
               the
               poore
               afflicted
               creature
               hauing
               very
               impatiently
               expected
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               ,
               repayred
               with
               a
               strōg
               confidēce
               vnto
               that
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               and
               by
               signes
               craued
               her
               benedictiō
               :
               which
               fauour
               hauing
               obtayned
               ,
               her
               voice
               which
               so
               lōg
               time
               she
               had
               wāted
               ,
               became
               as
               cleare
               and
               shrillas
               euer
               it
               had
               bin
               .
               An
               other
               Religious
               called
               Christina
               that
               had
               bin
               lōg
               time
               deafe
               in
               one
               of
               her
               eares
               ,
               &
               had
               in
               vaine
               tried
               many
               remedies
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               hauing
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               &
               with
               her
               hād
               touched
               her
               eare
               ,
               she
               recouered
               her
               hearing
               as
               perfectly
               and
               clearly
               as
               before
               .
               An
               other
               Religious
               called
               Andrea
               had
               a
               disease
               in
               her
               throat
               ,
               the
               griefe
               wherof
               procured
               her
               much
               impatiēce
               :
               it
               was
               admirable
               ,
               that
               among
               so
               many
               prayers
               enflamed
               with
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               soule
               so
               cold
               ,
               &
               among
               such
               prudent
               virgins
               ,
               one
               so
               indiscreet
               &
               vncōsiderate
               .
               This
               Religious
               feeling
               her selfe
               one
               night
               more
               tormēted
               with
               her
               infirmity
               then
               ordinarily
               ,
               afflicted
               &
               impatiēt
               that
               her
               paine
               did
               rather
               encrease
               thē
               diminish
               ,
               she
               so
               crushed
               &
               pressed
               her
               throat
               ,
               that
               she
               made
               appeare
               her
               intentiō
               to
               choake
               her selfe
               ,
               thincking
               by
               violēce
               to
               expell
               that
               swelling
               ,
               so
               to
               auoyd
               longer
               torment
               &
               by
               ignorāce
               attempting
               to
               doe
               more
               then
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               But
               whiles
               that
               poore
               Religious
               busied
               her selfe
               in
               this
               folly
               ,
               saincte
               Clare
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               had
               knoledge
               therof
               ,
               wherfore
               calling
               one
               of
               her
               Religious
               she
               willed
               her
               to
               hasten
               downe
               and
               boyle
               an
               egge
               in
               the
               shell
               and
               cause
               sister
               Andrea
               to
               swallow
               it
               ,
               which
               done
               to
               bring
               her
               to
               her
               presence
               .
               The
               Religious
               instātly
               dressed
               the
               egge
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               brought
               
               it
               to
               the
               sicke
               party
               ,
               whome
               she
               found
               litle
               better
               then
               dead
               ,
               hauing
               so
               crushed
               her
               throat
               that
               her
               speech
               was
               vtterly
               gone
               ,
               yet
               she
               made
               her
               swallow
               the
               egge
               as
               wel
               as
               she
               could
               :
               then
               raising
               her
               frō
               her
               strawbed
               ,
               shewith
               much
               labour
               led
               her
               to
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               who
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               her
               :
               Wretched
               sister
               confesse
               thee
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               contrition
               for
               what
               thou
               intendedst
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               acknoledge
               that
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               will
               giue
               thee
               health
               far
               better
               then
               thou
               with
               thy
               owne
               handes
               haddest
               purposed
               to
               doe
               :
               change
               thy
               euill
               life
               into
               a
               better
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               recouer
               an
               other
               sicknesse
               that
               shall
               succed
               this
               ,
               but
               shalt
               dye
               therof
               .
               These
               wordes
               procured
               in
               this
               Religious
               a
               spiritt
               of
               compunction
               and
               contrition
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               ,
               being
               entierly
               cured
               of
               this
               grieuous
               infirmity
               ,
               amended
               her
               life
               ;
               and
               a
               litle
               after
               she
               fell
               into
               an
               other
               sicknes
               which
               saincte
               Clare
               had
               foretold
               ,
               wherof
               she
               ended
               her
               life
               piously
               .
            
             
               It
               doth
               manifestly
               appeare
               by
               these
               examples
               and
               by
               many
               other
               merueillous
               thinges
               ,
               which
               this
               holy
               virgin
               wrought
               by
               this
               healthfull
               signe
               ,
               that
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               was
               deeply
               planted
               in
               her
               hart
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               merueillous
               manner
               the
               fruites
               did
               interiourly
               recreat
               her
               soule
               :
               sith
               the
               leaues
               therof
               did
               exteriourly
               worck
               such
               remedies
               ,
               by
               the
               handes
               and
               merittes
               of
               this
               glorious
               sainct
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               saincte
               Clare
               blessed
               bread
               ,
               wheron
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               miraculously
               remayned
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               S.
               Clare
               was
               a
               disciple
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               of
               such
               notable
               fame
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               great
               prelats
               and
               Cardinals
               much
               desired
               to
               see
               her
               ,
               to
               heare
               and
               discourse
               with
               her
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               often
               visited
               her
               :
               but
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               boare
               her
               also
               this
               affection
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               Pope
               Innocēt
               the
               fourth
               repayred
               to
               her
               Monastery
               ,
               to
               heare
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               a
               secretary
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               celestiall
               and
               diuine
               discourses
               .
               And
               hauing
               a
               long
               time
               conferred
               with
               her
               of
               matters
               of
               saluatiō
               &
               of
               the
               prayses
               of
               God
               ,
               whiles
               they
               entertayned
               thēselues
               in
               so
               pious
               a
               discourse
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               caused
               the
               dinner
               to
               be
               prepared
               ,
               &
               the
               tables
               for
               the
               Religious
               to
               be
               couered
               ,
               causing
               bread
               to
               be
               brought
               thither
               ,
               with
               intentiō
               to
               procure
               the
               Vicar
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               to
               blesse
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               afterwardes
               kept
               of
               deuotion
               .
               Their
               discourse
               thē
               being
               ended
               ,
               sainte
               Clare
               fell
               on
               her
               knees
               before
               the
               Pope
               and
               besought
               him
               to
               blesse
               the
               bread
               ;
               wherto
               his
               holinesse
               answeared
               :
               daughter
               Clare
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               you
               blesse
               it
               your selfe
               ,
               making
               theron
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               The
               sainct
               therto
               answeared
               ,
               most
               
               holy
               Father
               ,
               pardon
               me
               if
               you
               please
               :
               for
               if
               I
               should
               doe
               it
               ,
               I
               should
               deserue
               sharpe
               reprehensiō
               in
               presuming
               to
               giue
               my
               benedictiō
               in
               presence
               of
               your
               holinesse
               .
               The
               Pope
               againe
               replyed
               :
               well
               ,
               that
               no
               presumption
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               meritt
               therby
               ,
               I
               command
               you
               by
               holy
               obedience
               to
               blesse
               these
               loaues
               ,
               making
               on
               them
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               This
               daughter
               of
               obedience
               presently
               lifted
               vp
               her
               hand
               and
               made
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               on
               the
               bread
               ,
               whence
               ensued
               an
               admirable
               accident
               ,
               for
               the
               crosse
               remayned
               on
               the
               bread
               ,
               wherof
               part
               was
               eaten
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               reserued
               as
               a
               holy
               relique
               ,
               which
               euent
               filled
               the
               Pope
               with
               admiration
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               gaue
               his
               benediction
               to
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               who
               receaued
               it
               with
               great
               humility
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               comforted
               withall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               infirmities
               of
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               of
               her
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               was
               visited
               by
               the
               Protectour
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Virgin
               sainte
               Clare
               had
               now
               forty
               yeares
               run
               the
               race
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               vertue
               and
               practise
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               broken
               the
               alleblaster
               of
               her
               body
               in
               the
               most
               strict
               prison
               by
               fasting
               and
               rigours
               of
               disciplines
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meane
               filled
               the
               house
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               with
               the
               most
               precious
               oyntment
               of
               her
               vertues
               ,
               wherwith
               she
               drew
               after
               her
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               soules
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               :
               and
               as
               she
               already
               approached
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               eternall
               glory
               ,
               hauing
               supported
               diuers
               infirmities
               and
               consumed
               the
               forces
               of
               her
               body
               in
               her
               first
               yeares
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               penance
               ,
               she
               was
               also
               in
               her
               latter
               dayes
               oppressed
               and
               afflicted
               with
               diuers
               grieuous
               sicknesses
               .
               But
               because
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               health
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               enriched
               with
               the
               meritt
               of
               good
               worckes
               ,
               that
               being
               sicke
               she
               gained
               the
               true
               richesse
               of
               the
               merittes
               of
               patience
               ,
               she
               yet
               enioyed
               the
               fruites
               of
               her
               vertues
               that
               were
               ripened
               in
               afflictions
               and
               molestations
               occasioned
               by
               diuersity
               of
               diseases
               .
               But
               the
               vertue
               of
               her
               patiēce
               doth
               euidently
               appeare
               in
               that
               hauing
               bin
               twenty
               eight
               yeares
               together
               afflicted
               with
               diuers
               diseases
               ,
               she
               was
               neuer
               heard
               to
               vtter
               the
               least
               murmure
               or
               complaint
               :
               but
               continually
               were
               heard
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               her
               mouth
               ,
               pious
               wordes
               and
               thanckesgiuing
               to
               almighty
               God.
               Now
               being
               exceedingly
               weakened
               with
               infirmity
               and
               euery
               moment
               seeming
               to
               her
               the
               drawing
               on
               of
               the
               end
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               it
               pleased
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               to
               prolong
               it
               till
               she
               might
               be
               visited
               by
               the
               eminent
               Officers
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               wherof
               she
               was
               a
               seruant
               and
               special
               child
               .
               For
               the
               Pope
               being
               yett
               att
               Lions
               ,
               &
               this
               S.
               beginning
               to
               be
               more
               tormented
               by
               her
               infirmities
               then
               she
               accustomed
               
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               sword
               of
               sorrow
               through-pearced
               the
               soule
               of
               her
               beloued
               daughters
               .
               But
               a
               virgin
               ,
               seruante
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               a
               very
               deuout
               Religious
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Order
               of
               saint
               Benedict
               ,
               had
               att
               that
               time
               this
               vision
               following
               :
               It
               semed
               to
               her
               that
               she
               did
               visitt
               sainte
               Clare
               withall
               her
               sisters
               att
               saint
               Damian
               ,
               whom
               she
               saw
               in
               a
               sorrowfull
               ,
               yet
               precious
               bed
               ,
               about
               which
               they
               all
               lamēted
               expecting
               her
               death
               :
               and
               withall
               she
               saw
               come
               to
               the
               bolster
               of
               the
               sayd
               bed
               ,
               a
               very
               beautifull
               woman
               ,
               who
               sayd
               to
               them
               that
               wept
               :
               My
               daughters
               ,
               weep
               not
               for
               her
               that
               is
               yet
               to
               liue
               ,
               for
               she
               cannot
               dye
               til
               our
               Lord
               and
               all
               his
               disciples
               doe
               come
               .
               A
               litle
               after
               the
               Romane
               Court
               was
               att
               Perusia
               ,
               where
               the
               encrease
               of
               sainte
               Clares
               sicknesse
               being
               diuulged
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               hastened
               with
               great
               dilligence
               to
               visite
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               whose
               Father
               he
               was
               by
               office
               ,
               Gouernour
               by
               speciall
               sollicitude
               ,
               and
               Fosterer
               and
               friend
               in
               most
               pure
               and
               chast
               amitie
               ;
               and
               her
               he
               comforted
               ,
               applying
               and
               with
               his
               owne
               handes
               administring
               vnto
               her
               the
               most
               sacred
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               then
               made
               a
               very
               deuout
               sermon
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               :
               sainte
               Clare
               with
               great
               humility
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               besought
               him
               to
               accept
               in
               recommēdation
               that
               her
               family
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               other
               poore
               sisters
               of
               other
               Monasteries
               :
               but
               aboue
               all
               she
               most
               instātly
               besought
               him
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Cardinalls
               ,
               a
               priuiledge
               and
               confirmation
               of
               holy
               pouerty
               .
               Wherto
               the
               Cardinall
               gaue
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               faithfull
               Protectour
               of
               her
               Religion
               ,
               &
               one
               most
               deuout
               and
               affectionat
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               did
               afterwardes
               effect
               it
               :
               For
               Pope
               Innocēt
               the
               fourth
               att
               her
               most
               instāt
               request
               ,
               confirmed
               the
               rule
               which
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               had
               instituted
               for
               her
               ,
               as
               is
               formerly
               recorded
               :
               of
               which
               rule
               S.
               Clare
               had
               neuer
               till
               then
               other
               cōfirmation
               written
               then
               that
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               supposing
               to
               induce
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               not
               to
               bind
               her
               Religious
               to
               such
               an
               extreme
               pouerty
               ,
               did
               still
               deferre
               to
               confirme
               her
               rule
               by
               writing
               .
               But
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               seeing
               the
               perseuerāce
               and
               last
               will
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               graunted
               the
               same
               vnto
               her
               by
               a
               bull
               ,
               the
               eleuenth
               and
               last
               yeare
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               before
               recorded
               .
               And
               the
               yeare
               being
               almost
               expired
               ,
               the
               Pope
               came
               ,
               with
               his
               Cardinals
               from
               Perusia
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               wherin
               the
               first
               vision
               touching
               the
               death
               of
               the
               holy
               virgin
               was
               accomplished
               :
               for
               the
               Pope
               being
               in
               his
               office
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               by
               the
               aucthority
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               on
               earth
               ,
               whose
               person
               he
               representeth
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               accompanying
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               represented
               the
               disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               visited
               S.
               Clare
               in
               her
               last
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               gaue
               her
               absolution
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               diuine
               prouidence
               would
               no
               longer
               deferre
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               will
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               but
               her
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               came
               to
               eleuate
               into
               his
               celestiall
               Pallace
               ,
               his
               poore
               espouse
               and
               pilgrime
               on
               earth
               ,
               who
               desired
               nothing
               more
               ,
               that
               being
               deliuered
               of
               this
               mortall
               body
               ,
               she
               might
               haue
               the
               sight
               and
               fruition
               of
               her
               most
               glorious
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Now
               then
               the
               members
               of
               this
               virgin
               being
               by
               continuance
               of
               her
               sicknes
               as
               vtterly
               decayed
               ,
               there
               befell
               her
               a
               new
               weakenes
               ,
               which
               being
               a
               token
               that
               she
               should
               in
               short
               time
               be
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               also
               vsed
               it
               as
               a
               ladder
               to
               mount
               to
               eternall
               saluation
               .
               Whervpon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               saint
               Damian
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               many
               Cardinals
               ,
               to
               visitt
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               she
               whose
               life
               he
               had
               already
               approued
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               perfect
               in
               sanctity
               of
               all
               women
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               therfore
               worthy
               to
               haue
               her
               death
               honoured
               by
               his
               presence
               .
               His
               holinesse
               then
               being
               entred
               ,
               he
               went
               directly
               to
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               comming
               neere
               to
               her
               bed
               ,
               he
               tendered
               her
               his
               hand
               to
               kisse
               ,
               which
               fauour
               saincte
               Clare
               with
               exceeding
               ioy
               receaued
               .
               But
               besides
               that
               ,
               she
               with
               great
               humility
               besought
               him
               to
               aford
               her
               his
               feet
               to
               kisse
               .
               The
               Pope
               to
               content
               her
               sate
               downe
               vpon
               a
               litle
               bench
               ,
               and
               deuoutly
               presented
               vnto
               her
               his
               Apostolicall
               feet
               ,
               on
               which
               this
               sainct
               reuerently
               laid
               her
               face
               and
               mouth
               ,
               most
               affectionatly
               kissing
               them
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               serenity
               of
               an
               Angelicall
               countenance
               ,
               she
               demaunded
               of
               him
               remission
               of
               all
               her
               sinnes
               .
               Wherto
               the
               Pope
               answeared
               :
               would
               to
               God
               my
               deere
               sister
               ,
               I
               had
               need
               of
               such
               a
               pardon
               :
               but
               finally
               he
               gaue
               her
               the
               benefitt
               of
               absolutiō
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               benediction
               ,
               then
               left
               her
               in
               peace
               .
               She
               hauing
               that
               morning
               receaued
               the
               most
               sacred
               communion
               att
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Prouinciall
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               that
               prouince
               ,
               with
               her
               handes
               ioyned
               and
               her
               eyes
               eleuated
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               she
               weeping
               sayd
               to
               her
               Religious
               :
               My
               daughters
               ,
               prayse
               almighty
               God
               for
               the
               benefitt
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               to
               bestow
               on
               me
               this
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               that
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               heauens
               are
               not
               of
               sufficiencie
               to
               recompence
               it
               ,
               sith
               this
               day
               I
               haue
               both
               receaued
               the
               same
               Lord
               ,
               and
               am
               esteemed
               worthy
               to
               see
               his
               vicar
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               How
               S.
               Clare
               comforted
               her
               sister
               S.
               Agnes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               daughters
               were
               all
               about
               their
               mother
               ,
               without
               whom
               they
               were
               in
               short
               time
               to
               remayne
               orphanes
               ,
               the
               cōsideration
               wherof
               through-pearced
               their
               soules
               with
               a
               most
               bitter
               griefe
               .
               The
               heauines
               of
               sleep
               ,
               nor
               hungar
               could
               not
               draw
               them
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               mother
               :
               the
               contentment
               which
               they
               receaued
               in
               her
               presence
               made
               them
               forgett
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               sleep
               ,
               because
               all
               their
               exercise
               was
               to
               weepe
               and
               particulerly
               her
               most
               deuout
               sister
               Agnes
               ,
               who
               was
               expresly
               come
               from
               the
               Monastery
               which
               she
               had
               newly
               erected
               att
               Florence
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               att
               her
               death
               .
               Being
               then
               in
               this
               anguish
               ,
               she
               tourned
               towardes
               her
               sister
               ,
               and
               most
               instantly
               prayed
               her
               ,
               not
               to
               depriue
               her
               of
               her
               presence
               .
               Wherto
               sainte
               Clare
               answeared
               :
               Deere
               sister
               ,
               whome
               I
               cordially
               loue
               ,
               sith
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               that
               I
               depart
               ,
               be
               you
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               weepe
               no
               more
               :
               for
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               our
               Lord
               will
               shortly
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               visitt
               you
               with
               an
               exceeding
               consolation
               before
               your
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 followeth
                 the
                 testament
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 S.
                 Clare
                 .
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   Domini
                   Amen
                
                 .
              
               
                 AMongest
                 all
                 other
                 benefittes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 receaued
                 of
                 our
                 bountifull
                 benefactour
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 daily
                 receiue
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 &
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 boud
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 vocatiō
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 bound
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 vocatiō
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 himselfe
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 zelatour
                 ,
                 and
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 hath
                 thaught
                 vs
                 :
                 wherfor
                 my
                 beloued
                 Sisters
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 marcke
                 the
                 vnmeasurable
                 benefitt
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 amongest
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 worcke
                 in
                 vs
                 through
                 his
                 seruāt
                 our
                 Father
                 S.
                 Frācis
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 after
                 our
                 cōuersion
                 ,
                 but
                 alsowhen
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 captiuity
                 &
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 his
                 conuersion
                 (
                 not
                 hauing
                 as
                 yet
                 any
                 Brethren
                 or
                 companions
                 )
                 being
                 ro
                 repaire
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 saint
                 Damian
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 visited
                 with
                 diuinecōsolation
                 ,
                 and
                 cōstrained
                 wholly
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 prophesied
                 of
                 vs
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 lord
                 hath
                 afterwardes
                 fulfilled
                 ;
                 standing
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 walles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 he
                 called
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 french
                 tongue
                 ,
                 vnto
                 some
                 poore
                 people
                 dwelling
                 therby
                 saying
                 .
                 Come
                 helpe
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 sainct
                 Damian
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 
                 came
                 women
                 of
                 whose
                 good
                 life
                 and
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 shal
                 be
                 reioyced
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 may
                 we
                 obserue
                 the
                 infinite
                 bounty
                 of
                 God
                 towardes
                 vs
                 :
                 who
                 of
                 his
                 aboundāt
                 mercy
                 and
                 charity
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 prophesie
                 those
                 thinges
                 by
                 his
                 seruant
                 of
                 our
                 vocatiō
                 and
                 election
                 :
                 &
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 vs
                 hath
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 prophesied
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 hereafter
                 shal
                 be
                 called
                 vnto
                 that
                 vocation
                 ,
                 wherto
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 called
                 vs.
                 With
                 what
                 care
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 we
                 then
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 commādements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 may
                 pay
                 the
                 multiplied
                 talent
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 lord
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 placed
                 vs
                 as
                 an
                 example
                 vnto
                 the
                 seculer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 vnto
                 all
                 our
                 Sisters
                 whome
                 he
                 shall
                 call
                 vnto
                 our
                 vocation
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 vnto
                 those
                 who
                 conuerse
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 mirrour
                 and
                 example
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 vnto
                 so
                 great
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 example
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 others
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 greatly
                 to
                 blesse
                 &
                 the
                 more
                 ought
                 we
                 for
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 strēgthened
                 in
                 our
                 lord
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 :
                 wherfore
                 if
                 we
                 liue
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 leaue
                 good
                 example
                 vnto
                 those
                 which
                 follow
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 short
                 paine
                 we
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 vouchsafed
                 through
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 illuminate
                 my
                 hart
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 touching
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 doe
                 penance
                 :
                 a
                 litle
                 after
                 my
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 Sisters
                 whome
                 our
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 me
                 ▪
                 haue
                 willingly
                 promised
                 vnto
                 him
                 obedience
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 our
                 lord
                 through
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 inspired
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 merueillous
                 life
                 and
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 then
                 marcking
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 tender
                 and
                 fraile
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 neuerthelesse
                 nothing
                 dismayed
                 with
                 any
                 necessity
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 paine
                 ,
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 esteemed
                 all
                 those
                 thingees
                 as
                 great
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 experienced
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 :
                 he
                 reioyced
                 in
                 our
                 lord
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 charity
                 inclining
                 towardes
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 obliged
                 himselfe
                 &
                 his
                 Brethren
                 to
                 haue
                 alwayes
                 ouer
                 vs
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 diligent
                 care
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Frācis
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 saint
                 Damiā
                 there
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 a
                 litle
                 after
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 our
                 lord
                 through
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 &
                 grace
                 multiplyed
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 lord
                 had
                 foretold
                 by
                 his
                 seruant
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 had
                 dwelt
                 before
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 :
                 litle
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 vnto
                 vs
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 perseuer
                 in
                 this
                 pouerty
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 admonished
                 vs
                 therunto
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 sermons
                 &
                 aduertisemētes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 obseruance
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 giuen
                 vs
                 many
                 writinges
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 pouertye
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 liuing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 did
                 neuer
                 leaue
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 which
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brethrē
                 did
                 honour
                 and
                 obserue
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 I
                 Clare
                 ,
                 seruant
                 and
                 handmayd
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 Sisters
                 of
                 saint
                 Damian
                 ,
                 although
                 vnworthy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 litle
                 plant
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 considering
                 this
                 with
                 my
                 other
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 highnes
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 made
                 vnto
                 such
                 a
                 worthy
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frailty
                 of
                 vs
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 feare
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 next
                 vnto
                 God
                 was
                 our
                 only
                 piller
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 :
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 we
                 binde
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 lady
                 pouerty
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Sisters
                 who
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 come
                 after
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Pouerty
                 I
                 haue
                 alwayes
                 bin
                 carefull
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 more
                 surety
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 my
                 Profession
                 therof
                 vnto
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 we
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 successours
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 in
                 no
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 decline
                 from
                 this
                 holy
                 Pouerty
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 vowed
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 vnto
                 saint
                 Francis.
                 Wherfore
                 I
                 bending
                 the
                 knee
                 both
                 of
                 myne
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 man
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 humility
                 doe
                 commend
                 vnto
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 vnto
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 protection
                 ,
                 together
                 wit
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 we
                 are
                 committed
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 layd
                 in
                 the
                 cribbe
                 ,
                 liued
                 poorly
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 poorly
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 keepe
                 the
                 litle
                 flock
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 gayned
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 wordes
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 :
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 humility
                 and
                 pouerty
                 of
                 his
                 deerly
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 promised
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 strengthen
                 thē
                 for
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 like
                 as
                 God
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 our
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 founder
                 and
                 helper
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 thinges
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 vowed
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 obserue
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 carefull
                 whiles
                 he
                 liued
                 to
                 exercise
                 vs
                 his
                 plantes
                 ,
                 by
                 word
                 &
                 examples
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 commend
                 and
                 leaue
                 my
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 who
                 already
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 who
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 religion
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 wil
                 be
                 alwayes
                 an
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 vs
                 to
                 profitt
                 from
                 better
                 to
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 and
                 obserue
                 this
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 att
                 any
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 sisters
                 should
                 leaue
                 their
                 country
                 or
                 citty
                 to
                 goe
                 vnto
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 firmely
                 bound
                 after
                 my
                 death
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 soeuer
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 vowed
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 saint
                 Francis.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 office
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 sisters
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 carefull
                 not
                 to
                 receiue
                 more
                 land
                 then
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 doth
                 require
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 garden
                 
                 for
                 hearbes
                 vnto
                 their
                 necessity
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 or
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 cloyster
                 ,
                 it
                 weere
                 needfull
                 to
                 haue
                 more
                 land
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 lād
                 they
                 may
                 neither
                 plough
                 nor
                 sowe
                 .
                 I
                 admonish
                 you
                 all
                 my
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 &
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 modesty
                 of
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 haue
                 bin
                 taught
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 through
                 which
                 (
                 not
                 through
                 our
                 meritt
                 )
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 liberall
                 giuer
                 ;
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 hath
                 spread
                 abroad
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 vnto
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 neere
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 lett
                 thē
                 keepe
                 the
                 vniō
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 The
                 charity
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 interiourly
                 ,
                 shew
                 it
                 exteriourly
                 by
                 worckes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 through
                 your
                 exāple
                 ,
                 the
                 sisters
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 vnto
                 your
                 profession
                 ,
                 may
                 encrease
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 mutuall
                 charity
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 pray
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 shal
                 be
                 chosen
                 in
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 sisters
                 that
                 they
                 study
                 to
                 excell
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 rather
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 modest
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 office
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Sisters
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 vnto
                 the
                 religion
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 moued
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 loue
                 .
                 The
                 Abbesse
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 &
                 discreet
                 towardes
                 her
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 mother
                 towardes
                 her
                 children
                 .
                 She
                 must
                 also
                 haue
                 a
                 prouident
                 care
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 necessity
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 almose
                 which
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 her
                 .
                 She
                 must
                 withall
                 be
                 so
                 sweet
                 and
                 indifferent
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sisters
                 may
                 with
                 out
                 feare
                 or
                 doubt
                 ,
                 declare
                 vnto
                 her
                 their
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 confidently
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Abbesse
                 and
                 the
                 Sisters
                 shall
                 thincke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 Sisters
                 that
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 lett
                 them
                 remember
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 haue
                 renounced
                 their
                 owne
                 willes
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 obey
                 their
                 mother
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 of
                 their
                 one
                 accord
                 promised
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 their
                 mother
                 seeing
                 the
                 humility
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 &
                 vnion
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 vnto
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 beare
                 the
                 chardge
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 office
                 shesustaineth
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 heauy
                 &
                 bitter
                 they
                 must
                 through
                 their
                 holy
                 conuersatiō
                 ,
                 turne
                 it
                 into
                 sweetnes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 way
                 is
                 narrow
                 &
                 the
                 gate
                 streight
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 vnto
                 life
                 ,
                 &
                 few
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 that
                 perseuer
                 therin
                 :
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 grace
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perseuer
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 lett
                 vs
                 therfore
                 be
                 carefull
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 entred
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 lord
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 out
                 fault
                 and
                 negligence
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 we
                 committ
                 not
                 that
                 iniury
                 vnto
                 our
                 lord
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 blessed
                 mother
                 the
                 glorious
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 sainct
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 church
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 accursed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 decline
                 from
                 your
                 commandement
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 obtaine
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 bend
                 my
                 knee
                 vnto
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 through
                 the
                 merittes
                 of
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 mother
                 ;
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sainctes
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 well
                 please
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 a
                 good
                 beginning
                 ,
                 to
                 graunt
                 grace
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 augment
                 and
                 perseuer
                 euen
                 vntill
                 death
                 .
                 Deerly
                 beloued
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 perseuer
                 in
                 your
                 vocation
                 ;
                 I
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 you
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 our
                 Lordes
                 benediction
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 benedictiction
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 me
                 your
                 mother
                 and
                 seruant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Virgin
                 saincte
                 Clare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Here
                 ensueth
                 S.
                 Clares
                 Benediction
                 vnto
                 her
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 My
                 deerly
                 beloued
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 our
                 lord
                 giue
                 you
                 his
                 holy
                 benedictiō
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 you
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 eye
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 giuing
                 you
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 enter
                 and
                 perseuer
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Colledge
                 and
                 monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 all
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 perseuer
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 pouerty
                 :
                 I
                 Clare
                 seruant
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 litle
                 plante
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 :
                 your
                 mother
                 &
                 Sister
                 ,
                 though
                 vnworthy
                 ,
                 doe
                 beseech
                 our
                 lord
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 mother
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Archangell
                 S.
                 Michaell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 holy
                 Saintes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 wil
                 please
                 him
                 to
                 giue
                 and
                 confirme
                 vnto
                 you
                 this
                 benediction
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 by
                 multiplying
                 in
                 you
                 his
                 holy
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 heauen
                 by
                 eleuating
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 eternall
                 glory
                 with
                 his
                 saintes
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 my
                 benediction
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 :
                 Withall
                 the
                 blessinges
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 hath
                 or
                 shall
                 blesse
                 his
                 spirituall
                 children
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 heauē
                 and
                 earth
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 spirituall
                 mother
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 shal
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 blesse
                 her
                 spirituall
                 chirldren
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Be
                 alwayes
                 louers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 and
                 of
                 your
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 alwayes
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 vowed
                 to
                 God.
                 Our
                 lord
                 be
                 alwayes
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Amē
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               vision
               which
               one
               of
               her
               Religious
               saw
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               and
               seruant
               of
               IES
               .
               CH.
               was
               many
               dayes
               towardes
               the
               end
               of
               her
               life
               afflicted
               with
               diuers
               diseases
               .
               The
               faith
               &
               deuotiō
               which
               att
               that
               time
               each
               one
               boare
               her
               ,
               exceedingly
               encreased
               ,
               yea
               so
               
               far
               foorth
               as
               she
               was
               honoured
               as
               a
               S.
               being
               ordinarily
               visited
               by
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishoppes
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               .
               But
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               admirable
               to
               heare
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               seauenteen
               dayes
               without
               force
               to
               receaue
               any
               sustenāce
               that
               was
               presented
               vnto
               her
               ,
               she
               was
               neuertheles
               so
               fortified
               of
               God
               and
               encouraged
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               that
               she
               exhorted
               all
               those
               that
               would
               comfort
               her
               to
               be
               prompt
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               A
               Religious
               mā
               intending
               to
               comfort
               her
               and
               to
               persuade
               her
               to
               haue
               patience
               in
               so
               grieuous
               a
               sicknesse
               that
               procured
               her
               so
               much
               torment
               ,
               she
               with
               a
               smiling
               countenance
               &
               cleare
               voyce
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               that
               I
               knew
               the
               grace
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               his
               seruant
               saint
               Francis
               ,
               no
               paine
               hath
               bin
               troublesome
               vnto
               me
               ,
               no
               penance
               hath
               seemed
               difficult
               ,
               nor
               no
               sicknesse
               ircksome
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               almighty
               God
               approached
               neere
               vnto
               her
               ,
               &
               her
               soule
               being
               as
               it
               were
               att
               the
               dore
               to
               goe
               forth
               ,
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               would
               haue
               the
               most
               pious
               and
               spirituall
               Frere
               Minors
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               to
               discourse
               vnto
               her
               of
               the
               passiō
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               pious
               wordes
               to
               enflame
               her
               more
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               Wherfore
               some
               of
               them
               who
               were
               vnto
               her
               true
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               our
               Redeemer
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               amōg
               others
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               ,
               the
               familier
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               often
               vttered
               vnto
               her
               ,
               such
               fiery
               and
               enflamed
               wordes
               of
               the
               omnipotēt
               God
               ,
               that
               she
               by
               his
               presēce
               being
               filled
               with
               an
               extreme
               ioy
               ,
               one
               day
               demaunded
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               then
               knew
               nothing
               new
               of
               almighty
               God
               :
               whervpon
               Br.
               Iuniperus
               opening
               his
               mouth
               to
               answeare
               her
               ,
               there
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               fournise
               of
               his
               enflamed
               hart
               ,
               infinite
               sparckes
               of
               such
               sublime
               wordes
               ,
               that
               this
               holy
               virgin
               receaued
               therof
               much
               consolation
               .
               Finally
               turning
               her
               Angelicall
               face
               towards
               her
               deere
               and
               beloued
               daughters
               and
               sisters
               there
               present
               ,
               bitterly
               weeping
               ,
               she
               recommended
               vnto
               them
               the
               pouerty
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               this
               her
               last
               passadge
               ,
               praysing
               and
               thancking
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               infinite
               benefittes
               which
               they
               had
               receaued
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               which
               she
               particulerly
               recounted
               vnto
               them
               ;
               then
               she
               gaue
               them
               all
               her
               benediction
               ,
               &
               also
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               her
               Monastery
               present
               &
               absent
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               those
               that
               should
               enter
               into
               her
               Order
               .
               There
               were
               present
               two
               companions
               of
               saint
               Frācis
               ,
               Br.
               Angelus
               ,
               who
               though
               much
               afflicted
               did
               yet
               comfort
               the
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               simple
               Br.
               Leo
               ,
               who
               ceased
               not
               to
               kisse
               the
               bed
               of
               the
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               that
               was
               leuing
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               was
               lamēted
               of
               her
               daughters
               because
               they
               wer
               left
               orphanes
               &
               were
               no
               more
               in
               this
               life
               to
               see
               their
               most
               holy
               mother
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               accōpanyed
               her
               soule
               vnto
               heauen
               with
               abōdance
               of
               teares
               ,
               without
               power
               to
               admit
               any
               other
               consolation
               then
               to
               desire
               to
               goe
               with
               her
               :
               wherwith
               being
               so
               afflicted
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               without
               difficulty
               forbeare
               with
               their
               nailes
               to
               rent
               their
               faces
               ;
               but
               it
               not
               being
               permitted
               them
               to
               dischardge
               thēselues
               
               of
               such
               greife
               exteriourly
               ,
               it
               did
               enflame
               in
               them
               a
               more
               burning
               fire
               within
               :
               For
               those
               espouses
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               were
               sufficiently
               morified
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               albeit
               the
               force
               of
               greife
               did
               constraine
               thē
               to
               cast
               forth
               loud
               cryes
               and
               sighes
               ,
               and
               to
               power
               out
               riuers
               of
               teares
               .
               The
               holy
               virgin
               att
               lenght
               being
               turned
               towardes
               thē
               ,
               begā
               very
               sweetly
               to
               say
               vnto
               her
               soule
               ,
               goe
               my
               soule
               ,
               goe
               sorth
               securely
               ;
               thou
               hast
               an
               assured
               guide
               to
               performe
               this
               voyage
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               they
               Creatour
               ,
               hath
               sanctified
               thee
               ,
               &
               hath
               alwayes
               conserued
               thee
               ,
               affecting
               thee
               with
               a
               tender
               loue
               ,
               equall
               with
               that
               of
               a
               mother
               towardes
               her
               child
               .
               And
               thou
               my
               God
               ,
               be
               praysed
               for
               hauing
               created
               me
               .
               A
               Religious
               sister
               asking
               her
               what
               she
               meant
               therby
               :
               she
               answeared
               :
               I
               speake
               to
               my
               blessed
               soule
               .
               Her
               most
               glorious
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               was
               not
               far
               from
               her
               ,
               &
               attended
               for
               her
               .
               Thē
               tourning
               to
               one
               of
               her
               Religious
               ,
               she
               sayd
               :
               Doe
               you
               not
               see
               my
               daughter
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               glory
               whome
               I
               see
               ?
               Almighty
               God
               also
               layd
               his
               hand
               on
               an
               other
               Religious
               ,
               who
               saw
               with
               her
               corporall
               eyes
               thorough
               the
               teares
               that
               distilled
               from
               them
               ,
               a
               glorious
               vision
               ;
               she
               being
               pearced
               thorough
               with
               the
               dart
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               cast
               her
               eyes
               towardes
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               saw
               enter
               a
               great
               procession
               of
               virgins
               richly
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ,
               hauing
               each
               one
               a
               croune
               of
               gold
               on
               their
               head
               :
               but
               one
               of
               them
               appeared
               more
               beautifull
               ,
               sumptuous
               and
               glittering
               thē
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               she
               had
               on
               her
               head
               an
               imperiall
               crowne
               ,
               garnished
               with
               precious
               stones
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               countenāce
               proceeded
               a
               light
               so
               shining
               that
               it
               cōuerted
               the
               obscurity
               of
               the
               night
               into
               cleare
               and
               bright
               day
               :
               It
               was
               with
               out
               doubt
               the
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               Queen
               of
               virgins
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               the
               bed
               of
               the
               espouse
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               to
               whome
               enclining
               she
               graciously
               embraced
               her
               ,
               and
               incontinently
               she
               was
               couered
               and
               the
               bed
               also
               by
               the
               other
               virgins
               with
               an
               extreme
               sumptuous
               mantell
               .
               So
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               eleuenth
               of
               August
               ,
               this
               holy
               soule
               ascended
               to
               heauen
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               crowned
               with
               perpetuall
               glory
               .
               Happy
               was
               her
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               miserable
               life
               ,
               sith
               it
               was
               her
               entry
               into
               that
               of
               eternall
               felicitie
               .
               For
               the
               fastes
               which
               this
               S.
               performed
               in
               this
               exile
               ,
               she
               is
               now
               ioyfull
               and
               had
               her
               fill
               att
               the
               magnificall
               table
               of
               the
               cittizens
               of
               heauē
               :
               and
               for
               the
               humility
               and
               basenesse
               of
               her
               habite
               ,
               she
               is
               now
               gloriously
               attired
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               .
               The
               continuall
               sighes
               and
               desires
               which
               she
               had
               for
               the
               presence
               and
               loue
               of
               her
               deerly
               beloued
               Spouse
               ,
               are
               accomplished
               by
               the
               blessed
               vision
               of
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               assured
               fruition
               of
               the
               soueraigne
               good
               :
               leauing
               the
               way
               open
               to
               the
               example
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               that
               we
               blinded
               ,
               and
               miserable
               mortall
               creatures
               ,
               reiecting
               these
               short
               ,
               false
               and
               deceiptfull
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               may
               purchase
               the
               permanent
               ,
               true
               and
               assured
               that
               indure
               eternally
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               honorable
               obsequies
               that
               were
               performed
               for
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHiles
               the
               soule
               of
               S.
               Clare
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               report
               of
               her
               deceasse
               was
               incontinently
               diuulged
               through
               Assisium
               :
               whence
               both
               men
               and
               women
               in
               such
               abondance
               speedily
               flocked
               to
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               that
               none
               seemed
               to
               be
               left
               in
               the
               citty
               .
               Each
               one
               presently
               esteemed
               her
               a
               sainct
               ,
               and
               called
               her
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               accompayning
               their
               discourses
               with
               great
               abondance
               of
               teares
               of
               deuotion
               .
               The
               officers
               of
               iustice
               repayred
               thither
               accompanyed
               with
               many
               warlike
               Champions
               and
               a
               great
               nomber
               of
               armed
               men
               ,
               which
               that
               night
               guarded
               the
               monastery
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               precious
               treasure
               might
               be
               bereaued
               them
               .
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               the
               Pope
               with
               all
               his
               Court
               came
               thither
               ,
               accompayned
               by
               all
               the
               neighbour
               people
               .
            
             
               The
               Religious
               men
               of
               S.
               Damiā
               being
               ready
               to
               begin
               the
               office
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               Pope
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               sayd
               the
               office
               of
               the
               holy
               virgins
               ,
               wherin
               he
               would
               haue
               canonized
               her
               before
               her
               buryall
               :
               But
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Hostia
               hauing
               demonstrated
               vnto
               him
               that
               it
               was
               fitt
               in
               this
               affaire
               to
               proceed
               with
               more
               humane
               prudence
               ,
               the
               Pope
               permitted
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               solemnly
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               office
               of
               the
               dead
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               .
            
             
               The
               said
               Cardinall
               hauing
               taken
               for
               his
               text
               ,
               
                 Vanitas
                 vanitatum
                 &
                 omnia
                 vanitas
              
               ,
               made
               a
               very
               worthy
               and
               deuout
               sermon
               to
               manifest
               the
               vanity
               of
               thinges
               appertayning
               only
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               where
               he
               exceedingly
               exalted
               that
               most
               eminent
               Contemptrice
               of
               vanityes
               :
               which
               ended
               ,
               all
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               other
               Prelates
               accompanied
               this
               holy
               body
               with
               an
               exemplar
               deuotion
               .
               All
               the
               funeralles
               being
               very
               solemnly
               accomplished
               ,
               the
               cittizens
               of
               Assisium
               thincking
               it
               not
               secure
               that
               this
               precious
               treasure
               should
               remayne
               so
               farre
               out
               of
               their
               citty
               ,
               they
               caused
               this
               holy
               body
               with
               exceeding
               great
               pomp
               to
               be
               transported
               ,
               singing
               psalmes
               and
               hymnes
               with
               the
               sound
               &
               melody
               of
               diuers
               musicall
               instrumentes
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               very
               solemne
               procession
               they
               carryed
               it
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               sainct
               George
               within
               their
               citty
               ,
               where
               the
               body
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               had
               formerly
               bin
               reposed
               .
               And
               it
               was
               very
               reasonnable
               that
               he
               who
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               had
               giuen
               a
               patterne
               of
               the
               way
               of
               life
               vnto
               this
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               should
               as
               is
               were
               prophetically
               prepare
               her
               a
               place
               of
               sepulture
               ▪
               There
               was
               then
               a
               great
               repaire
               and
               confluence
               of
               people
               frō
               diuers
               citties
               ,
               townes
               ,
               and
               villages
               vnto
               Assisium
               ,
               to
               thanck
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               ,
               vnto
               this
               blessed
               creature
               ,
               proclayming
               ,
               
               this
               virgin
               to
               be
               really
               a
               sainct
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ,
               who
               now
               liueth
               in
               Paradise
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               already
               so
               much
               honoured
               of
               men
               on
               earth
               .
               O
               blessed
               virgin
               ,
               pray
               now
               to
               God
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               gaine
               our
               soules
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               heauen
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               conuerted
               and
               gayned
               so
               many
               ,
               liuing
               on
               earth
               .
               The
               holy
               virgin
               passed
               this
               transitory
               life
               to
               the
               other
               of
               rest
               ,
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               ,
               1253.
               the
               twelfth
               of
               August
               ,
               forty
               yeares
               after
               her
               perfect
               vocation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               60.
               yeare
               of
               her
               age
               .
               She
               was
               enterred
               the
               12.
               of
               August
               ,
               on
               which
               day
               her
               feast
               is
               solemnised
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               and
               ouer
               all
               the
               holy
               Romane
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               possessed
               personnes
               that
               haue
               bin
               deliuered
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               cheefest
               marckes
               that
               sainctes
               can
               haue
               ,
               and
               the
               worthiest
               testimonies
               of
               faith
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               are
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               good
               worckes
               :
               for
               sainct
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               wrought
               no
               miracles
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               that
               haue
               wrought
               many
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               esteemed
               more
               holy
               then
               he
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               notable
               renowne
               of
               the
               religious
               life
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               might
               suffice
               to
               make
               her
               appeare
               such
               as
               she
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               tepedity
               ,
               coldnes
               ,
               and
               remissnesse
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               deuotion
               did
               not
               otherwise
               require
               .
               But
               sith
               this
               holy
               virgin
               was
               not
               only
               in
               her
               life
               time
               by
               her
               merittes
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               diuine
               illumination
               ,
               but
               was
               also
               after
               her
               death
               of
               merueilous
               splendour
               ouer
               all
               the
               world
               by
               the
               light
               of
               her
               miracles
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               most
               pure
               verity
               hath
               caused
               the
               recording
               of
               many
               of
               her
               miracles
               ,
               that
               they
               remayne
               as
               testimony
               ,
               memory
               and
               denunciation
               of
               her
               sanctity
               :
               therfore
               also
               the
               multitude
               of
               them
               enforce
               the
               rehearsall
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               generally
               diuulged
               and
               knowne
               .
            
             
               A
               child
               called
               Iames
               ,
               seeming
               not
               so
               sick
               as
               possessed
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               sometimes
               he
               cast
               himselfe
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               riuer
               ,
               fell
               rudely
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               fury
               did
               bite
               the
               stones
               that
               he
               brake
               his
               teeth
               withall
               ,
               forced
               bloud
               out
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               wrested
               his
               mouth
               most
               strangely
               ,
               yea
               sometimes
               would
               seeme
               a
               mōstrer
               ,
               so
               dubling
               and
               folding
               his
               members
               ,
               as
               his
               feet
               would
               be
               on
               his
               necke
               .
               He
               was
               ordinarily
               twice
               in
               the
               day
               afflicted
               with
               the
               like
               tormentes
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               two
               personnes
               sufficed
               not
               to
               restraine
               him
               from
               tearing
               of
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               yea
               there
               was
               great
               difficulty
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               murdering
               himselfe
               .
               Many
               Phisitians
               hauing
               in
               vaine
               laboured
               to
               cure
               him
               ,
               att
               length
               his
               Father
               named
               Guidalot
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               affectionatly
               saying
               :
               O
               holy
               virgin
               honoured
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               
               thee
               I
               adresse
               my self
               ,
               to
               beseech
               thee
               to
               obtaine
               of
               God
               my
               sōnes
               health
               .
               Then
               ful
               of
               cōfidence
               he
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               this
               sainct
               ,
               and
               layd
               him
               therevpon
               ,
               and
               he
               presently
               miraculously
               obtayned
               the
               fauour
               he
               desired
               ,
               his
               sonne
               being
               perfectly
               cured
               of
               all
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               troubled
               after
               .
            
             
               Alexandrina
               of
               the
               towne
               of
               Frata
               ,
               neere
               to
               Perusia
               ,
               was
               possessed
               &
               tormented
               with
               an
               abhominable
               deuill
               ,
               to
               whose
               power
               she
               was
               so
               left
               that
               he
               made
               her
               fly
               as
               a
               byrd
               to
               the
               topp
               of
               a
               rock
               neere
               to
               the
               riuer
               of
               Tiber
               ,
               then
               made
               her
               descend
               to
               a
               branch
               of
               a
               tree
               that
               did
               hang
               over
               the
               sayd
               riuer
               ,
               then
               to
               hang
               on
               that
               branch
               ,
               there
               playing
               her
               idle
               pranckes
               .
               This
               woman
               had
               halfe
               her
               body
               vtterly
               benummed
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Phisitians
               could
               find
               no
               remedy
               :
               Att
               lenght
               she
               came
               with
               great
               deuotion
               to
               the
               shrine
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               inuocating
               her
               merittes
               she
               was
               cured
               of
               all
               her
               afflictions
               :
               for
               she
               had
               also
               the
               gout
               in
               her
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               her
               body
               halfe
               paraliticall
               was
               cured
               ,
               and
               withall
               she
               was
               entierly
               freed
               of
               the
               oppression
               and
               seruitude
               of
               the
               deuill
            
             
               An
               other
               woman
               of
               the
               same
               place
               was
               cured
               before
               the
               sayd
               sepulcher
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               like
               sort
               possessed
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               had
               withall
               many
               other
               diseases
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               that
               were
               miraculously
               cured
               of
               diuers
               diseases
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               French
               youth
               ,
               goeing
               to
               Rome
               in
               company
               of
               others
               his
               country
               men
               ,
               fell
               sick
               and
               lay
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               infirmity
               lost
               his
               sence
               and
               speech
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               became
               deformed
               as
               it
               were
               a
               monster
               ,
               then
               became
               he
               so
               furious
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               held
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               seemed
               ready
               to
               dye
               ;
               which
               spectacle
               did
               not
               only
               moue
               his
               companions
               to
               compassion
               ,
               but
               did
               also
               exceedingly
               terrifie
               them
               :
               and
               therfore
               they
               bound
               him
               to
               a
               biere
               and
               carryed
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               where
               hauing
               placed
               him
               before
               her
               sepulcher
               ,
               they
               applyed
               them
               all
               to
               prayers
               ,
               inuocating
               the
               helpe
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               S.
               who
               made
               such
               intercession
               for
               the
               yong
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               an
               instant
               entierly
               cured
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               called
               Valentin
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               with
               the
               falling
               sicknesse
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               fell
               six
               times
               a
               day
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               besides
               he
               had
               one
               foot
               so
               wrested
               awry
               that
               he
               was
               vtterly
               lamed
               :
               he
               was
               brought
               on
               an
               asse
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               where
               hauing
               remayned
               two
               dayes
               and
               three
               nightes
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               attempting
               to
               moue
               his
               lame
               foot
               ,
               and
               none
               being
               neere
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               such
               a
               noyse
               ,
               that
               being
               heard
               by
               some
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               
               heare
               the
               kreaking
               of
               a
               peice
               of
               dry
               wood
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               was
               instantly
               cured
               of
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               his
               sayd
               diseases
               .
            
             
               The
               sonne
               of
               a
               woman
               of
               Spoletum
               ,
               called
               Iames
               of
               twelue
               yeares
               old
               ,
               beingblind
               ,
               could
               not
               goe
               without
               a
               guid
               :
               being
               once
               forsaken
               by
               him
               that
               conducted
               him
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               pitt
               ,
               brake
               one
               of
               his
               armes
               ,
               and
               hurt
               his
               head
               .
               The
               night
               following
               sleeping
               by
               the
               bridge
               of
               Varue
               ,
               a
               woman
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               Iames
               ,
               if
               thou
               come
               to
               me
               to
               Assisium
               I
               will
               cure
               thee
               .
               Arising
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               he
               much
               admired
               att
               the
               vision
               ,
               which
               he
               recounted
               vnto
               two
               other
               blind
               men
               ,
               who
               answeared
               him
               :
               Brother
               ,
               we
               haue
               lately
               heard
               of
               a
               Lady
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               att
               whose
               sepulcher
               God
               worcketh
               by
               her
               merittes
               great
               miracles
               :
               which
               the
               blinde
               youth
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               he
               left
               the
               two
               other
               blind
               men
               ,
               and
               wiht
               a
               strong
               confidence
               hastened
               to
               Assisium
               :
               in
               the
               way
               he
               lodged
               att
               Spoletum
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               night
               he
               had
               the
               same
               vision
               ,
               which
               encreased
               his
               hope
               of
               recouering
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               hasten
               in
               time
               to
               arriue
               to
               the
               church
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               .
               But
               he
               found
               it
               so
               filled
               with
               worldly
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               enter
               :
               which
               exceedingly
               troubled
               him
               .
               But
               seeing
               no
               remedy
               ,
               he
               rested
               att
               the
               dore
               ,
               and
               there
               remayned
               till
               the
               euening
               ,
               where
               this
               poore
               blind
               youth
               being
               weary
               by
               his
               iorney
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               for
               that
               he
               could
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               setled
               himsesfe
               the
               best
               he
               could
               ,
               to
               rest
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               leaning
               his
               head
               against
               a
               great
               stone
               ,
               and
               so
               slept
               :
               and
               presently
               the
               third
               time
               heard
               the
               sayd
               voice
               ,
               speaking
               :
               Iames
               ,
               God
               will
               doe
               thee
               good
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               enter
               :
               and
               incontinently
               awaking
               out
               of
               that
               sleep
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               cry
               and
               begge
               of
               the
               people
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               ,
               to
               permitt
               him
               to
               enter
               ,
               which
               hauing
               a
               long
               time
               continued
               ,
               they
               gaue
               him
               place
               :
               and
               hauing
               discloathed
               himselfe
               ,
               putting
               his
               girdle
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               before
               which
               with
               great
               reuerence
               and
               humility
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               '
               knees
               ,
               and
               hauing
               persisted
               sometime
               in
               prayer
               ,
               beseeching
               saincte
               Clare
               to
               intercede
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               gentle
               slumber
               ,
               wherin
               saincte
               Clare
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               and
               sayd
               :
               Arise
               Iames
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               already
               cured
               :
               and
               being
               awaked
               and
               raysed
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
               the
               defect
               of
               his
               sight
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertues
               and
               merittes
               of
               this
               Sainct
               he
               clearly
               saw
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               glorifyed
               God
               ,
               and
               gaue
               him
               thanckes
               for
               so
               admirable
               a
               worcke
               ,
               exhorting
               all
               present
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               prayse
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               seruant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               lame
               and
               paralitiques
               cured
               by
               saincte
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               A
               Cittisen
               of
               Perusia
               called
               Iohn
               Martin
               de
               Buony
               ,
               wēt
               one
               time
               with
               many
               other
               Cittisens
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               ennemies
               of
               Tullinium
               :
               the
               skirmish
               being
               ended
               ,
               Iohn
               found
               his
               hand
               exceedingly
               hurt
               with
               the
               blow
               of
               a
               flint
               stone
               ,
               and
               the
               bone
               being
               broken
               ,
               he
               was
               therby
               maymed
               :
               hauing
               bin
               att
               extreme
               coste
               for
               the
               cure
               therof
               ,
               yet
               without
               any
               remedy
               ,
               but
               still
               enforced
               to
               carry
               his
               arme
               in
               a
               scarfe
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               complayned
               therof
               as
               of
               a
               desperat
               may
               me
               ,
               and
               asked
               counsel
               about
               cutting
               off
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               hauing
               one
               day
               heard
               speech
               of
               merueillous
               matters
               wrought
               by
               almighty
               God
               att
               the
               intercession
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               he
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               vowed
               to
               goe
               to
               her
               sepulcher
               ,
               whither
               arriuing
               he
               very
               deuoutly
               and
               reuerently
               presented
               her
               a
               hand
               of
               wax
               ,
               then
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               and
               made
               his
               feruent
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               that
               holy
               virgin
               to
               cure
               him
               .
               The
               successe
               was
               admirable
               ,
               for
               before
               this
               gentleman
               arose
               ,
               he
               felt
               his
               hand
               entierly
               cured
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Saint
               .
            
             
               A
               yong
               man
               of
               Castrouitoly
               ,
               called
               Petronius
               ,
               was
               so
               consumed
               with
               a
               disease
               which
               had
               for
               three
               yeares
               continually
               afflicted
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               already
               withered
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               yea
               he
               was
               therby
               brought
               to
               such
               weakenesse
               ,
               that
               in
               goeing
               he
               stooped
               with
               his
               face
               as
               it
               were
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               found
               great
               difficulty
               to
               walke
               ,
               though
               with
               a
               staffe
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               support
               him
               .
               His
               Father
               hauing
               already
               bin
               exceedingly
               chardged
               about
               his
               cure
               ,
               continued
               yet
               in
               resolution
               to
               employ
               the
               residue
               of
               his
               substance
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               vehement
               desire
               to
               see
               his
               sonne
               cured
               .
               But
               the
               Phisitions
               hauing
               assured
               him
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               of
               cure
               by
               humane
               art
               ,
               he
               had
               recourse
               to
               the
               new
               Sainct
               :
               of
               whose
               vertue
               hauing
               heard
               much
               report
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               sonne
               to
               be
               carryed
               where
               the
               Reliques
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               reposed
               .
               And
               hauing
               made
               his
               prayers
               by
               her
               sepulcher
               ,
               he
               recouered
               his
               former
               health
               ,
               and
               miraculously
               arose
               sound
               and
               straight
               as
               if
               he
               had
               neuer
               endured
               infirmity
               ,
               yea
               he
               ran
               ,
               leapt
               ,
               and
               praysed
               God
               and
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               inducing
               all
               present
               to
               haue
               greater
               faith
               and
               deuotion
               towardes
               
               her
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               towne
               of
               sainct
               Quiric
               ,
               within
               the
               diocesse
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               ten
               yeares
               old
               ,
               hauing
               bin
               borne
               lame
               ,
               went
               so
               pittifully
               and
               painfully
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               chanced
               to
               fal
               to
               the
               groūd
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               rise
               againe
               but
               with
               extreme
               difficulty
               .
               His
               Mother
               had
               many
               times
               recommended
               
               him
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               yet
               found
               he
               no
               redresse
               :
               but
               vnderstanding
               afterward
               that
               the
               virgin
               sainte
               Clare
               was
               very
               famous
               for
               infinite
               miracles
               which
               by
               her
               merittes
               were
               wrought
               att
               her
               sepulcher
               ,
               she
               caused
               her
               sonne
               to
               be
               carryed
               thither
               ,
               and
               incontinently
               after
               he
               had
               bin
               there
               ,
               his
               bones
               were
               setled
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               his
               members
               were
               cured
               :
               that
               which
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               entreated
               by
               deuout
               prayers
               would
               not
               graunt
               ,
               he
               referred
               to
               be
               obtayned
               and
               impetrated
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               his
               disciple
               saincte
               Clare
               .
            
             
               A
               Cittisen
               of
               Augubia
               ,
               called
               Iames
               le
               Franch
               ,
               had
               a
               sonne
               of
               fiue
               yeares
               old
               so
               lame
               that
               he
               could
               not
               goe
               ,
               which
               he
               very
               impatiently
               supported
               ,
               it
               seeming
               to
               him
               that
               the
               torment
               of
               his
               child
               was
               a
               reproch
               vnto
               his
               honour
               and
               family
               .
               When
               this
               child
               was
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               would
               wallow
               and
               creep
               in
               the
               dust
               in
               that
               sort
               to
               goe
               :
               and
               if
               he
               would
               stay
               himselfe
               against
               any
               thing
               to
               arise
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               :
               for
               nature
               had
               giuen
               him
               only
               a
               desire
               ,
               but
               no
               force
               and
               ability
               thervnto
               .
               But
               his
               Father
               and
               mother
               consulted
               to
               make
               a
               vow
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               him
               to
               the
               merittes
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               promised
               ,
               that
               being
               cured
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               called
               hers
               .
               The
               vow
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               cured
               this
               child
               ,
               who
               began
               so
               well
               to
               goe
               ,
               that
               without
               any
               helpe
               he
               went
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               the
               sayd
               sainct
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Castel
               Menany
               ,
               called
               Plenaria
               ,
               had
               bin
               long
               time
               benummed
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               she
               could
               not
               goe
               without
               a
               staffe
               :
               but
               causing
               herselfe
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               hauing
               there
               deuoutly
               offered
               her
               prayers
               ,
               she
               the
               day
               following
               obtayned
               what
               she
               there
               with
               faith
               demaunded
               .
               So
               she
               retourned
               home
               on
               her
               owne
               feet
               ,
               who
               came
               thither
               supported
               by
               the
               feet
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Perusia
               had
               a
               swelling
               on
               her
               cheeke
               which
               tormented
               her
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               besides
               had
               al
               ouer
               her
               body
               many
               ring
               wormes
               &
               tettars
               ,
               she
               had
               also
               her
               neck
               greater
               then
               her
               head
               .
               And
               often
               thincking
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               she
               one
               day
               went
               to
               her
               church
               ,
               where
               withgreat
               deuotion
               and
               a
               true
               faith
               she
               made
               her
               prayers
               :
               and
               continuing
               by
               her
               sepulcher
               till
               euen
               within
               night
               ,
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               great
               sweat
               ,
               wherby
               the
               swelling
               began
               to
               wax
               dry
               and
               to
               shrinck
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               she
               was
               so
               perfectly
               cured
               ,
               that
               there
               remayned
               no
               shew
               of
               scarre
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               two
               children
               were
               by
               saincle
               Clare
               rescued
               and
               preserued
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               wolues
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               vally
               of
               Spole●ū
               was
               accustomed
               to
               be
               much
               afflicted
               with
               wolues
               ,
               who
               did
               of●ē
               proy
               there
               on
               humā
               flesh
               .
               There
               dwelt
               a
               woman
               
               called
               Bonna
               ,
               on
               the
               Mount
               Galien
               ,
               within
               the
               diocesse
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               who
               hauing
               two
               children
               ,
               had
               scarce
               ended
               her
               lamentations
               for
               the
               one
               which
               the
               wolues
               had
               deuoured
               ,
               but
               ,
               whiles
               she
               was
               busy
               in
               her
               house
               they
               carryed
               away
               the
               other
               .
               The
               wolfe
               carryed
               her
               child
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountayne
               ,
               &
               grapled
               it
               by
               the
               throat
               when
               a
               labourer
               in
               the
               vineyardes
               hearing
               the
               pittifull
               cry
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               called
               the
               mother
               ,
               and
               admonished
               her
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               heard
               a
               crying
               voice
               like
               to
               his
               .
               The
               woman
               not
               finding
               her
               sonne
               ,
               presently
               beleeued
               that
               the
               wolfe
               had
               seased
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               began
               to
               rayse
               her
               lamentation
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               deuoutly
               inuocating
               the
               helpe
               of
               S.
               Clare
               in
               these
               tearmes
               :
               O
               blessed
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               haue
               compassion
               on
               me
               miserable
               woman
               ,
               and
               restore
               me
               my
               child
               .
               Alas
               heare
               if
               thou
               please
               the
               prayers
               of
               an
               infortunate
               mother
               !
               permitt
               me
               not
               to
               continue
               in
               this
               so
               rigorous
               desolation
               .
               Whiles
               this
               poore
               woman
               so
               recommended
               her
               distresse
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               her
               neighbours
               fournished
               with
               weapons
               hastened
               after
               the
               rauening
               wolfe
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               sayd
               mountaine
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               he
               had
               left
               the
               child
               wounded
               in
               the
               throat
               ,
               whose
               woundes
               a
               dogge
               was
               licking
               .
               And
               so
               the
               child
               was
               safely
               recouered
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               who
               was
               inuocated
               by
               his
               mother
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               was
               brought
               ,
               and
               was
               incontinently
               restored
               to
               perfect
               health
               .
            
             
               A
               litle
               girle
               of
               the
               towne
               of
               Canary
               ,
               being
               about
               noone
               abroad
               in
               the
               ayre
               where
               she
               did
               some
               seruice
               to
               an
               other
               woman
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               girle
               but
               for
               a
               dogge
               ,
               he
               lept
               on
               her
               neck
               &
               tooke
               hold
               of
               her
               head
               .
               The
               other
               woman
               and
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               girle
               there
               present
               ,
               ran
               after
               ,
               and
               cryed
               for
               helpe
               ,
               inuocating
               sainte
               Clare
               :
               and
               it
               was
               admirable
               to
               heare
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               being
               in
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               wolfe
               reprehended
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               Thou
               theefe
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               carry
               me
               farther
               I
               being
               recommended
               to
               that
               holy
               virgin
               ?
               The
               wolfe
               as
               daunted
               with
               those
               wordes
               ,
               gently
               sett
               the
               girle
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               theefe
               found
               and
               taken
               in
               the
               fact
               ,
               he
               fled
               :
               and
               the
               girle
               retourned
               without
               any
               hurt
               vnto
               her
               mother
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               diuers
               were
               deliuered
               from
               drowning
               and
               danger
               of
               sea
               ,
               hauing
               i●uocated
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AShippe
               fraught
               with
               many
               personnes
               departing
               out
               of
               the
               port
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               for
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Sardinie
               ,
               the
               first
               night
               there
               arose
               such
               a
               terrible
               tempest
               ,
               that
               the
               force
               therof
               leaked
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               vessell
               :
               which
               made
               apparent
               to
               all
               therein
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               in
               
               most
               euident
               perill
               of
               shipwrack
               :
               wherfore
               they
               began
               to
               inuocate
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               sainctes
               to
               assist
               them
               .
               Att
               length
               perceiuing
               no
               apparence
               of
               their
               liues
               safety
               ,
               they
               addressed
               themselues
               to
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               vowed
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               her
               intercession
               they
               were
               deliuered
               ,
               they
               would
               goe
               all
               naked
               to
               their
               very
               shirtes
               ,
               with
               their
               girdle
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               to
               visitt
               her
               sacred
               reliques
               att
               Assisium
               ,
               carrying
               each
               a
               wax
               light
               of
               two
               poundes
               in
               their
               handes
               .
               This
               vow
               being
               made
               ,
               they
               saw
               three
               great
               lightes
               discend
               from
               heauen
               ,
               the
               one
               wherof
               setled
               on
               the
               forepart
               of
               the
               shipp
               ,
               an
               other
               on
               the
               poupe
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               on
               the
               pumpe
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               wherof
               the
               leakes
               where
               the
               water
               entred
               did
               close
               ,
               and
               the
               sea
               became
               so
               quiet
               and
               calme
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               gracious
               wind
               the
               vessell
               was
               accompanied
               and
               conducted
               by
               the
               said
               lightes
               to
               the
               part
               of
               Arestan
               ,
               whither
               being
               arriued
               and
               landed
               ,
               &
               the
               marchandise
               all
               safely
               putt
               on
               shoare
               ,
               the
               sayd
               lightes
               vanished
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               was
               admirable
               )
               the
               shippe
               presently
               sunk
               and
               was
               cast
               away
               .
               They
               that
               had
               gone
               out
               of
               her
               acknowledging
               the
               miracle
               ,
               att
               their
               retourne
               to
               Pisa
               deuoutly
               accomplished
               their
               vow
               ,
               yelding
               infinite
               thanckes
               to
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               virgin
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               benefitt
               receaued
               by
               her
               intercession
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Clare
               was
               canonized
               by
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               POpe
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               liued
               so
               litle
               time
               after
               the
               death
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               that
               he
               cold
               not
               canonize
               her
               .
               The
               holy
               siege
               hauing
               bin
               two
               yeares
               vacant
               ,
               Alexander
               the
               fourth
               was
               chosen
               Pope
               ,
               who
               being
               exceedingly
               deuoted
               and
               a
               friend
               to
               piety
               ,
               protectour
               of
               Religious
               ,
               hauing
               heard
               true
               relation
               both
               of
               the
               miracles
               which
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               wrought
               ,
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               holy
               seruant
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               renowme
               of
               her
               vertue
               ,
               which
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               diuulged
               it selfe
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               knowing
               also
               that
               her
               canonization
               was
               generally
               desired
               ,
               his
               holinesse
               being
               also
               induced
               by
               the
               assurance
               of
               so
               many
               miracles
               ,
               therfore
               begā
               to
               treat
               in
               the
               Consistory
               of
               her
               canonizatiō
               .
               Wherin
               to
               proceed
               more
               maturely
               ,
               there
               were
               elected
               prudent
               and
               vertuous
               men
               to
               examine
               the
               sayd
               miracles
               and
               the
               irreprehensible
               life
               of
               the
               sainct
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               and
               this
               holy
               virgin
               being
               found
               and
               proued
               to
               haue
               bin
               in
               her
               life
               an
               vnspotted
               mirrour
               of
               all
               vertues
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               bin
               ennobled
               of
               almighty
               God
               after
               her
               death
               by
               true
               and
               approued
               miracles
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               her
               Canonization
               was
               appointed
               ,
               when
               were
               present
               with
               his
               Holinesse
               many
               Cardinals
               ,
               Archbishoppes
               ,
               Bishoppes
               ,
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Priestes
               and
               Religious
               ,
               with
               infinite
               
               noblemen
               ,
               gentlemen
               and
               others
               each
               in
               their
               degree
               and
               quality
               ,
               before
               whome
               the
               Pope
               proposed
               this
               sacred
               affaire
               ,
               demaunding
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Prelates
               :
               who
               with
               one
               accord
               gaue
               consent
               ,
               and
               affectionatly
               besought
               the
               said
               sainct
               might
               be
               canonized
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               had
               glorified
               her
               in
               heauen
               .
               In
               this
               sort
               then
               ,
               three
               yeares
               after
               her
               happy
               decease
               ,
               Pope
               Alexander
               caused
               her
               solemnely
               to
               be
               enrollod
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Sainctes
               ,
               ordayning
               her
               feast
               to
               be
               celebrated
               with
               solemnity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               12.
               of
               August
               .
               This
               Canonization
               was
               performed
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1255.
               and
               the
               first
               of
               the
               raigne
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 saincte
                 Agnes
                 sister
                 to
                 saincte
                 Clare
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 Sainct
                 is
                 described
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 to
                 auoyd
                 reiteration
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 pretermitted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               saincte
               Agnes
               was
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               sent
               to
               Florence
               ,
               there
               to
               build
               a
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               virgin
               and
               espouse
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IES
               .
               CH.
               Agnes
               true
               sister
               &
               companion
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               bloud
               as
               in
               vertue
               and
               Religion
               ,
               perseuered
               and
               persisted
               in
               notable
               sanctity
               of
               life
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               sainct
               Damian
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               time
               of
               her
               entrance
               into
               Religion
               euen
               to
               her
               death
               ,
               she
               alwayes
               woare
               a
               very
               rough
               haircloth
               next
               her
               tender
               flesh
               .
               Her
               ordinary
               refection
               was
               almost
               alwayes
               bread
               and
               water
               ;
               she
               was
               naturally
               very
               pittifull
               to
               euery
               one
               .
               Sainct
               Francis
               finding
               this
               virgin
               to
               haue
               obtayned
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               meane
               and
               assistance
               of
               her
               sister
               ,
               a
               worthy
               perfection
               ,
               he
               sent
               her
               to
               Florence
               there
               to
               found
               a
               new
               Monastery
               of
               poore
               sisters
               called
               Mount
               Celi
               ,
               wherof
               sainct
               Francis
               made
               her
               Abbesse
               .
               This
               holy
               virgin
               induced
               many
               soules
               to
               abandon
               the
               world
               to
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               which
               she
               did
               by
               meane
               of
               her
               pious
               conuersation
               and
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               by
               holy
               discourses
               and
               wordes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               sweetly
               flowed
               out
               of
               her
               mouth
               :
               and
               as
               a
               perfect
               Contemptrice
               of
               transitory
               thinges
               and
               follower
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               she
               planted
               in
               this
               Monastery
               (
               conformably
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis
               and
               of
               saincte
               Cla●e
               )
               the
               obseruance
               and
               profession
               of
               Euangelicall
               pouerty
               :
               but
               being
               exceedingly
               grie●●d
               with
               the
               absence
               of
               her
               sister
               ,
               she
               wrote
               this
               letter
               following
               
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               sainct
               Damian
               ,
               wherin
               she
               had
               receaued
               her
               education
               and
               spirituall
               nourriture
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Copte
               of
               the
               letter
               which
               saincte
               Agnes
               wrote
               to
               her
               Sister
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               others
               sisters
               of
               her
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               venerable
               and
               beloued
               Mother
               in
               our
               Lord
               CHRST
               IESVS
               Clare
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               her
               Couent
               ,
               humble
               sister
               Agnes
               ,
               the
               least
               of
               the
               disciples
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               and
               of
               yours
               recommendeth
               herselfe
               vnto
               you
               all
               ,
               and
               prostrate
               att
               your
               feet
               doth
               yeld
               you
               all
               submission
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               wishing
               vnto
               you
               what
               is
               most
               precious
               from
               the
               most
               high
               king
               of
               kinges
               .
               To
               the
               end
               that
               all
               nature
               which
               hath
               bin
               created
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               acknowledge
               it
               selfe
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               persist
               of
               it selfe
               in
               its
               owne
               essence
               ,
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               most
               prudently
               permitteth
               that
               when
               any
               one
               esteemeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               drowned
               and
               plunged
               in
               aduersities
               .
               This
               I
               tell
               you
               (
               my
               most
               deere
               Mother
               )
               that
               you
               may
               know
               what
               affliction
               and
               extreme
               heauines
               possesseth
               my
               spiritt
               ,
               being
               so
               tormented
               that
               hardly
               can
               I
               speake
               :
               and
               this
               because
               I
               am
               corporally
               separated
               from
               you
               and
               my
               holy
               sisters
               ,
               with
               whome
               I
               hoped
               to
               haue
               happely
               liued
               and
               dyed
               in
               this
               world
               .
               So
               farre
               is
               this
               my
               griefe
               from
               slacking
               ,
               that
               it
               continually
               encreaseth
               :
               which
               as
               it
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               beleeue
               it
               will
               finde
               no
               end
               in
               this
               world
               .
               For
               it
               is
               so
               continuall
               and
               familier
               vnto
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               neuer
               forsake
               me
               .
               I
               was
               persuaded
               that
               life
               and
               death
               should
               be
               a
               like
               ,
               without
               power
               of
               any
               separation
               on
               earth
               ,
               amongest
               them
               who
               haue
               one
               same
               conuersation
               and
               life
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               must
               haue
               one
               same
               sepulture
               ,
               them
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               one
               same
               and
               equall
               naturall
               profession
               ,
               and
               one
               same
               loue
               hath
               made
               sisters
               .
               But
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               being
               abandoned
               and
               afflicted
               on
               eache
               side
               ,
               I
               am
               much
               mistaken
               .
               O
               my
               holy
               sisters
               !
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               reciprocally
               grieued
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               lett
               vs
               weepe
               together
               ,
               I
               being
               assured
               that
               you
               shall
               neuer
               experience
               any
               doulour
               comparable
               to
               that
               which
               I
               now
               feele
               ,
               in
               being
               separated
               from
               them
               with
               whome
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               had
               conioyned
               me
               .
               This
               griefe
               tormenteth
               me
               incessantly
               ,
               this
               fire
               burneth
               my
               hart
               continually
               ,
               so
               that
               being
               on
               each
               side
               afflicted
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               to
               thincke
               ,
               neither
               doth
               any
               hope
               remayne
               but
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               your
               prayers
               ,
               that
               Almighty
               God
               easing
               this
               affliction
               ,
               may
               make
               it
               tollerable
               vnto
               me
               .
               
               O
               my
               most
               gracious
               mother
               !
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               sith
               I
               know
               not
               that
               euer
               I
               shall
               see
               you
               more
               ,
               or
               likewise
               my
               sisters
               .
               O
               that
               it
               were
               lawfull
               for
               me
               to
               vtter
               vnto
               you
               the
               conceiptes
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               desire
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               could
               open
               my
               hart
               vnto
               you
               on
               this
               paper
               ,
               then
               should
               you
               see
               the
               liuely
               and
               continuall
               dolour
               that
               tormenteth
               me
               !
               My
               soule
               b●rneth
               inter●ourly
               ,
               being
               afflicted
               with
               an
               incessant
               fire
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               my
               hart
               groneth
               ,
               sigheth
               and
               lamenteth
               ,
               with
               desire
               of
               your
               presence
               .
               Myne
               eyes
               cannot
               haue
               their
               fill
               of
               weeping
               ,
               and
               albeit
               I
               seeke
               some
               consolation
               against
               this
               bitternes
               ,
               yet
               can
               I
               find
               none
               :
               but
               euery
               thing
               turneth
               into
               griefe
               :
               and
               much
               more
               when
               I
               cōsider
               the
               meanes
               to
               see
               you
               .
               I
               am
               entierly
               steeped
               in
               these
               anguishes
               ,
               hauing
               none
               that
               can
               comfort
               me
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               receaue
               a
               litle
               consolation
               from
               the
               liberal
               hand
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               Which
               causeth
               me
               to
               beseech
               you
               all
               to
               giue
               thanckes
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               for
               this
               fauour
               and
               mercy
               extended
               towardes
               me
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               through
               his
               grace
               I
               finde
               in
               this
               Couent
               such
               concord
               ,
               peace
               and
               charity
               as
               by
               wordes
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ;
               these
               sisters
               hauing
               receaued
               me
               with
               exceeding
               loue
               &
               deuotion
               ,
               yelding
               me
               obedience
               with
               extraordinary
               promptitude
               and
               reuerence
               .
               They
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               recommend
               themselues
               to
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               &
               to
               you
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               sisters
               of
               the
               monastery
               ;
               and
               I
               recommend
               both
               my selfe
               and
               them
               to
               your
               prayers
               ,
               beseeching
               you
               as
               our
               Mother
               ,
               to
               be
               mindfull
               of
               them
               and
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               of
               your
               daughters
               :
               and
               know
               you
               that
               they
               and
               I
               ,
               will
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               obserue
               and
               keep
               your
               holy
               preceptes
               and
               aduertisementes
               .
               Besides
               .
               I
               desire
               you
               should
               know
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               accorded
               to
               whatsoeuer
               I
               demaunded
               him
               ,
               conformably
               to
               your
               intention
               and
               mine
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               in
               the
               matter
               you
               know
               ;
               viz.
               that
               we
               may
               not
               possesse
               any
               thing
               proper
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               my
               most
               deere
               Mother
               ,
               to
               procure
               of
               the
               R.
               Father
               Generall
               that
               he
               often
               visitt
               vs
               ,
               to
               comfort
               vs
               in
               God
               ,
               whose
               grace
               be
               with
               your
               spiritt
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               extasie
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               how
               S.
               Clare
               saw
               her
               thrice
               crowned
               by
               an
               Angell
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinte
               Clare
               in
               her
               last
               sicknes
               obtained
               that
               her
               sister
               S.
               Agnes
               might
               come
               to
               see
               her
               in
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               to
               keep
               her
               company
               during
               the
               few
               dayes
               she
               had
               to
               liue
               .
               And
               so
               S.
               Agnes
               hauing
               left
               her
               Couent
               well
               grounded
               in
               Religion
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               she
               came
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               where
               sainte
               Clare
               being
               one
               night
               in
               prayer
               a
               part
               from
               her
               sister
               ,
               she
               neuertheles
               saw
               her
               ,
               being
               also
               in
               prayer
               ,
               lifted
               from
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               an
               Angell
               to
               crowne
               her
               head
               three
               seuerall
               times
               with
               so
               many
               crownes
               .
               The
               day
               following
               she
               demanded
               of
               her
               sister
               ,
               what
               player
               or
               contemplation
               she
               had
               made
               the
               night
               past
               :
               But
               she
               of
               humility
               vnwilling
               to
               manifest
               her
               prayer
               ,
               being
               att
               length
               enforced
               by
               obedience
               ,
               made
               her
               this
               relation
               :
               I
               considered
               the
               great
               goodnes
               and
               patience
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               wherby
               he
               supporteth
               such
               enormous
               offences
               of
               sinners
               ;
               which
               I
               considered
               with
               a
               deep
               sorrow
               and
               compassion
               .
               Then
               I
               thought
               and
               yet
               doe
               thinck
               on
               the
               loue
               which
               almighty
               God
               beareth
               to
               sinners
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               endured
               death
               to
               saue
               them
               :
               Thirdly
               I
               considered
               and
               doe
               consider
               ,
               and
               am
               with
               cōpassion
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               ,
               for
               the
               soules
               in
               purgatory
               and
               their
               great
               tormentes
               :
               and
               because
               they
               cannot
               helpe
               them selues
               ,
               I
               asked
               mercy
               for
               them
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               woundes
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Agnes
               sent
               S.
               Clares
               vaile
               to
               the
               monasterie
               of
               Florence
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               death
               and
               translation
               to
               S.
               George
               of
               Assisium
               ,
               with
               all
               her
               Religious
               ,
               into
               a
               new
               Couent
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               death
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               sainte
               Agnes
               sent
               her
               black
               vaile
               which
               she
               did
               ordinairily
               weare
               ,
               to
               the
               poore
               Religious
               of
               Moūt
               Celi
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               founded
               att
               Florence
               :
               which
               she
               did
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               great
               amity
               towardes
               them
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               might
               inherite
               some
               reliques
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               for
               their
               comfort
               and
               deuotion
               .
               That
               vaile
               is
               yet
               in
               the
               sayd
               monastery
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               so
               carefully
               preserued
               ,
               that
               in
               substance
               and
               colour
               it
               seemeth
               still
               new
               .
               There
               is
               likewise
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               same
               monastery
               a
               cloake
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               by
               which
               reliques
               our
               lord
               worcketh
               many
               miracles
               .
               A
               litle
               after
               the
               death
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               also
               desired
               to
               be
               present
               att
               the
               mariage
               of
               the
               lambe
               ,
               whither
               she
               was
               inuited
               :
               but
               she
               first
               receaued
               the
               consolatiō
               which
               sainte
               Clare
               had
               promised
               her
               ,
               that
               before
               she
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               she
               should
               see
               her
               Spouse
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               as
               a
               tast
               of
               the
               eternall
               felicities
               wherto
               she
               was
               to
               be
               eleuated
               and
               conducted
               by
               her
               sweet
               Spouse
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               .
               She
               dyed
               the
               56.
               yeare
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               replenished
               with
               perfect
               sanctity
               ;
               and
               being
               deliuered
               out
               of
               this
               prison
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               possesse
               the
               kingdome
               with
               Angels
               and
               the
               holy
               virgins
               that
               had
               bin
               consecrated
               to
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               which
               glory
               these
               two
               sisters
               and
               daughters
               of
               Sion
               ,
               companions
               in
               heauen
               by
               nature
               and
               grace
               ,
               doe
               prayse
               God
               without
               end
               .
               There
               assembled
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               they
               with
               great
               deuotion
               ascended
               the
               ladder
               of
               the
               monastery
               of
               sainct
               Damian
               ,
               
               hoping
               there
               to
               receaue
               some
               spirituall
               consolation
               of
               sanctity
               ,
               but
               it
               happened
               that
               the
               chaine
               which
               held
               the
               ladder
               did
               slip
               ,
               so
               that
               al
               those
               that
               were
               on
               it
               ,
               fell
               downe
               one
               vpon
               an
               other
               :
               which
               made
               a
               great
               bruit
               and
               clamour
               by
               those
               that
               were
               hurt
               ,
               who
               hauing
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               inuocated
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               were
               all
               cured
               .
               The
               sayd
               holy
               virgin
               was
               enterred
               att
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               but
               afterward
               was
               transported
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               George
               ,
               wher
               she
               still
               remayneth
               together
               with
               her
               sister
               in
               Assisium
               ;
               by
               the
               which
               Church
               the
               Cittizens
               haue
               builded
               a
               faire
               monastery
               entituled
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               whither
               were
               afterward
               remoued
               the
               Religious
               sisters
               of
               S.
               Damian
               :
               which
               was
               don
               to
               preuent
               many
               inconueniences
               that
               might
               arriue
               vnto
               them
               ,
               being
               without
               the
               Citty
               .
               The
               said
               Religious
               brought
               from
               S.
               Damian
               many
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               the
               Crucifix
               which
               spake
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               att
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               conue●sion
               ,
               which
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               sayd
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Clare
               :
               and
               the
               F●ere
               Minors
               are
               att
               S.
               Damian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               miracles
               that
               almighty
               God
               wrought
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AGirle
               of
               Perusia
               had
               a
               cancred
               fistula
               in
               her
               throat
               ,
               who
               hauing
               deuotion
               to
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               visited
               her
               sepulcher
               .
               The
               Religious
               there
               hauing
               vnbound
               her
               soare
               ,
               att
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               Couent
               ,
               and
               then
               hauing
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               offered
               her
               prayers
               ,
               she
               arose
               sound
               ,
               and
               retourned
               to
               her
               house
               exceedingly
               comforted
               ,
               yelding
               thanckes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               his
               seruant
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               Religious
               sister
               att
               our
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               of
               Perusia
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               mo●tall
               soare
               in
               her
               brest
               ,
               which
               the
               Phisitions
               had
               iudged
               to
               be
               incurable
               ;
               in
               it
               there
               were
               three
               holes
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Religious
               women
               exhorted
               her
               to
               beare
               this
               affliction
               with
               patience
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               conforme
               her selfe
               to
               his
               will.
               This
               diseased
               sister
               being
               alwayes
               of
               minde
               to
               recommend
               her selfe
               to
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               kneeling
               one
               day
               before
               the
               Altare
               ,
               she
               with
               much
               deuotion
               commended
               her
               to
               the
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               demanding
               of
               her
               redresse
               of
               her
               infirmity
               .
               Wher
               withall
               falling
               into
               a
               gentle
               and
               sweet
               slumber
               ,
               S.
               Agnes
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               hand
               touched
               her
               mortall
               wound
               ,
               with
               which
               visitatiō
               she
               was
               sweetly
               comforted
               and
               cured
               :
               &
               at
               her
               awaking
               finding
               her selfe
               sound
               ,
               she
               gaue
               infinite
               thankes
               to
               God
               and
               to
               her
               aduocate
               S.
               Agnes
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               womā
               of
               the
               monastery
               of
               Venise
               ,
               had
               an
               impostume
               in
               her
               breast
               ,
               which
               was
               opened
               by
               the
               Phisitions
               &
               found
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               they
               allotted
               her
               a
               very
               litle
               time
               to
               liue
               .
               This
               poore
               wretch
               therfore
               in
               this
               distresse
               ,
               recōmended
               ,
               her selfe
               to
               the
               two
               sisters
               S.
               Clare
               
               and
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               about
               mindnight
               these
               to
               SS
               .
               as
               most
               skilfull
               Phisitions
               brought
               boxes
               of
               most
               precious
               oyntmentes
               ,
               and
               accompayned
               with
               many
               virgins
               entred
               into
               the
               infirmary
               ,
               where
               this
               sick
               sister
               was
               ,
               which
               was
               seene
               by
               many
               Religious
               ,
               and
               drawing
               neere
               to
               her
               bed
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               Sister
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               you
               shal
               be
               cured
               by
               the
               power
               and
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               .
               The
               sick
               Religious
               not
               knowing
               who
               spake
               vnto
               her
               ,
               douhted
               of
               this
               reuelatiō
               :
               and
               the
               sainctes
               replyed
               that
               they
               were
               P●isitions
               of
               Assisium
               .
               Then
               S.
               Agnes
               annoynted
               the
               soare
               with
               the
               oyntment
               she
               had
               brought
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               the
               diseased
               sister
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               cured
               of
               her
               mortall
               wound
               ,
               that
               no
               apparence
               remayned
               therof
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               of
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               Clare
               in
               Assisium
               had
               bin
               for
               sixteene
               yeares
               afflicted
               with
               such
               an
               infirmity
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               Religious
               alwayes
               held
               her
               for
               a
               leapre
               ;
               this
               diseased
               creature
               besought
               S.
               Agnes
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               virgin
               of
               heauen
               for
               her
               recouery
               :
               And
               this
               prayer
               being
               performed
               with
               a
               vow
               ,
               the
               Religious
               was
               incontinently
               cured
               ,
               and
               freed
               from
               all
               remainder
               of
               her
               infirmity
               .
               A
               Burgesse
               of
               Assisium
               had
               bin
               long
               time
               lame
               by
               a
               blow
               of
               a
               stone
               receaued
               on
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               being
               hopelesse
               of
               humane
               remedy
               ,
               on
               the
               feast
               day
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               he
               wēt
               as
               wel
               as
               he
               could
               to
               her
               Church
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               strong
               faith
               and
               deuotion
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               before
               her
               Altare
               .
               His
               prayer
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               arose
               sound
               and
               Iusty
               ,
               which
               he
               recounted
               to
               many
               and
               thancked
               almighty
               God
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               Painter
               called
               Palmere
               being
               in
               a
               dangerous
               sicknesse
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               Phisitiōs
               giuen
               ouer
               as
               dead
               :
               one
               night
               after
               his
               speech
               was
               lost
               ,
               his
               brother
               expecting
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               his
               last
               breathing
               ,
               was
               exceedingly
               disquieted
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               his
               bed
               side
               and
               lamenting
               him
               as
               already
               dead
               ,
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               addressed
               his
               prayers
               to
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               and
               great
               confidence
               made
               a
               vow
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               brother
               by
               her
               merittes
               and
               intercession
               might
               be
               cured
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               painted
               her
               image
               ,
               he
               would
               sett
               a
               crowne
               of
               gold
               on
               her
               head
               .
               This
               prayer
               &
               vow
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               sick
               party
               incontinently
               began
               to
               speake
               :
               as
               if
               he
               had
               awakened
               out
               of
               a
               profound
               sleep
               ,
               and
               called
               for
               meat
               ,
               and
               did
               hungerly
               eat
               ,
               then
               arose
               from
               his
               bead
               ,
               saying
               that
               two
               Religious
               women
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               being
               in
               his
               agony
               and
               reputed
               for
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               visitation
               had
               such
               force
               ,
               as
               it
               left
               him
               perfectly
               cured
               as
               he
               appeared
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Assisium
               had
               a
               sonne
               of
               12.
               yeares
               age
               ,
               that
               had
               an
               impostume
               in
               his
               breast
               ,
               where
               the
               cancre
               was
               so
               encreased
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               made
               it
               in
               such
               sort
               venimous
               as
               it
               exceeded
               the
               Phisitions
               skill
               to
               cure
               it
               :
               This
               woman
               hauing
               vnderstood
               that
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               sainte
               Agnes
               almighty
               God
               had
               cured
               such
               diseases
               ,
               she
               commanded
               her
               sonne
               often
               to
               visit
               her
               sepulchre
               ,
               and
               deuoutly
               to
               recommend
               himselfe
               vnto
               her
               :
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               approching
               one
               euening
               so
               neere
               her
               sepulcher
               that
               his
               mortall
               soare
               touched
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               there
               falling
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               he
               so
               remayned
               till
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               when
               awaking
               he
               found
               himselfe
               entierly
               cured
               :
               for
               which
               hauing
               thancked
               God
               and
               his
               Sainct
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               aduertise
               his
               mother
               ,
               affirming
               that
               sainte
               Clare
               and
               sainte
               Agnes
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               sainte
               Clare
               brought
               an
               oyntment
               ,
               wherwith
               sainte
               Agnes
               hauing
               annoynted
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               cured
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               possessed
               personnes
               deliuered
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               saincte
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               of
               certaine
               other
               miracles
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               in
               Assisium
               a
               child
               of
               12.
               yeares
               age
               ,
               who
               being
               amōg
               other
               children
               ,
               an
               vnknowne
               mā
               gaue
               him
               a
               greene
               beane-cod
               ,
               which
               the
               boy
               opening
               ,
               three
               of
               the
               beanes
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               only
               he
               did
               eat
               ,
               yet
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               came
               home
               ,
               he
               vomited
               extremely
               ,
               then
               began
               to
               tumble
               and
               furiously
               to
               behaue
               himselfe
               ,
               tourning
               and
               rolling
               his
               eyes
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               it
               well
               appeared
               that
               he
               endured
               extreme
               torment
               :
               and
               his
               gesture
               so
               terrifyed
               them
               that
               beheld
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               iudged
               him
               possessed
               :
               and
               therfore
               his
               Father
               &
               many
               other
               his
               kinred
               brought
               him
               the
               next
               morning
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               sainte
               Clare
               ,
               where
               hauing
               offered
               their
               prayers
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               inuocated
               the
               intercession
               of
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               the
               child
               a
               litle
               after
               begā
               to
               crye
               and
               barck
               as
               a
               dogge
               ,
               then
               cryed
               out
               ,
               take
               heed
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               deulls
               already
               gone
               out
               :
               Say
               an
               Aue
               Maria
               ,
               &
               the
               third
               wil
               be
               gone
               .
               Which
               being
               presently
               done
               ,
               the
               deuill
               withall
               left
               the
               child
               .
            
             
               A
               woman
               of
               Tullinium
               ,
               being
               tormented
               with
               many
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               her
               Father
               and
               grand
               mother
               vowed
               to
               goe
               with
               her
               to
               Assisium
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               sepulcher
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               ,
               with
               faith
               and
               hope
               that
               by
               her
               merittes
               she
               should
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               possessed
               woman
               remayning
               before
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               the
               S.
               from
               the
               ninth
               houre
               till
               euensong
               ,
               she
               felt
               her selfe
               freed
               from
               the
               deuils
               that
               possessed
               her
               :
               this
               was
               done
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               The
               kinred
               of
               this
               deliuered
               woman
               offered
               an
               image
               of
               waxe
               weighing
               two
               poundes
               to
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               the
               sainct
               ,
               in
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               fauoure
               receaued
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               of
               Perusia
               with
               a
               continuall
               feiuer
               ,
               had
               in
               his
               body
               an
               impostume
               ,
               wherof
               the
               Phisitions
               gaue
               their
               iudgement
               he
               would
               in
               short
               time
               end
               his
               dayes
               .
               Wherfore
               a
               woman
               called
               Celiola
               ,
               admonished
               him
               to
               recommend
               himselfe
               to
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               to
               vow
               the
               visiting
               of
               her
               sepulchre
               .
               Which
               hauing
               done
               and
               his
               prayers
               ended
               ,
               his
               infirmity
               ended
               withall
               ,
               being
               cured
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               disease
               ;
               for
               which
               
               not
               being
               vngratefull
               ,
               he
               visited
               the
               said
               sepulchre
               ,
               and
               euery
               where
               preached
               the
               pray●es
               of
               the
               holy
               virgin
               ,
               giuing
               thanckes
               to
               almighty
               God
               for
               such
               a
               fauour
               .
            
             
               A
               Religious
               of
               the
               Monostery
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               in
               Assisium
               ,
               had
               lost
               the
               sight
               of
               one
               eye
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               danger
               to
               loose
               the
               other
               .
               But
               finding
               that
               no
               humane
               application
               did
               auayle
               her
               ,
               she
               recommended
               her selfe
               to
               saincte
               Agnes
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Religious
               of
               her
               Monastery
               also
               prayed
               for
               her
               ,
               who
               as
               she
               one
               time
               prayed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               saw
               a
               woman
               that
               came
               to
               her
               and
               said
               :
               Sister
               open
               your
               eye
               ,
               for
               your
               sight
               is
               recouered
               :
               and
               so
               opening
               her
               eyes
               she
               clearly
               saw
               ,
               but
               she
               could
               no
               more
               see
               the
               woman
               that
               spake
               vnto
               her
               ;
               only
               she
               was
               assured
               that
               it
               was
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               had
               hartely
               recommended
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               Vitula
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               Matthew
               du
               Loup
               ,
               att
               sainct
               Francis
               gate
               in
               Assisium
               ,
               had
               a
               sonne
               called
               Martin
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               deep
               soare
               in
               his
               throat
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               in
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               both
               mortall
               ,
               whence
               issued
               such
               an
               offensiue
               sauour
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               come
               neere
               him
               .
               Att
               length
               after
               many
               remedyes
               had
               in
               vaine
               bin
               tryed
               ,
               his
               mother
               recommended
               him
               to
               sainte
               Agnes
               ,
               to
               whome
               hauing
               with
               a
               deuout
               hart
               offered
               her
               prayers
               ,
               the
               S.
               one
               night
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               richly
               attyred
               with
               a
               diademe
               of
               gold
               on
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               branch
               of
               lilly
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               My
               daughter
               disquiett
               not
               thy selfe
               for
               they
               sōne
               ,
               for
               he
               shal
               be
               cured
               and
               deliuered
               from
               perill
               .
               Which
               this
               woman
               hauing
               heard
               ,
               she
               arose
               full
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               and
               recounted
               this
               apparition
               to
               the
               Abbesse
               and
               the
               Religious
               :
               then
               she
               heard
               masse
               ,
               which
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Religious
               shewed
               to
               the
               mother
               and
               the
               sonne
               the
               sacred
               Reliques
               of
               the
               saint
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               instant
               the
               sonne
               was
               cured
               of
               the
               impostume
               in
               his
               throat
               only
               .
               After
               that
               ,
               S.
               Agnes
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               vision
               together
               with
               an
               other
               womā
               that
               brought
               a
               viol
               full
               of
               oyntment
               .
               S.
               Agnes
               then
               sayd
               to
               the
               child
               :
               My
               sonne
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               ?
               wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               I
               am
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Agnes
               cured
               of
               the
               impostume
               in
               my
               throat
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               on
               my
               shoulder
               procureth
               me
               extreme
               affliction
               .
               The
               S.
               replyed
               :
               I
               will
               cure
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               the
               other
               in
               thy
               throat
               :
               then
               she
               vnbound
               the
               sayd
               impostume
               ,
               tooke
               of
               the
               plaister
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               then
               applyed
               therto
               the
               oyntment
               which
               her
               companion
               had
               brought
               ,
               and
               instantly
               the
               child
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               .
               When
               his
               mother
               came
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               she
               found
               the
               playsters
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               her
               sonne
               sound
               and
               lusty
               ,
               who
               particulerly
               recounted
               vnto
               her
               the
               sayd
               vision
               ,
               which
               afterward
               was
               generally
               diuulged
               :
               This
               happened
               in
               the
               yeare
               1350.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               life
               of
               an
               other
               saincte
               Agnes
               ,
               who
               was
               daughter
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               and
               Religious
               of
               S.
               Clares
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XL.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Religiious
               Order
               there
               was
               an
               other
               virgin
               besides
               the
               precedent
               called
               Agnes
               ,
               as
               illustrious
               in
               sanctity
               as
               in
               bloud
               ,
               for
               she
               was
               daughter
               to
               a
               king
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               who
               promised
               her
               in
               mariage
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Federick
               ▪
               and
               this
               holy
               virgin
               hauing
               heard
               the
               worthy
               reputation
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               ●ame
               from
               Rome
               and
               Assisium
               ,
               being
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               besought
               the
               king
               her
               Father
               ,
               to
               giue
               her
               leaue
               to
               ●erue
               rather
               the
               celestiall
               ,
               then
               a
               terrest●iall
               Spouse
               .
               But
               the
               king
               knowing
               that
               he
               could
               not
               recall
               his
               word
               and
               that
               whatsoeuer
               excuse
               he
               should
               alleadge
               to
               breake
               this
               mariage
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               would
               sinisterly
               interpret
               it
               ,
               he
               vtterly
               denyed
               her
               .
               Now
               the
               virgin
               hauing
               found
               the
               drift
               and
               cause
               of
               this
               denyall
               ,
               assured
               her
               Father
               that
               if
               he
               would
               accord
               to
               what
               she
               demaunded
               ,
               she
               would
               vndertake
               that
               the
               Emperour
               should
               condiscend
               thervnto
               ,
               presuming
               confidently
               on
               the
               fauour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               She
               knew
               well
               to
               deliuer
               many
               other
               allegations
               with
               so
               good
               a
               grace
               and
               with
               such
               persuasiue
               tearmes
               ,
               that
               she
               purchaced
               her
               Fathers
               cōsent
               to
               what
               she
               des●ed
               ,
               without
               further
               seeking
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
               Whervpon
               this
               Princesse
               presently
               sent
               for
               certaine
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Magnes
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               a
               Couent
               ,
               who
               comming
               to
               her
               did
               shortly
               after
               consecrate
               vnto
               God
               this
               royall
               plan●
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               gentlewomen
               of
               a
               great
               families
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               gaue
               the
               habitt
               of
               Religion
               ,
               instructing
               thē
               in
               the
               life
               and
               rule
               of
               S.
               Clare
               .
               The
               king
               desiring
               to
               assigne
               a
               good
               pensiō
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               on
               the
               Monastery
               where
               his
               daughter
               was
               a
               good
               reuenue
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               necessities
               therof
               ,
               she
               formally
               withstood
               him
               ,
               purposing
               to
               liue
               and
               dye
               poore
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               maintayned
               by
               almose
               ,
               cōformably
               to
               her
               rule
               ,
               rigourously
               obseruing
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Frācis
               &
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               in
               the
               vow
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               to
               this
               day
               in
               the
               same
               māner
               obserued
               in
               the
               sayd
               monastery
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Prague
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               citty
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               with
               frō
               this
               first
               foundation
               ,
               layd
               by
               this
               holy
               Princesse
               ,
               hath
               alwayes
               bin
               furnished
               with
               gentlewomen
               .
               Now
               the
               Emperour
               hauing
               vnderstood
               that
               his
               promised
               loue
               had
               abandōned
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               att
               the
               first
               apprehēsion
               exceedingly
               troubled
               :
               But
               considering
               with
               more
               maturity
               that
               she
               had
               not
               forsaken
               him
               to
               take
               an
               other
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               was
               att
               lenght
               satisfyed
               ,
               contented
               and
               comforted
               .
            
             
               S.
               Clare
               being
               aduertised
               of
               all
               that
               this
               Princesse
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               
               life
               and
               perfection
               ,
               who
               also
               had
               written
               and
               expresly
               sent
               a
               messenger
               to
               acknowledge
               obediēce
               vnto
               her
               as
               to
               her
               Mother
               and
               mistresse
               ,
               auouching
               her selfe
               her
               humble
               disciple
               ,
               S.
               Clare
               answeared
               her
               by
               a
               letter
               filled
               with
               much
               feruour
               and
               consolation
               ,
               and
               sent
               her
               in
               token
               of
               amitye
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               a
               girdle
               ,
               a
               vayle
               ,
               a
               cupp
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               a
               dish
               wherin
               the
               S.
               her selfe
               accustomed
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               many
               like
               small
               thinges
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Princesse
               with
               great
               deuotion
               accepted
               .
               Our
               Lord
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               by
               the
               ●aid
               Reliques
               ,
               which
               euer
               afterward
               were
               kept
               in
               the
               sayd
               Monastery
               in
               very
               great
               deuotion
               and
               reuerence
               .
            
             
               The
               renowne
               of
               this
               Princesse
               being
               diuulged
               ouer
               al
               Almania
               ,
               there
               were
               founded
               many
               monasteries
               of
               poore
               Religious
               in
               her
               imitation
               ,
               which
               were
               filled
               with
               many
               daughters
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Dukes
               ,
               Earles
               and
               other
               great
               Lordes
               and
               gentlemen
               of
               that
               contry
               ,
               who
               in
               imitation
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               and
               the
               sayd
               Princesse
               Agnes
               abandonning
               the
               world
               and
               the
               follyes
               therof
               ,
               espoused
               for
               eternity
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               seruing
               him
               alone
               in
               pouerty
               and
               humility
               .
               This
               sainte
               Agnes
               of
               Bohemia
               being
               illustrated
               by
               many
               vertues
               and
               miracles
               ,
               hauing
               assembled
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Religious
               in
               diuers
               Couents
               ,
               and
               hauing
               with
               them
               perseuered
               in
               all
               perfection
               of
               vertues
               ,
               she
               left
               this
               transitory
               world
               to
               take
               eternall
               possession
               of
               her
               glorious
               celestiall
               Spouse
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               ,
               who
               honoured
               her
               and
               made
               her
               blessed
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               manisested
               by
               many
               miracles
               which
               he
               hath
               wrought
               by
               her
               great
               merittes
               &
               intercessions
               :
               The
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fourth
               who
               was
               also
               king
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               was
               two
               seuerall
               times
               deliuered
               from
               death
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               this
               celestiall
               Princesse
               ,
               and
               therfore
               att
               his
               death
               he
               enioyned
               his
               sonne
               Wenceslaus
               and
               successour
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               to
               procure
               her
               canonization
               :
               But
               he
               was
               hindered
               by
               important
               and
               continuall
               troubles
               and
               affaires
               ,
               that
               disabled
               him
               to
               execute
               the
               pious
               and
               iust
               desires
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               many
               other
               Religious
               that
               florished
               primitiuely
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Clare
               .
            
             
               THE
               XLI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               an
               other
               holy
               Religious
               of
               the
               royal
               bloud
               of
               Polonia
               called
               Salome
               ,
               whose
               sanctity
               was
               manyfested
               by
               diuers
               miracles
               ,
               which
               God
               wrought
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               she
               by
               her
               merittes
               deliuered
               many
               women
               from
               perill
               of
               death
               in
               trauell
               of
               child
               ,
               many
               lame
               were
               restored
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               their
               limmes
               ,
               blind
               recouered
               sight
               ,
               and
               wounded
               personnes
               were
               cured
               .
            
             
               A
               holy
               Religious
               of
               Padua
               ,
               called
               Helena
               ,
               florished
               in
               great
               perfection
               of
               life
               in
               the
               monastery
               which
               was
               builded
               by
               the
               Seraphicall
               Father
               S.
               
               Francis
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               yelded
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               almighty
               God.
               This
               holy
               Religious
               liuing
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               after
               she
               had
               there
               obtayned
               of
               God
               many
               vertues
               ,
               she
               was
               tryed
               by
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               refined
               as
               gold
               in
               the
               furnise
               of
               afflictions
               .
               For
               she
               kept
               her
               bed
               depriued
               of
               all
               corporall
               force
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               her
               speech
               for
               15.
               yeares
               ,
               during
               all
               which
               time
               she
               ordinarily
               demonstrated
               by
               signes
               and
               gestures
               an
               exceeding
               great
               alacrity
               and
               ioy
               in
               her
               hart
               .
               Our
               Lord
               reuealed
               many
               thinges
               to
               this
               sainct
               ,
               which
               she
               manifested
               to
               the
               Religious
               who
               curiously
               recorded
               the
               same
               to
               be
               kowne
               to
               posterity
               .
               The
               sayd
               religious
               sisters
               being
               demaunded
               how
               the
               infirme
               Religious
               could
               make
               the
               vnderstand
               those
               wordes
               ,
               sith
               she
               could
               not
               speake
               ,
               they
               answeared
               that
               themselues
               then
               obserued
               so
               strict
               a
               silence
               that
               they
               scarcely
               spake
               att
               all
               ,
               but
               demaunded
               and
               opened
               their
               necessities
               by
               signes
               ,
               which
               were
               well
               vnderstood
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               expressing
               whatsoeuer
               they
               desired
               to
               haue
               knowen
               .
               And
               in
               that
               sort
               had
               they
               vnderstood
               the
               sayd
               S.
               whose
               body
               for
               many
               yeares
               after
               ,
               the
               sayd
               Religious
               sisters
               did
               shew
               to
               such
               as
               in
               deuotion
               repayred
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               remayning
               entire
               and
               incorruptible
               ,
               yea
               her
               nayles
               and
               haire
               ,
               did
               grow
               as
               if
               she
               had
               bin
               liuing
               .
               By
               her
               merittes
               God
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               on
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Parma
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               the
               family
               of
               Lupi
               called
               Boniface
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               Marquesse
               his
               Lady
               making
               a
               vow
               to
               this
               sainte
               Helene
               for
               his
               health
               ,
               it
               was
               perfectly
               restored
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               there
               was
               also
               of
               it
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               king
               of
               Hungary
               called
               Cuiga
               ,
               sister
               vnto
               blessed
               sainte
               Elizabeth
               the
               widowe
               ,
               who
               hauing
               taken
               the
               habitt
               and
               made
               profession
               of
               the
               rule
               of
               saincte
               Clare
               ,
               became
               so
               famous
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               sainte
               Elizabeth
               ,
               in
               sanctity
               and
               miracles
               ,
               both
               during
               her
               life
               and
               att
               her
               death
               ,
               that
               question
               is
               att
               Rome
               touching
               her
               canonization
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               8.
               booke
               and
               second
               volume
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               cro●icles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             NINTH
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             SECOND
             VOLVME
             AND
             FIRST
             PART
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             IS
             DESCRIBED
             THE
             INSTITVTION
             and
             rule
             of
             the
             third
             Order
             called
             of
             penitents
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             holy
             Father
             S.
             Francis.
             And
             the
             liues
             of
             many
             of
             the
             said
             Order
             ,
             especially
             of
             Sainte
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Queene
             of
             Hongary
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               seculer
               penitents
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THE
               Seraphicall
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               sowing
               ouer
               Italy
               the
               word
               and
               seed
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               good
               part
               therof
               fell
               into
               the
               hartes
               of
               men
               that
               were
               bound
               by
               the
               knott
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               and
               of
               personnes
               of
               such
               like
               condicion
               ,
               whose
               soules
               could
               not
               freely
               follow
               the
               spiritt
               of
               penance
               as
               they
               desired
               ,
               yet
               their
               feruour
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               euē
               whole
               townes
               and
               villages
               were
               dispeopled
               in
               following
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               ,
               who
               purchased
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               Wherupon
               this
               holy
               Father
               being
               requested
               ,
               yea
               importuned
               generally
               and
               particulerly
               ,
               to
               institute
               an
               Order
               and
               rule
               wherin
               seculer
               and
               marryed
               people
               might
               liue
               to
               doe
               penance
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               in
               a
               more
               secure
               estate
               for
               their
               saluation
               :
               The
               yeare
               1221.
               he
               instiruted
               the
               Order
               of
               Generous
               Penitents
               ,
               whereof
               all
               Christians
               that
               liue
               not
               in
               monasticall
               Religion
               might
               yet
               be
               mēbers
               .
               
               The
               first
               that
               entred
               this
               Order
               was
               an
               holy
               man
               called
               Lucius
               ,
               and
               though
               no
               rule
               is
               found
               to
               be
               recorded
               att
               that
               time
               ,
               nor
               forme
               of
               liuing
               prescribed
               by
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               these
               Penitents
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               assured
               that
               he
               gaue
               them
               certaine
               rules
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               they
               should
               temporally
               and
               spiritually
               gouerne
               themselues
               ,
               were
               it
               to
               fast
               ,
               or
               pray
               ,
               more
               then
               other
               seculers
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               office
               and
               deuotions
               they
               should
               vse
               ,
               what
               almose
               they
               should
               giue
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               be
               cloathed
               ,
               and
               what
               rigour
               of
               penance
               they
               should
               vndertake
               :
               of
               which
               ordōnances
               deliuered
               by
               S.
               Francis
               and
               recorded
               by
               them
               to
               whome
               he
               taught
               the
               same
               ,
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               fourth
               cutt
               off
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               left
               only
               that
               which
               was
               most
               easie
               instituting
               a
               rule
               ,
               which
               here
               we
               will
               insert
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               afterward
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Apostolicke
               sea
               ,
               by
               three
               most
               ample
               letters
               patentes
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               first
               and
               ancient
               habitt
               of
               these
               penitentes
               was
               afterwardes
               different
               in
               diuers
               prouinces
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               most
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               common
               and
               general
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               which
               those
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               yet
               weare
               in
               Italy
               ,
               as
               most
               conformable
               to
               their
               statue
               .
               The
               colour
               is
               gray
               like
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ;
               but
               the
               forme
               and
               fashion
               is
               as
               others
               seculers
               doe
               weare
               :
               and
               it
               is
               credible
               that
               S.
               Frācis
               his
               will
               was
               that
               the
               sayd
               Penitentes
               should
               weare
               this
               habitt
               ,
               si●h
               in
               those
               places
               where
               this
               Order
               was
               by
               him
               first
               instituted
               and
               where
               he
               most
               conuersed
               ,
               this
               manner
               of
               habit
               was
               vsed
               .
               These
               sayd
               Penitents
               may
               not
               weare
               the
               cord
               as
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
               These
               of
               the
               third
               rul
               (
               which
               haue
               succeeded
               those
               )
               who
               liue
               in
               cōmon
               and
               are
               Religious
               by
               vow
               ,
               can
               lesse
               auouch
               the
               wearing
               of
               a
               cord
               ,
               but
               must
               vse
               a
               leather
               belt
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               that
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               cannot
               receaue
               these
               Penitents
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               Religious
               obedience
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               vow
               but
               only
               may
               admitt
               and
               receaue
               them
               to
               the
               sayd
               rule
               of
               life
               and
               company
               of
               the
               Penitents
               ,
               exhorting
               and
               admonishing
               them
               to
               obserue
               the
               same
               .
               They
               may
               also
               assist
               them
               in
               confession
               and
               other
               spiritual
               worckes
               as
               Cōfreres
               and
               true
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Order
               .
               Neuertheles
               the
               Religious
               may
               not
               be
               their
               Prelates
               or
               Superiours
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               subiect
               to
               seculer
               &
               ecclesiasticall
               iurisdiction
               .
               These
               Penitents
               may
               yet
               ,
               as
               is
               practised
               in
               all
               their
               Cōfraternityes
               ,
               create
               an
               head
               or
               chefe
               by
               the
               title
               of
               Minister
               ,
               Rector
               ,
               or
               Priour
               ,
               who
               shall
               haue
               care
               to
               assemble
               the
               Brethren
               att
               certaine
               times
               to
               consult
               of
               matters
               touching
               their
               company
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               manifest
               that
               S.
               Francis
               alone
               ,
               among
               al
               other
               authors
               of
               religions
               ,
               did
               institute
               and
               ordaine
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               .
               And
               because
               he
               had
               formerly
               instituted
               two
               rules
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               poore
               Sisters
               ,
               this
               Confraternity
               of
               Penitents
               was
               called
               the
               third
               Order
               :
               thence
               is
               deriued
               their
               denomination
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               some
               others
               Orders
               ,
               principally
               the
               Begging
               Freres
               endeauour
               to
               imitate
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               to
               institute
               also
               other
               
               Confraternities
               of
               imitating
               Penitents
               or
               what
               such
               other
               denomination
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               submitting
               themselues
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               the
               sayd
               Orders
               ,
               they
               withall
               enioy
               their
               priuiledges
               .
               But
               to
               the
               end
               more
               apparent
               knowledge
               may
               be
               had
               of
               this
               first
               and
               true
               Order
               of
               Penitentes
               ,
               instituted
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               and
               the
               holy
               sea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fruit
               which
               they
               haue
               produced
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               in
               declaration
               of
               this
               Order
               .
               First
               we
               will
               sett
               downe
               certaine
               Apostolicall
               fauours
               and
               concessions
               bestowed
               on
               this
               confraternity
               in
               the
               beginning
               therof
               :
               then
               ,
               the
               rule
               which
               the
               said
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               fourth
               of
               blessed
               memory
               compiled
               &
               approued
               :
               finally
               we
               wil
               deduce
               the
               illustrious
               personnes
               that
               haue
               florished
               in
               the
               sayd
               Order
               in
               all
               sanctity
               ,
               which
               wil
               be
               a
               matter
               gratefull
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               recorded
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Briefe
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               wherby
               he
               declared
               this
               Order
               to
               be
               confirmed
               and
               fauoured
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               3.
               
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GRegory
               Bishop
               and
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               instituted
               in
               Italy
               .
               Forsomuch
               as
               the
               detestable
               enuy
               of
               the
               ennemy
               of
               mankinde
               doth
               with
               greater
               obstinacy
               persecute
               the
               seruants
               of
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               ,
               spreading
               his
               snares
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               power
               seeking
               to
               withdraw
               and
               remoue
               them
               from
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               king
               of
               kinges
               ,
               by
               malicious
               inuentions
               ,
               we
               knowing
               that
               these
               hauing
               forsaken
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               yet
               with
               their
               bodies
               on
               earth
               ,
               neuertheles
               in
               soule
               and
               spiritt
               they
               conuerse
               in
               heauen
               ,
               renouncing
               worldly
               desires
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               enioy
               not
               only
               transitory
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               eternal
               richesse
               ;
               so
               much
               more
               also
               doth
               he
               torment
               them
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               did
               the
               Egiptians
               persecute
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Egipt
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               till
               they
               perished
               by
               diuine
               punition
               and
               a
               new
               manner
               of
               death
               ,
               finding
               &
               receauing
               the
               end
               which
               their
               worckes
               deserued
               .
               And
               after
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHR.
               hauing
               
               receaued
               holy
               Baptisme
               went
               into
               the
               desert
               ,
               where
               hauing
               fasted
               40.
               dayes
               and
               40.
               nightes
               ,
               the
               same
               wicked
               spirit
               feared
               not
               to
               tempt
               him
               .
               Therfor
               he
               that
               addicteth
               himselfe
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               according
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Sage
               ,
               prepare
               his
               soule
               vnto
               temptations
               .
               Which
               
               being
               considered
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               3.
               our
               Predecessour
               ,
               and
               that
               doeing
               worckes
               of
               Penance
               you
               were
               afflicted
               by
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               by
               diuers
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               :
               &
               that
               therfore
               you
               had
               need
               to
               be
               nourished
               and
               fauoured
               by
               laudable
               worckes
               ,
               he
               embracing
               and
               louing
               your
               Religion
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               IESVS
               CHR.
               gratified
               the
               same
               
               with
               speciall
               grace
               ,
               commanding
               all
               Bishoppes
               and
               Archbishoppes
               of
               Italy
               to
               exempt
               and
               free
               you
               from
               such
               oathes
               as
               are
               accustomed
               to
               be
               exacted
               of
               Gouernours
               of
               townes
               and
               other
               officers
               of
               others
               places
               :
               and
               to
               protect
               you
               that
               you
               be
               not
               constrayned
               to
               accept
               publicke
               offices
               and
               chardges
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               receauers
               of
               common
               rentes
               and
               such
               like
               affaires
               .
               But
               because
               the
               children
               of
               darcknes
               (
               who
               by
               their
               humane
               prudence
               haue
               learned
               to
               repute
               darcknes
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               darcknes
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               calomnie
               of
               sinister
               interpretation
               )
               haue
               so
               afflicted
               you
               in
               the
               preiudice
               of
               your
               priuiledges
               :
               that
               you
               are
               for
               more
               vexed
               and
               chardged
               then
               before
               you
               had
               those
               priuiledges
               ,
               for
               albeit
               the
               sayd
               Officers
               cānot
               exact
               your
               oathes
               ,
               they
               find
               other
               occasions
               to
               enforce
               you
               to
               sweare
               ;
               not
               permitting
               you
               to
               giue
               your
               reuenues
               in
               almose
               where
               you
               please
               :
               Wherfore
               you
               haue
               with
               great
               humility
               demaunded
               that
               we
               deliuer
               you
               from
               the
               obligation
               of
               such
               oathes
               as
               you
               haue
               made
               ,
               those
               accepted
               of
               peace
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               testimony
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               chardged
               with
               impostes
               and
               contributions
               more
               then
               your
               other
               fellow
               Cittizens
               :
               &
               that
               you
               may
               employ
               your
               reuenues
               in
               pious
               vses
               ,
               and
               distribute
               it
               att
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               troubled
               for
               the
               debtes
               and
               faultes
               of
               your
               neighbours
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               be
               obliged
               to
               answeare
               the
               debtes
               of
               others
               for
               which
               you
               shal
               be
               engaged
               .
               We
               then
               considering
               that
               you
               enter
               into
               the
               way
               of
               perfection
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               will
               so
               much
               the
               more
               hinder
               you
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               and
               know
               themselues
               different
               frō
               your
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               make
               a
               confused
               heape
               of
               peruerse
               oppositions
               ,
               to
               hide
               and
               obscure
               the
               veritie
               :
               doe
               by
               aucthority
               of
               these
               present
               letters
               ,
               giue
               and
               graunt
               to
               all
               you
               in
               your
               vniuersity
               (
               of
               whose
               faith
               and
               Religion
               we
               hold
               our selues
               assured
               )
               the
               permission
               which
               you
               demaund
               of
               vs
               in
               all
               the
               sayd
               matters
               :
               most
               expresly
               commanding
               you
               ,
               that
               yon
               endeauour
               to
               vse
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               well
               which
               we
               bestow
               on
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               you
               abuse
               the
               same
               :
               Vnlesse
               you
               wil
               be
               frustrated
               and
               depriued
               of
               the
               priuiledge
               which
               we
               graunt
               you
               :
               and
               therfore
               lett
               none
               &c.
               
               Giuen
               at
               saint
               Iohn
               Lateran
               the
               30.
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               second
               yeare
               of
               our
               Popedone
               .
               This
               present
               Breife
               was
               giuen
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1228.
               wherin
               appeareth
               that
               the
               Confraternity
               of
               the
               Penitentes
               was
               not
               exempted
               from
               seculer
               or
               ecclesiasticall
               iurisdiction
               ,
               though
               in
               this
               Briefe
               it
               be
               tearned
               Religion
               ;
               because
               this
               title
               of
               Religion
               is
               taken
               and
               vnderstood
               lardgely
               ,
               for
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Briefe
               of
               the
               said
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               wherby
               he
               permitteth
               the
               Penitents
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               heare
               diuine
               office
               in
               time
               of
               interdiction
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GRegory
               Bishop
               and
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Archibishoppes
               ,
               Bishoppes
               and
               Prelates
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Italy
               .
               It
               being
               euident
               ,
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               those
               who
               are
               mindfull
               of
               death
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               follow
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               doeing
               pennance
               with
               an
               humble
               hart
               by
               true
               contrition
               ,
               chasticing
               and
               subiecting
               the
               sences
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               intention
               is
               to
               apply
               themselues
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               So
               that
               it
               were
               an
               iniust
               thing
               ,
               that
               these
               cōfraternityes
               should
               be
               separated
               and
               depriued
               of
               the
               diuine
               offices
               &
               Ecclesiasticall
               sacraments
               :
               it
               being
               reasonable
               that
               they
               receaue
               some
               speciall
               fauour
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostolike
               sea
               in
               these
               and
               other
               matters
               that
               concerne
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               There
               being
               then
               many
               through
               Italy
               that
               obserue
               this
               order
               of
               life
               which
               some
               call
               Brothers
               Penitents
               ,
               we
               cōmand
               your
               prudence
               ,
               by
               this
               our
               Apostolicall
               Briefe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               your
               iurisdiction
               ,
               wherin
               it
               is
               generally
               permitted
               you
               to
               say
               the
               diuine
               office
               in
               time
               of
               interdiction
               ,
               you
               doe
               admitt
               and
               receaue
               them
               also
               in
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               sayd
               time
               of
               interdiction
               ,
               prouided
               alwayes
               that
               they
               be
               not
               cause
               of
               the
               sayd
               interdiction
               :
               the
               which
               office
               neuertheles
               shall
               not
               be
               sayd
               but
               after
               expelling
               the
               interdicted
               and
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               dores
               being
               shutt
               and
               no
               ringing
               of
               belles
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               also
               admitt
               them
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               sacraments
               and
               to
               buriall
               in
               Churches
               or
               church
               yardes
               .
               Giuen
               at
               Perusia
               the
               2.
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               third
               yeare
               of
               our
               Popedome
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               other
               Briese
               of
               the
               said
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               Freres
               Penitents
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               GRegory
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               the
               Archibishoppes
               and
               Bishops
               of
               Italy
               .
               It
               doth
               too
               manistly
               appeare
               ,
               how
               the
               clemencie
               of
               God
               is
               abused
               by
               such
               as
               hinder
               or
               delay
               those
               who
               withall
               their
               hart
               desire
               and
               seeke
               to
               serue
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               conuerting
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               no
               man
               doubteth
               but
               they
               are
               accursed
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               spread
               their
               ambushes
               against
               the
               sayd
               seruants
               ●o
               make
               them
               stumble
               ,
               disturbing
               them
               by
               diuerse
               persecutions
               ,
               as
               imitators
               
               of
               Pharo
               ,
               who
               hauing
               his
               harte
               obdurate
               ,
               neuer
               permitted
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               Egipt
               but
               by
               force
               of
               chasticement
               :
               and
               being
               departed
               ,
               did
               not
               omitt
               to
               persecute
               them
               by
               tyranies
               and
               crueltyes
               ,
               till
               himselfe
               and
               all
               his
               were
               submerged
               by
               the
               diuine
               right
               hand
               ,
               leauing
               to
               all
               an
               example
               that
               his
               like
               deserue
               the
               like
               punishment
               ;
               you
               therfore
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               being
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               our
               predecessour
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               that
               some
               in
               your
               quarters
               ,
               very
               prudently
               considering
               their
               end
               ,
               resolued
               to
               doe
               penance
               in
               their
               owne
               howses
               or
               other
               where
               ,
               and
               desirous
               more
               purely
               to
               approch
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               ,
               they
               abandon
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               doe
               impose
               on
               their
               miserable
               flesh
               (
               the
               true
               daughter
               of
               Babilon
               )
               so
               much
               paine
               and
               affliction
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               impose
               on
               their
               soules
               the
               true
               daughters
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meane
               the
               fault
               and
               punishment
               which
               they
               haue
               merited
               ,
               may
               by
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               the
               more
               easily
               be
               remitted
               .
               But
               the
               Gouerners
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Citties
               and
               townes
               where
               they
               resided
               ,
               not
               considering
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               really
               serue
               God
               doe
               not
               entangle
               themselues
               with
               affaires
               and
               businesse
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               Espouse
               will
               not
               foule
               or
               defile
               the
               
               feet
               she
               hath
               so
               well
               washed
               with
               the
               teares
               of
               penance
               :
               doe
               ,
               on
               the
               cōtrary
               enforce
               them
               to
               sweare
               to
               follow
               and
               accommodate
               themselues
               to
               the
               warres
               ,
               constraying
               them
               to
               accept
               and
               vndertake
               publike
               offices
               ,
               yea
               they
               ,
               who
               the
               more
               commodiously
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               were
               retyred
               into
               obscure
               places
               in
               villages
               and
               hermitages
               ,
               haue
               bin
               by
               them
               enforced
               to
               retourne
               to
               the
               citty
               :
               then
               haue
               they
               imposed
               on
               them
               new
               &
               the
               greatest
               chardges
               ,
               taking
               pleasure
               to
               affront
               and
               afflict
               those
               whome
               they
               ought
               more
               to
               honour
               and
               cherish
               ,
               as
               the
               friendes
               of
               God.
               Wherfore
               our
               office
               of
               Pastor
               being
               to
               fauour
               such
               as
               by
               such
               resolutions
               &
               lanctity
               of
               life
               become
               the
               friendes
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               our
               sayd
               predecessour
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               we
               by
               this
               Apostolicall
               B●iefe
               ,
               doe
               command
               your
               fraternities
               ,
               not
               to
               permitt
               the
               sayd
               Penitents-besides
               domestical
               affaires
               )
               to
               be
               without
               reason
               molested
               in
               al
               the
               afforesayd
               thinges
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               ,
               wherein
               their
               holy
               purposes
               may
               be
               hindered
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               restraine
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               censure
               notwithstanding
               whatsoeuer
               oppositions
               or
               appeales
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               an
               other
               Briefe
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               INnocent
               Bishop
               ,
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               :
               to
               our
               welbeloued
               children
               the
               Generall
               and
               Prouinciall
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Italy
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               health
               and
               Apostolicall
               benediction
               .
               
               We
               with
               a
               benigne
               fauour
               doe
               assist
               all
               such
               as
               being
               deuoutly
               cōuerted
               vnto
               God
               ,
               produce
               in
               his
               Church
               fruites
               worthy
               of
               penance
               ,
               to
               deserue
               att
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               an
               eternall
               recompence
               .
               The
               Confraternities
               called
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               being
               very
               remarckable
               among
               them
               through
               Italy
               and
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Sicilie
               ,
               we
               condescending
               to
               their
               iust
               petitions
               ,
               doe
               by
               aucthority
               of
               these
               presents
               command
               your
               prudence
               ,
               to
               appoint
               vnto
               them
               in
               time
               conuenient
               ,
               Religious
               of
               your
               Order
               of
               capacity
               to
               be
               visitors
               ,
               who
               instructing
               them
               in
               matters
               fitt
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               ,
               shall
               correct
               and
               reforme
               them
               ,
               as
               cause
               shall
               require
               ,
               and
               shall
               chastice
               the
               transgressours
               ,
               and
               restraine
               them
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               cēsures
               .
               Notwithstanding
               whatsoeuer
               appeales
               .
               &c.
               Giuen
               att
               Lions
               ,
               the
               fift
               of
               August
               ,
               and
               fift
               yeare
               of
               our
               Popedome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               authenticall
               institution
               of
               the
               first
               rule
               and
               forme
               of
               life
               of
               the
               Brethren
               Penitents
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               ordayned
               by
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               4.
               inserted
               with
               the
               said
               rule
               .
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NIcolas
               Bishop
               ,
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruantes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               our
               welbeloued
               children
               in
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               &
               sisters
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               health
               and
               Apostolicall
               benediction
               .
               The
               firme
               foūdation
               of
               Christian
               Religiō
               ,
               being
               already
               grounded
               &
               built
               on
               the
               Mount
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               the
               pure
               deuotion
               of
               the
               disciples
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               boyling
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               preached
               to
               them
               that
               liue
               in
               darcknesse
               :
               this
               faith
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Romane
               Church
               holdeth
               and
               professeth
               ,
               the
               foundation
               wherof
               cannot
               shake
               for
               whatsoeuer
               tribulation
               that
               may
               assault
               it
               ,
               nor
               fall
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               violent
               tempest
               beat
               against
               it
               :
               because
               it
               is
               the
               true
               ,
               and
               right
               faith
               ,
               without
               which
               none
               can
               be
               gratefull
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               find
               grace
               with
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               It
               is
               the
               the
               same
               also
               that
               sheweth
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               that
               promiseth
               the
               recompenses
               and
               cōtentments
               of
               eternall
               beatitude
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               Confessour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               institutor
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               teaching
               by
               word
               and
               example
               the
               meane
               to
               mount
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               denounced
               and
               preached
               the
               sincerity
               of
               this
               faith
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               instituted
               this
               Order
               ,
               willing
               them
               accordingly
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               who
               faithfully
               obserue
               the
               same
               walking
               securely
               in
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               ,
               may
               meritt
               to
               be
               made
               possessors
               of
               the
               eternall
               glory
               ,
               after
               the
               prison
               of
               this
               present
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               meane
               to
               examine
               them
               that
               will
               enter
               into
               the
               said
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               FIRST
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ANd
               for
               so
               much
               as
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               assist
               this
               Order
               with
               cōuenient
               fauour
               desiting
               the
               augmentatation
               therof
               :
               we
               ordaine
               that
               all
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               receaued
               to
               the
               obseruation
               of
               this
               forme
               of
               life
               ,
               shal
               be
               formerly
               withall
               dilligence
               examined
               touching
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               firmely
               confesse
               the
               sayd
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               sayd
               Church
               ,
               thē
               theymay
               be
               securely
               admitted
               vnto
               the
               Order
               .
               But
               especially
               dilligent
               care
               must
               be
               had
               that
               no
               heretike
               ,
               or
               suspected
               of
               heresie
               ,
               and
               noted
               with
               infamy
               ,
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               forme
               of
               life
               .
               And
               if
               any
               should
               be
               receaued
               being
               knowne
               for
               such
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               presently
               discouered
               to
               the
               Inquisitor
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               punished
               and
               corrected
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               what
               manner
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               receaued
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               sayd
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               II.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               any
               one
               shall
               present
               himselfe
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               company
               ,
               the
               superiour
               Ministers
               ordayned
               to
               receaue
               him
               ,
               shall
               make
               an
               exact
               enquiery
               of
               his
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               propose
               vnto
               him
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               company
               :
               and
               particulerly
               restitution
               of
               goodes
               iniustly
               possessed
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               and
               he
               consenting
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               cloathed
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               lett
               him
               endeauour
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Creditors
               ,
               if
               he
               owe
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               with
               ready
               mony
               or
               security
               of
               pledge
               :
               and
               lett
               him
               att
               length
               find
               meanes
               to
               content
               and
               satisfie
               them
               in
               some
               or
               other
               manner
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               reconciled
               to
               his
               neighbour
               .
               Which
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               the
               yeare
               of
               probation
               expired
               ,
               if
               the
               discreet
               Brethren
               be
               of
               opinion
               and
               hold
               it
               requisit
               to
               admitt
               him
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               receaued
               on
               these
               conditions
               :
               which
               are
               ,
               that
               he
               promise
               to
               keep
               the
               diuine
               preceptes
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               the
               statutes
               and
               constitutions
               wherto
               he
               shal
               be
               bound
               and
               obliged
               :
               as
               also
               to
               performe
               the
               penance
               that
               shal
               be
               enioyned
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               punishment
               ordayned
               if
               he
               proue
               obstinate
               and
               a
               transgressour
               :
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               visitor
               ,
               before
               whome
               he
               shall
               appeare
               if
               he
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               shall
               submitt
               himselfe
               to
               his
               iudgement
               :
               and
               to
               all
               this
               aforesayd
               he
               shall
               oblige
               himselfe
               by
               subscription
               before
               publike
               Notaries
               ;
               neither
               shall
               it
               be
               permitted
               to
               the
               prouinciall
               Minister
               to
               receaue
               any
               ,
               but
               vpon
               the
               sayd
               conditions
               ,
               except
               
               some
               notable
               considerations
               doe
               otherwise
               require
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               per●onne
               presented
               giue
               iust
               occasion
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               proceeding
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               ordaine
               that
               none
               may
               retire
               from
               this
               confraternity
               ,
               being
               once
               entred
               ,
               to
               retourne
               to
               the
               world
               .
               But
               we
               permitt
               him
               to
               enter
               into
               an
               other
               approued
               Religion
               .
               Maryed
               women
               also
               may
               not
               be
               receaued
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               husbands
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               forme
               of
               their
               habitt
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               must
               be
               clothed
               .
            
             
               THE
               III.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               company
               be
               cloathed
               with
               course
               cloth
               and
               of
               meane
               price
               ,
               of
               a
               colour
               neither
               fully
               white
               nor
               directly
               black
               ,
               except
               the
               visitors
               find
               it
               good
               to
               dispense
               therein
               with
               any
               one
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Counsaile
               of
               the
               Prouinciall
               Minister
               ,
               vpon
               some
               iust
               and
               manifest
               occasion
               .
               Their
               cloakes
               and
               other
               habits
               shal
               be
               as
               decencie
               requireth
               without
               cuttinges
               ,
               and
               their
               sleeues
               shal
               be
               simple
               ,
               close
               ,
               and
               straight
               :
               the
               sisters
               shall
               weare
               a
               cloake
               and
               gowne
               or
               coat
               of
               course
               cloth
               also
               ,
               and
               vnder
               their
               cloke
               shall
               weare
               a
               white
               or
               black
               habit
               ,
               or
               a
               very
               long
               coat
               of
               linnen
               cloth
               or
               canuas
               without
               plaites
               .
               The
               sisters
               may
               be
               dispensed
               withal
               in
               the
               coursnes
               of
               the
               cloth
               of
               their
               habits
               according
               to
               their
               need
               ,
               the
               qualitye
               of
               the
               personnes
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               places
               .
               They
               shall
               vse
               neither
               buttons
               nor
               girdles
               of
               silke
               ,
               nor
               besides
               the
               said
               cloth
               ,
               may
               vse
               any
               furres
               other
               then
               lambes
               skin
               :
               their
               purses
               shal
               be
               of
               leather
               ,
               and
               their
               girdles
               plaine
               ,
               without
               any
               ornament
               of
               silke
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               weare
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               forsaking
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               behoufull
               counsaile
               of
               saint
               Peter
               ,
               all
               other
               vaine
               ornamentes
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               said
               Penitentes
               may
               not
               haunt
               dishonest
               banquettes
               ,
               nor
               comedies
               ,
               nor
               giue
               any
               thinge
               to
               stage-players
               and
               comedians
               .
            
             
               THE
               IV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               forbidden
               to
               the
               sayd
               Brethren
               to
               frequent
               and
               be
               present
               att
               bāquettes
               ,
               playes
               ,
               dances
               ,
               and
               dishonest
               spectacles
               ,
               &
               to
               giue
               mony
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               to
               see
               such
               vanityes
               :
               neither
               must
               they
               permitt
               any
               of
               their
               seruantes
               to
               giue
               any
               thing
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               abstinence
               and
               fasting
               .
            
             
               THE
               V.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               all
               the
               Brethren
               abstaine
               from
               eating
               flesh
               foure
               dayes
               in
               the
               weeke
               ,
               that
               is
               munday
               ,
               wednesday
               ,
               friday
               ,
               and
               saterday
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               hindred
               by
               necessity
               of
               sicknesse
               or
               infirmity
               .
               They
               that
               haue
               bin
               lett
               bloud
               ,
               may
               eat
               flesh
               three
               times
               that
               weeke
               .
               They
               also
               that
               trauell
               may
               eat
               flesh
               on
               the
               dayes
               permitted
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               also
               permissable
               
               to
               eat
               it
               on
               principall
               and
               solemne
               feastes
               .
               The
               dayes
               whereon
               is
               no
               obligation
               of
               fasting
               ,
               they
               may
               eat
               cheese
               and
               egges
               :
               and
               when
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               conuentuall
               houses
               ,
               they
               may
               care
               with
               other
               Religious
               what
               shal
               be
               sett
               before
               them
               .
               But
               they
               must
               content
               themselues
               with
               two
               meales
               a
               day
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               trauell
               or
               weakenesse
               :
               for
               then
               this
               rule
               doth
               not
               oblige
               .
               Lett
               the
               eating
               and
               d●incking
               of
               the
               healthy
               
               be
               moderate
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospell
               teacheth
               vs
               saying
               :
               Be
               carefull
               that
               your
               hartes
               be
               not
               ouerchardged
               with
               surfe●ting
               and
               drunckennesse
               .
               Lett
               the
               sayd
               Brethren
               neuer
               sitt
               downe
               att
               table
               ,
               but
               hauing
               first
               sayd
               the
               Pater
               Noster
               and
               Aue
               Maria
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               meale
               lett
               them
               say
               it
               with
               the
               ordinary
               graces
               .
               And
               if
               att
               any
               time
               they
               fo
               gett
               the
               same
               ,
               lett
               them
               say
               three
               for
               one
               .
               They
               shall
               fast
               all
               the
               fridayes
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               it
               they
               be
               not
               hindered
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               lawfull
               excuse
               .
               If
               the
               Natiuity
               of
               our
               Lord
               fall
               on
               a
               friday
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               fast
               on
               that
               day
               .
               From
               the
               feast
               of
               Alsainctes
               to
               Easter
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               bound
               to
               fast
               euery
               wednesday
               and
               friday
               ,
               besides
               the
               other
               ordinary
               fastes
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               shal
               be
               also
               obliged
               to
               fast
               euery
               day
               from
               the
               lēt
               of
               sainct
               Martin
               till
               Christmas
               :
               and
               from
               Quinquagesima
               sunday
               till
               Easter
               ,
               the
               sundayes
               excepted
               .
               Women
               with
               child
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               shal
               be
               exempted
               from
               all
               corporall
               austerityes
               and
               rigours
               from
               their
               time
               of
               being
               great
               ,
               till
               after
               their
               churching
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               they
               shal
               be
               obliged
               only
               to
               prayer
               .
               Artificers
               that
               labour
               with
               the
               sweat
               of
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               may
               make
               three
               meales
               ,
               from
               Easter
               day
               to
               S.
               Francis
               day
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               it
               needfull
               .
               They
               that
               are
               hyred
               labourers
               and
               haue
               their
               dyett
               prouided
               ,
               may
               eat
               of
               what
               shal
               be
               presented
               them
               except
               the
               friday
               ,
               and
               other
               fastes
               commanded
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               osten
               in
               the
               yeare
               they
               ought
               to
               confesse
               and
               communicate
            
             
               THE
               VI.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               confesse
               their
               sinnes
               three
               times
               euery
               yeare
               ,
               and
               deuoutly
               to
               receaue
               the
               Blessed
               Sacramēt
               ,
               reconciling
               thē●elues
               to
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               &
               making
               restitution
               of
               others
               goods
               .
               The
               sayd
               times
               shal
               be
               Christmas
               ,
               Easter
               and
               Whitsunday
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               they
               must
               not
               weare
               offenciue
               weapons
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               not
               the
               Brethren
               weare
               any
               offensiue
               weapons
               ,
               but
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               faith
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               or
               for
               defence
               of
               their
               contry
               ,
               or
               with
               permission
               of
               their
               superiours
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               what
               manner
               the
               said
               Bre.
               Penitents
               ought
               to
               say
               their
               Canonicall
               houres
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Brethren
               shall
               euery
               day
               say
               the
               canonicall
               houres
               ,
               that
               is
               Matins
               ,
               with
               the
               Laudes
               ,
               Prime
               and
               other
               houres
               to
               the
               Compline
               .
               The
               Clarcks
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               they
               that
               can
               read
               the
               psalter
               ,
               shall
               for
               Prime
               ,
               say
               
                 Deus
                 in
                 nomine
                 tuo
                 saluum
                 me
                 fac
                 .
              
               and
               
                 Beats
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               psalme
               Legem
               
               pone
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               other
               howers
               ,
               the
               psalmes
               following
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Gloria
                 Patr●
              
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               they
               shall
               for
               Matins
               say
               the
               psalmes
               which
               the
               Priestes
               or
               Cathed●all
               Church
               doe
               say
               ,
               att
               least
               they
               shall
               say
               12.
               
               Paters
               ,
               and
               12.
               
               Anes
               ,
               with
               
                 Glor●a
                 Patrs
              
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               cannot
               read
               :
               and
               for
               each
               of
               the
               other
               houres
               7.
               
               
                 Gloria
                 Patrs
              
               ,
               and
               att
               Prime
               and
               Compline
               they
               that
               can
               say
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               and
               the
               psalme
               Miserere
               ,
               shall
               adde
               it
               thervnto
               :
               when
               they
               say
               it
               not
               att
               the
               ordinary
               houres
               ,
               lett
               them
               say
               thrice
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               .
               The
               sick
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               say
               these
               houres
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               will.
               They
               shall
               endeauour
               to
               be
               present
               att
               Mattins
               att
               their
               parish
               Church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sainct
               Martins
               lent
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               lent
               ,
               except
               some
               lawfull
               impediment
               excuse
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Brethren
               who
               can
               ,
               must
               make
               their
               will.
               
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               all
               the
               B●eth●en
               that
               haue
               any
               substance
               ,
               be
               obliged
               to
               consider
               of
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               within
               three
               monthes
               after
               their
               entry
               into
               this
               confraternity
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               testament
               ,
               wherin
               they
               shall
               dispose
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               none
               dye
               intestate
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               peace
               is
               to
               bemade
               betweene
               the
               Brethren
               when
               occasion
               requireth
               ,
               and
               betweene
               strangers
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               meane
               to
               appease
               quarrels
               &
               dissentiōs
               that
               may
               arise
               between●
               the
               Brethrē
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               &
               to
               accord
               thē
               ,
               shal
               be
               in
               such
               necessity
               to
               follow
               the
               aduise
               of
               the
               Ministers
               together
               with
               the
               Coūsaile
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocese
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               neere
               ,
               and
               to
               proced
               according
               to
               the
               matter
               and
               occurances
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               whome
               the
               Brethren
               must
               haue
               recourse
               being
               molested
               against
               reason
               and
               their
               pra●ledges
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               IF
               it
               happē
               that
               the
               Brethrē
               or
               Sisters
               be
               iniustly
               troubled
               and
               molested
               against
               their
               priuiledges
               ,
               by
               the
               Gouernours
               or
               other
               Commanders
               of
               the
               place
               where
               they
               dwell
               ,
               the
               superiour
               Ministers
               must
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               Bishop
               or
               other
               Ordinaryes
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               to
               demaund
               and
               follow
               their
               aduise
               how
               to
               gouerne
               themselues
               in
               such
               behalfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Brethren
               must
               withall
               poss●b●l●ty
               absta
               ne
               from
               solemne
               oathes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               the
               Brethrē
               very
               carefully
               abstaine
               from
               solemne
               oathes
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               therevnto
               constrayned
               by
               necessity
               ,
               except
               in
               cases
               conteyned
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Apostolike
               sea
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               peace
               ,
               faith
               calōniation
               ,
               and
               in
               giuing
               testimony
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               contractes
               of
               buying
               ,
               selling
               and
               giuing
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               appeare
               to
               be
               expedient
               .
               But
               in
               common
               talke
               lett
               them
               withall
               endeauour
               auoyd
               swearing
               :
               and
               if
               any
               shall
               inconsideratly
               
               sweare
               (
               as
               it
               often
               happeneth
               in
               talkatiue
               personnes
               )
               calling
               it
               to
               mind
               in
               the
               examen
               of
               his
               conscience
               att
               night
               ,
               lett
               them
               say
               thrice
               the
               Pater
               noster
               for
               such
               oath
               :
               and
               lett
               euery
               one
               be
               obliged
               to
               exhort
               ,
               instruct
               and
               educate
               his
               family
               in
               the
               feare
               and
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Brethren
               ought
               to
               assemble
               in
               congregation
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               hearing
               Masse
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ALl
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               in
               whatsoeuer
               place
               or
               citty
               they
               dwell
               must
               euery
               day
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               ,
               heare
               Masse
               ,
               and
               euery
               mōth
               they
               shall
               meet
               and
               assemble
               in
               some
               place
               deputed
               by
               the
               Minister
               Rectour
               ,
               to
               heare
               a
               solemne
               Masse
               :
               and
               there
               each
               of
               them
               shall
               giue
               an
               almose
               to
               the
               Chappelain
               or
               other
               elected
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               distributed
               by
               the
               Rectour
               Minister
               ,
               among
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               that
               are
               in
               greatest
               necessity
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               among
               the
               sick
               .
               This
               almose
               shall
               also
               be
               employed
               in
               the
               buriall
               and
               funerales
               of
               the
               poore
               deceased
               :
               and
               what
               remayneth
               shal
               be
               distributed
               to
               the
               other
               poore
               .
               Some
               part
               of
               this
               almose
               also
               shal
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Church
               where
               they
               assēble
               .
               And
               euery
               time
               that
               they
               meet
               ,
               they
               shal
               endeauour
               to
               haue
               some
               good
               Religious
               to
               preach
               vnto
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               induce
               them
               to
               penance
               and
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               charitable
               worckes
               .
               Lett
               all
               the
               Brethren
               be
               admonished
               to
               keep
               silence
               and
               to
               be
               attentiue
               att
               prayer
               during
               the
               diuine
               office
               ,
               especially
               whiles
               Masse
               is
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               :
               vnlesse
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
               confraternity
               otherwise
               require
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               sick
               are
               to
               be
               visited
               ,
               and
               what
               care
               must
               be
               had
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               any
               of
               the
               Brethren
               shal
               be
               sick
               ,
               the
               superiour
               Ministers
               being
               therof
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               sick
               party
               aduertised
               ,
               they
               shall
               visitt
               or
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               visited
               at
               least
               once
               in
               a
               weeke
               ,
               admonishing
               him
               touching
               the
               state
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               farre
               foorth
               as
               they
               shal
               find
               it
               requisit
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               poore
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               carefull
               to
               procure
               him
               what
               is
               necessary
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               almose
               of
               the
               poore
               :
               And
               if
               the
               sick
               person
               doe
               dye
               ,
               all
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               of
               the
               Confraternity
               that
               shal
               be
               in
               the
               towne
               or
               place
               where
               they
               dye
               ,
               shal
               be
               presently
               aduertised
               therof
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               be
               present
               att
               the
               funerals
               :
               whence
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               till
               the
               
               diuine
               office
               be
               ended
               and
               the
               body
               interred
               .
               The
               like
               shal
               be
               obserued
               towardes
               the
               sisters
               that
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               that
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Eight
               dayes
               after
               the
               death
               of
               any
               Brother
               ,
               all
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               of
               the
               Confraternity
               shal
               be
               obliged
               ,
               to
               say
               for
               their
               soules
               (
               the
               Priestes
               )
               a
               Masse
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               that
               can
               read
               ,
               50.
               psalmes
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               50.
               
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               ,
               with
               
                 Requiem
                 aternam
              
               .
               Lett
               also
               be
               procured
               to
               be
               sayd
               three
               Masses
               euery
               yeare
               for
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               departed
               .
               They
               that
               can
               read
               the
               psalter
               ,
               shall
               att
               their
               commodity
               say
               it
               entierly
               euery
               yeare
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               cannot
               read
               ,
               shall
               say
               100.
               
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               adding
               
                 Requiem
                 eternam
              
               att
               the
               end
               of
               each
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Superiour
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               euery
               Minister
               and
               other
               officer
               on
               whom
               ,
               in
               this
               forme
               ,
               order
               and
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               any
               office
               shal
               be
               imposed
               ,
               receaue
               the
               same
               with
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               execute
               it
               piously
               ,
               and
               lett
               not
               the
               sayd
               offices
               be
               giuen
               and
               distributed
               ,
               but
               for
               certaine
               time
               ,
               and
               lett
               no
               Minister
               Rectour
               be
               established
               for
               terme
               of
               life
               ,
               butt
               lett
               there
               be
               a
               certaine
               time
               prefixed
               ,
               which
               expired
               ,
               lett
               an
               other
               be
               created
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Brethren
               Penitents
               that
               are
               faulty
               and
               delinquent
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               visited
               and
               corrected
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               superiour
               Ministers
               ,
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               of
               euery
               towne
               or
               place
               in
               time
               to
               that
               end
               appointed
               ,
               shall
               assemble
               in
               some
               Monastery
               or
               Church
               there
               to
               make
               their
               common
               visitation
               :
               where
               their
               visitors
               shal
               be
               Priestes
               of
               some
               approued
               Religion
               and
               of
               exemplare
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               impose
               on
               the
               delinquent
               ,
               healthfull
               penance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               committed
               ,
               neither
               lett
               any
               other
               be
               admitted
               to
               his
               office
               of
               Minister
               .
               And
               because
               this
               forme
               of
               life
               had
               its
               originall
               from
               the
               holy
               Father
               Saint
               Francis
               :
               We
               counsaile
               them
               to
               choose
               visitors
               and
               reformers
               of
               this
               confraternity
               ,
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               who
               shall
               conserue
               it
               and
               haue
               particuler
               care
               therfore
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Superiours
               or
               Gardians
               shal
               be
               therunto
               required
               ,
               they
               shall
               freely
               accept
               therof
               .
               This
               office
               of
               visitation
               shal
               be
               kept
               att
               least
               once
               in
               a
               yeare
               ,
               or
               oftener
               if
               it
               shal
               be
               necessary
               .
               The
               obstinate
               ,
               disobedient
               and
               incorrigible
               shal
               be
               first
               admonished
               three
               seuerall
               times
               :
               after
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               amend
               ,
               lett
               them
               by
               the
               aduise
               of
               the
               discreet
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               incorrigible
               persons
               be
               excluded
               and
               expelled
               their
               confraternity
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               That
               the
               Brethren
               must
               auoyd
               debates
               and
               contentions
               among
               themselues
               ,
               or
               others
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               LEtt
               the
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               to
               their
               vtmost
               ,
               auoyd
               strifes
               ,
               disputes
               debates
               and
               contentions
               .
               And
               when
               any
               beginning
               of
               discord
               deth
               appeare
               ,
               lett
               them
               incontinently
               seeke
               to
               suppresse
               and
               exting●ish
               the
               same
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               lett
               the
               matter
               be
               brought
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               who
               hath
               auctority
               to
               iudge
               therof
               ,
               who
               hearing
               the
               parties
               with
               patience
               ,
               shall
               determine
               their
               discord
               by
               iustice
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Brethren
               may
               be
               dispenced
               withall
               in
               their
               abst●nences
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               O●dinaryes
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               or
               the
               Visitor
               shall
               haue
               power
               to
               dispence
               with
               the
               Brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               touching
               the
               abstinences
               fastes
               and
               other
               austerities
               of
               this
               rule
               vpon
               lawfull
               cause
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               it
               expedient
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               must
               discouer
               vnto
               the
               visitor
               the
               manisest
               saultes
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Ministers
               shall
               aduettise
               the
               Visitor
               of
               the
               manifest
               faultes
               of
               the
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               that
               the
               culpable
               may
               be
               punished
               :
               And
               if
               any
               be
               found
               inco●igible
               after
               three
               seuerall
               admonitions
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               of
               the
               discreet
               Brethren
               ,
               lett
               him
               be
               denounced
               to
               the
               Father
               Visitor
               ,
               who
               shall
               expell
               him
               the
               confraternity
               ,
               and
               publish
               them
               in
               the
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Pope
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Brethren
               shal
               be
               obliged
               vnder
               mortall
               sinne
               to
               obserue
               the
               points
               afor●said
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BVt
               in
               al
               the
               afo●esayd
               thinges
               ,
               wherunto
               the
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               of
               your
               Order
               are
               not
               obliged
               by
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               :
               we
               will
               not
               that
               they
               be
               bound
               vnder
               mortall
               sinne
               :
               but
               lett
               them
               with
               prompt
               humility
               receaue
               the
               penance
               enioyned
               them
               for
               the
               excesse
               committed
               ,
               and
               study
               to
               accomplish
               it
               entierly
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 sequell
                 of
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 presume
                 to
                 dismember
                 the
                 page
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 decree
                 &
                 rule
                 ,
                 or
                 rashly
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 presume
                 to
                 att●pt
                 it
                 ,
                 lett
                 him
                 know
                 that
                 therin
                 he
                 incurreth
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Apostles
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Giuen
                 att
                 the
                 Reate
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 August
                 the
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Pontificate
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Briefe
               of
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               fourth
               ,
               in
               fauour
               of
               the
               confraternity
               of
               Penitents
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               NIcolas
               Bishop
               the
               seruant
               of
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               all
               faithfull
               to
               whome
               these
               presents
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               heal●h
               and
               Apostolical
               benediction
               .
               The
               only
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               precious
               woundes
               we
               haue
               
               bin
               redeemed
               and
               reuiued
               in
               the
               fountaine
               of
               his
               precious
               bloud
               ,
               founded
               and
               instiruted
               the
               holy
               Church
               on
               the
               rock
               of
               faith
               instantly
               after
               his
               birth
               ,
               and
               committed
               the
               iurisdiction
               and
               power
               of
               his
               celestiall
               empire
               to
               the
               blessed
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               porter
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               giuing
               to
               him
               and
               to
               his
               successors
               ,
               principality
               and
               power
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               the
               dispea●ced
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               passion
               are
               retyred
               into
               his
               fold
               .
               And
               therfore
               the
               foueraine
               Romane
               Bishop
               successour
               of
               the
               same
               principasitie
               of
               those
               principall
               watches
               and
               carefull
               diligences
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               studyes
               and
               desi●es
               filled
               with
               vanities
               ,
               is
               changed
               by
               Apostolicall
               obligation
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               alwayes
               multiply
               with
               a
               new
               generation
               and
               race
               ,
               to
               be
               vnited
               to
               the
               well-disciplined
               flock
               ,
               because
               the
               condition
               of
               humane
               nature
               is
               easily
               broaken
               or
               dissolued
               (
               as
               an
               earthen
               vessell
               that
               is
               subiect
               to
               fragility
               )
               and
               with
               difficulty
               reformed
               .
               And
               therfore
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               faithfull
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               to
               haue
               especiall
               care
               ,
               as
               hauing
               bin
               diligently
               educated
               in
               the
               innocencie
               of
               sincerity
               and
               verity
               ,
               not
               to
               deface
               and
               corrupt
               the
               doctrine
               and
               constitutions
               of
               the
               Successour
               of
               the
               same
               Prince
               ,
               or
               in
               whatsoeuer
               manner
               by
               wordes
               of
               murmure
               to
               hinder
               the
               same
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               He
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               that
               resisteth
               his
               power
               .
               Sith
               then
               the
               holy
               seruant
               of
               God
               and
               singuler
               Confessour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               enflamed
               with
               the
               burning
               fire
               of
               charity
               ,
               disciple
               both
               in
               wordes
               and
               worckes
               of
               the
               glorious
               Apostles
               ,
               aduancing
               himselfe
               with
               a
               spiritt
               full
               of
               verity
               ,
               to
               augment
               the
               family
               in
               the
               house
               of
               our
               Redeeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               intention
               to
               reduce
               into
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               the
               feet
               of
               such
               as
               walked
               in
               darcknes
               ,
               instructing
               them
               without
               learning
               ,
               he
               hath
               infrituted
               an
               Order
               with
               the
               title
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               hath
               giuen
               meane
               to
               meritt
               eternall
               life
               .
               We
               desisiring
               to
               fauour
               the
               sayd
               Order
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               intention
               and
               zeale
               of
               the
               sayd
               Confessour
               doe
               encrease
               in
               vertues
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Professours
               of
               this
               Order
               by
               meane
               of
               our
               care
               ,
               make
               good
               progresse
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               saluation
               :
               It
               hath
               seemed
               vnto
               vs
               requisite
               ,
               approuing
               the
               sayd
               Order
               ,
               that
               therin
               be
               performed
               certaine
               ordinaces
               worthy
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               as
               most
               behoufull
               ,
               which
               by
               our
               letters
               we
               haue
               to
               that
               end
               perscribed
               vnto
               them
               ;
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               where
               we
               counsaile
               and
               with
               a
               Fatherly
               affection
               admonish
               the
               sayd
               Brethren
               Penitents
               ,
               to
               follow
               and
               obserue
               the
               sayd
               rule
               and
               forme
               of
               life
               :
               and
               that
               so
               doeing
               ,
               they
               with
               perfect
               charity
               by
               meane
               therof
               conse●●e
               a
               mutuall
               vnion
               and
               affection
               .
               Naturall
               reason
               and
               duety
               requiring
               ,
               that
               for
               reuerence
               vnto
               this
               holy
               Confessour
               ,
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               sayd
               Order
               be
               conducted
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               doctrine
               and
               counsaile
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               the
               sayd
               Saint
               hauing
               hin
               institutor
               of
               these
               Orders
               :
               and
               therfore
               lett
               them
               procure
               to
               haue
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               
               to
               be
               Visitors
               and
               reformers
               of
               the
               sayd
               Religion
               :
               And
               for
               so
               much
               as
               some
               of
               the
               sayd
               Order
               (
               which
               is
               lamentable
               )
               by
               their
               peruerse
               will
               ,
               being
               doubtles
               illegitimate
               children
               ,
               yea
               bastardes
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               this
               holy
               Confessour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               doe
               rebell
               against
               this
               our
               permission
               and
               counselle
               ,
               and
               haue
               presumed
               to
               affirme
               and
               maintaine
               that
               the
               Religious
               receauing
               and
               obseruing
               that
               rule
               cannot
               be
               saued
               therin
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               temerarious
               as
               that
               without
               any
               feare
               they
               attempt
               to
               peruert
               ,
               and
               att
               least
               doe
               persecut
               thē
               that
               desire
               to
               follow
               our
               sayd
               consaile
               :
               We
               therfore
               determining
               not
               to
               lett
               this
               presumption
               with
               conniuence
               to
               passe
               vnpunished
               ,
               doe
               totally
               annull
               the
               processe
               made
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               against
               those
               that
               follow
               our
               counsaile
               ;
               and
               will
               that
               all
               they
               who
               with
               reuerence
               accept
               and
               follow
               our
               sayd
               behouful
               counsaile
               ,
               doe
               participate
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               our
               benediction
               ,
               and
               doe
               enioy
               the
               priuiledges
               graunted
               to
               the
               same
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               by
               the
               holy
               Apostolike
               sea
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               graunted
               hereafter
               .
               We
               further
               ordaine
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               shall
               resist
               or
               hinder
               so
               holy
               a
               constitution
               ,
               be
               in
               such
               sort
               restrayned
               by
               the
               Ordinaries
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               that
               they
               enforce
               them
               to
               desist
               from
               their
               turbulent
               impedimentes
               :
               Notwithstanding
               whatsoeuer
               priuiledge
               ,
               or
               vnder
               whatsoeuer
               forme
               of
               wordes
               ,
               obtained
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               lett
               the
               Brethren
               Penitents
               that
               shall
               follow
               our
               sayd
               healthfull
               counsaile
               ,
               haue
               Ministers
               taken
               and
               elected
               among
               ,
               themselues
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               contayned
               in
               the
               sayd
               rule
               .
               Giuen
               att
               Ciuita
               Veazia
               the
               8.
               day
               of
               August
               the
               third
               yeare
               of
               our
               Pontificate
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               the
               widow
               ,
               daughter
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Innocencie
               and
               vertue
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               in
               her
               most
               tender
               youth
               .
            
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               blessed
               S.
               the
               daughter
               of
               king
               Henry
               of
               Hongary
               was
               royally
               educated
               in
               her
               Fathers
               house
               :
               but
               being
               by
               diuine
               grace
               illuminated
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               eyes
               of
               hir
               natural
               knowledg
               ,
               she
               timely
               began
               to
               misprise
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               and
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               youth
               ,
               chaunging
               them
               into
               desires
               to
               serue
               God.
               And
               from
               fiue
               yeares
               old
               she
               continued
               and
               perseuered
               in
               prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               such
               mature
               grauity
               and
               such
               repose
               ,
               that
               her
               Gouernesse
               had
               much
               labour
               to
               withdraw
               her
               thence
               .
               And
               therfore
               she
               was
               often
               constrayned
               to
               find
               occasions
               to
               goe
               into
               her
               chappell
               att
               accustomed
               howers
               ,
               where
               she
               would
               spend
               such
               time
               as
               she
               could
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               prayer
               prostrate
               on
               her
               bare
               knees
               ,
               vsing
               all
               industry
               to
               induce
               her
               waiting
               ladyes
               to
               doe
               the
               
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               ,
               read
               psalmes
               ,
               and
               be
               deuout
               and
               honour
               the
               sainctes
               .
               She
               so
               vsed
               the
               matter
               that
               she
               drew
               a
               spirituall
               fruit
               out
               of
               the
               very
               playes
               and
               pastimes
               that
               her
               Ladyes
               vsed
               :
               for
               she
               obliged
               those
               that
               lost
               ,
               to
               say
               certaine
               Paters
               Nosters
               and
               Aue
               Maries
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               such
               a
               somme
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               And
               as
               her
               yeares
               encreased
               ,
               so
               did
               also
               her
               deuotion
               ,
               purity
               and
               zeale
               in
               all
               vertues
               ,
               choosing
               the
               sacred
               Virgin
               Mary
               for
               her
               Aduocate
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
               for
               the
               Guardian
               of
               her
               innocencie
               ,
               to
               whome
               she
               was
               so
               specially
               deuoted
               ,
               that
               she
               denyed
               nothing
               ,
               which
               being
               in
               her
               power
               to
               giue
               was
               demaund
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               She
               had
               her
               spiritt
               so
               eleuated
               ,
               that
               she
               tooke
               occasion
               of
               euery
               matter
               presented
               ,
               to
               stirre
               her selfe
               to
               deuotion
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               when
               she
               was
               constrayned
               to
               be
               present
               att
               assemblies
               of
               magnificence
               and
               sportes
               ,
               she
               would
               often
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               and
               contentment
               that
               could
               happen
               therin
               ,
               leaue
               the
               company
               :
               which
               she
               would
               doe
               so
               dexterously
               and
               prudently
               ,
               that
               it
               much
               edified
               all
               that
               were
               present
               .
               She
               was
               cloathed
               very
               decently
               and
               modestly
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               temperatly
               :
               and
               then
               caused
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               poore
               (
               which
               then
               attended
               for
               such
               almose
               att
               her
               dore
               )
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               meat
               prepared
               for
               her
               :
               she
               would
               be
               presēt
               att
               the
               diuine
               seruice
               with
               great
               reuerence
               and
               deuotion
               .
               Whiles
               the
               Ghospell
               was
               read
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               eleuation
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               Host
               ,
               she
               would
               put
               off
               her
               gloues
               ,
               iewels
               ,
               and
               other
               precious
               ornaments
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               for
               greater
               reuerence
               to
               almighty
               God.
               She
               neuer
               omitted
               her
               ordinary
               prayers
               and
               pious
               exercises
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               would
               watch
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               to
               satisfye
               the
               omissions
               and
               employments
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               S.
               Elizabeths
               perseuerance
               in
               vertues
               after
               she
               was
               maryed
               ,
               of
               her
               pious
               behauiour
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               patience
               in
               her
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               heroicall
               Lady
               being
               eleuated
               and
               nourced
               in
               these
               pious
               exercises
               ,
               she
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               entierly
               resigned
               her selfe
               to
               whatsoeuer
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               ordayne
               and
               dispose
               of
               her
               :
               for
               albeit
               she
               had
               resolued
               with
               her selfe
               neuer
               to
               haue
               other
               Spouse
               then
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               yet
               did
               the
               diuine
               prouidence
               otherwise
               ordayne
               :
               for
               so
               much
               as
               her
               Father
               to
               whome
               she
               was
               most
               obedient
               ,
               enforced
               her
               to
               mary
               Lantgraue
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Toringe
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               and
               of
               fairest
               possessions
               of
               Germanie
               ;
               disposing
               this
               marriage
               for
               the
               extreme
               necessity
               that
               the
               Toringians
               had
               (
               being
               halfe
               barbarous
               )
               of
               some
               one
               to
               excite
               them
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               charitable
               worckes
               towardes
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               worthy
               merittes
               of
               the
               
               vertue
               of
               chastity
               .
               This
               holy
               princesse
               found
               much
               trouble
               with
               her
               husband
               the
               first
               yeare
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               wanted
               sufficient
               inclination
               to
               vertue
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               ill
               disposition
               of
               those
               of
               his
               counsaile
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               particuler
               seruants
               and
               domesticall
               officers
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               interpreted
               and
               reputed
               the
               great
               humility
               of
               this
               worthy
               Princesse
               ,
               for
               sottishnes
               and
               want
               of
               ciuility
               and
               Courtlie
               complements
               :
               and
               therfore
               did
               contemne
               and
               persecute
               her
               to
               their
               vtmost
               .
               But
               by
               her
               continuall
               prayers
               she
               obtayned
               of
               God
               many
               particuler
               graces
               ,
               and
               namely
               that
               her
               husband
               should
               not
               only
               not
               hinder
               her
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               very
               ioyfull
               ,
               the
               which
               incontinently
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               For
               being
               replenished
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               permitted
               her
               secretly
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               she
               thought
               to
               tend
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               comforting
               her
               ordinarily
               in
               the
               disgustes
               and
               discontentmēts
               that
               she
               might
               fall
               into
               by
               the
               subtility
               of
               the
               deuill
               in
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               sweet
               wordes
               encouraging
               her
               for
               the
               good
               of
               her
               soule
               :
               In
               such
               sort
               that
               albeit
               this
               holy
               Princesse
               had
               chaunged
               her
               estate
               ,
               yet
               did
               she
               not
               desist
               from
               her
               pious
               exercises
               and
               holy
               intentions
               ,
               alwayes
               vsing
               very
               rigorous
               penance
               ,
               afflicting
               her
               body
               by
               disciplines
               watchinges
               and
               abstinences
               ,
               and
               did
               also
               very
               often
               arise
               from
               her
               husbands
               bed
               ,
               and
               spent
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               night
               in
               prayer
               vnto
               God.
               And
               if
               sometimes
               sleep
               did
               ouercome
               her
               ,
               she
               would
               only
               make
               vse
               of
               a
               pillow
               on
               the
               ground
               to
               sleep
               on
               .
               And
               when
               her
               husband
               was
               from
               home
               ,
               she
               would
               employ
               the
               whole
               night
               in
               prayer
               ,
               in
               the
               company
               of
               her
               celestiall
               Spouse
               .
               She
               secretly
               woare
               a
               haircloth
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               vsed
               disciplining
               to
               conforme
               her selfe
               to
               her
               Sauiour
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               so
               cruelly
               scourged
               for
               vs.
               She
               was
               so
               seuere
               in
               her
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               so
               perfectly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               banquettes
               ,
               of
               the
               abondance
               and
               delicacie
               of
               the
               most
               exquisit
               dishes
               ,
               she
               would
               often
               content
               her selfe
               with
               only
               bread
               ,
               and
               would
               entertaine
               those
               that
               were
               with
               her
               att
               table
               with
               caruing
               and
               presenting
               meat
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               not
               obserue
               her
               ,
               but
               might
               thinck
               shee
               did
               eat
               indifferently
               of
               euery
               dish
               .
               Because
               she
               tooke
               no
               pleasure
               to
               behold
               so
               much
               good
               meat
               ,
               she
               would
               often
               send
               to
               a
               poore
               yet
               vertuous
               seruant
               of
               hers
               for
               some
               of
               his
               ordinary
               dyet
               .
               wheron
               she
               would
               feed
               .
               Her
               husband
               obseruing
               all
               these
               thinges
               did
               tolerat
               them
               with
               an
               extreme
               admiration
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               wilingly
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               conserue
               his
               house
               and
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               prayer
               ,
               humility
               ,
               pouerty
               ,
               obedience
               and
               forgetfulnes
               of
               iniuries
               ,
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               reuelation
               which
               God
               made
               vnto
               her
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               her
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               THE
               X.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               vertuous
               woman
               was
               so
               feruent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               that
               she
               neuer
               prayed
               without
               weeping
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               she
               kept
               it
               vnknowne
               .
               In
               her
               prayer
               she
               felt
               both
               sorrow
               and
               ioy
               in
               her
               soule
               :
               she
               would
               say
               that
               to
               weepe
               with
               force
               and
               heauinesse
               was
               to
               shew
               an
               euill
               countenance
               vnto
               God.
               It
               once
               happened
               that
               being
               according
               to
               her
               custome
               in
               prayer
               ,
               her
               hart
               ,
               eyes
               and
               handes
               eleuated
               towardes
               heauen
               ,
               her
               soule
               was
               so
               rapt
               and
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               burning
               coales
               falling
               on
               a
               fold
               or
               plait
               of
               her
               gowne
               ,
               burned
               a
               good
               part
               therof
               she
               not
               perceiuing
               it
               ,
               and
               had
               burned
               yet
               farther
               ,
               if
               one
               of
               her
               seruantes
               passing
               by
               ,
               had
               not
               hastely
               extinguished
               the
               same
               :
               in
               doeing
               wherof
               she
               cryed
               so
               loud
               that
               she
               caused
               the
               pious
               lady
               to
               retourne
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               who
               with
               her
               owne
               handes
               sett
               a
               piece
               on
               that
               part
               of
               her
               gowne
               which
               was
               burned
               .
               She
               would
               not
               haue
               her
               seruantes
               and
               the
               poore
               people
               to
               cal
               her
               Lady
               ,
               but
               would
               cōuerse
               with
               them
               as
               their
               equall
               causing
               them
               to
               sitt
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               eating
               ,
               spinning
               and
               worcking
               with
               them
               without
               any
               ceremony
               .
               She
               so
               affected
               humility
               ,
               that
               she
               disdayned
               not
               or
               omitted
               the
               basest
               occurance
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               greatest
               prosperity
               that
               she
               euer
               had
               ,
               she
               alwayes
               desired
               the
               estate
               of
               pouerty
               ,
               to
               imitate
               and
               follow
               that
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               shunning
               all
               pompe
               and
               worldly
               glory
               .
               By
               this
               fauour
               and
               holy
               desire
               ,
               she
               would
               often
               being
               alone
               in
               her
               house
               with
               her
               friendes
               and
               seruantes
               ,
               cloath
               her selfe
               poorly
               ,
               affirming
               that
               if
               she
               fell
               into
               pouerty
               ,
               she
               would
               in
               that
               sort
               be
               cloathed
               .
               She
               would
               be
               alwayes
               present
               att
               generall
               processions
               and
               litanies
               ,
               bare
               foot
               ,
               and
               attyred
               in
               linnen
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               humility
               would
               heare
               the
               sermons
               among
               the
               simple
               people
               .
               When
               she
               went
               first
               to
               Church
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               goe
               attyred
               according
               to
               her
               quality
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               simply
               she
               could
               ,
               in
               example
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               carying
               her
               child
               in
               her
               armes
               and
               laying
               it
               very
               reuerently
               on
               the
               Altare
               ,
               there
               offring
               a
               lambe
               and
               a
               candell
               .
               Retourning
               home
               after
               the
               seruice
               ,
               she
               would
               giue
               the
               cloathes
               she
               woare
               att
               masse
               to
               some
               very
               poore
               woman
               .
               And
               the
               more
               perfectly
               to
               obserue
               the
               rule
               of
               humility
               ,
               she
               promised
               obedience
               in
               that
               concerned
               the
               good
               of
               her
               soule
               to
               her
               Cōfessour
               M.
               Courard
               a
               poore
               Religious
               ,
               but
               of
               great
               piety
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               whose
               counsailes
               ,
               though
               generally
               vertuous
               ,
               
               she
               so
               strictly
               obserued
               ,
               as
               if
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               himselfe
               had
               commanded
               her
               .
               By
               this
               obedience
               and
               vpō
               a
               scruple
               of
               her
               consciēce
               she
               would
               neither
               touch
               nor
               vse
               any
               thing
               bought
               with
               the
               mony
               a●ysing
               of
               any
               gaine
               made
               by
               the
               Officiers
               of
               Lantg●aue
               her
               husband
               ,
               fearing
               that
               it
               might
               be
               gotten
               of
               the
               blond
               of
               the
               poore
               subiectes
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               same
               were
               lawfull
               and
               permissable
               to
               that
               sainct
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               simplicity
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               yett
               att
               this
               present
               it
               may
               not
               be
               done
               nor
               permitted
               to
               any
               .
            
             
               
               Hauing
               in
               her
               widowhood
               receaued
               a
               great
               iniury
               ,
               which
               exceedingly
               troubled
               and
               disquieted
               her
               ,
               she
               fell
               to
               her
               prayers
               ,
               and
               began
               with
               great
               abondance
               of
               teares
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               for
               those
               that
               had
               done
               her
               iniury
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               bestow
               on
               each
               of
               them
               a
               grace
               wherby
               they
               might
               receaue
               some
               consolation
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               During
               the
               feruour
               of
               this
               prayer
               ,
               she
               heard
               a
               voice
               that
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               thou
               hast
               neuer
               presented
               a
               prayer
               vnto
               me
               more
               gratefull
               then
               this
               ,
               which
               hath
               thorough
               pearced
               my
               bowels
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               pardon
               thee
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               my
               grace
               .
               This
               holy
               Princesse
               knowing
               the
               mercy
               which
               God
               had
               shewed
               her
               ,
               considered
               with
               her selfe
               ,
               what
               course
               of
               life
               she
               might
               thenceforward
               vndertake
               to
               become
               more
               gratefull
               to
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               him
               more
               dilligently
               .
               But
               being
               in
               deep
               consideratiō
               herevpō
               ,
               the
               ineffable
               searcher
               of
               hartes
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               doe
               good
               worckes
               ,
               and
               shunne
               sinne
               ,
               &
               thou
               shalt
               alwayes
               haue
               cōfort
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               deuotion
               of
               this
               S.
               towardes
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               doubting
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               towardes
               her
               ,
               he
               miraculously
               displanted
               a
               tree
               ,
               and
               replanted
               it
               where
               she
               desired
               .
            
             
               THE
               XI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               blessed
               lady
               was
               both
               a
               singuler
               mother
               and
               daughter
               vnto
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               as
               one
               replenished
               with
               the
               spiritt
               of
               pouer●y
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wherof
               they
               made
               profession
               :
               &
               the●fore
               hauing
               bin
               many
               dayes
               without
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               she
               was
               exceeding
               melancholy
               .
               Her
               husband
               perceauing
               that
               she
               was
               more
               sad
               then
               of
               custome
               ,
               asked
               her
               the
               cause
               :
               wherto
               she
               answeared
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               because
               she
               had
               not
               in
               a
               long
               time
               seene
               any
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               of
               them
               heard
               the
               word
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               :
               And
               therfore
               was
               she
               so
               heauy
               and
               melancholy
               both
               interiourly
               and
               exteriourly
               .
               Which
               her
               busband
               vnderstanding
               ,
               he
               presently
               sent
               for
               Frere
               Minors
               to
               comfort
               her
               :
               who
               being
               come
               she
               presently
               resumed
               her
               former
               serenity
               and
               mildnes
               of
               countenance
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               time
               discoursed
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               her
               soule
               with
               one
               of
               them
               who
               was
               her
               spirituall
               Father
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               
               thinges
               thus
               spake
               vnto
               him
               :
               Father
               ,
               that
               which
               most
               afflicteth
               my
               soule
               ,
               is
               when
               I
               consider
               my
               sinnes
               to
               deserue
               that
               I
               be
               litle
               loued
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               sith
               I
               continually
               striue
               with
               my
               v●most
               ability
               to
               loue
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               much
               feare
               that
               he
               ●eiecte●h
               me
               as
               vnworthy
               his
               presence
               and
               his
               loue
               .
               The
               Religious
               thervpon
               assured
               her
               that
               she
               was
               farre
               more
               beloued
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               be
               of
               her
               .
               Wherto
               the
               Sainct
               replyed
               :
               If
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               my
               God
               would
               not
               pe●mitt
               me
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               him
               one
               only
               moment
               ,
               but
               would
               ordinarily
               visitt
               me
               with
               some
               sicknesses
               or
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               I
               desi●e
               ,
               and
               would
               exceedingly
               effect
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               .
               This
               good
               Religious
               by
               very
               pregnant
               reasons
               demonstrated
               vnto
               her
               ,
               what
               and
               how
               great
               is
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               towardes
               
               his
               creature
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               exceedeth
               ours
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               loue
               is
               infinite
               ,
               eternall
               ,
               strong
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               entier
               :
               and
               ours
               is
               slender
               ,
               temporall
               ,
               feeble
               ,
               impure
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               .
               But
               this
               Religious
               discoursed
               to
               litle
               purpose
               :
               for
               the
               vertuous
               lady
               could
               not
               beleeue
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               ,
               shewing
               him
               a
               tree
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               a
               ●iuer
               wherby
               they
               were
               ,
               she
               sayd
               :
               Father
               I
               would
               rather
               beleeue
               that
               the
               tree
               which
               you
               yonder
               see
               could
               remoue
               hither
               ,
               then
               beleeue
               my selfe
               to
               be
               more
               loued
               of
               God
               then
               I
               loue
               him
               ,
               being
               as
               I
               am
               att
               this
               present
               separated
               from
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               his
               true
               loue
               .
               The
               sequell
               was
               most
               admirable
               ,
               for
               those
               wordes
               were
               no
               sooner
               spoaken
               ,
               but
               the
               tree
               was
               displanted
               by
               the
               rootes
               and
               transplanted
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               riuer
               where
               they
               were
               .
               This
               Princesse
               then
               remayning
               as
               it
               were
               in
               extasie
               ,
               experiēced
               in
               her
               soule
               how
               much
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               exceedeth
               ours
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               acknowledged
               her selfe
               to
               be
               vanquished
               by
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               charity
               of
               this
               holy
               Princesse
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               spent
               her
               time
               in
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               liuely
               waters
               of
               the
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               did
               continually
               flow
               out
               of
               this
               fountaine
               of
               diuine
               loue
               ,
               wherwith
               the
               poore
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               were
               refreshed
               ,
               who
               saith
               that
               he
               will
               accept
               the
               said
               worckes
               as
               done
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               This
               Princesse
               was
               extremely
               sparing
               and
               frugall
               in
               what
               was
               for
               her
               owne
               vse
               and
               pa●ticuler
               necessitie●
               but
               exceeding
               liberall
               towardes
               to
               poore
               ,
               whome
               she
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               want
               any
               thing
               necessary
               vnto
               them
               :
               for
               which
               vertue
               the
               people
               called
               her
               the
               true
               mother
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               her
               piety
               ,
               would
               often
               inuite
               her
               to
               be
               God
               mother
               to
               their
               children
               in
               baptisme
               ;
               whervnto
               she
               would
               voluntarily
               accord
               ,
               to
               haue
               ●ore
               occasion
               to
               assist
               thē
               and
               to
               procure
               the
               education
               of
               their
               child●ē
               .
               
               She
               one
               time
               gaue
               one
               of
               her
               gownes
               to
               a
               poore
               woman
               ,
               who
               with
               this
               almose
               thought
               her selfe
               rich
               ,
               and
               conceaued
               therof
               such
               an
               excessiue
               ioy
               ,
               that
               att
               the
               instant
               she
               fell
               as
               dead
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               And
               this
               compassionate
               Princesse
               hauing
               prayd
               for
               her
               ,
               she
               retourned
               to
               her
               selfe
               .
               She
               earned
               mony
               by
               spinning
               and
               sowing
               with
               her
               maydes
               ,
               which
               she
               distributed
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               She
               also
               employed
               her selfe
               in
               that
               exercise
               ,
               to
               giue
               example
               of
               humility
               vnto
               her
               women
               and
               maydnes
               ,
               and
               to
               shunne
               idlenes
               .
               He●
               husband
               being
               in
               Italy
               ,
               there
               happened
               in
               her
               territories
               an
               extreme
               famine
               ,
               for
               reliefe
               wherof
               this
               pious
               woman
               gathered
               together
               all
               her
               reuenues
               ,
               then
               got
               a
               note
               of
               all
               the
               poore
               of
               the
               Citty
               ,
               &
               relieued
               them
               therwith
               .
               An
               other
               time
               wanting
               mony
               for
               the
               like
               supply
               ,
               she
               sold
               her
               iewels
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               price
               therof
               ,
               ●eleiued
               the
               needy
               .
               She
               would
               often
               times
               withdraw
               thinges
               necessary
               ,
               from
               her selfe
               ,
               her
               women
               and
               maydes
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               poore
               .
               She
               caused
               an
               hospitall
               to
               be
               builded
               att
               the
               foot
               of
               her
               castell
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               high
               ,
               where
               she
               placed
               all
               the
               poore
               sick
               people
               ,
               and
               euery
               day
               went
               downe
               to
               visitt
               them
               ,
               albeit
               the
               discent
               was
               very
               troublesome
               and
               difficult
               ,
               and
               releiued
               their
               necessities
               ,
               exhorting
               them
               to
               patience
               and
               to
               purge
               their
               soules
               by
               confession
               and
               communion
               .
               She
               serued
               ,
               attended
               ,
               and
               dressed
               them
               withan
               exemplar
               humility
               ,
               supporting
               with
               an
               extreme
               patience
               ,
               the
               loathsomes
               that
               issued
               out
               of
               their
               soares
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               hauing
               no
               other
               linnen
               att
               hand
               to
               make
               them
               cleane
               ,
               she
               would
               putt
               off
               her
               coife
               &
               disfurnish
               her
               head
               to
               dry
               and
               wipe
               off
               the
               filthy
               matter
               of
               the
               said
               soares
               ,
               which
               so
               strongly
               sauoured
               that
               her
               Ladies
               could
               not
               endure
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Duke
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               afflictions
               which
               she
               endured
               in
               her
               widowhood
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               OVr
               Lord
               had
               by
               his
               grace
               and
               by
               the
               prayers
               and
               petitions
               of
               the
               Duchesse
               ,
               cōuerted
               the
               Lātgraue
               ,
               so
               that
               albeit
               he
               were
               by
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               estate
               and
               his
               possessions
               exceedingly
               hindered
               frō
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               not
               omitt
               to
               haue
               good
               desires
               and
               with
               his
               vtmost
               put
               in
               practise
               good
               worckes
               .
               But
               because
               he
               could
               not
               persist
               in
               spirituall
               exercises
               ,
               he
               permitted
               his
               wife
               to
               employ
               her
               selfe
               therin
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               benefitt
               of
               both
               their
               soules
               .
               And
               this
               vertuous
               woman
               desiring
               her
               husband
               should
               employ
               his
               forces
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               ,
               she
               induced
               him
               to
               visit
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               the
               Christians
               in
               recouery
               therof
               .
               He
               then
               to
               this
               effect
               hauing
               with
               his
               troupes
               for
               so
               laudable
               an
               enterprise
               aduanced
               his
               iorney
               so
               far
               as
               Italy
               ,
               rested
               att
               Brindes
               to
               attend
               
               conuenient
               time
               and
               weather
               to
               take
               shipping
               :
               But
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               he
               ther
               fell
               sick
               of
               a
               mortall
               infirmity
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               shortly
               after
               with
               an
               exemplar
               contrition
               ,
               yelded
               his
               spiritt
               vnto
               God.
               S.
               Elizabeth
               being
               aduertised
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               receaued
               her
               widowhood
               with
               almost
               the
               like
               wil
               as
               she
               had
               don
               her
               mariadge
               ,
               resoluing
               to
               apply
               her selfe
               entierly
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               her
               celestiall
               Spouse
               .
               And
               so
               almighty
               God
               began
               to
               visitt
               her
               with
               greater
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               hauing
               a
               soule
               more
               free
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               litle
               more
               sublime
               then
               euer
               .
               For
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lantgraue
               was
               diuulged
               ,
               she
               was
               by
               his
               kinred
               and
               vassalles
               expulsed
               her
               palace
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               bin
               a
               prodigall
               waster
               of
               the
               reuenue
               of
               her
               estate
               :
               and
               was
               so
               abandoned
               ,
               that
               the
               night
               following
               (
               as
               a
               reiected
               creature
               )
               not
               knowing
               where
               to
               repose
               ,
               she
               retyred
               in
               to
               a
               cottage
               employed
               for
               the
               shelter
               of
               beastes
               .
               There
               she
               ioyfully
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               God
               for
               her
               misfortune
               ,
               which
               she
               reputed
               as
               a
               great
               fauour
               and
               most
               singuler
               grace
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               ,
               she
               repayred
               vnto
               the
               monastery
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               and
               prayed
               the
               Religious
               to
               sing
               
                 Te
                 Deum
                 laudamus
              
               in
               thanckes-giuing
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               according
               to
               her
               desire
               he
               had
               afforded
               her
               the
               estate
               of
               pouerty
               .
               After
               that
               she
               ordered
               her
               children
               to
               be
               disposed
               into
               diuer
               ▪
               s
               places
               ,
               to
               be
               instructed
               and
               educated
               according
               to
               their
               quality
               and
               degree
               ,
               hauing
               no
               meane
               to
               retaine
               them
               any
               longer
               with
               her
               ,
               many
               iniuryes
               and
               affrontes
               being
               imposed
               on
               her
               by
               the
               kinred
               of
               her
               deceased
               husband
               in
               his
               vassals
               ,
               which
               she
               ioyfully
               &
               with
               inuincible
               patience
               supported
               as
               a
               fauour
               sent
               her
               by
               almighty
               God.
               An
               archibishop
               that
               was
               her
               vnckle
               caused
               her
               no
               small
               affliction
               ,
               in
               that
               seeing
               her
               yong
               and
               reduced
               to
               such
               pouerty
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               bestow
               her
               honorably
               in
               mariage
               .
               But
               the
               espouse
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               hauing
               layd
               a
               firme
               resolution
               rather
               to
               dye
               then
               to
               mary
               againe
               ,
               obtayned
               of
               God
               by
               meane
               of
               prayer
               ,
               the
               victory
               in
               so
               strong
               a
               conflict
               .
               Whiles
               she
               honorably
               remayned
               in
               a
               castle
               of
               her
               vnckles
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               her
               husband
               was
               brought
               from
               Brindes
               ,
               which
               was
               receaued
               by
               the
               sayd
               Archibishop
               with
               a
               very
               solemne
               troup
               and
               procession
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               accompayned
               by
               the
               sayd
               Princesse
               with
               many
               teares
               ,
               she
               thus
               speaking
               vnto
               almighty
               God
               :
               I
               giue
               thee
               infinite
               thanckes
               ,
               O
               soueraine
               Bounty
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               to
               comfort
               me
               with
               the
               receipt
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               my
               deceased
               husband
               thy
               seruant
               .
               Thou
               alone
               knowest
               my
               God
               ,
               how
               much
               I
               loued
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               loued
               and
               feared
               thee
               .
               And
               neuertheles
               thou
               knowest
               also
               what
               consolation
               I
               haue
               receaued
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               being
               depriued
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               euen
               for
               thy
               loue
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               went
               to
               serue
               thee
               for
               the
               recouery
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               :
               and
               albeit
               I
               receaued
               an
               exceeding
               contentment
               to
               liue
               with
               him
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               with
               condicion
               that
               we
               both
               together
               might
               trauell
               as
               poore
               beggers
               ouer
               the
               world
               :
               
               But
               sith
               that
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               in
               my
               power
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               life
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               nor
               were
               it
               requisi●
               for
               me
               to
               employ
               therin
               one
               haire
               of
               my
               head
               ,
               if
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               thy
               holy
               will.
               But
               I
               recommend
               his
               soule
               and
               mine
               to
               thy
               diuine
               clemencie
               .
               The
               king
               of
               Hongary
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lantgraue
               his
               sonne
               in
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               miserable
               estate
               of
               his
               daughter
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               impiety
               she
               was
               persecuted
               by
               the
               subiectes
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               he
               sent
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               Earles
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               to
               bring
               her
               vnto
               him
               :
               who
               hauing
               sought
               her
               ,
               found
               her
               spinning
               of
               wooll
               among
               very
               poore
               women
               ,
               wheratt
               he
               so
               admired
               and
               was
               so
               g●ieued
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               breake
               out
               into
               exclamations
               ,
               regrets
               and
               complaintes
               :
               and
               att
               lenght
               deliuered
               his
               cha
               dge
               ,
               aduertising
               her
               of
               the
               will
               of
               her
               Father
               .
               But
               in
               vaine
               did
               he
               striue
               to
               perswade
               her
               to
               retourne
               to
               her
               contry
               :
               for
               
               she
               as
               a
               generous
               Princesse
               ,
               choie
               with
               the
               Prophett
               Dauid
               ,
               rather
               to
               liue
               abiected
               with
               the
               poore
               in
               the
               house
               and
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               honoured
               in
               royall
               delightes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               palace
               of
               terresi●●all
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Elizabeth
               became
               religious
               ,
               and
               founded
               a
               great
               hospitall
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               poore
               sick
               people
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               blessed
               widow
               had
               vowed
               that
               if
               she
               ouer-liued
               her
               husband
               ,
               she
               would
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               dayes
               in
               perpetuall
               chastity
               ,
               obedience
               and
               pouerty
               ,
               which
               she
               failed
               not
               with
               much
               feruour
               to
               accomplish
               ;
               and
               the●fore
               she
               toke
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               Penitents
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               being
               clothed
               in
               a
               coat
               and
               cloke
               of
               grosse
               gray
               cloth
               ,
               all
               patched
               with
               sackloth
               ,
               she
               promised
               obedience
               to
               her
               Confessour
               called
               Fa.
               Courad
               ,
               a
               Religious
               of
               notable
               sanctity
               ,
               which
               she
               most
               exactly
               obserued
               ,
               euen
               in
               worckes
               of
               penance
               ,
               as
               fastes
               ,
               disciplines
               ,
               and
               other
               mortifications
               ,
               in
               which
               vertues
               this
               holy
               Religious
               man
               did
               exercise
               her
               for
               the
               greater
               benifitt
               of
               her
               soule
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               she
               might
               entierly
               deliuer
               her
               hart
               in
               possession
               vnto
               God
               ,
               without
               being
               distracted
               or
               hindered
               by
               any
               temporall
               affection
               ,
               she
               besought
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               to
               setle
               in
               her
               hart
               such
               a
               misprise
               of
               al
               temporalities
               ,
               as
               might
               depriue
               her
               euen
               of
               her
               loue
               to
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               giue
               her
               force
               ,
               to
               support
               all
               the
               iniuryes
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Arising
               from
               this
               prayer
               ,
               she
               went
               and
               thus
               spake
               to
               her
               companions
               :
               Know
               ye
               ,
               that
               almighty
               God
               hearing
               my
               prayers
               hath
               graunted
               me
               ,
               that
               henceforward
               I
               shall
               neuer
               esteeme
               all
               the
               magnificences
               ,
               amities
               ,
               and
               other
               deceiptfull
               allurements
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               more
               then
               filth
               ,
               yea
               neither
               shall
               I
               haue
               any
               care
               
               of
               my
               children
               ,
               more
               then
               of
               my
               neighbours
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               I
               apply
               my
               loue
               to
               nothing
               but
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               After
               she
               had
               taken
               the
               religious
               habitt
               ,
               she
               with
               greater
               feruour
               addicted
               her selfe
               to
               prayer
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               worcks
               of
               mercy
               ;
               and
               hauing
               receaued
               2000.
               
               Marckes
               of
               mony
               as
               part
               of
               her
               dowry
               ,
               she
               gaue
               the
               greatest
               part
               therof
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               rest
               builded
               an
               honorable
               and
               commodious
               hospitall
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               poore
               sick
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               haue
               them
               cherished
               ,
               attended
               and
               medicined
               :
               wherein
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               humble
               seruant
               ,
               serued
               the
               poore
               sick
               creatures
               ,
               yea
               with
               such
               charity
               as
               she
               washed
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               beddes
               :
               and
               then
               would
               say
               to
               her
               companions
               that
               assisted
               her
               :
               we
               haue
               this
               day
               receaued
               a
               great
               fauour
               of
               God
               in
               that
               we
               haue
               washed
               ,
               couered
               and
               serued
               him
               ,
               sith
               it
               is
               he
               whome
               we
               serue
               in
               his
               poore
               people
               .
               She
               relieued
               and
               assisted
               with
               such
               great
               feruour
               and
               humility
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               night
               she
               carryed
               a
               poore
               blind
               and
               very
               sick
               boy
               ,
               six
               times
               to
               his
               necessities
               ,
               albeit
               he
               was
               euery
               where
               full
               of
               filth
               and
               lothsomnes
               ,
               and
               then
               ioyfully
               washed
               the
               linnen
               that
               he
               had
               fouled
               .
               There
               was
               in
               this
               hospitall
               a
               leapresse
               ,
               whome
               she
               often
               purified
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               so
               couered
               with
               filth
               and
               leprosie
               ,
               that
               one
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               behold
               her
               without
               horrour
               .
               But
               this
               Princesse
               did
               handle
               her
               as
               if
               she
               had
               bin
               very
               cleane
               ,
               dressed
               her
               meat
               ,
               gaue
               it
               her
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               applyed
               her
               medicins
               ,
               pulled
               off
               her
               hose
               ,
               and
               pared
               her
               nailes
               with
               such
               promptitude
               as
               she
               procured
               a
               strang
               admiration
               in
               all
               the
               beholders
               :
               She
               caused
               the
               sick
               ordinarily
               to
               confesse
               and
               communicate
               :
               and
               in
               like
               case
               a
               poore
               old
               and
               sick
               woman
               ,
               that
               had
               no
               will
               to
               confesse
               ,
               was
               by
               her
               corrected
               and
               made
               confesse
               .
               She
               washed
               and
               shrouded
               the
               dead
               bodyes
               with
               her
               owne
               handes
               ,
               and
               with
               very
               great
               deuotion
               attended
               them
               to
               buryall
               .
               Our
               Lord
               by
               many
               miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               by
               this
               blessed
               lady
               ,
               made
               appea●e
               how
               gratefull
               this
               worck
               of
               mercy
               was
               vnto
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               order
               S.
               Elizabeth
               obserued
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               she
               wrought
               in
               the
               said
               Monasterie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               SAinte
               Elizabeth
               in
               her
               hospitall
               ordayned
               ,
               that
               no
               poore
               person
               should
               be
               admitted
               without
               being
               formerly
               confessed
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               in
               mortall
               sinne
               doth
               not
               deserue
               att
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               bread
               he
               eateth
               .
               It
               one
               time
               happened
               that
               a
               blind
               man
               demaunded
               entertaynment
               in
               the
               sayd
               hospitall
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               would
               not
               confesse
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               admitted
               :
               wherfore
               retourning
               he
               murmured
               ,
               blasphemed
               and
               tayled
               for
               that
               he
               was
               reiected
               thence
               .
               But
               being
               charitably
               reprehended
               
               and
               admonished
               by
               this
               vertuous
               Lady
               and
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               he
               was
               conuerted
               and
               very
               deuoutly
               confessed
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               admitted
               into
               the
               hospital
               ,
               where
               being
               ,
               the
               Religious
               man
               sayd
               to
               S.
               Elizabeth
               :
               Sith
               you
               haue
               receaued
               the
               blind
               man
               ,
               and
               haue
               giuen
               him
               to
               eat
               ,
               you
               must
               also
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               restore
               him
               his
               sight
               .
               The
               S.
               as
               one
               full
               of
               humility
               ,
               answeared
               :
               Father
               that
               which
               you
               require
               is
               a
               worck
               of
               importance
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               none
               but
               God
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               he
               alone
               that
               illuminateth
               the
               blinde
               :
               but
               sith
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               infinite
               bounty
               so
               mercifully
               to
               graunt
               him
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               ,
               I
               shal
               be
               glad
               that
               he
               voutchsafe
               him
               that
               of
               his
               eyes
               .
               And
               therfore
               Father
               ,
               obtaine
               you
               of
               his
               diuine
               maiesty
               the
               light
               of
               one
               eye
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               endeauour
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               other
               .
               And
               so
               both
               of
               them
               with
               great
               confidence
               and
               feruour
               falling
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               one
               eye
               was
               restored
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               a
               litle
               after
               ,
               the
               other
               .
               Wherin
               God
               shewed
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               meritts
               of
               the
               intercessors
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               sight
               restored
               to
               the
               second
               eye
               ,
               was
               very
               much
               clearer
               ,
               purer
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               sainct
               one
               day
               entring
               secretly
               into
               the
               hospitall
               with
               two
               seruants
               to
               visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               she
               found
               att
               the
               dore
               a
               paralytique
               lying
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               deafe
               and
               dumble
               .
               She
               hauing
               compassion
               of
               this
               poore
               creature
               ,
               asked
               him
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               what
               he
               ayled
               .
               The
               sick
               man
               that
               could
               not
               yeare
               her
               ,
               moued
               his
               head
               and
               mouth
               as
               one
               dumbe
               ;
               and
               making
               signes
               with
               his
               handes
               ,
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               with
               feruour
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               I
               command
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               tell
               me
               where
               is
               thy
               griefe
               :
               att
               which
               worde
               the
               paralytique
               arose
               on
               his
               feet
               and
               sayd
               :
               I
               haue
               bin
               for
               many
               yeares
               both
               dumbe
               and
               lame
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               griefe
               I
               had
               .
               This
               sainct
               vtterly
               amazed
               att
               such
               a
               miracle
               ,
               speedily
               retourned
               whence
               she
               came
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               notice
               and
               obseruation
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               As
               she
               went
               an
               other
               time
               to
               visitt
               the
               sick
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               she
               saw
               one
               so
               much
               decayed
               ,
               as
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               extreme
               weaknes
               he
               could
               not
               eat
               .
               The
               S.
               prayed
               him
               to
               tell
               her
               what
               he
               desired
               to
               eat
               .
               The
               sick
               creature
               sighing
               answeared
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               willingly
               eat
               of
               some
               fresh-water
               fish
               :
               the
               vertuous
               Princesse
               ,
               assuring
               him
               to
               procure
               it
               for
               him
               ,
               left
               him
               much
               comforted
               ,
               and
               presently
               sent
               a
               seruant
               of
               the
               hospitall
               to
               gett
               such
               fish
               for
               the
               sick
               man.
               But
               retourning
               he
               aduertised
               her
               that
               the
               riuer
               being
               frozen
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               meane
               to
               haue
               any
               .
               Which
               this
               compassionate
               mother
               of
               the
               poore
               vnderstanding
               ,
               hauing
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               well
               instructed
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               tooke
               a
               bason
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               went
               incontinently
               to
               a
               fountaine
               close
               by
               the
               hospitall
               ,
               wherinto
               hauing
               dipped
               her
               bason
               she
               drew
               it
               out
               full
               of
               water
               and
               fish
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               pleasure
               she
               boiled
               ,
               and
               gaue
               to
               the
               sick
               party
               that
               was
               halfe
               dead
               ,
               who
               did
               eat
               with
               such
               appetite
               ,
               
               that
               a
               litle
               after
               he
               arose
               from
               his
               bed
               sound
               ,
               and
               gaue
               thanckes
               to
               almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               contemplation
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               deliuered
               her
               mother
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               conuerted
               a
               very
               sensuall
               yong
               man.
               
            
             
               THE
               XVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Princesse
               had
               ordinarily
               reuelations
               and
               visitations
               of
               her
               beloued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               by
               his
               most
               feruēt
               loue
               wherwith
               she
               was
               wounded
               .
               Being
               in
               the
               Church
               one
               day
               in
               the
               lent
               ,
               she
               so
               setled
               and
               fixed
               her
               eyes
               on
               the
               altare
               ,
               that
               she
               made
               it
               appeare
               that
               she
               there
               saw
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               ,
               so
               remayning
               many
               howers
               receauing
               celestiall
               reuelations
               .
               Retourning
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               she
               was
               cōstrayned
               by
               so
               great
               weaknes
               to
               rest
               her
               head
               on
               the
               lappe
               of
               one
               of
               her
               seruantes
               ,
               and
               so
               remayning
               a
               while
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               behold
               the
               heauen
               att
               a
               window
               ,
               discouering
               such
               a
               ioy
               in
               her
               countenance
               ,
               that
               it
               enforced
               her
               to
               breake
               out
               into
               a
               merueillous
               laughter
               :
               and
               a
               litle
               after
               this
               laughter
               tourned
               into
               weeping
               ,
               then
               againe
               openning
               her
               eyes
               she
               shewed
               the
               like
               signes
               of
               ioy
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               shutting
               them
               she
               began
               againe
               to
               weep
               ,
               thus
               continuyng
               without
               speech
               till
               Compline
               .
               And
               then
               she
               began
               to
               say
               .
               O
               my
               God
               :
               if
               thy
               holy
               will
               be
               to
               remaine
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               thee
               to
               beleeue
               that
               I
               affect
               not
               nor
               desire
               any
               thing
               more
               passionatly
               then
               to
               remayne
               eternally
               with
               thy
               diuine
               maiesty
               .
               Her
               companiōs
               hauing
               prayed
               her
               to
               tell
               them
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               what
               she
               had
               seene
               ,
               she
               sayd
               :
               my
               beloued
               sisters
               ,
               I
               haue
               seene
               heauen
               open
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHR.
               benignely
               bowing
               vnto
               me
               ,
               &
               shewing
               vnto
               me
               his
               holy
               gracious
               countenance
               .
               Whiles
               I
               beheld
               him
               ,
               I
               was
               filled
               with
               incomprehēsible
               ioy
               ,
               but
               not
               seeing
               him
               I
               was
               oppressed
               with
               inestimable
               griefe
               :
               therfore
               did
               I
               so
               bitterly
               weepe
               .
               And
               therfore
               God
               ha●ing
               compassion
               of
               me
               he
               againe
               cōforted
               and
               reioyced
               me
               with
               remonstrance
               of
               his
               glorious
               face
               replenished
               with
               inessable
               splendour
               ,
               who
               asking
               me
               if
               I
               would
               remayne
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               answeared
               as
               you
               haue
               hea
               d.
               Her
               companions
               further
               prayed
               her
               to
               impart
               vnto
               them
               the
               reuelation
               she
               had
               a
               litle
               before
               being
               before
               the
               altare
               .
               She
               answeared
               :
               I
               may
               not
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               haue
               seene
               :
               yet
               I
               tell
               you
               I
               saw
               a
               merueillous
               matter
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               &
               my
               hart
               was
               filled
               with
               his
               ioyful
               &
               gracious
               visitation
               .
               This
               S.
               was
               so
               visited
               of
               God
               in
               diuers
               manners
               ,
               though
               she
               reuealed
               nothing
               to
               her
               cōpanions
               therof
               ,
               nor
               what
               she
               knew
               to
               be
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               soueth
               the
               secrecy
               of
               his
               friendes
               .
               Our
               Redeemer
               would
               manifest
               the
               feruent
               charity
               of
               this
               blessed
               S.
               hearing
               her
               prayers
               by
               diuers
               effects
               ,
               wherof
               we
               will
               heere
               record
               the
               two
               examples
               following
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               It
               happened
               one
               night
               as
               she
               slept
               that
               her
               mother
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               in
               vision
               ,
               on
               her
               knees
               in
               this
               sort
               entreating
               her
               :
               alas
               my
               daughter
               ,
               remember
               the
               paines
               I
               endured
               in
               thy
               birth
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               must
               know
               I
               suffer
               extreme
               torment
               for
               hauing
               liued
               too
               negligently
               ,
               &
               not
               done
               penance
               for
               my
               sinnes
               .
               The
               S.
               with
               this
               complaintive
               voice
               awaking
               ,
               and
               touched
               and
               moued
               with
               compassion
               towardes
               her
               mother
               ,
               she
               fell
               on
               her
               knees
               and
               made
               her
               prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               demaunding
               mercy
               of
               him
               for
               her
               mother
               .
               And
               after
               a
               long
               and
               seruent
               prayer
               she
               fel
               a
               sleep
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               time
               saw
               her
               mother
               in
               vision
               with
               a
               ioyfull
               countenance
               ,
               who
               sayd
               :
               My
               daughter
               I
               am
               by
               thy
               prayers
               ,
               deliuered
               of
               the
               paines
               wherwith
               I
               was
               tormented
               in
               purgatory
               ,
               and
               am
               now
               goeing
               to
               heauen
               .
            
             
               This
               saynt
               seeing
               a
               yong
               man
               very
               sensuall
               and
               full
               of
               vanity
               ,
               had
               pitty
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               him
               ,
               whome
               also
               she
               persuaded
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               wherto
               he
               accorded
               .
               So
               whiles
               they
               both
               prayed
               ,
               the
               yong
               man
               began
               to
               cry
               out
               :
               Madame
               ,
               pray
               no
               more
               for
               me
               :
               pray
               no
               more
               ,
               forbeare
               if
               you
               please
               .
               Which
               the
               S.
               hearing
               ,
               she
               redoubled
               the
               feruour
               of
               her
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               yong
               man
               began
               againe
               to
               cry
               lowder
               :
               Madame
               ,
               pray
               no
               more
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               all
               burned
               :
               which
               exteriourly
               appeared
               :
               for
               all
               his
               body
               did
               smoake
               by
               the
               extreme
               sweat
               wherin
               he
               was
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               tremble
               ,
               lift
               vp
               his
               armes
               ,
               and
               his
               countenance
               to
               faile
               .
               They
               that
               found
               him
               there
               ,
               touching
               his
               flesh
               ,
               could
               not
               endure
               their
               handes
               on
               it
               :
               his
               cloathes
               were
               al
               wet
               with
               the
               excessiue
               sweat
               that
               bathed
               him
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               stil
               encreased
               his
               cryes
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               burned
               .
               But
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               sainct
               being
               ended
               ,
               this
               extreme
               &
               visible
               heat
               left
               the
               yong
               man
               ,
               who
               retourning
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               was
               then
               so
               purged
               and
               illuminated
               with
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               that
               the
               entred
               into
               the
               Religious
               Order
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               where
               he
               liued
               &
               died
               piously
               :
               and
               so
               God
               shewed
               the
               force
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               his
               holy
               seruant
               ,
               not
               in
               these
               two
               examples
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               blessed
               death
               of
               S.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               miracles
               she
               wrought
               ,
               and
               how
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               9.
               canonized
               her
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               time
               of
               peregrinatiō
               of
               this
               holy
               widow
               being
               expired
               ,
               our
               lord
               appeared
               vnto
               her
               in
               vision
               ,
               and
               very
               familierly
               sayd
               :
               Mine
               elect
               ,
               come
               ,
               possesse
               the
               celestial
               habitation
               .
               In
               the
               morning
               she
               related
               this
               newes
               to
               her
               companions
               :
               then
               by
               order
               she
               receaued
               with
               an
               examplar
               deuotion
               all
               the
               sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               after
               that
               ,
               she
               prepared
               what
               was
               necessary
               for
               her
               obsequies
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               following
               tourning
               towardes
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               bed
               ,
               they
               that
               were
               neere
               her
               heard
               a
               
               cleare
               voice
               most
               sweetly
               singing
               :
               wherupon
               one
               of
               her
               familier
               companions
               asked
               her
               who
               it
               was
               that
               did
               sing
               there
               ,
               and
               she
               mildely
               answeared
               that
               there
               was
               a
               litle
               bird
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               pleasing
               melody
               of
               his
               tune
               had
               induced
               her
               to
               sing
               :
               then
               she
               began
               to
               cry
               ,
               auoyd
               ,
               auoyd
               ,
               auoyd
               wicked
               spiritt
               .
               So
               that
               the
               deuill
               being
               come
               to
               see
               if
               he
               could
               find
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               in
               this
               sainct
               ,
               vanished
               att
               that
               voice
               .
               And
               she
               hauing
               her
               countenance
               very
               ioyfull
               and
               her
               spiritt
               by
               prayer
               eleuated
               vnto
               God
               ,
               demaunded
               if
               it
               were
               not
               yet
               midnight
               ,
               att
               which
               houre
               our
               Sauiour
               voutsafed
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               layd
               in
               the
               cribbe
               :
               then
               saying
               that
               the
               houre
               was
               come
               when
               God
               would
               inuite
               her
               soule
               to
               the
               celestiall
               mariadge
               ,
               she
               sodenly
               mounted
               vnto
               heauen
               .
               Her
               body
               hauing
               remayned
               foure
               dayes
               vnburyed
               ,
               continued
               so
               beautifull
               and
               yelded
               so
               sweet
               a
               sauour
               ,
               that
               it
               represented
               rather
               a
               glorious
               then
               mortall
               body
               .
               There
               appeared
               at
               that
               instant
               on
               the
               roofe
               of
               the
               church
               a
               great
               nōber
               of
               birdes
               of
               strange
               kind
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               sweetly
               sing
               ,
               that
               they
               filled
               those
               that
               saw
               and
               heard
               them
               with
               extreme
               admiratiō
               :
               this
               was
               to
               make
               knowne
               the
               feast
               which
               was
               celebrated
               in
               heauen
               att
               the
               entertaynment
               of
               this
               blessed
               soule
               :
               her
               funerals
               were
               filled
               with
               great
               clamours
               ;
               complaintes
               and
               lamentations
               particulerly
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               the
               death
               and
               absence
               of
               her
               that
               loued
               ,
               attended
               ,
               and
               dressed
               them
               as
               amiably
               as
               if
               she
               had
               bin
               the
               carnal
               mother
               to
               them
               all
               .
               There
               repayred
               thither
               a
               great
               confluence
               of
               people
               that
               with
               much
               deuotion
               we●e
               present
               att
               her
               obsequies
               each
               one
               entitling
               her
               a
               sainct
               and
               blessed
               .
               He
               that
               could
               gett
               so
               nere
               her
               body
               as
               to
               haue
               one
               of
               her
               haires
               or
               part
               of
               her
               habitt
               ,
               esteemed
               it
               as
               a
               notable
               treasure
               .
               Then
               would
               our
               Lord
               make
               knowne
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               his
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               by
               many
               miracles
               which
               by
               her
               merittes
               he
               wrought
               ,
               restoring
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               curing
               the
               lame
               ,
               cleansing
               the
               leprous
               ,
               dispossessing
               the
               possessed
               ,
               giuing
               also
               sight
               to
               one
               borne
               blind
               and
               her selfe
               being
               layd
               in
               her
               graue
               ,
               deliuered
               many
               by
               her
               intercession
               from
               death
               .
               Wherof
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               being
               ad●ertised
               ,
               &
               authentically
               assured
               of
               the
               miracles
               Wrought
               att
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               this
               holy
               womā
               to
               whome
               liuing
               he
               carryed
               a
               perticuler
               deuotion
               ,
               after
               due
               and
               ordinarie
               information
               in
               such
               case
               procured
               ,
               and
               the
               examen
               of
               her
               life
               and
               miracles
               effected
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               al
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               could
               be
               assembled
               ,
               the
               sayd
               Pope
               enroled
               her
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               SS
               .
               ordayning
               her
               feast
               to
               be
               solemnized
               ouer
               al
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               This
               blessed
               S.
               departed
               this
               life
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1231.
               the
               19.
               day
               of
               Nouēber
               .
               Certaine
               yeares
               after
               ,
               her
               reliques
               being
               trāslated
               her
               body
               was
               found
               in
               the
               cosin
               of
               lead
               where
               it
               was
               first
               layd
               in
               sepulture
               ,
               her
               flesh
               being
               melted
               into
               oyle
               and
               most
               precious
               liquor
               ,
               that
               yelded
               a
               most
               delicious
               and
               pleasing
               ●auour
               :
               this
               oyle
               restored
               health
               to
               infinite
               sick
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               long
               time
               distilled
               from
               her
               sacred
               bones
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               life
               of
               the
               B.
               Elzearius
               of
               the
               third
               order
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               and
               S.
               Delphine
               his
               wife
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               sanctity
               ,
               mortification
               ,
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               virginity
               of
               S.
               Elzearius
               .
            
             
               THE
               XVIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               ELzearius
               was
               Earle
               of
               Arian
               in
               Prouince
               ,
               no
               lesse
               generous
               and
               noble
               in
               vertues
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               then
               eminent
               &
               famous
               in
               race
               &
               generation
               ;
               for
               the
               Ea●les
               of
               Arian
               his
               predecestors
               were
               of
               the
               most
               illustrious
               of
               Prouence
               .
               This
               nobleman
               from
               thirteen
               yeares
               of
               age
               accustomed
               to
               fast
               often
               ,
               and
               woare
               a
               cord
               girded
               on
               his
               flesh
               ,
               knotted
               with
               fiue
               knottes
               ,
               which
               he
               vsed
               as
               a
               restraint
               and
               bridle
               to
               carnall
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               secrett
               memory
               of
               the
               fiue
               woundes
               of
               our
               lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               When
               he
               was
               ouer-wearyed
               with
               watching
               and
               was
               ouercome
               with
               necessity
               of
               sleep
               ,
               he
               neuer
               putt
               of
               his
               cloathes
               to
               take
               his
               rest
               :
               and
               by
               day
               woare
               an
               hair-cloth
               ,
               therby
               to
               feele
               some
               affliction
               in
               his
               body
               both
               by
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               considering
               that
               without
               afflictions
               the
               fruites
               of
               spirituall
               desires
               cannot
               be
               obtayned
               .
               His
               rigours
               also
               serued
               him
               to
               represse
               the
               cōcupiscences
               &
               stinges
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               obtayne
               the
               fruites
               of
               true
               wisdome
               .
               His
               age
               encreasing
               ,
               he
               addicted
               himselfe
               to
               a
               stricter
               rule
               of
               abstinence
               ,
               chasticing
               his
               body
               by
               fastes
               ,
               to
               subiect
               it
               vnto
               the
               spiritt
               .
               He
               gaue
               vertuous
               and
               pious
               instructions
               to
               his
               family
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               liue
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               iniury
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               but
               might
               edifie
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               might
               by
               them
               be
               serued
               and
               honoured
               .
               This
               sainct
               after
               his
               youth
               (
               though
               he
               had
               bin
               delicately
               nourrished
               )
               was
               a
               great
               friend
               vnto
               chastity
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               euen
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               preseruing
               in
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               the
               inestimable
               treasure
               of
               virginity
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               sainct
               Elzearius
               was
               maryed
               ,
               and
               accorded
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               to
               conserue
               their
               virginity
               .
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               S.
               Elzearius
               was
               maryed
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               vnto
               a
               gentlewoman
               of
               noble
               familie
               called
               Delphine
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               like
               intention
               with
               her
               husband
               to
               preserue
               her
               virginity
               .
               She
               being
               past
               twelue
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               knowing
               she
               should
               shortly
               be
               deliuered
               and
               committed
               to
               Elzearious
               her
               Spouse
               ,
               began
               exceedingly
               to
               fea●e
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               sanctity
               she
               knew
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               not
               sufficiently
               fi●me
               and
               resolute
               in
               this
               grace
               ,
               he
               would
               ouerthrow
               the
               holy
               resolutiō
               she
               had
               to
               cōserue
               her
               integrity
               .
               And
               consulting
               therof
               with
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               that
               was
               her
               ghostly
               
               Father
               ,
               called
               Frere
               Philip
               Denguerre
               a
               man
               of
               notable
               piety
               ,
               he
               gaue
               her
               full
               asseurance
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               with
               a
               prophetical
               spiritt
               telling
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               only
               entierly
               obserue
               her
               vow
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               husbād
               and
               she
               should
               liue
               together
               chastly
               and
               so
               perseuer
               to
               the
               end
               .
               And
               so
               the
               nuptiall
               solemnities
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               liued
               together
               twenty
               seauen
               yeares
               religiously
               and
               piously
               ,
               vnder
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               name
               of
               mariadge
               ,
               very
               well
               vnited
               in
               spiritt
               ,
               but
               remote
               from
               the
               vnion
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               preseruing
               in
               this
               vessell
               of
               earth
               ,
               the
               inestimable
               treasure
               of
               most
               precious
               chastity
               ,
               a
               vertue
               not
               so
               much
               recommendable
               as
               rare
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               more
               worthy
               to
               be
               imitated
               ,
               att
               least
               in
               part
               ,
               as
               the
               contrary
               vice
               is
               damnable
               and
               ruinous
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               worthy
               and
               singuler
               vertues
               of
               S.
               Elzearius
               .
            
             
               THE
               XX.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               man
               duely
               considering
               that
               the
               principall
               vertue
               which
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               can
               haue
               ,
               is
               the
               misprise
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               humility
               ,
               and
               not
               worldly
               nobility
               :
               his
               spiritt
               could
               neuer
               be
               raysed
               to
               vaine
               glory
               by
               the
               great
               substance
               ,
               honours
               and
               puissance
               which
               the
               eminency
               of
               his
               house
               did
               yeld
               him
               .
               His
               wordes
               were
               gracious
               and
               pleasing
               conformable
               to
               the
               spiritt
               that
               deliuered
               them
               :
               and
               the
               better
               to
               attaine
               to
               the
               perfect
               contempt
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               would
               often
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               wash
               the
               soares
               and
               vlceres
               of
               leapers
               with
               his
               one
               handes
               ,
               and
               serue
               them
               with
               gteat
               feruour
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               charity
               ,
               as
               if
               with
               his
               owne
               eyes
               he
               had
               seene
               and
               serued
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               himselfe
               .
               He
               behaued
               himselfe
               towardes
               his
               subiectes
               and
               vassals
               ,
               ouer
               whome
               he
               had
               entier
               iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               a
               iust
               lord
               ,
               iudgeing
               their
               causes
               with
               a
               seuere
               clemencie
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               could
               not
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               right
               course
               of
               iustice
               by
               feare
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               fauour
               or
               corruption
               .
               This
               holy
               man
               proceeded
               in
               all
               actions
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               discretion
               ,
               wherwith
               he
               so
               tēpered
               his
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               therin
               he
               with
               exceeding
               humility
               auoyded
               worldly
               glory
               and
               fauour
               :
               and
               as
               a
               valiant
               and
               perfect
               warryer
               ,
               he
               neuer
               desisted
               from
               his
               first
               intētion
               :
               and
               as
               iust
               ,
               he
               withall
               his
               industry
               shunned
               the
               occasions
               of
               offending
               God.
               This
               seruant
               was
               so
               charitable
               and
               liberall
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               neuer
               any
               demaunded
               of
               him
               an
               almose
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               gaue
               him
               a
               reward
               together
               with
               good
               wordes
               .
               All
               his
               care
               was
               to
               feed
               the
               hungry
               ,
               to
               lodge
               pilgrimes
               ,
               and
               haue
               care
               of
               poore
               sick
               and
               forlorne
               creatures
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               acknowledged
               the
               poore
               CHR.
               IES
               .
               in
               his
               poore
               creatures
               ,
               &
               in
               sicknesses
               ,
               the
               painfull
               afflictions
               w●ich
               he
               endured
               for
               vs
               miserable
               sinners
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               replenished
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               
               neighbours
               ,
               no
               lesse
               was
               he
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               replenished
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               And
               knowing
               that
               the
               edifice
               of
               vertues
               hath
               its
               end
               in
               the
               perfection
               of
               holy
               prayer
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               a
               conuersation
               and
               familiarity
               with
               God
               ,
               he
               applyed
               himselfe
               with
               all
               his
               endeauour
               to
               prayer
               and
               contemplation
               :
               he
               also
               sayd
               the
               canonicall
               houres
               with
               such
               deuotion
               and
               attention
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               in
               the
               visible
               presence
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               S.
               Elzearius
               had
               the
               true
               vertue
               of
               patience
               :
               of
               his
               death
               and
               canonization
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               his
               wife
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               inuincible
               Champion
               ,
               was
               so
               armed
               with
               the
               precious
               armours
               of
               patience
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               vertue
               ,
               that
               ,
               albeit
               he
               supported
               many
               thinges
               very
               difficult
               to
               endure
               ,
               yet
               none
               could
               euer
               disquiett
               him
               :
               so
               that
               he
               was
               neuer
               perceaued
               to
               be
               in
               choler
               ,
               nor
               the
               least
               iott
               remote
               from
               his
               ordinary
               mildnes
               .
               For
               he
               very
               patiently
               and
               humblie
               ,
               supported
               and
               endured
               the
               iniu●yes
               and
               affiontes
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               offered
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               heard
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               any
               word
               but
               of
               praise
               and
               thanckesgiuing
               vnto
               God
               :
               he
               with
               such
               sweetnes
               and
               clemencie
               pardonned
               his
               ennemies
               whatsoeuer
               offence
               they
               commited
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               make
               appeare
               that
               he
               was
               satissied
               and
               appeased
               ,
               but
               proceeded
               in
               their
               behalfe
               as
               if
               there
               had
               neuer
               bin
               cause
               of
               discontentment
               .
            
             
               Being
               att
               Paris
               ,
               and
               hauing
               fore-knowledge
               of
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               with
               great
               abondance
               of
               teares
               and
               exceeding
               deuotion
               made
               his
               cōfession
               ,
               then
               with
               much
               reuerence
               and
               in
               very
               exemplar
               manner
               receaued
               the
               sacramentes
               of
               the
               church
               .
               And
               albeit
               his
               life
               and
               the
               Countesse
               his
               wiues
               were
               stored
               withall
               kind
               of
               vertues
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               last
               dayes
               speaking
               of
               her
               ,
               being
               vrged
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               he
               vttered
               to
               those
               present
               these
               wordes
               :
               The
               infidell
               man
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               faithfull
               woman
               ,
               whome
               I
               leaue
               a
               virgin
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               as
               I
               receaued
               her
               a
               virgin
               and
               vnspotted
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Confessour
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               changed
               this
               life
               for
               a
               better
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1327.
               
               Father
               Francis
               of
               Maronis
               ,
               a
               famous
               preacher
               and
               Doctour
               was
               present
               att
               his
               death
               .
               The
               very
               daye
               of
               his
               departure
               he
               appeared
               in
               all
               glory
               vnto
               his
               wife
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               them
               in
               her
               Countie
               in
               Prouence
               )
               to
               whome
               he
               vttered
               these
               wordes
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               :
               The
               snare
               is
               broaken
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               any
               other
               word
               he
               vanished
               .
               The
               Contesse
               the
               same
               day
               recounted
               to
               all
               her
               company
               the
               death
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               27.
               day
               of
               September
               .
               
               He
               was
               buryed
               in
               the
               church
               of
               the
               Cordeliers
               att
               Paris
               clothed
               in
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               yeare
               his
               body
               was
               translated
               into
               Prouence
               to
               the
               Couent
               of
               Apte
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               sanctity
               was
               by
               many
               miracles
               diuulged
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               by
               the
               Apostolike
               sea
               canonized
               .
               His
               feast
               is
               celebrated
               the
               27.
               of
               September
               :
            
             
               The
               Countesse
               Delphine
               his
               wife
               ,
               liued
               many
               yeares
               after
               him
               perseuering
               in
               piety
               :
               being
               dead
               she
               was
               buryed
               by
               her
               husband
               ,
               hauing
               the
               the
               habitt
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               as
               a
               disciple
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               .
            
             
               Att
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Countesse
               and
               till
               her
               body
               was
               enterred
               ,
               a
               most
               sweet
               harmony
               was
               heard
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               testified
               and
               assured
               who
               were
               neere
               her
               body
               .
               It
               is
               piously
               beleeued
               that
               they
               were
               Angels
               singing
               as
               true
               friendes
               of
               virginall
               purity
               .
               Our
               Lord
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               as
               well
               in
               the
               life
               time
               ,
               as
               att
               the
               death
               of
               this
               holy
               woman
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               quantity
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               our
               lord
               had
               canonized
               her
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               life
               of
               the
               blessed
               Yues
               ,
               of
               the
               3.
               
               Order
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               holy
               exercises
               and
               mortification
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               S.
               Yues
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               YVes
               florished
               in
               that
               time
               in
               the
               Duchy
               of
               Bretanie
               within
               the
               diocese
               of
               T●iguier
               .
               He
               was
               a
               man
               of
               eminent
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               led
               a
               merueillous
               austere
               life
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               almighiy
               God
               made
               him
               famous
               by
               many
               miracles
               .
               This
               holy
               man
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               very
               rich
               &
               vertuous
               man
               ,
               by
               whose
               good
               example
               he
               was
               from
               his
               tender
               infancie
               a
               patterne
               of
               commendable
               conuersation
               .
               His
               Father
               sent
               him
               to
               study
               humanity
               att
               Paris
               ,
               thence
               to
               Orleans
               to
               study
               the
               Canon
               and
               Ciuill
               law
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               did
               he
               profitt
               in
               diuine
               wisdome
               :
               for
               there
               manifesting
               his
               doctrine
               he
               layd
               open
               to
               many
               the
               true
               knowledge
               and
               assured
               way
               of
               iustice
               .
               And
               being
               to
               retourne
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Triquet
               hauing
               heard
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               excellent
               vertues
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               made
               him
               his
               Officiall
               or
               commissary
               ,
               with
               very
               ample
               aucthority
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               holy
               man
               withall
               his
               power
               withstood
               the
               acceptance
               of
               this
               cha
               dge
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               att
               lenght
               constrained
               therevnto
               .
               He
               with
               such
               prudence
               
               and
               without
               acception
               of
               persons
               administred
               iustice
               ,
               that
               the
               ballance
               was
               alwayes
               equall
               ;
               which
               he
               performed
               with
               such
               sincerity
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               neuer
               receaue
               any
               ●ecompence
               for
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               A
               litle
               after
               by
               diuine
               prouidence
               he
               became
               Priest
               ,
               in
               which
               ministery
               he
               offered
               his
               body
               a
               liuely
               sacrifice
               vnto
               almighty
               God.
               His
               habit
               was
               
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               quality
               ,
               common
               ,
               decent
               and
               modest
               .
               But
               vnder
               he
               woare
               a
               very
               sharp
               hayr-cloth
               ,
               Whe●with
               he
               afflicted
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               did
               weaken
               it
               by
               frequēt
               and
               austere
               fastes
               &
               by
               cōtinual
               watchinges
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               admitted
               into
               the
               confraternity
               of
               the
               Penitents
               of
               the
               third
               O●der
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               he
               reiected
               all
               his
               fine
               apparell
               (
               though
               most
               modest
               and
               plaine
               )
               which
               he
               ware
               according
               to
               his
               quality
               ,
               cloathing
               himselfe
               with
               very
               grosse
               and
               course
               gray
               cloth
               ,
               and
               wearing
               rude
               and
               homely
               shooes
               as
               poore
               Religious
               ordinarily
               vse
               .
               He
               w●are
               vpon
               his
               hair-cloth
               (
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               seene
               )
               a
               shirt
               made
               of
               towe
               ,
               raw
               or
               vndressed
               .
               He
               slept
               very
               litle
               ,
               and
               then
               only
               when
               nature
               was
               wearyed
               with
               prayer
               ,
               study
               or
               spirituall
               exercise
               ,
               or
               burdened
               with
               naturall
               necessity
               of
               sleep
               :
               his
               repose
               was
               short
               ,
               and
               he
               alwayes
               tooke
               it
               cloathed
               .
               His
               bed
               was
               the
               bare
               ground
               ,
               a
               hurdle
               ,
               or
               some
               g●osse
               stickes
               wreathed
               together
               ,
               his
               pillow
               the
               bible
               (
               an
               instrument
               of
               litle
               sleepe
               and
               of
               much
               dilligence
               )
               he
               being
               mindfull
               and
               taking
               comfort
               of
               these
               wordes
               of
               our
               
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               They
               that
               are
               clothed
               in
               soft
               garments
               ,
               are
               in
               kings
               houses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               abstinence
               ,
               charity
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               saying
               the
               diuine
               office
               ,
               of
               S.
               Yues
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               man
               did
               neuer
               feed
               on
               delicate
               meates
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               very
               grosse
               :
               which
               he
               did
               to
               reserue
               of
               his
               reuenue
               wherwith
               to
               reliue
               many
               poore
               people
               .
               On
               fasting
               dayes
               commanded
               by
               the
               Church
               he
               vsed
               only
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               &
               ordinarily
               did
               with
               great
               abstinence
               fast
               the
               wednesday
               and
               saterday
               .
               He
               had
               customarily
               strangers
               and
               pilgrimes
               in
               his
               house
               :
               he
               was
               very
               dilligent
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               worckes
               of
               mercy
               :
               he
               entertayned
               poore
               people
               ,
               and
               particulerly
               the
               sick
               and
               lame
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               pitty
               and
               compassion
               and
               conuersed
               with
               them
               so
               mildly
               and
               familiarly
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               his
               brethren
               ,
               he
               serued
               them
               and
               made
               their
               beddes
               ,
               washed
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               did
               them
               all
               other
               seruices
               that
               they
               could
               need
               .
               Being
               no
               lesse
               carefull
               to
               administer
               vnto
               them
               the
               spirituall
               food
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               corporall
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               notable
               exhortations
               ,
               wherin
               he
               multiplyed
               the
               talent
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               doctrine
               to
               those
               that
               were
               vnder
               his
               chardge
               .
               
               He
               was
               very
               prompt
               in
               according
               dissentions
               and
               procuring
               of
               peace
               with
               all
               persons
               .
               He
               had
               the
               grace
               to
               conuert
               sinners
               to
               pennance
               .
               He
               was
               so
               addicted
               to
               prayer
               and
               contemplation
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               sometimes
               neglect
               to
               take
               his
               ordinary
               repast
               and
               dyett
               .
               And
               one
               time
               he
               continued
               fiue
               whole
               dayes
               in
               prayer
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               without
               asking
               or
               being
               offered
               
               him
               any
               thing
               to
               eat
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               he
               came
               forth
               his
               countenāce
               was
               so
               pleasing
               ,
               ioyful
               ,
               and
               vermilliō
               as
               if
               he
               had
               bin
               pampered
               with
               most
               exquisite
               meates
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               celebrated
               masse
               with
               great
               feruour
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               therin
               receaue
               of
               God
               notable
               feelinges
               and
               graces
               ,
               as
               one
               day
               did
               appeare
               :
               for
               as
               he
               eleuated
               the
               most
               sacred
               sacrament
               ,
               there
               discended
               from
               heauen
               an
               admirable
               splendour
               and
               brightnes
               ,
               which
               enuironned
               the
               sacred
               host
               together
               with
               the
               chalice
               .
               He
               red
               the
               canonicall
               houres
               with
               admirable
               attention
               &
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               did
               alwayes
               rise
               att
               midnight
               to
               say
               his
               Matins
               .
               He
               diuided
               the
               office
               into
               all
               the
               houres
               of
               the
               dayes
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Prophett
               
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               praysed
               God
               seauen
               times
               in
               the
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               blessed
               death
               of
               S.
               Yues
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THis
               holy
               Religious
               being
               complete
               in
               the
               perfectiō
               of
               all
               vertues
               ,
               &
               exceeding
               deuout
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               very
               austere
               towardes
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               extreme
               curteous
               and
               charitable
               towards
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               by
               diuine
               grace
               ,
               of
               a
               singuler
               life
               and
               admirable
               in
               the
               worckes
               of
               charity
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               honoured
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               by
               merueillous
               actions
               &
               miracles
               .
               For
               he
               expelled
               the
               euill
               spirittes
               out
               of
               humane
               bodyes
               ,
               he
               cured
               all
               kind
               of
               diseases
               :
               Wherin
               was
               accomplished
               the
               prophesie
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
               who
               confidently
               affirmed
               that
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               child
               ,
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               her
               that
               he
               should
               proue
               a
               sainct
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               of
               his
               death
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               three
               weekes
               before
               he
               dyed
               .
               And
               thervpon
               he
               sayd
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               shortly
               by
               the
               diuine
               will
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               And
               so
               the
               three
               weekes
               being
               expired
               being
               fortified
               with
               the
               sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               making
               a
               end
               answearable
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               yelded
               his
               soule
               vnto
               God
               the
               yeare
               ,
               1303.
               the
               19.
               of
               May
               ,
               &
               50.
               of
               his
               age
               .
               His
               feast
               is
               celebrated
               the
               same
               month
               &
               day
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               the
               27.
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               translation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               some
               other
               holy
               persons
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               S.
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               haue
               bin
               many
               other
               SS
               .
               of
               this
               cōfraternity
               of
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               the
               history
               &
               particuler
               life
               of
               whome
               ,
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               to
               be
               inserted
               .
               And
               therfore
               we
               will
               rest
               cōtent
               with
               the
               only
               rehearsall
               of
               the
               names
               of
               such
               as
               by
               many
               
               authors
               are
               recorded
               .
               Among
               the
               SS
               .
               of
               this
               Order
               is
               reckoned
               S.
               Lewis
               king
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               queene
               Blanch
               his
               mother
               who
               was
               daughter
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Castille
               .
               The
               blessed
               Luchesius
               of
               Poggibongy
               whose
               reliques
               are
               in
               Toscane
               ,
               in
               a
               monastery
               of
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               scituat
               on
               the
               mount
               imperiall
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               exceedingly
               reuerēced
               .
               S.
               Bonne-femme
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               the
               sayd
               Signiour
               Luchesius
               .
               S.
               Lucius
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               that
               sainct
               Francis
               receaued
               into
               the
               third
               Order
               of
               Penitents
               .
               Nicoluccius
               Sienos
               ,
               and
               Iames
               de
               la
               Lande
               Priest
               ,
               by
               whome
               our
               Lord
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               ;
               S.
               Peter
               Romanus
               ,
               who
               was
               martyred
               by
               the
               Soldan
               :
               Bonacius
               de
               Voltera
               :
               Peter
               de
               Colle
               :
               Alexander
               of
               Perusia
               :
               Leo
               Archbishop
               of
               Milan
               :
               Walter
               Bishop
               of
               Tremise
               :
               and
               Richard
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               doctour
               of
               diuinity
               :
               Charles
               Dendono
               of
               Manfelt●e
               :
               Iohn
               of
               Rauerie
               :
               Torcello
               of
               Puppio
               ,
               Bartholomew
               of
               S.
               Giminian
               :
               Peter
               Petinarius
               :
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               Thomas
               Vntius
               of
               Tullinium
               ,
               who
               by
               miracles
               &
               prophesie
               was
               very
               famous
               :
               All
               the
               aforesayd
               haue
               bin
               famous
               in
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               reputation
               of
               vertues
               and
               miracles
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 many
                 holy
                 women
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Rosa
                 of
                 Viterbium
                 :
                 sainte
                 Margarit
                 of
                 Cortone
                 :
                 sainte
                 Aemiliana
                 of
                 Florence
                 :
                 sainte
                 Clare
                 of
                 Mont-faucon
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hart
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 crucifix
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Ladyes
                 ,
                 among
                 whō
                 is
                 placed
                 an
                 Empresse
                 :
                 which
                 women
                 were
                 very
                 venerable
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 obtayned
                 heere
                 below
                 among
                 earthly
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 enioy
                 it
                 with
                 far
                 greater
                 glory
                 among
                 the
                 Angels
                 &
                 SS
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 celestiall
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 fruit
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 confraternity
                 of
                 Penitents
                 ,
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 was
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Christians
                 of
                 free
                 estate
                 ,
                 maryed
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 widoes
                 that
                 cannot
                 support
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 produce
                 fruites
                 worthy
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 booke
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             TENTH
             BOOKE
             OF
             THE
             CHRONICLES
             OF
             THE
             FRIER
             MINORS
             OF
             THE
             SFRAPHICALL
             FATHER
             S.
             FRANCIS
             .
          
           
             WHERIN
             ARE
             RECORDED
             MANY
             notable
             thinges
             happened
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             said
             Order
             .
          
           
             
               An
               aduertisment
               of
               the
               first
               Translatour
               vnto
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               DEuout
               reader
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               meruayle
               that
               in
               this
               booke
               we
               haue
               not
               followed
               the
               order
               of
               the
               author
               :
               for
               we
               haue
               thus
               done
               for
               a
               better
               disposition
               of
               this
               worck
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               greater
               satisfaction
               ,
               placing
               the
               chapters
               that
               concerne
               the
               life
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               S.
               Francis
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               the
               author
               omitted
               ,
               because
               wanting
               knowledge
               of
               them
               att
               first
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               afterward
               take
               the
               paine
               to
               change
               the
               methode
               which
               he
               had
               with
               so
               much
               labour
               begun
               ,
               though
               we
               ,
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               only
               and
               your
               contentment
               ,
               haue
               willingly
               vndertaken
               the
               same
               .
               Know
               then
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               The
               first
               and
               second
               chapter
               are
               placed
               after
               the
               last
               chap.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
               The
               3.
               chap.
               after
               the
               27.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
               The
               4.
               chap.
               after
               the
               30.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
               The
               5.
               chap.
               after
               the
               last
               of
               the
               booke
               .
               And
               the
               6.
               chap.
               after
               the
               30.
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               what
               arriued
               to
               two
               Religious
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               with
               a
               Tyrant
               whome
               they
               conuerted
               to
               pen●tence
               .
            
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               WHen
               first
               S.
               Francis
               with
               the
               Benediction
               of
               God
               and
               his
               own
               sent
               his
               first
               disci●les
               to
               preach
               penāce
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               communicate
               vnto
               men
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               good
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               example
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               their
               pious
               worckes
               ,
               renew
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               in
               forraine
               contryes
               among
               barbarous
               natiōs
               ,
               they
               that
               saw
               thē
               ,
               with
               admiration
               sayd
               ,
               what
               ●a●ity
               is
               this
               ?
               we
               haue
               neuer
               seene
               men
               thus
               attyred
               ,
               bare-footed
               ,
               liuing
               so
               austerely
               ,
               and
               so
               different
               from
               all
               other
               Religious
               ,
               that
               they
               rather
               seeme
               wild
               men
               ,
               then
               other
               .
               Neuertheles
               when
               they
               entred
               into
               any
               particuler
               place
               or
               house
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               :
               God
               giue
               you
               peace
               :
               and
               would
               admonish
               the
               inhabitants
               to
               feare
               and
               loue
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Creatout
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               to
               labour
               alwayes
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               his
               holy
               commandements
               :
               to
               doe
               penance
               ,
               and
               to
               amend
               their
               liues
               .
               And
               albeit
               few
               were
               found
               to
               whome
               these
               exhortations
               were
               gratefull
               ,
               yet
               they
               mett
               with
               curious
               persons
               that
               made
               so
               many
               demandes
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               much
               troubled
               to
               giue
               them
               answeare
               :
               As
               whēce
               they
               were
               ,
               whence
               they
               came
               ?
               Of
               what
               Order
               they
               were
               ?
               how
               and
               wherof
               they
               liued
               ?
               who
               was
               their
               cheefe
               ?
               And
               in
               fine
               ,
               by
               what
               aucthority
               they
               preached
               ?
               Whereto
               with
               patience
               and
               humility
               thy
               answeared
               that
               they
               were
               Religious
               of
               penance
               ,
               of
               our
               Ladyes
               of
               Angels
               att
               Assisium
               :
               that
               their
               p●incipall
               head
               and
               directour
               was
               Brother
               Francis
               :
               and
               that
               by
               ordinance
               and
               commandement
               of
               the
               Pope
               they
               preached
               penance
               .
               Others
               seeing
               them
               so
               disguised
               ,
               and
               hearing
               them
               speake
               with
               such
               simplicity
               ,
               reputed
               them
               fooles
               ,
               cousening
               or
               deluding
               companiōs
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               admitt
               them
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               for
               feare
               thy
               would
               robbe
               them
               :
               whence
               it
               often
               arriued
               that
               none
               hauing
               compassion
               to
               harbour
               them
               ,
               they
               slept
               in
               the
               church
               porches
               or
               vnder
               pent-houses
               :
               &
               so
               perseuering
               ,
               by
               their
               example
               of
               pouerty
               and
               humility
               ,
               they
               att
               length
               moued
               the
               most
               obdurat
               harts
               to
               compassion
               and
               deuotion
               ,
               &
               left
               many
               places
               edified
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               And
               the●fore
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               vertues
               encreasing
               ,
               they
               daily
               produced
               singuler
               fruites
               of
               good
               example
               ,
               among
               which
               this
               is
               one
               which
               we
               now
               intend
               to
               relate
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               one
               time
               that
               two
               new
               Religious
               ,
               but
               true
               children
               of
               the
               holy
               Father
               saint
               Francis
               ,
               trauelling
               through
               a
               contry
               which
               they
               neither
               knew
               ,
               nor
               they
               knowne
               to
               any
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               a
               castell
               that
               was
               a
               retuge
               to
               certaine
               theeues
               ,
               of
               whome
               was
               captaine
               a
               noble
               man
               
               of
               great
               family
               ,
               but
               of
               most
               vicious
               life
               :
               whither
               being
               come
               ,
               weary
               ,
               feeble
               ,
               and
               halfe
               starued
               with
               hungar
               and
               cold
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               passe
               farther
               ,
               they
               there
               stayed
               ,
               without
               dreaming
               what
               danger
               might
               there
               befall
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               pray
               this
               tyrant
               ,
               to
               entertayne
               ,
               lodge
               ,
               and
               refresh
               them
               that
               night
               ,
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               This
               noble
               man
               by
               diuine
               inspiration
               ,
               willingly
               receaued
               them
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               commanded
               incontinently
               a
               good
               fire
               to
               be
               made
               them
               ,
               then
               caused
               them
               to
               cat
               with
               his
               people
               .
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Religious
               that
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               speciall
               grace
               in
               preaching
               well
               ,
               perceauing
               that
               att
               this
               table
               there
               was
               no
               speech
               but
               of
               robbing
               ,
               killing
               and
               pilling
               ,
               each
               one
               vaunting
               of
               his
               villanies
               ,
               and
               glorying
               in
               his
               murders
               and
               theftes
               committed
               ,
               the
               good
               seruant
               of
               God
               resolued
               ,
               after
               supper
               to
               make
               them
               an
               exhortation
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               feruour
               he
               could
               procure
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               grace
               being
               sayd
               ,
               vnable
               any
               longer
               to
               retaine
               his
               zealous
               spiritt
               ,
               he
               addressed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               tyrant
               and
               sayd
               :
               Hauing
               receaued
               of
               you
               such
               a
               charity
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               proue
               too
               ingratefull
               if
               we
               did
               not
               beseech
               the
               diuine
               maiesty
               to
               reward
               you
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               endeauour
               to
               requite
               you
               by
               some
               documents
               conformable
               to
               our
               pouerty
               ,
               that
               may
               benifitt
               your
               soules
               and
               your
               peoples
               ,
               whome
               I
               beseech
               you
               heere
               to
               assemble
               together
               ,
               we
               desiring
               to
               giue
               to
               you
               all
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               refection
               for
               the
               corporal
               which
               you
               haue
               giuen
               vs.
               This
               noble
               man
               hauing
               conuocated
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               hauing
               setled
               themselues
               to
               heare
               the
               sermon
               ,
               the
               Religious
               began
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               in
               these
               termed
               :
               My
               beloued
               Brethren
               in
               CHRIST
               IESVS
               ,
               if
               the
               eternall
               felicities
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               created
               vs
               ,
               were
               knowne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               did
               often
               well
               consider
               them
               ,
               what
               paine
               would
               we
               not
               vndertake
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               for
               feare
               to
               loose
               that
               ioy
               and
               glory
               without
               end
               ,
               for
               so
               base
               a
               trifle
               as
               the
               world
               ?
               that
               sweet
               society
               of
               the
               Angels
               ?
               that
               life
               and
               security
               of
               the
               blessed
               ?
               that
               glorious
               satiety
               of
               the
               elect
               ?
               that
               supreme
               light
               without
               night
               and
               darcknes
               ?
               that
               perpetuall
               peace
               and
               amity
               without
               any
               feare
               or
               perturbance
               ?
               and
               all
               the
               happines
               that
               we
               can
               desire
               ,
               free
               and
               secure
               from
               all
               disaster
               ,
               with
               that
               diuine
               fountaine
               of
               the
               presence
               and
               glorious
               communication
               of
               the
               eternall
               God
               ?
               And
               sith
               that
               man
               (
               so
               blinded
               and
               miserable
               )
               for
               so
               base
               and
               loathsome
               a
               thing
               ,
               so
               short
               and
               of
               so
               sclender
               value
               as
               is
               sinne
               ,
               will
               loose
               such
               innumerable
               and
               infinite
               felicities
               :
               he
               shall
               deseruedly
               goe
               into
               hell
               ,
               there
               to
               endure
               eternall
               hungar
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               cold
               ,
               all
               kind
               of
               torment
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               affliction
               in
               the
               company
               of
               cruell
               deuils
               ,
               serpents
               and
               dragons
               ,
               where
               is
               a
               continuall
               death
               without
               end
               ,
               and
               without
               hope
               of
               life
               ,
               
               with
               palpable
               darcknes
               .
               And
               finally
               greater
               miseries
               then
               we
               can
               imagine
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               howlinges
               ,
               lamentations
               ,
               despaires
               and
               eternall
               torments
               ,
               and
               all
               euill
               voyd
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               wherinto
               my
               brethren
               you
               haue
               merited
               to
               be
               throwne
               and
               imprisoned
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               which
               you
               haue
               perpetrated
               ●o
               precipitiously
               without
               any
               apprehension
               of
               the
               diuine
               iustice
               ,
               att
               least
               according
               to
               the
               inference
               of
               your
               discourses
               ,
               which
               haue
               testified
               vnto
               me
               your
               vicious
               and
               detestable
               life
               ,
               you
               therby
               giuing
               demonstration
               that
               you
               neither
               feare
               God
               ,
               nor
               esteeme
               of
               his
               commandements
               ,
               nor
               regard
               the
               doeing
               of
               any
               good
               wo●ck
               .
               Therfore
               my
               beloued
               brethren
               ,
               doe
               I
               admonish
               you
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               for
               you
               was
               fastened
               on
               the
               hard
               wood
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               pardonned
               the
               theefe
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               confidēce
               of
               his
               mercy
               :
               and
               doe
               counsaile
               you
               by
               the
               ●euerence
               of
               the
               omnipotencie
               of
               the
               Creatour
               of
               althinges
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               ship
               wrack
               and
               exchaung
               of
               the
               celestiall
               and
               eternall
               richesse
               ,
               for
               the
               briefe
               pleasure
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               as
               you
               experience
               ,
               vanish
               as
               a
               shadow
               .
               Retourne
               then
               with
               great
               promptitude
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               thrust
               you
               not
               into
               hell
               ,
               denying
               you
               time
               and
               space
               to
               doe
               penance
               :
               so
               many
               yeares
               hauing
               fleeted
               away
               wherin
               he
               hath
               so
               patiently
               expected
               you
               ,
               though
               you
               haue
               giuen
               no
               signe
               of
               regarding
               it
               .
               This
               Religious
               vttered
               these
               thinges
               and
               much
               more
               with
               such
               a
               zeale
               ,
               that
               they
               pearced
               the
               hart
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               being
               touched
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               already
               stricken
               with
               contrition
               ,
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               together
               with
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               bittetly
               lamenting
               their
               sinnes
               .
               They
               shewed
               signes
               of
               penitence
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               teares
               the
               tyrant
               with
               great
               instancie
               required
               the
               Religious
               to
               sett
               them
               in
               the
               way
               to
               saue
               their
               soules
               ,
               sith
               God
               had
               sent
               him
               hither
               for
               their
               saluation
               .
               And
               the
               Religious
               aduised
               them
               to
               make
               a
               generall
               confession
               of
               all
               their
               sin●es
               :
               Which
               being
               with
               notable
               deuotion
               and
               contrition
               performed
               ,
               he
               sayd
               :
               It
               is
               now
               necessary
               ,
               that
               for
               penance
               for
               your
               sinnes
               which
               are
               enormous
               and
               in
               nomber
               infinite
               ,
               you
               goe
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
               visi●
               the
               holy
               places
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               mortifie
               your
               flesh
               by
               fastes
               ,
               watchings
               and
               prayers
               ,
               giuing
               many
               almoses
               and
               performing
               other
               worckes
               of
               piety
               .
               But
               you
               must
               begin
               with
               satissaction
               ,
               restoring
               what
               you
               ini●stly
               de●aine
               .
               Wherto
               he
               answeared
               :
               Father
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               satisfie
               whatsoeuer
               I
               am
               boūd
               vnto
               .
               But
               because
               I
               was
               neuer
               out
               of
               this
               cont●y
               ,
               nor
               can
               write
               ,
               not
               read
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               nor
               can
               fast
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               giue
               me
               some
               other
               penance
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               performe
               .
               The
               Religious
               replyed
               :
               I
               will
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               doe
               penance
               and
               pray
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               soule
               be
               not
               lost
               .
               I
               will
               not
               for
               the
               present
               giue
               you
               other
               penance
               then
               for
               mortification
               ,
               your selfe
               to
               bring
               vs
               hither
               a
               litle
               straw
               wheron
               to
               repose
               our selues
               .
               The
               tyrant
               becomming
               a
               lambe
               presently
               brought
               straw
               for
               the
               Religious
               to
               rest
               on
               ,
               and
               
               prepared
               their
               place
               himselfe
               :
               Then
               considering
               with
               himselfe
               the
               discourse
               that
               the
               Religious
               had
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               speedily
               he
               had
               conuerted
               him
               to
               penitence
               ,
               he
               reputed
               him
               a
               sainct
               ,
               and
               resolued
               to
               watch
               him
               all
               that
               night
               to
               see
               what
               he
               would
               doe
               .
               Now
               the
               Religious
               att
               his
               houre
               layd
               himselfe
               to
               repose
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               thought
               they
               all
               slept
               ,
               he
               arose
               &
               went
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               to
               doe
               penance
               for
               the
               penitent
               as
               he
               had
               promised
               him
               .
               Lifting
               then
               his
               handes
               to
               heauen
               ,
               he
               with
               many
               teares
               demāded
               pardon
               of
               almighty
               God
               for
               the
               sinner
               ,
               &
               praying
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               ,
               his
               body
               was
               eleuated
               frō
               the
               earth
               the
               hight
               of
               a
               tour
               ,
               &
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               bitterly
               bewayled
               the
               soule
               of
               that
               noble
               man
               ,
               begging
               pardon
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               for
               his
               offences
               in
               such
               sort
               and
               with
               a
               charity
               so
               passionate
               ,
               that
               he
               merited
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               what
               ensueth
               :
               for
               the
               penitent
               hauing
               seene
               and
               heard
               all
               this
               ,
               not
               without
               exceeding
               terrour
               ,
               contrition
               and
               abundance
               of
               teares
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               consolation
               ,
               perceauing
               with
               what
               feruour
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               offered
               his
               prayers
               to
               the
               diuine
               Maiesty
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               very
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               he
               sell
               att
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               praying
               him
               with
               great
               compunction
               to
               setle
               him
               in
               the
               direct
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               he
               being
               ready
               to
               execute
               whatsoeuer
               he
               should
               command
               him
               .
               The
               Religious
               hauing
               consailed
               him
               to
               sell
               all
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               did
               his
               vtmost
               to
               make
               restitution
               where
               he
               was
               obliged
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               Euangelicall
               coūsaile
               gaue
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               then
               offered
               him●elfe
               to
               God
               becōming
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               where
               he
               perseuered
               in
               vertues
               and
               piously
               ended
               his
               life
               :
               all
               his
               people
               were
               also
               conuerted
               and
               did
               penance
               .
               So
               the
               holy
               simplicity
               of
               this
               Religious
               produced
               a
               merueillous
               fruit
               ,
               not
               preaching
               of
               high
               and
               subtill
               matters
               ,
               nor
               with
               elegant
               wordes
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               and
               glory
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               as
               he
               had
               bin
               instructed
               by
               the
               holy
               Father
               sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               The
               8.
               and
               9.
               chapters
               are
               put
               after
               the
               72.
               chap.
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               ,
               the
               10.
               chap.
               after
               the
               5.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               ,
               and
               the
               eleuenth
               chap.
               after
               the
               74.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notable
               humility
               of
               a
               Preacher
               of
               S.
               Francis
               his
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AN
               English
               Frere
               Minor
               and
               Doctour
               of
               diuinity
               ,
               preaching
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               S.
               Damian
               ,
               where
               S.
               Clare
               was
               Abbesse
               in
               the
               presece
               of
               holy
               Br.
               Giles
               he
               as
               a
               great
               freind
               of
               humility
               would
               make
               proofe
               therof
               in
               this
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               sermon
               ,
               he
               willed
               him
               to
               be
               silent
               because
               himselfe
               would
               preach
               ,
               and
               the
               
               diuine
               incontinently
               held
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               Brother
               Giles
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               of
               spiritt
               and
               to
               the
               great
               amazement
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               hearers
               vttered
               matters
               of
               great
               sublimity
               and
               eminency
               touching
               almighty
               God
               :
               then
               tourning
               towardes
               the
               Diuine
               ,
               he
               willed
               him
               to
               proceed
               in
               his
               sermon
               :
               which
               S.
               Clare
               perceauing
               ,
               she
               was
               exceeding
               ioyfull
               &
               sayd
               :
               This
               day
               is
               accomplished
               one
               of
               the
               defines
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               who
               would
               often
               say
               :
               I
               desire
               that
               my
               Religious
               be
               so
               humble
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               Doctour
               in
               diuinity
               goeing
               into
               the
               pulpitt
               ,
               if
               a
               simple
               lay
               Brother
               make
               a
               motion
               to
               preach
               ,
               the
               Doctour
               shall
               gi●e
               him
               place
               .
               I
               tell
               you
               truely
               my
               Brethren
               ;
               this
               Preacher
               hath
               more
               edifyed
               me
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               raysed
               one
               from
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               13.
               chapter
               is
               after
               the
               54.
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               ,
               the
               14.
               chap.
               is
               after
               the
               last
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               very
               terrible
               accident
               vnto
               a
               Nouice
               ,
               cloathed
               by
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               .
            
             
               THE
               XV.
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THere
               was
               a
               worldly
               man
               whose
               profession
               was
               to
               follow
               the
               warres
               ,
               in
               which
               practise
               he
               did
               much
               mischiefe
               :
               this
               mā
               induced
               by
               the
               deuil
               came
               to
               the
               blessed
               Father
               S.
               Antony
               of
               Padua
               ,
               then
               Guardian
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Limoges
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               to
               giue
               him
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               affirming
               a
               desire
               to
               serue
               God
               therin
               .
               The
               Sainct
               as
               zealous
               of
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               ,
               after
               diuers
               and
               seuerall
               conferences
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               finding
               him
               firme
               in
               his
               pretended
               holy
               purpose
               ,
               heard
               his
               confession
               :
               then
               hauing
               piously
               admonished
               him
               to
               doe
               penance
               for
               his
               sinnes
               he
               gaue
               him
               the
               habitt
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               particuler
               care
               of
               his
               deportements
               :
               but
               this
               lewd
               wretch
               hauing
               promised
               the
               deuill
               to
               serue
               him
               with
               fidelity
               in
               whatsoeuer
               vocation
               he
               should
               take
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               discouer
               his
               intention
               to
               any
               person
               ,
               did
               very
               strongly
               obserue
               this
               conuention
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               generall
               confession
               ,
               ●sing
               his
               vtmost
               dissimulation
               did
               conceale
               this
               secrett
               of
               the
               deuils
               from
               sainct
               Antony
               ,
               and
               indeed
               did
               alwayes
               in
               his
               hart
               excogitate
               matters
               directly
               opposite
               to
               his
               saluation
               ,
               as
               his
               master
               the
               deuill
               had
               taught
               him
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               iudge
               that
               God
               had
               not
               drawne
               him
               to
               Religion
               :
               but
               rather
               some
               discontentment
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               worldly
               affaires
               succeeded
               not
               as
               he
               wished
               ,
               and
               hearing
               sainct
               Antony
               preach
               ,
               he
               became
               Religious
               ,
               yet
               omitted
               not
               to
               hope
               and
               expect
               some
               benefitt
               from
               the
               deuill
               .
               Sainct
               Antony
               as
               a
               faithfull
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               exceeding
               feruour
               made
               him
               many
               remonstrances
               ,
               to
               enduce
               him
               to
               renounce
               the
               world
               with
               all
               his
               hart
               ,
               to
               resist
               chastice
               his
               flesh
               ,
               to
               shunne
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               to
               withstand
               all
               his
               temptations
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               gaue
               him
               meanes
               to
               performe
               a
               sharp
               and
               rigourous
               penāce
               for
               his
               
               enormous
               sinnes
               .
               But
               this
               Nouice
               in
               all
               such
               vertuous
               and
               pious
               actions
               did
               dissemble
               ,
               as
               hauing
               no
               affectiō
               thervnto
               .
               This
               wretched
               Nouice
               thē
               goeing
               one
               day
               out
               of
               his
               cell
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               a
               litle
               hill
               separated
               from
               the
               others
               ,
               saw
               a
               very
               faire
               horse
               well
               harnised
               ,
               with
               a
               complet
               a
               mour
               vpon
               him
               and
               a
               cloke
               bagge
               on
               him
               behinde
               :
               which
               att
               first
               sight
               and
               apprehension
               amazed
               him
               ;
               but
               after
               hauing
               without
               feare
               beheld
               the
               horse
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               see
               what
               was
               in
               the
               cloke
               bagge
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               layd
               hold
               on
               the
               horse
               by
               the
               raines
               and
               drew
               him
               a
               side
               ,
               where
               hauing
               searched
               the
               sayd
               cloake
               bagge
               ,
               he
               found
               stoare
               of
               mony
               and
               a
               saire
               sute
               of
               apparell
               ,
               so
               that
               hauing
               found
               a
               horse
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               armour
               and
               mony
               ,
               he
               reputed
               himselfe
               most
               happily
               fournished
               withall
               that
               he
               desired
               :
               whervpon
               shaking
               off
               his
               Frere
               Minors
               habitt
               ,
               &
               putting
               on
               his
               worldly
               attyre
               ,
               and
               armour
               of
               a
               soldier
               ,
               he
               mounted
               on
               horseback
               ,
               and
               so
               secretly
               rode
               away
               that
               none
               perceaued
               him
               .
               The
               same
               day
               he
               made
               such
               speed
               that
               he
               arriued
               att
               Bourges
               in
               Berry
               ,
               where
               alighting
               late
               att
               an
               Inne
               ,
               the
               houre
               of
               soupper
               being
               come
               ,
               he
               sett
               himselfe
               att
               table
               ,
               and
               was
               attended
               by
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               who
               so
               well
               pleased
               his
               fancy
               that
               he
               demanded
               her
               of
               her
               Father
               in
               Mariage
               ,
               and
               to
               induce
               his
               consent
               shewed
               him
               the
               mony
               he
               had
               in
               his
               cloackbag
               .
               The
               Host
               att
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               much
               mony
               was
               tempted
               with
               auarice
               ,
               graunted
               his
               daughter
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               to
               complement
               together
               .
               The
               deuill
               then
               presently
               leauing
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               horse
               and
               hauing
               putt
               on
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               came
               about
               midnight
               and
               knocked
               att
               the
               dore
               of
               that
               Inne
               ,
               where
               being
               entred
               ,
               drew
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               a
               side
               to
               speake
               with
               him
               ,
               seining
               himselfe
               iealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               Syr
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               true
               that
               you
               haue
               consented
               to
               mary
               your
               daughter
               to
               a
               stranger
               ,
               it
               is
               sayd
               the
               host
               ,
               the
               deuill
               replyed
               :
               know
               then
               that
               he
               whome
               you
               haue
               accepted
               for
               your
               sonne
               in
               law
               is
               a
               Religious
               man
               ,
               who
               as
               alewd
               fellow
               hath
               deluded
               you
               and
               rauished
               your
               daughter
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               sith
               there
               is
               no
               other
               remedy
               ,
               follow
               my
               counsaile
               :
               goe
               whiles
               it
               is
               night
               he
               sleeping
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               but
               so
               warily
               that
               he
               may
               not
               heare
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               his
               head
               bare
               ,
               shauen
               with
               a
               croune
               in
               manner
               of
               a
               Religious
               :
               so
               that
               it
               prouing
               infallible
               what
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               cutt
               his
               throat
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               mony
               withall
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               wherwith
               you
               shall
               much
               better
               mary
               your
               daughter
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               feare
               ,
               for
               this
               fellow
               is
               not
               knowne
               in
               these
               quarters
               nor
               in
               any
               part
               of
               France
               :
               This
               discourse
               putt
               the
               ●ost
               into
               an
               extreme
               anguish
               ;
               but
               being
               at
               length
               ouercome
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               choller
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               murder
               his
               new
               sonne
               in
               law
               ,
               if
               he
               found
               it
               true
               which
               his
               pretēded
               friēd
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               prayed
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               had
               effected
               his
               counsaile
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               to
               bury
               the
               body
               ,
               promising
               him
               a
               share
               of
               the
               mony
               wherto
               the
               deuil
               accorded
               so
               this
               Host
               wēt
               so
               dextrously
               into
               the
               chāber
               of
               the
               
               nouice
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               him
               profoundly
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               halfe
               naked
               ,
               and
               perceauing
               the
               religious
               croune
               conformable
               to
               what
               was
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               expect
               no
               farther
               proofe
               ,
               but
               esteeming
               himselfe
               dishonoured
               and
               deceaued
               ,
               drew
               out
               his
               dagger
               and
               cutt
               his
               throat
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               retourning
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               left
               his
               pretended
               friend
               that
               had
               thus
               counsailed
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               find
               him
               in
               all
               the
               house
               ,
               then
               goeing
               to
               seaze
               on
               the
               cloak
               bagge
               ,
               the
               armour
               ,
               and
               apparell
               of
               the
               dead
               man
               ,
               he
               could
               find
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               the
               horse
               in
               the
               stable
               :
               and
               therfore
               presently
               suspected
               it
               to
               be
               a
               diabolicall
               illusion
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               most
               secresie
               he
               could
               ,
               buryed
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               went
               and
               made
               his
               consession
               to
               S.
               Antony
               who
               then
               preached
               in
               the
               same
               towne
               of
               Bourges
               ,
               who
               a
               litle
               after
               publikely
               diuulged
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               make
               appeare
               how
               dangerous
               it
               is
               to
               run
               out
               of
               the
               true
               way
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               permitteth
               them
               that
               wil
               be
               faithfull
               to
               the
               deuill
               and
               perseuer
               in
               their
               sinnes
               to
               the
               end
               (
               thincking
               to
               deceaue
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               )
               to
               end
               their
               dayes
               most
               miserably
               .
            
             
               The
               16.
               chap.
               is
               after
               the
               last
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               ,
               the
               17.
               and
               18.
               are
               after
               last
               chap.
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               humility
               and
               deuotion
               of
               Brother
               Iames.
               
            
             
               THE
               XIX
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iames
               a
               gentleman
               and
               much
               honoured
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               becomming
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               was
               so
               deuout
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               prayer
               he
               was
               often
               rapt
               in
               extasie
               ,
               wherin
               he
               was
               very
               frequently
               visited
               of
               God.
               He
               perceauing
               what
               graces
               our
               Lord
               had
               endued
               him
               with
               all
               in
               prayer
               ,
               entreated
               his
               Guardian
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               exercise
               himselfe
               in
               this
               grace
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               dispense
               with
               him
               for
               affaires
               of
               the
               kitchen
               and
               other
               offices
               ,
               wherin
               ,
               being
               a
               lay
               Brother
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               that
               Couent
               employed
               ,
               which
               was
               graunted
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               with
               more
               repose
               and
               liberty
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               contemplation
               .
               Br.
               Iames
               being
               thus
               freed
               from
               the
               kitchen
               ,
               and
               other
               offices
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               lost
               all
               the
               graces
               which
               almighty
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               in
               prayer
               .
               Which
               hauing
               experienced
               ,
               he
               with
               abondance
               of
               teares
               besought
               his
               Guardian
               to
               retourne
               him
               to
               his
               former
               employments
               :
               wherin
               our
               lord
               againe
               restored
               him
               his
               grace
               .
               He
               thenceforward
               so
               profited
               in
               prayer
               ioyned
               with
               humility
               ,
               that
               on
               Christmas
               day
               (
               to
               communicate
               timely
               and
               to
               continue
               all
               the
               morning
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               heare
               masse
               and
               the
               diuine
               seruice
               )
               he
               prepared
               the
               dinner
               for
               the
               Religious
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               ouer
               the
               fire
               .
               Now
               the
               Guardian
               seeing
               him
               continue
               so
               long
               
               time
               in
               prayer
               &
               seruing
               att
               masse
               ,
               went
               admiring
               to
               the
               kitchen
               to
               see
               if
               he
               had
               made
               any
               preparation
               for
               dinner
               .
               But
               he
               found
               the
               pots
               ouertourned
               and
               broaken
               and
               saw
               that
               the
               cattes
               had
               eaten
               the
               meat
               :
               then
               presently
               goeing
               to
               Brother
               Iames
               ,
               he
               willed
               him
               to
               hasten
               into
               the
               kitchen
               .
               Which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               pots
               broken
               ,
               the
               pottage
               spilt
               ,
               the
               meat
               deuoured
               ,
               and
               euery
               thing
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               grieued
               .
               Neuertheles
               falling
               on
               both
               his
               knees
               ,
               he
               with
               abondance
               of
               reares
               besought
               the
               omnipotent
               bounty
               ,
               to
               assist
               in
               this
               his
               affliction
               .
               The
               sequell
               was
               admirable
               :
               for
               his
               prayer
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               pots
               were
               reioyned
               and
               filled
               againe
               with
               pottage
               and
               meat
               like
               vnto
               that
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               neuer
               had
               bin
               att
               all
               touched
               .
               Wherein
               almighty
               God
               would
               make
               appeare
               to
               this
               Religious
               ,
               how
               much
               humility
               and
               prayer
               ioyned
               together
               are
               gratefull
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               20.
               chap.
               is
               after
               the
               last
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Guardian
               that
               had
               litle
               charity
               ,
               and
               how
               almighty
               God
               did
               chastice
               him
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THer
               was
               a
               pious
               lay
               Religious
               that
               endured
               extreme
               torments
               in
               his
               feet
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               gout
               that
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               him
               :
               but
               in
               the
               winter
               time
               more
               then
               else
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               he
               not
               omitt
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               garden
               in
               the
               coldest
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               .
               Notwithstanding
               his
               indiscreet
               Guardiāseeing
               him
               att
               night
               by
               the
               fire
               to
               annoynt
               his
               feet
               with
               an
               oyntment
               (
               though
               the
               rigorous
               cold
               was
               cause
               sufficient
               without
               any
               other
               infirmity
               ,
               to
               warme
               himselfe
               )
               he
               cōmanded
               him
               from
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               burne
               so
               much
               wood
               .
               Wherto
               the
               poore
               Religious
               answeared
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               other
               meane
               to
               ease
               the
               extreme
               torments
               he
               endured
               procured
               him
               by
               the
               gout
               ,
               then
               to
               warme
               his
               feet
               and
               to
               annoynt
               them
               with
               that
               oyntment
               ,
               which
               was
               giuen
               him
               for
               very
               remedious
               therunto
               ,
               &
               besought
               him
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               S.
               Francis
               not
               to
               take
               it
               ill
               .
               But
               the
               Guardian
               would
               not
               heare
               him
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Religious
               retyred
               doubly
               afflicted
               vnto
               his
               cell
               ,
               beseeching
               God
               to
               assist
               and
               ayd
               him
               with
               his
               grace
               .
               But
               the
               omnipotent
               did
               not
               long
               deferre
               to
               doe
               vengeance
               :
               For
               he
               sent
               the
               Guardiam
               the
               same
               torments
               which
               the
               poore
               Religious
               endured
               ,
               wherin
               finding
               no
               other
               remedy
               then
               to
               warme
               him
               by
               a
               great
               fire
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               litle
               charity
               and
               confessed
               his
               fault
               ,
               saying
               :
               My
               God
               haue
               pitty
               on
               me
               if
               thou
               please
               ,
               and
               assist
               me
               with
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               for
               I
               acknowledge
               my
               desert
               of
               this
               torment
               ,
               sith
               I
               haue
               
               bin
               cruell
               towardes
               my
               simple
               Brother
               ,
               depriuing
               him
               of
               his
               assured
               remedy
               in
               his
               necessity
               .
               And
               sending
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               sayd
               :
               Brother
               ,
               warme
               your selfe
               both
               day
               and
               night
               according
               to
               the
               need
               you
               haue
               .
               For
               I
               am
               assured
               the
               fire
               is
               a
               great
               helpe
               and
               ease
               vnto
               your
               torments
               .
               This
               Guardian
               hauing
               done
               penance
               was
               in
               few
               dayes
               after
               cured
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               charity
               .
            
             
               The
               22.
               and
               23.
               chap.
               are
               after
               the
               last
               of
               the
               second
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               subt●l
               ty
               which
               two
               seuerall
               times
               the
               deuill
               vsed
               to
               reduce
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               from
               the
               strictnes
               of
               their
               pouerty
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXIV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               those
               primitiue
               dayes
               liued
               att
               Mont
               Alue●ne
               in
               the
               same
               spirituall
               tranquillity
               and
               pouerty
               as
               S.
               Francis
               had
               instituted
               and
               instructed
               them
               .
               The
               deuil
               vnable
               to
               support
               such
               a
               vertue
               of
               prayer
               ,
               abstinence
               and
               austerity
               of
               life
               ,
               nor
               able
               to
               disquiett
               the
               Religious
               ,
               by
               desires
               of
               substance
               and
               temporal
               affaires
               ,
               inuented
               a
               new
               subtility
               to
               induce
               them
               to
               remitt
               and
               lessen
               the
               austerity
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               spirituall
               life
               wherin
               they
               perseuered
               ,
               which
               was
               thus
               :
               There
               was
               in
               those
               partes
               a
               very
               rich
               gentleman
               ,
               that
               had
               no
               deuotion
               to
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               nor
               euer
               gaue
               them
               any
               almose
               .
               The
               deuil
               taking
               on
               him
               humane
               shape
               became
               his
               seruant
               and
               so
               diligently
               serued
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               shortly
               committed
               vnto
               him
               the
               gouernment
               of
               his
               house
               and
               the
               absolute
               disposition
               and
               management
               of
               his
               affaires
               ,
               following
               his
               counsaile
               in
               all
               his
               businesse
               .
               Now
               as
               they
               one
               day
               discoursed
               together
               ,
               the
               deuil
               began
               to
               prayse
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               of
               Mont
               Aluerne
               ,
               saying
               that
               they
               were
               SS
               ▪
               and
               that
               whosoeuer
               were
               charitable
               in
               almose
               towardes
               them
               did
               much
               merit
               with
               almighty
               God.
               Then
               did
               he
               alleadge
               vnto
               him
               so
               many
               pregnant
               reasons
               ,
               that
               he
               wrought
               the
               gentleman
               to
               be
               so
               deuout
               and
               affected
               to
               those
               Religious
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               almost
               euery
               day
               sent
               them
               for
               almose
               ,
               bread
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               fish
               ,
               fruit
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               such
               abōdance
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               who
               formerly
               liued
               austerely
               began
               to
               liue
               bountifully
               &
               royally
               with
               this
               almose
               procured
               them
               by
               the
               deuill
               .
               Which
               being
               perceaued
               by
               certaine
               good
               ancient
               Religious
               ,
               who
               acknowledged
               the
               spiritual
               detriment
               that
               arriued
               vnto
               them
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               began
               to
               consider
               on
               some
               meanes
               to
               remedy
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               therfore
               he
               recōmended
               himselfe
               to
               God
               and
               besought
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               permit
               his
               seruants
               to
               fa●●
               into
               such
               relaxation
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               life
               .
               And
               so
               being
               touched
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               he
               wēt
               with
               his
               cōpanion
               to
               the
               house
               of
               this
               gentlemā
               then
               benefactour
               ,
               with
               whome
               hauing
               discoursed
               of
               diuers
               matters
               touching
               almighty
               God
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               him
               who
               had
               induced
               him
               to
               such
               deuotion
               
               towardes
               them
               as
               to
               bestow
               on
               them
               such
               liberall
               almose
               ,
               considering
               that
               a
               litle
               before
               he
               was
               nothing
               charitable
               towardes
               them
               att
               all
               .
               Whereto
               the
               gentleman
               answeared
               that
               among
               infinite
               seruices
               which
               one
               of
               his
               seruants
               had
               don
               &
               still
               continued
               ,
               he
               reputed
               this
               the
               principall
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               wrought
               him
               to
               be
               affected
               vnto
               them
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               And
               had
               such
               a
               special
               care
               to
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               to
               send
               them
               some
               bountifull
               almose
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               neuer
               day
               wherin
               he
               failed
               to
               procure
               the
               performāce
               therof
               .
               This
               Father
               admiring
               the
               exceeding
               charity
               of
               this
               seruant
               ,
               prayed
               the
               gentleman
               that
               he
               might
               see
               him
               :
               whome
               causing
               diuers
               times
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               meanes
               to
               make
               him
               appeare
               before
               this
               holy
               Religious
               .
               But
               being
               att
               lēgth
               thereunto
               enforced
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               this
               good
               Religious
               saw
               him
               he
               knew
               who
               he
               was
               .
               And
               he
               seeing
               himselfe
               discouered
               ,
               vanished
               ,
               and
               was
               neuer
               after
               seene
               in
               that
               place
               .
               The
               Religious
               then
               hauing
               discouered
               the
               subtility
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               procured
               the
               gentlemans
               promise
               to
               send
               no
               more
               almose
               to
               the
               monastery
               ,
               he
               reformed
               it
               ,
               and
               restored
               it
               to
               their
               former
               abstinence
               and
               rigour
               of
               spiritual
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               deuill
               inuented
               an
               other
               delusion
               in
               Portugall
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               Alenquer
               ,
               to
               disturbe
               &
               disquiett
               the
               Religious
               of
               that
               place
               .
               For
               hauing
               assumed
               the
               humane
               shape
               of
               an
               excellent
               Phisicion
               ,
               Surgion
               ,
               or
               Apothicary
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Couēt
               to
               demaūd
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               with
               great
               instance
               and
               feyned
               deuotion
               ,
               pretending
               to
               serue
               God
               therin
               .
               Hauing
               receiued
               the
               habitt
               ,
               and
               being
               Nouice
               ,
               he
               dressed
               ,
               assisted
               and
               attended
               the
               sick
               Religious
               with
               so
               extraordinary
               a
               charity
               &
               prōptitude
               ,
               and
               therin
               was
               so
               diligent
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               assisting
               att
               diuine
               seruice
               and
               prayer
               ,
               where
               he
               appeared
               so
               deuout
               and
               in
               althings
               fained
               himselfe
               so
               hūble
               ,
               that
               the
               Religious
               were
               exceedingly
               pleased
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               whome
               thy
               perceaued
               nothing
               deseruing
               admonition
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               alwayes
               made
               some
               excuse
               or
               cuasion
               to
               shunne
               the
               sacred
               communion
               with
               the
               other
               Nouices
               ,
               lay
               Brothers
               and
               other
               Religious
               that
               were
               not
               Priestes
               ,
               so
               that
               her
               neuer
               communicated
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               being
               there
               .
               This
               fained
               Religious
               began
               of
               himselfe
               to
               publish
               vnto
               seculer
               parsons
               his
               qualities
               and
               sciences
               .
               So
               that
               there
               was
               alwayes
               some
               one
               att
               the
               Couent
               dore
               that
               demauded
               certaine
               water
               ,
               receites
               or
               medicines
               for
               diuers
               infirmities
               ,
               he
               hauing
               already
               the
               fame
               of
               an
               excellent
               Phisician
               .
               Wherwith
               the
               Religious
               were
               so
               disturbed
               that
               the
               Guardian
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               disciples
               of
               Saint
               Francis
               ,
               vppon
               this
               inquietude
               gaue
               himselfe
               to
               prayer
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
               where
               it
               was
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Phisician
               was
               a
               deuill
               ,
               and
               had
               putt
               himselfe
               among
               them
               to
               disturbe
               them
               ;
               wherupon
               he
               tooke
               the
               habitt
               f●ō
               that
               nouice
               and
               consequently
               expelled
               the
               deuil
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Couent
               retourned
               to
               its
               former
               repose
               and
               pouerty
               ,
               
               which
               had
               already
               began
               to
               grow
               to
               ruine
               by
               the
               great
               quantity
               of
               almose
               brought
               thither
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               Phisicion
               ,
               to
               whome
               infinite
               people
               from
               all
               partes
               did
               resort
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               our
               Sauiour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               merittes
               of
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               conserued
               certaine
               Religious
               in
               the
               Order
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               AYong
               Religious
               being
               professed
               was
               so
               tempted
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               needes
               leaue
               the
               habitt
               :
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               doe
               it
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               demanded
               leaue
               to
               depart
               .
               But
               he
               denyed
               him
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               Brother
               ,
               sith
               our
               lord
               by
               his
               piety
               hath
               deliuered
               you
               from
               the
               perils
               and
               miseries
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               you
               may
               by
               no
               meanes
               retourne
               againe
               therto
               .
               This
               Religious
               being
               yet
               still
               tempted
               to
               leaue
               the
               Order
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               gett
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Holinesse
               .
               But
               there
               also
               finding
               denyall
               ,
               he
               of
               him
               selfe
               cast
               off
               the
               habitt
               ,
               then
               wandring
               alone
               in
               the
               holdes
               he
               met
               a
               man
               naked
               hauing
               such
               woundes
               as
               our
               Redeemer
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               receaued
               for
               vs
               in
               his
               feet
               ,
               handes
               and
               side
               ,
               who
               shewed
               him
               his
               woundes
               :
               wheratt
               the
               yong
               man
               being
               vtterly
               amazed
               ,
               asked
               him
               who
               he
               was
               &
               how
               he
               had
               receaued
               those
               woundes
               so
               like
               to
               those
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ?
               Wherto
               our
               Sauiour
               answeared
               :
               It
               is
               my selfe
               that
               haue
               bin
               thus
               wounded
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               for
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               wilt
               abandon
               me
               to
               follow
               the
               world
               ,
               behould
               these
               woundes
               which
               I
               haue
               endured
               for
               thee
               .
               And
               at
               al
               times
               that
               the
               deuill
               shal
               tēpt
               thee
               causing
               thee
               to
               endure
               some
               contradiction
               against
               thy
               desire
               and
               tast
               ,
               fix
               thine
               eyes
               on
               these
               woundes
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               consolation
               .
               Which
               sayd
               he
               incontinently
               vanished
               ,
               and
               the
               yong
               man
               changing
               his
               purpose
               retourned
               to
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               acknoweleged
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               hauing
               obtayned
               pardon
               ,
               he
               recounted
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               what
               he
               had
               seene
               ,
               and
               piously
               perseuered
               in
               the
               Order
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               An
               other
               Religious
               was
               tempted
               with
               desire
               to
               visite
               his
               kinred
               ,
               and
               leaue
               being
               refused
               him
               by
               the
               Prouinciall
               ,
               he
               sayd
               to
               himselfe
               :
               I
               will
               goe
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               who
               can
               force
               me
               to
               retourne
               :
               and
               presently
               without
               further
               licence
               departed
               .
               The
               Religious
               followed
               him
               far
               ,
               most
               instantly
               praying
               him
               to
               retourne
               ;
               But
               reiecting
               their
               prayers
               ad
               admonitiōs
               and
               proceeding
               in
               his
               iorney
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               litle
               after
               surprised
               with
               such
               an
               extreme
               desire
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               possibly
               resist
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               he
               fell
               a
               sleep
               .
               And
               presently
               he
               had
               this
               vision
               :
               S.
               Francis
               (
               who
               then
               liued
               and
               was
               far
               distant
               from
               those
               quarters
               )
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               how
               hast
               thou
               dared
               to
               misprise
               the
               yoke
               of
               
               obedience
               retourne
               incontinētly
               to
               the
               Couent
               whence
               thou
               art
               fled
               .
               And
               because
               he
               would
               not
               goe
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               stroake
               him
               soundly
               with
               a
               wand
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               so
               that
               awaking
               he
               still
               felt
               the
               paine
               of
               the
               blowes
               receiued
               ;
               whervpon
               he
               speedily
               retourned
               to
               his
               Couent
               ,
               where
               his
               Brethren
               hauing
               very
               charitably
               receaued
               him
               ,
               he
               related
               vnto
               him
               how
               S.
               Francis
               had
               enforced
               him
               to
               retourne
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               after
               a
               yong
               gentleman
               of
               very
               delicat
               constitution
               being
               admitted
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               ,
               began
               (
               by
               diabolicall
               tēptation
               )
               to
               haue
               his
               habitt
               in
               such
               horrour
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               carry
               on
               him
               a
               most
               base
               and
               abhominable
               burden
               .
               This
               ircksomnes
               of
               religion
               encreasing
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               resolued
               to
               abādon
               it
               and
               to
               retourne
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               his
               Master
               of
               the
               Nouiciat
               had
               taught
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               he
               past
               before
               the
               altare
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               sacrament
               ,
               he
               should
               vncouer
               his
               head
               ,
               bend
               his
               knees
               ,
               &
               crossing
               his
               armes
               ,
               lowly
               encline
               towardes
               the
               ground
               .
               Which
               hauing
               done
               the
               same
               morning
               that
               he
               had
               purposed
               to
               depart
               ,
               he
               was
               as
               it
               were
               constrayned
               to
               kneele
               before
               the
               altare
               ,
               and
               att
               the
               instant
               had
               this
               merueillous
               vision
               :
               He
               saw
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               Religious
               that
               passed
               two
               and
               two
               in
               procession
               before
               the
               altare
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               most
               rich
               and
               gorgious
               attire
               ,
               hauing
               their
               face
               ,
               and
               handes
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               exterio●ly
               appeared
               of
               their
               bodyes
               more
               glittering
               then
               the
               sunne
               ,
               with
               a
               coūtenance
               and
               gesture
               extremely
               ioyfull
               ,
               and
               more
               excessiue
               then
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               who
               did
               sing
               most
               melodiously
               .
               In
               the
               fore-front
               marched
               two
               Religious
               more
               notable
               then
               the
               others
               ,
               so
               gloriously
               attired
               that
               they
               astonished
               the
               beholders
               .
               Towardes
               the
               end
               of
               this
               procession
               came
               a
               Religious
               in
               habitt
               of
               perticuler
               glory
               ,
               who
               was
               honoured
               by
               the
               others
               as
               one
               newly
               entertayned
               into
               their
               companye
               .
               The
               nouice
               not
               knowing
               the
               signification
               of
               this
               procession
               prayed
               the
               hind-most
               to
               tell
               him
               who
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               tourning
               towardes
               him
               ,
               sayd
               :
               We
               are
               your
               Brethren
               Minors
               that
               now
               come
               from
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               asking
               them
               who
               were
               those
               two
               more
               glorious
               thē
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               answeared
               :
               they
               are
               the
               blessed
               Fathers
               S.
               Francis
               and
               S.
               Antony
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               is
               almost
               the
               last
               ,
               a●tyred
               in
               particuler
               glory
               ,
               is
               a
               Religious
               who
               is
               now
               dead
               whome
               in
               this
               solemne
               tryumph
               we
               conduct
               to
               paradice
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               couragiously
               battayled
               against
               temptations
               ,
               and
               perseuered
               in
               his
               holy
               purpose
               to
               the
               end
               .
               These
               beautifull
               and
               sumptious
               habits
               which
               we
               weare
               ,
               are
               giuen
               vs
               for
               recompence
               of
               the
               so
               rude
               asperity
               of
               the
               habitt
               which
               so
               patiently
               we
               woare
               in
               religion
               .
               God
               hath
               also
               endued
               vs
               with
               this
               glory
               for
               the
               humble
               penance
               which
               we
               haue
               supported
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               chastity
               and
               pouerty
               which
               we
               haue
               with
               alacrity
               obserued
               to
               the
               end
               .
               And
               therfore
               my
               child
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               weare
               the
               sack
               cloth
               and
               habitt
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               profitable
               :
               in
               regard
               that
               if
               thou
               combatt
               couragiously
               in
               the
               habitt
               of
               
               S.
               Francis
               misprising
               the
               world
               ,
               mortifying
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               resisting
               the
               deuill
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               I
               know
               thou
               shalt
               haue
               fruition
               of
               this
               glory
               .
               Which
               sayd
               the
               vision
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               the
               Nouice
               finding
               himselfe
               full
               of
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               in
               God
               ,
               reiecting
               all
               the
               temptations
               ,
               and
               resoluing
               thenceforward
               to
               esteeme
               al
               the
               rigours
               and
               contempts
               of
               Religion
               as
               sportes
               and
               contentments
               ,
               he
               therin
               liued
               and
               dyed
               very
               piously
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 26
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 85
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 27
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 27
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 28
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 95
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 29
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 39
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 30
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 19
                 of
                 the
                 eight
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 31
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 48
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 32
                 chapter
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 chap.
                 2
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 33
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 17
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 34
                 chapter
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 33
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               How
               a
               Lawyer
               by
               occasion
               of
               a
               vaine
               word
               entred
               into
               the
               Religion
               of
               sainct
               Francis.
               
            
             
               THE
               XXXV
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Iohn
               Parent
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Minister
               Generall
               after
               S.
               Francis
               ,
               entred
               into
               that
               Order
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sayd
               sainct
               .
               Liuing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Doctour
               of
               law
               and
               Iudge
               de
               Ciuitate
               Castellana
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Rome
               whence
               he
               was
               natiue
               .
               Being
               one
               euening
               att
               a
               window
               of
               his
               house
               and
               attentiuely
               beholding
               the
               trouble
               a
               s●vineheard
               had
               to
               make
               his
               hogges
               enter
               into
               a
               stable
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               companion
               of
               the
               swineheards
               say
               vnto
               him
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               make
               them
               enter
               ,
               say
               these
               wordes
               :
               Hogges
               ,
               hogges
               enter
               ye
               into
               the
               stable
               as
               Lawyers
               and
               Iudges
               enter
               into
               hell
               .
               Which
               the
               swineheard
               hauing
               sayd
               ,
               the
               hogges
               without
               any
               noyse
               incontinently
               hastened
               into
               the
               stable
               ,
               and
               were
               no
               more
               troublesome
               to
               their
               guide
               .
               The
               Iudge
               perceauing
               this
               ,
               touched
               with
               an
               extreme
               feare
               of
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               incontinently
               reiected
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Frere
               Minor
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               spent
               his
               life
               most
               exemplarly
               in
               that
               Order
               ,
               in
               prayers
               &
               teares
               ,
               and
               so
               austere
               in
               penance
               ,
               that
               being
               Minister
               Generall
               ,
               he
               visited
               all
               the
               Order
               barefoot
               :
               so
               did
               he
               gather
               so
               much
               profitt
               touching
               the
               good
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               euen
               of
               a
               vaine
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               an
               admirable
               vision
               that
               happened
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               of
               Lisbone
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVI
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               Many
               holy
               parsons
               florished
               in
               Spaine
               in
               the
               primatiue
               time
               of
               this
               Religion
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Prouince
               of
               S.
               Iames
               of
               Galicia
               ,
               albeit
               of
               their
               worckes
               and
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               particuler
               recordes
               are
               extāt
               of
               very
               few
               ,
               amōg
               whome
               is
               of
               one
               Br.
               Iohn
               that
               resided
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Lysbone
               within
               the
               prouince
               of
               Galicia
               ,
               on
               whome
               our
               Lord
               bestowed
               many
               speciall
               graces
               ,
               &
               particulerly
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               principall
               feastes
               ,
               att
               the
               Euensonges
               ,
               Matines
               ,
               or
               in
               Masse
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               cōmunicated
               vnto
               him
               some
               spirituall
               consolations
               .
               But
               one
               feast
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               not
               hauing
               receaued
               the
               ordinary
               consolations
               from
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               att
               any
               of
               those
               houres
               he
               was
               thereat
               exceedingly
               grieued
               ,
               and
               therfore
               the
               Sixt
               houre
               being
               sayd
               ,
               and
               the
               Masse
               ended
               ,
               he
               remayned
               alone
               in
               the
               quire
               bitterly
               lamēting
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               he
               had
               offēded
               our
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               was
               depriued
               of
               those
               ordinary
               graces
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               with
               sighes
               sobbes
               &
               teares
               he
               cryed
               vnto
               God
               :
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
               and
               thus
               perseuering
               till
               all
               the
               Religious
               were
               in
               the
               refectory
               ,
               he
               still
               demaunded
               that
               ordinary
               spirituall
               almose
               of
               almighty
               God.
               And
               then
               did
               he
               heare
               a
               voice
               that
               sayd
               :
               Iohn
               arise
               ,
               goe
               to
               the
               refectory
               ,
               follow
               the
               cōmunalty
               ,
               and
               thinck
               not
               thy selfe
               better
               then
               the
               others
               .
               Wheratt
               being
               vtterly
               confounded
               ,
               enclining
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               went
               vnto
               the
               others
               into
               the
               refectory
               ,
               and
               ●at
               downe
               att
               table
               :
               but
               assoone
               as
               Grace
               was
               said
               ,
               he
               sawe
               the
               heauens
               open
               ,
               and
               an
               Angell
               discending
               thence
               ,
               bringing
               a
               golden
               pen
               ,
               a
               table
               napkin
               ,
               and
               a
               knife
               :
               this
               Angell
               entring
               into
               the
               refectory
               ,
               went
               directly
               vnto
               the
               Religious
               that
               did
               read
               ,
               whose
               breast
               he
               opened
               with
               the
               knife
               ,
               then
               dryed
               it
               with
               his
               napkin
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               hart
               wrote
               in
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               
                 Iohannes
                 est
                 nomen
                 eius
              
               ;
               the
               same
               he
               did
               to
               all
               the
               Religious
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               one
               that
               had
               bin
               canon
               of
               the
               great
               church
               of
               the
               said
               citty
               ,
               whome
               he
               would
               not
               touch
               ,
               affirming
               that
               the
               night
               following
               he
               would
               abandon
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               indeed
               he
               did
               ,
               neither
               would
               he
               touch
               the
               Reader
               of
               the
               Couent
               nor
               his
               companion
               ,
               because
               in
               a
               feast
               of
               solēnity
               they
               had
               left
               the
               Couent
               to
               goe
               preach
               in
               the
               citty
               :
               but
               att
               lenght
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               sayd
               Iohn
               ,
               he
               wrote
               the
               sayd
               wordes
               in
               their
               harts
               .
               And
               so
               after
               he
               had
               written
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               he
               retourned
               to
               him
               that
               did
               read
               ,
               and
               shutt
               vp
               his
               hart
               ,
               the
               like
               he
               did
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Religious
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Confirmatum
                 est
                 nomen
                 eius
              
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               exceeding
               c●●●olation
               to
               this
               blessed
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               notable
               miracle
               of
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               ,
               wrought
               in
               the
               Couent
               of
               S.
               Francis
               att
               Mans
               ,
               a
               motiue
               and
               cause
               of
               the
               erection
               of
               a
               worthy
               confraternitie
               .
            
             
               THE
               XXXVII
               .
               CHAPTER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Couent
               of
               the
               citty
               of
               Mans
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               ample
               and
               ancient
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               there
               commonly
               resyding
               forty
               Religious
               or
               more
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               the
               blessed
               Electus
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               companions
               of
               sainct
               Francis
               there
               layd
               the
               foundation
               about
               the
               yeare
               1215.
               
               A
               deuout
               and
               ample
               confratetnity
               (
               perhaps
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               Christendome
               )
               was
               erected
               ,
               and
               is
               honorably
               continued
               in
               that
               Couent
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               :
               A
               venerable
               and
               very
               simple
               Religious
               celebrating
               masse
               ,
               a
               spider
               of
               lothsome
               greatnes
               casually
               (
               or
               to
               speake
               more
               Christianly
               ,
               by
               diuine
               prouidence
               )
               fell
               after
               consecration
               into
               the
               sacred
               chalice
               .
               The
               deuout
               Religious
               att
               first
               apprehēsion
               was
               much
               perplexed
               how
               to
               behaue
               himselfe
               in
               the
               holy
               cōmunion
               (
               were
               it
               that
               the
               directiōs
               how
               to
               behaue
               himselfe
               in
               the
               holy
               cōmunion
               (
               were
               it
               that
               the
               directiōs
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               such
               accidents
               were
               not
               then
               recorded
               in
               the
               Missall
               Rubriques
               as
               they
               are
               now
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               did
               not
               then
               reflect
               on
               them
               ,
               for
               more
               ample
               manifestation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               )
               he
               finally
               resolued
               vpon
               that
               excellēt
               promise
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               If
               they
               who
               beleeue
               in
               me
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               drink
               any
               mortiferous
               poyson
               ,
               they
               shall
               receaue
               no
               detriment
               thereby
               ;
               &
               so
               cōming
               to
               the
               sacred
               communion
               of
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               our
               lord
               ,
               he
               in
               one
               draught
               refected
               himselfe
               both
               with
               poyson
               and
               the
               medicament
               of
               death
               and
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               euen
               in
               this
               point
               might
               be
               accomplished
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               singeth
               att
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
               
                 Mors
                 &
                 vita
                 duello
                 conflixere
                 mirando
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               here
               
                 Dux
                 vitae
                 mortuus
                 regnat
                 viuus
              
               ,
               so
               then
               did
               he
               graunt
               that
               effect
               to
               this
               same
               precious
               bloud
               that
               it
               expelled
               the
               poyson
               ,
               and
               without
               paine
               the
               venemous
               spider
               passed
               through
               the
               Priest
               a
               litle
               after
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               Religious
               of
               the
               Couent
               and
               certaine
               deuout
               seculer
               persons
               there
               present
               ,
               thought
               no
               otherwise
               of
               the
               Celebratour
               (
               hauing
               by
               his
               relation
               vnderstood
               what
               had
               happened
               )
               then
               those
               of
               Malto
               conceated
               of
               the
               biting
               of
               S.
               Paul
               by
               the
               viper
               .
               Almighty
               God
               here
               renuyng
               that
               ancient
               miracle
               ,
               sauing
               that
               this
               appeareth
               greater
               ,
               by
               the
               difference
               of
               an
               exteriour
               byting
               of
               a
               viper
               ,
               and
               the
               interiour
               operation
               of
               a
               spider
               no
               lesse
               venemous
               .
               The
               people
               of
               Mans
               that
               were
               euer
               very
               religious
               ,
               did
               by
               this
               miracle
               so
               augment
               their
               deuotion
               vnto
               the
               B.
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altare
               ,
               that
               att
               the
               same
               time
               was
               erected
               a
               Confraternity
               of
               innumerable
               persons
               of
               all
               qualities
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               deuoutly
               entertayned
               in
               that
               Couent
               ,
               &
               hath
               bin
               since
               imitated
               in
               diuers
               other
               Citties
               and
               townes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               augmentation
               of
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               the
               benefitt
               of
               Christian
               people
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               the
               Frere
               Minors
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPALL
           MATTERS
           CONTAYNED
           IN
           THIS
           FIRST
           Tome
           of
           the
           Chronicle
           histoire
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Saint
           Francis.
           
        
         
           
             ALMES
             .
          
           
             SAint
             Fra.
             asked
             a
             beggar
             forgiuenes
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             put
             off
             his
             owne
             cloathes
             ,
             to
             cloath
             one
             ragged
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             selleth
             his
             Fathers
             marchandise
             to
             repaire
             S.
             Damians
             Church
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             At
             Rome
             he
             put
             off
             his
             owne
             cloathes
             ,
             to
             cloathe
             a
             beggar
             ,
             p.
             15
          
           
             S.
             Fran.
             giueth
             Br.
             Giles
             his
             cloake
             in
             an
             almes
             ,
             p.
             22
          
           
             He
             gaue
             away
             his
             owne
             cloake
             and
             his
             companions
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             winted
             ,
             p.
             92
          
           
             Diuers
             other
             like
             actes
             of
             charitie
             ,
             p.
             
               93.
               94.
               95
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             Anthonie
             of
             Padua
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             S.
             Antonie
             ,
             p.
             
               56.
               &c.
               Angelus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             .
             Br.
             Angelus
             ,
             p.
             
               530.
               
               Ambrose
            
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Ambrose
             ,
             p.
             534
          
        
         
           
             Agnes
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             S.
             Agnes
             sister
             to
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             p.
             
               630.
               
               &
               684.
            
             
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             sainte
             Agnes
             ,
             daughter
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             p.
             692
          
        
         
           
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             loue
             and
             compassion
             which
             Saint
             Franc.
             had
             of
             vnreasonable
             creatures
             ,
             p.
             182
          
           
             He
             redeemed
             a
             sheepe
             from
             amongst
             goates
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             He
             gaue
             his
             cloake
             to
             saue
             the
             life
             of
             two
             lambes
             ,
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             He
             cursed
             a
             sow
             for
             eating
             a
             lambe
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             entertainment
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             by
             birdes
             on
             the
             mount
             Aluerne
             ,
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             A
             flock
             of
             sheepe
             honor
             him
             ,
             p.
             290
          
           
             How
             obedient
             a
             sheepe
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Sheepe
             and
             a
             lambe
             ,
             shew
             a
             will
             
             to
             honor
             God
             ,
             p.
             291
          
           
             A
             Leueret
             ,
             a
             Conny
             ,
             and
             a
             Fish
             ,
             became
             tame
             vnto
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             many
             other
             miracles
             like
             to
             the
             precedent
             ,
             p.
             
               292.
               293
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             loue
             S.
             Franc.
             boare
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             p.
             296
          
           
             Of
             Antes
             ,
             or
             Emmots
             ,
             p.
             300
          
           
             Of
             the
             fauours
             which
             God
             bestoweth
             on
             fishes
             ,
             p.
             477
          
        
         
           
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Three
             Churches
             repayred
             by
             S.
             Franc.
             p.
             
               16.
               17
            
          
        
         
           
             Crosse
             or
             Crucifix
             .
          
           
             A
             Crucifix
             speaketh
             vnto
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             Crucifix
             speaketh
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Damian
             ,
             p.
             9
          
           
             A
             vision
             of
             the
             Crosse
             to
             Br.
             Siluester
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             religious
             ,
             p.
             53
          
           
             S.
             Fran.
             cured
             a
             priest
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             199
          
           
             A
             Crucifix
             walketh
             with
             him
             ,
             p.
             240
          
           
             He
             multitude
             bread
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             252
          
           
             He
             tamed
             a
             wild
             wolfe
             therby
             ,
             p.
             293
          
           
             He
             conuerted
             therby
             water
             in
             wine
             ,
             p.
             317
          
           
             Many
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             S.
             Francis
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             424
          
           
             S.
             Anthonie
             cured
             a
             criple
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             
               481.
               482
            
          
           
             Br.
             Leo
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             cured
             an
             Apostume
             ,
             p.
             519
          
           
             Many
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Br.
             Christopher
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             
               553.
               554
            
          
           
             The
             virtu
             of
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             588
          
           
             Of
             many
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             sainte
             Clare
             ,
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             
               663.
               664.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             stripped
             himselfe
             starck
             naked
             to
             render
             his
             cloathes
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             p.
             12
          
           
             Of
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             p.
             602
          
        
         
           
             Chastitie
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Franc.
             would
             not
             that
             his
             Brethren
             should
             behould
             women
             ,
             p.
             
               68.
               69
            
          
           
             How
             Br.
             Gyles
             affected
             chastitie
             ,
             p.
             571
          
           
             Of
             Chastitie
             ,
             p.
             603
          
        
         
           
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             How
             saint
             Francis
             once
             celebrated
             the
             feaste
             of
             Christs
             Natiuitie
             ,
             p.
             168
          
           
             Of
             the
             consolation
             which
             sainte
             Clare
             receaued
             on
             the
             feast
             of
             Christs
             Natiuitie
             ,
             p.
             643.
             
          
        
         
           
             Christopher
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Chistopher
             ,
             p.
             55●
          
        
         
           
             Clare
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             p.
             623
          
        
         
           
             Deuills
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Francis
             commandeth
             the
             diuels
             ,
             p.
             103
          
           
             The
             diuels
             hould
             a
             chapter
             ,
             against
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             p.
             119
          
           
             The
             diuell
             entreth
             into
             his
             pillow
             ,
             p.
             129
          
           
             How
             he
             confounded
             them
             ,
             p.
             132
          
           
             How
             he
             assisted
             his
             Religious
             from
             choaking
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             p.
             135
          
           
             The
             diuell
             tempted
             him
             to
             make
             him
             leaue
             prayer
             ,
             p.
             214
          
           
             An
             assemblie
             of
             diuells
             against
             his
             order
             ,
             p.
             281
          
           
             The
             diuell
             endeuoureth
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             p.
             289
          
           
             
             Diuers
             thinges
             discouered
             by
             S.
             Anthonie
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             p.
             
               465.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             How
             Bro.
             Iuniperus
             was
             feared
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             p.
             544
          
           
             How
             Brother
             Gyles
             defended
             himselfe
             against
             the
             diuell
             ,
             p.
             588
          
           
             Of
             one
             who
             had
             made
             a
             conuention
             to
             serue
             the
             diuell
             ,
             p.
             736
          
        
         
           
             Extasies
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Francis
             eating
             with
             sainte
             Clare
             ,
             both
             were
             rapt
             in
             extasie
             ,
             p.
             277
          
           
             The
             extaticall
             contemplation
             of
             Br●
             .
             Quintauall
             ,
             p.
             507
          
           
             The
             admirable
             extasies
             of
             Br.
             Gyles
             ,
             p.
             
               576.
               580
            
          
           
             The
             extasies
             of
             sainte
             Clare
             ,
             pag.
             661
          
           
             An
             extasie
             of
             Sainte
             Agnes
             ,
             pag.
             686
          
        
         
           
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Sainte
             Elizabeth
             ,
             daughter
             to
             the
             kinge
             of
             IIungarie
             ,
             p.
             710
          
        
         
           
             Elzearius
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Brother
             Elzearius
             ,
             pag.
             724
          
        
         
           
             Gyles
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Gyles
             ,
             p.
             563
          
           
             His
             visitation
             by
             Saint
             Lewis
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             p.
             585
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             strang
             speeches
             ,
             and
             admirable
             answeres
             of
             his
             ,
             pag.
             
               581.
               586.
               589.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Diuers
             discourses
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             charitie
             ,
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             p.
             
               595.
               596.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             humilitie
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             
               138.
               139.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             exercises
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             pag.
             144
          
           
             How
             he
             exercised
             his
             nouices
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             forced
             by
             Saint
             Francis
             humilitie
             to
             lett
             him
             preache
             ,
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Three
             theeues
             conuerted
             by
             his
             humilitie
             ,
             p.
             151
          
           
             His
             humilitie
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             called
             him
             idiot
             ,
             p.
             157
          
           
             Remarkable
             humilitie
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             a
             Frere
             Minor
             ,
             p.
             266
          
           
             Of
             patience
             and
             humilitie
             ,
             p.
             308
          
           
             The
             humilitie
             of
             Brother
             Macie
             ,
             p.
             521
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Angelus
             ,
             p.
             532
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Ambrose
             ,
             p.
             534
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Iuniperus
             ,
             p.
             536
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Gyles
             ,
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             p.
             632
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             p.
             713
          
           
             Of
             an
             English
             Frere
             Minor
             ,
             p.
             
               735.
               736
            
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Iames
             ,
             p.
             738
          
        
         
           
             Indulgence
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             plenarie
             Indulgence
             granted
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             the
             church
             of
             our
             Ladie
             of
             Angells
             ,
             pag.
             212
          
           
             The
             day
             therof
             miraculously
             assigned
             from
             heauen
             ,
             p.
             214
          
           
             The
             publication
             therof
             ,
             p.
             216
          
           
             The
             same
             day
             a
             Doue
             was
             seene
             to
             flye
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Ladie
             appeared
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             pag.
             218.
             
          
           
             
             Of
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             said
             Indulgence
             ,
             p.
             217
          
           
             Testimonies
             of
             persons
             deceased
             touching
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             p.
             
               218.
               219.
            
             
          
           
             Diuers
             miracles
             of
             the
             same
             Indulgence
             ,
             p.
             
               220.
               221.
               222
            
          
        
         
           
             Iniuries
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             theeues
             ,
             p.
             4
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             beaten
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             his
             father
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Beaten
             of
             theeues
             ,
             and
             throwen
             into
             a
             ditch
             of
             snow
             ,
             p.
             13
          
           
             Iniuries
             offered
             to
             those
             who
             were
             first
             sent
             by
             S.
             Fran.
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             p.
             25
          
        
         
           
             Iuniperus
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Bro.
             Iuniperus
             ,
             p.
             
               56
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Lent.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lent
             S.
             Fran.
             Kept
             at
             the
             lake
             of
             perusia
             ,
             P.
             318
          
           
             Item
             of
             S.
             Michael
             ,
             p.
             319.
             
          
        
         
           
             Leo.
             
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Leo
             ,
             see
             ,
             p.
             
               516.
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Leapre
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fra.
             kisseth
             a
             Leaper
             ,
             p.
             7
          
           
             He
             serueth
             Leapers
             ,
             his
             care
             of
             Leapers
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             By
             his
             humilitie
             he
             cu●●th
             a
             Leaper
             inwardlie
             and
             out
             wardlie
             ,
             p.
             150
          
        
         
           
             Luxurie
             .
          
           
             Luxuries
             .
             See
             Temptations
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             How
             S.
             Francis
             went
             to
             Siria
             to
             seek
             martyrdome
             ,
             p.
             103
          
           
             Also
             to
             Moroccho
             ,
             p.
             105
          
           
             Fiue
             frere
             minors
             Martyred
             by
             kinge
             Miramolin
             ,
             p.
             418
          
           
             Seauen
             other
             frere
             minors
             martired
             ,
             p.
             451
          
           
             Two
             other
             martyred
             at
             Valencia
             ,
             p.
             452
          
           
             Fiue
             other
             martyred
             at
             Moroccho
             ,
             with
             many
             christians
             also
             ,
             p.
             455
          
           
             The
             martyrdome
             of
             Brother
             Electus
             and
             his
             companion
             ,
             p.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             desire
             S.
             Antonie
             of
             Padua
             had
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             his
             departure
             for
             Moroccho
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             p.
             
               457
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Macie
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Br.
             Macie
             ,
             see
             ,
             p.
             520
          
        
         
           
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             cureth
             one
             of
             an
             vlcer
             in
             kissing
             it
             ,
             p.
             14
          
           
             He
             obtaineth
             by
             prayer
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             religious
             that
             were
             dispersed
             far
             a
             sunder
             ,
             p.
             26
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             and
             his
             disciples
             afflicted
             with
             hungar
             ,
             a
             man
             appeareth
             vnto
             them
             loaden
             with
             bread
             ,
             p.
             48
          
           
             How
             God
             sustained
             some
             frere
             minors
             miraculouslie
             ,
             p.
             120
          
           
             Of
             one
             of
             their
             benefactors
             whose
             mony
             encreased
             miraculously
             ,
             p.
             121
          
           
             A
             capons
             leg
             ,
             conuerted
             into
             a
             fish
             ,
             p.
             160
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             gathered
             white
             and
             red
             roses
             in
             Ianuarie
             ,
             p.
             215
          
           
             Diuers
             miracles
             concerning
             the
             Indulgence
             giuen
             from
             heauen
             to
             the
             church
             of
             our
             Ladie
             ,
             p.
             
               218.
               219.
               220.
            
             
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             multiplied
             bread
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             p.
             252
          
           
             Dinner
             miraculouslie
             prepared
             whilst
             the
             cooke
             was
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Diuers
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             285
          
           
             He
             was
             receaued
             of
             a
             hard
             rock
             ,
             as
             of
             soft
             wax
             ,
             p.
             289
          
           
             How
             many
             vnreasonable
             creatures
             miraculouslie
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             p.
             
               290.
               291.
            
             
             
               292.
               293
            
          
           
             Fire
             lost
             his
             force
             in
             making
             a
             cauter
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             p.
             294
          
           
             Of
             a
             miracle
             of
             Aples
             ,
             p.
             298
          
           
             A
             womā
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             deuill
             for
             troubling
             S.
             Fran.
             sermon
             ,
             p.
             300
          
           
             A
             l
             ght
             enlightneth
             him
             in
             a
             darck
             night
             ,
             p.
             301
          
           
             Many
             miracles
             confirming
             the
             life
             and
             doctrin
             of
             S
             ▪
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             
               316.
               317
            
          
           
             Many
             miracles
             of
             him
             after
             his
             death
             p.
             
               353.
               356.
               357.
               358.
               359
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             St●gmates
             .
             p.
             
               370.
               371.
               372.
               373
               
               ▪
               374
            
          
           
             A
             woman
             dead
             ,
             ra●sed
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             375
          
           
             Other
             dead
             raised
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             377
          
           
             Others
             deliuered
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             death
             by
             his
             merits
             ,
             p.
             
               378.
               379.
               380.
               381
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             How
             he
             deliuered
             many
             pilgrimes
             from
             the
             tempestes
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             p.
             
               384.
               385.
               386
            
          
           
             Diuers
             also
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             
               386.
               387.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Diuers
             women
             with
             child
             ,
             p.
             
               390.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Diuers
             blind
             receiued
             sight
             ,
             p.
             
               393.
               394
            
          
           
             Miracles
             of
             diuers
             sorts
             wrought
             by
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             
               401.
               402.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             S.
             Francis
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             p.
             404
          
           
             Of
             many
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             fiue
             martyrs
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             kinge
             Miramolm
             ,
             p.
             
               435.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             many
             miracles
             of
             S.
             Anthonie
             of
             Padua
             ,
             
               463.
               464.
               
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             a
             foote
             a
             man
             had
             cutt
             off
             p.
             472
          
           
             Of
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             who
             giue
             care
             to
             his
             sermon
             ,
             p.
             476
          
           
             A
             miracle
             of
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             ,
             p.
             478
          
           
             Of
             his
             eating
             of
             poyson
             ,
             p.
             479
          
           
             Of
             his
             miraculous
             preaching
             ,
             p.
             480
          
           
             See
             more
             ,
             p.
             
               481.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             miracles
             of
             Br.
             Quintauall
             ,
             p
             ▪
             
               507
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Ruffinus
             ,
             p
             ▪
             
               514
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Leo
             ,
             p.
             518
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Zacharie
             ,
             p.
             
               526
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Walter
             ,
             p.
             
               528
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Ambroise
             ,
             p.
             
               535
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Christopher
             ,
             p.
             
               553
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Brother
             Gyles
             ;
             p.
             
               567
               &
               619
            
          
           
             
               Of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               p.
            
             635.
             &c.
             
             &
             663
             678
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Agnes
             ,
             p.
             688
          
           
             Of
             saincte
             Elizabeth
             of
             Hongarie
             ,
             p.
             
               719.
               722
            
          
        
         
           
             Mission
             .
          
           
             Sainct
             Francis
             sendeth
             his
             religious
             ●uer
             the
             world
             ,
             p.
             24
          
           
             
               Item
               p.
            
             110.
             
             &
             119
          
           
             He
             sendeth
             his
             religious
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Moores
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             p.
             421
          
           
             Their
             shipping
             at
             Alenquer
             p.
             425
          
           
             Their
             arriuing
             at
             Siuill
             ,
             p.
             426
          
           
             Their
             preaching
             before
             the
             kinge
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             their
             iudgement
             to
             dye
             p.
             
               418.
               419
            
          
           
             And
             of
             diuers
             other
             thinges
             vnto
             pag.
             442
          
           
             Of
             seauen
             other
             frere
             Minors
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             faith
             to
             the
             Infidells
             ,
             p.
             448
          
        
         
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Rigorous
             chasticements
             for
             inconsiderat
             wordes
             ,
             p.
             39
          
           
             Of
             the
             austeritie
             of
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             
             pag.
             
               64.
               65
            
          
           
             How
             he
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             pit
             of
             snow
             ,
             p.
             67
          
           
             A
             parable
             he
             vsed
             touching
             the
             mortification
             of
             the
             eies
             ,
             p.
             69
          
           
             Of
             the
             great
             austerities
             of
             the
             first
             Frere
             Minors
             ,
             p.
             118
          
           
             He
             made
             one
             of
             his
             Bre.
             set
             his
             foote
             vpon
             his
             throat
             ,
             p.
             161
          
           
             He
             wallowed
             himselfe
             naked
             on
             a
             bush
             of
             thornes
             ,
             p.
             215
          
           
             Wherin
             the
             true
             ioy
             of
             a
             Frere
             Minor
             consisteth
             ,
             p.
             
               308.
               309
            
          
           
             The
             mortification
             of
             Br.
             Iuniperus
             ,
             p.
             537
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Christopher
             ,
             p.
             551
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Gyles
             ,
             p.
             565
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             p.
             636
          
           
             Of
             S.
             Yues
             ,
             p.
             
               727.
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             a
             dead
             bodie
             to
             one
             trulie
             obedient
             ,
             p.
             78
          
           
             The
             rigorous
             chasticement
             of
             one
             disobedient
             ,
             p.
             80
          
           
             Of
             Obedience
             ,
             p.
             307
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             commandeth
             a
             Sainct
             deceased
             ,
             to
             worck
             no
             more
             miracles
             and
             he
             obeieth
             ,
             p.
             207
          
           
             The
             obedience
             of
             Brother
             Quintauall
             ,
             p.
             514
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Macie
             ,
             p.
             520
          
           
             Of
             Br.
             Gyles
             ,
             p.
             568
          
           
             A
             discourse
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             p.
             614
          
        
         
           
             Order
             ,
             or
             Rule
             .
          
           
             How
             S.
             Fran.
             tooks
             occasion
             first
             to
             begin
             his
             order
             ,
             p.
             18
          
           
             Of
             the
             the
             first
             Rule
             he
             ordained
             for
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             ,
             p.
             27
          
           
             Of
             their
             habit
             ,
             p.
             28
          
           
             Seruice
             ,
             their
             Fasting
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             p.
             29
          
           
             Of
             correction
             in
             case
             of
             offending
             ,
             pag
             ●30
          
           
             That
             they
             must
             receaue
             no
             monie
             ,
             p.
             32
          
           
             Of
             their
             asking
             of
             almes
             ,
             diet
             and
             refection
             ,
             p.
             33
          
           
             How
             the
             sick
             ought
             to
             be
             serued
             ,
             pag.
             34
          
           
             Against
             murmuring
             and
             calumniation
             ,
             p.
             35
          
           
             Not
             to
             conuerse
             with
             women
             ,
             pag.
             36
          
           
             Punishments
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             māner
             of
             trauelling
             thorough
             the
             world
             ,
             p.
             
               37.
               38
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             preachers
             ,
             p.
             38
          
           
             How
             and
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             assemble
             ,
             p.
             40
          
           
             Of
             confession
             and
             communion
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miraculous
             approbation
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             p.
             44
          
           
             A
             parable
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             to
             the
             pope
             to
             confirme
             his
             rule
             ,
             p.
             46
          
           
             The
             popes
             confirmation
             therof
             ,
             p.
             47
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             Rule
             instituted
             by
             saint
             Fran.
             p.
             224
          
           
             The
             confirmation
             therof
             by
             Pope
             Honorious
             the
             second
             ,
             p.
             229
          
           
             Of
             the
             third
             order
             of
             penitents
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             occasion
             therof
             ,
             pag.
             
               279.
               280
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             p.
             647
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             of
             sainct
             Francis
             ,
             p.
             695
          
           
             Diuers
             breues
             in
             confirmation
             therof
             ,
             p.
             
               679.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             holie
             persons
             of
             the
             third
             order
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             p.
             
               729.
               730
            
          
           
             How
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             certain●
             religious
             were
             conserued
             in
             their
             order
             ,
             p.
             742
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           NOS
           IACOBVS
           BLAZEVS
           Dei
           &
           Apostolicae
           sedis
           gratia
           Episcopus
           Audomarensis
           hunc
           librum
           cuititulus
           THE
           CHRONICLE
           OF
           THE
           FRERE
           MINORS
           ,
           à
           probo
           &
           Catholico
           viro
           D.
           Guilielmo
           Cape
           in
           linguam
           Anglicanam
           versum
           ,
           à
           Carolo
           Boscardo
           huius
           Ciuitatis
           Typographo
           typis
           mandari
           ac
           diuulgari
           permittimus
           :
           cum
           ex
           fidedigno
           testimonio
           teneamus
           illum
           ,
           nulla
           ratione
           voluisse
           sciens
           &
           volens
           quicquam
           corrumpere
           ,
           aut
           à
           germano
           verborum
           sensu
           transferre
           .
           Actum
           Audomaropoli
           in
           Palatio
           nostro
           Episcopali
           die
           xxij
           ,
           Ianuarij
           1618.
           
        
         
           De
           mandato
           Reuerendissimi
           Domini
           Episcopi
           Audomarensis
           Praefati
           ;
        
         
           
             L.
             DESCAMPS
             Secret.
             
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01200-e170
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             20
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01200-e430
           
             Icrem
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01200-e780
           
             The
             birth
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             borne
             in
             a
             stable
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             great
             almose-giuer
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             nature
             of
             S.
             Francis
             .
          
           
             Predictiō
             of
             his
             sanctitie
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             His
             extreme
             charity
             .
          
           
             A
             vision
             which
             he
             had
             .
          
           
             A
             Crucifix
             speaketh
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             kisseth
             a
             Leaper
             .
          
           
             God
             appeareth
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             worthy
             prayer
             of
             the
             S.
             
          
           
             A
             Crucisix
             speaketh
             againe
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             selleth
             his
             fathers
             marchandise
             to
             repaire
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             reputed
             a
             fool
             of
             his
             companions
             .
          
           
             Ill
             entreated
             of
             his
             owne
             Father
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             14.
             
          
           
             Treated
             as
             atheife
             
          
           
             His
             mother
             setteth
             him
             att
             liberty
             .
          
           
             His
             father
             hauing
             his
             mony
             is
             appeased
             
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             is
             naked
             to
             rēder
             his
             clothes
             to
             his
             father
             
          
           
             The
             first
             religious
             habit
             of
             S.
             Francis
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             was
             beaten
             of
             theeues
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             serueth
             leapers
             .
             Esaye
             53.
             
          
           
             He
             demāded
             almose
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Admirable
             mortificatiōs
             of
             saint
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Hecureth
             one
             of
             an
             vlcer
             in
             kissing
             it
             
          
           
             His
             charitie
             towarde
             the
             poore
             
          
           
             He
             laboured
             to
             keep
             the
             churches
             and
             their
             ornamēts
             in
             decencie
             .
             How
             he
             affected
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             He
             will
             not
             liue
             but
             by
             almose
             .
          
           
             Herepaireth
             the
             Church
             of
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             of
             our
             lady
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             begin
             his
             first
             rule
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             institutiō
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Frier
             Minors
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             desireous
             to
             knowe
             with
             what
             spiritt
             S.
             Francis
             was
             moued
             ,
             and
             proued
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             occasion
             of
             the
             first
             rule
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Br.
             Bernard
             Quintaualle
             giueth
             his
             substance
             to
             the
             poore
             to
             become
             a
             Frier
             Minor.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             Brother
             Peter
             Catanio
             .
          
           
             Giles
             miraculously
             findeth
             S.
             Fran.
             
          
           
             He
             receiued
             afterward
             
          
           
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Fran.
             
          
           
             Foure
             other
             are
             receiued
             into
             the
             said
             Order
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             ought
             to
             be
             trauailling
             ouer
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             good
             Religious
             endured
             in
             this
             first
             obedience
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fran.
             obtameth
             of
             God
             speed●ly
             to
             see
             his
             Religious
             so
             far
             remote
             one
             from
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             19.
             
             Matt.
             16.
             
             Luc.
             14.
             
             Matt.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             capperon
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             cloth
             which
             the
             nouices
             weare
             on
             their
             brests
             from
             the
             neck
             to
             the
             cord
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             9.
             
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             20.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             word
             .
             Matt.
             9.
             
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1●8
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             127
             ●
             .
             Thes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Hier.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             12.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             Matt.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             I●●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             6.
             
             Matt.
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
             Ioan.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioan
             10.
             
             Matt.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             15.
             6.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Ioan.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             dreame
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             A
             dreame
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             dreame
             and
             visiō
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             parabole
             which
             S.
             F.
             vsed
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             persuade
             him
             to
             confirme
             his
             rule
             .
          
           
             A
             probation
             of
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             rule
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             .
          
           
             S.
             F.
             was
             made
             Minister
             generall
             of
             the
             Order
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             S.
             F.
             and
             his
             Religious
             miraculously
             prouided
             for
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             confirmed
             and
             iterated
             the
             strict
             vow
             of
             pouerlie
             .
          
           
             God
             manifesteth
             to
             S.
             Fra.
             that
             he
             would
             be
             serued
             of
             his
             Order
             in
             the
             actiue
             life
             :
          
           
             How
             S.
             F.
             taught
             his
             brethren
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               bishop
               and
               canons
               of
               Assisium
               deny
               a
               place
               to
               S.
               Fra.
               to
               ledge
               him
               and
               his
               .
            
             
               An
               Abbott
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               S.
               Benedict
               doth
               accommodate
               thē
               .
               Why
               the
               monastery
               of
               S.
               
            
          
           
             Mary
             of
             Angels
             is
             cheife
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             .
          
           
             What
             rēt
             S.
             Fra.
             gaue
             for
             the
             monasterie
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             the
             preaching
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             did
             profitt
             .
          
           
             A
             vision
             of
             Brother
             Siluester
             before
             he
             was
             religious
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fr.
             telleth
             that
             Maurice
             should
             be
             a
             Freer
             Minour
             and
             cured
             him
             of
             a
             desperat
             disease
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             infringer
             of
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             ,
             as
             an
             other
             Iudas
             att
             lenght
             did
             hang
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             How
             Brother
             
          
           
             Pacifious
             miraculously
             entred
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             Merueilous
             simplicite
             of
             Br.
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             Br.
             Iohn
             .
             after
             his
             death
             called
             saint
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             Seculer
             almose
             .
          
           
             Represētation
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             by
             the
             Br.
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Our
             lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             .
             saint
             Francis
             and
             his
             .
          
           
             Greatferuour
             of
             the
             first
             Freer
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Notable
             chasticements
             for
             inconsiderate
             words
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai
             .
             52.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             Fr.
             solicitous
             of
             the
             leapers
             .
          
           
             S.
             F.
             care
             of
             the
             churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Instructions
             of
             S.
             F.
             vnto
             his
             Br.
             going
             through
             the
             world
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Religious
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             were
             first
             called
             Freer
             Minors
             .
          
           
             The
             Freer
             Minors
             ought
             not
             to
             contemnenor
             condemne
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             What
             vertue
             was
             most
             recomended
             by
             S.
             Fra.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             singulerly
             recomended
             by
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             memorable
             speech
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             S.
             F.
             and
             his
             Religious
             during
             his
             life
             did
             alwayes
             eate
             on
             the
             groūd
             
          
           
             The
             Lēts
             which
             S.
             F.
             fasted
             euery
             yeare
             .
          
           
             What
             poore
             are
             theeues
             .
          
           
             Discretiō
             of
             the
             S.
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             slept
             .
          
           
             His
             habit
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             graue
             answeare
             of
             S.
             Fra.
             
          
           
             S.
             F.
             was
             not
             so
             rigorous
             to
             his
             Brethren
             as
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Psal
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             26.
             
          
           
             Necessity
             voluntarily
             supported
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             martirdome
             .
          
           
             The
             Deceipt
             of
             the
             deuill
             to
             weary
             firme
             resolutions
             Iob.
             41.
             
          
           
             Strange
             mortification
             of
             S.
             Fra.
             against
             a
             carnall
             temptation
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fra.
             would
             not
             that
             his
             Bre.
             should
             frequent
             or
             behold
             women
             .
             Ierem.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             32.
             
          
           
             A
             parabe
             le
             which
             S.
             Fran.
             vsed
             to
             his
             Bret.
             touching
             mortification
             of
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             recreations
             of
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             which
             S.
             Francis
             ordayned
             them
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             18.
             
             &
             Matt.
             12.
             
          
           
             What
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             true
             seruant
             of
             God.
             Iacob
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             briefe
             ,
             but
             fruitfull
             exhortatiō
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             to
             one
             truly
             obedient
             .
          
           
             Obedic̄ce
             is
             fruit
             full
             .
          
           
             Great
             submisiō
             of
             the
             hohy
             Father
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             rash
             Superious
             is
             .
          
           
             Rigourus
             chasticement
             of
             a
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             15.
             
          
           
             Substantiall
             sermon
             of
             B.
             Ruffinus
             in
             notable
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             lawes
             of
             Pilgrimes
             imitated
             by
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             .
             Pouerty
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             His
             exactnes
             for
             renouncing
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Pennāce
             which
             S.
             Francis
             enioyned
             a
             Religious
             for
             hauing
             touched
             monie
             .
          
           
             An
             illusion
             of
             the
             deuill
             to
             a
             Freer
             Minor
             to
             teach
             him
             not
             to
             touch
             monie
             .
          
           
             A
             viper
             commeth
             out
             of
             a
             pursethat
             a
             Frier
             Minor
             would
             take
             vp
             to
             giue
             in
             almose
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             speech
             to
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Cōtracts
             passed
             betweene
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Frier
             Minors
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             him selfe
             begged
             att
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Order
             .
          
           
             Praise
             of
             begging
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             to
             his
             disciples
             sending
             thē
             to
             begge
             .
             Psal
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Freers
             richly
             pay
             their
             benefactours
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             desired
             they
             should
             goe
             S.
             Fr.
             expelled
             a
             Religious
             out
             of
             the
             Order
             because
             he
             refused
             to
             begge
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             On
             solemne
             feastes
             S.
             Francis
             liued
             only
             with
             what
             he
             begged
             :
             Luc.
             24.
             
          
           
             Being
             inuited
             to
             eat
             with
             a
             Cardinall
             he
             brought
             what
             he
             had
             begged
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acto
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             gaue
             his
             cloake
             &
             his
             companions
             also
             in
             the
             winter
             to
             a
             poore
             woman
             to
             cloath
             her
             .
          
           
             Which
             he
             performed
             diuers
             times
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             for
             the
             hire
             which
             a
             master
             detained
             from
             his
             seruant
             that
             cursed
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             gaue
             his
             habit
             that
             was
             demaunded
             him
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             that
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ought
             neuer
             to
             be
             vttered
             with
             out
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             gaue
             the
             new
             testament
             which
             they
             vsed
             att
             Matines
             (
             hauing
             nothing
             els
             )
             to
             a
             poor
             woman
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             punished
             a
             rash
             iudgemēt
             
          
           
             What
             profit
             may
             be
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             poore
             &
             diseased
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hauing
             seriously
             studied
             a
             sermon
             he
             could
             not
             recite
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             other
             wise
             deliuered
             worthy
             matters
             .
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
             Notable
             applicatiow
             of
             a
             place
             of
             scripture
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             S.
             Fr.
             honoured
             the
             office
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             8.
             18.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             one
             ought
             not
             to
             denie
             almose
             demaunded
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             148.
             
          
           
             How
             deuout
             vnto
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Francis
             would
             not
             be
             Preist
             .
          
           
             How
             deuout
             he
             was
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
          
           
             To
             S.
             Michel
             and
             to
             S.
             Peter
             &
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Francis
             so
             much
             affiicted
             his
             body
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             he
             honoured
             Preists
             &
             Preachers
             :
             &
             respected
             old
             men
             and
             those
             that
             were
             in
             authority
             in
             the
             world
             and
             especially
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             .
             He
             loued
             his
             disciples
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             comman
             ;
             deth
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             ordayned
             two
             generall
             chapters
             in
             the
             yeare
             .
          
           
             God
             would
             not
             that
             S.
             Franc.
             should
             suffer
             martyrdome
             which
             he
             so
             much
             sought
             &
             desired
             .
          
           
             The
             shipmē
             would
             not
             admitt
             .
             S.
             Francis
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             God
             prouided
             food
             for
             S.
             Franc.
             and
             for
             other
             in
             the
             ship
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             Abbridged
             out
             of
             the
             conuersion
             of
             S.
             Clare
             .
          
           
             Seuenty
             Frier
             Minors
             were
             miraculously
             transported
             from
             Italy
             into
             Spaine
             att
             the
             seruice
             of
             a
             benefactour
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             A
             litle
             after
             22.
             
             Freer
             Minors
             came
             also
             from
             Italy
             into
             Spaine
             att
             the
             obsequies
             of
             their
             benefactour
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             foretold
             future
             thinges
             .
          
           
             A
             vision
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             .
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Dominick
             and
             S.
             Franc.
             would
             not
             their
             Religious
             should
             haue
             bevefices
             .
          
           
             S.
             Dominick
             barc
             out
             of
             deuotion
             a
             girdle
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             The
             Freer
             Minors
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             preach
             but
             were
             expelled
             for
             hauing
             no
             bull
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             briefe
             of
             Pope
             Honorious
             in
             approbation
             of
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             ,
             and
             to
             permitt
             them
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             The
             Breif
             of
             the
             said
             Pope
             to
             the
             Prelates
             of
             Frāce
             
          
           
             Greant
             deuotion
             to
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             pacifieth
             a
             great
             sedition
             by
             certaine
             wordes
             which
             he
             caused
             one
             of
             his
             Religious
             to
             vtter
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             chapter
             held
             a
             litle
             after
             the
             institutiō
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             were
             fiue
             thousand
             Freer
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             sermon
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             vnto
             his
             brethrē
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             would
             not
             that
             any
             of
             his
             should
             take
             care
             for
             their
             nourishment
             .
             Psal
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             S.
             Dominick
             confesseth
             his
             fault
             before
             S.
             F.
             in
             that
             he
             had
             sinisterly
             iudged
             of
             the
             said
             prohibitiō
             which
             he
             had
             giuen
             to
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             S.
             D.
             vowet●
             pouertie
             ,
             &
             giueth
             his
             male
             dictiō
             to
             al
             his
             Religious
             presēt
             &
             to
             come
             that
             shall
             infringe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             220
             Iacobins
             present
             at
             a
             general
             chapter
             held
             by
             S.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             chapter
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             were
             receaued
             more
             thē
             500.
             nouices
             .
          
           
             Fiue
             būdred
             mailes
             &
             hoopes
             of
             iron
             wer
             by
             obedience
             brought
             to
             S.
             Fr.
             which
             the
             Religious
             vsed
             insteed
             of
             haire
             .
          
           
             Monopolie
             of
             certaine
             superiours
             and
             learned
             Freer
             Minors
             to
             moderate
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             deuils
             hold
             a
             chapter
             to
             ruinate
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             sendeth
             his
             brethren
             to
             preach
             vnto
             infidels
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             susteined
             the
             trauelling
             Freer
             Minors
             in
             their
             necessities
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             How
             S.
             Francis
             knew
             the
             will
             of
             God
             for
             carrying
             with
             him
             those
             that
             accompanied
             him
             goeing
             to
             the
             Mores
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             vehement
             and
             persuasiue
             speech
             &
             exhortation
             of
             S.
             Francis
             vnto
             the
             Soldan
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             speech
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             F.
             hauing
             offered
             to
             put
             himselfe
             into
             a
             fire
             with
             the
             preists
             of
             the
             Soldā
             for
             proof
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             the
             high
             preist
             of
             the
             Soldan
             ran
             away
             .
          
           
             S.
             F.
             for
             better
             affirmation
             of
             his
             faith
             offereth
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             S.
             F.
             refuseth
             &
             contemneth
             the
             presents
             which
             the
             Soldan
             offered
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             lyeth
             on
             the
             coales
             .
          
           
             A
             lewd
             More
             thincking
             to
             tempte
             S.
             Fr.
             was
             cōuerted
             .
          
           
             A
             whole
             monastery
             of
             Benedictines
             became
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             Order
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             retourned
             towardes
             the
             Soldan
             .
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             Soldan
             to
             become
             Christiā
             and
             his
             demaund
             to
             be
             instructed
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             assureth
             the
             Soldan
             of
             his
             saluation
             .
          
           
             And
             sēt
             him
             two
             of
             his
             Religious
             to
             baptise
             him
             a
             litle
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Iames
             de
             Vitri
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             had
             a
             tēptation
             of
             Melācholy
             that
             continued
             two
             yeares
             .
             Matt.
             17.
             
             Marc.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             deuil
             entred
             into
             a
             pillow
             lent
             vnto
             S.
             Franc.
             for
             his
             infirmity
             
          
           
             How
             S.
             Francis
             was
             assured
             of
             his
             saluation
             .
          
           
             A
             gentilman
             hauing
             promised
             the
             Emperour
             Frederick
             the
             secōd
             to
             induce
             S.
             Franc.
             to
             sinne
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             did
             repēt
             the
             same
             and
             the
             Emperour
             also
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             confounded
             the
             deuils
             whensoeuer
             they
             assaulted
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             in
             spiritt
             knew
             the
             temptations
             of
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             assisted
             a
             Religious
             whome
             the
             deuil
             choaked
             .
          
           
             Brother
             Leo
             was
             deliuered
             from
             a
             temptatiō
             by
             a
             letter
             from
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             knew
             in
             spirit
             the
             vices
             and
             defects
             of
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             deliuered
             B.
             Ruffinus
             of
             a
             most
             greiuous
             tēptation
             discouering
             vnto
             him
             the
             delusion
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             Ezechia
             39.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             mortifications
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             Proofe
             of
             the
             humility
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             vision
             of
             Br.
             Ruffinus
             of
             the
             future
             glory
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             for
             his
             humility
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             of
             the
             author
             ,
             and
             his
             solution
             .
          
           
             The
             answere
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             worthy
             discourse
             of
             humility
             .
             Cant.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             humility
             is
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             very
             humbly
             thancked
             a
             country
             man
             that
             admonished
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             couragiouslyS
             .
             Francis
             resisted
             the
             counsailes
             &
             enterprises
             that
             were
             cōtrary
             to
             his
             profession
             .
          
           
             What
             promptitude
             and
             simplicity
             S.
             Franc.
             desired
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             i●decēt
             for
             Religious
             to
             goe
             alone
             .
          
           
             Freer
             Minors
             Ecclesiasticall
             assistants
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             must
             be
             supported
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             S.
             Francis
             would
             that
             his
             Religious
             should
             honour
             Preistes
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             heretofore
             very
             few
             preists
             in
             the
             couents
             of
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             &
             why
             .
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             refusing
             to
             permit
             S.
             Franc.
             to
             preach
             in
             his
             diocese
             was
             att
             lenght
             constrayned
             by
             his
             humility
             to
             accord
             vnto
             him
             .
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             by
             admirable
             humility
             &
             patience
             cured
             a
             leaper
             within
             &
             without
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             very
             gratiously
             thancked
             a
             bishop
             for
             publikely
             calling
             him
             idiot
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             his
             answere
             being
             called
             S.
             
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Francis
             once
             suffered
             his
             habit
             ,
             hands
             ,
             &
             feet
             to
             be
             kissed
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             att
             an
             other
             time
             he
             shunned
             honour
             that
             should
             haue
             bin
             giuen
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             went
             naked
             to
             the
             market
             place
             of
             Assise
             to
             accuse
             himselfe
             of
             hauing
             eatē
             flesh
             in
             his
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             ●e
             would
             not
             wear
             a
             foxe
             skinne
             on
             his
             stomake
             without
             being
             seene
             .
          
           
             He
             publikely
             accused
             his
             euill
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             A
             legge
             of
             a
             capō
             changed
             into
             a
             fish
             in
             the
             bāds
             of
             a
             poore
             man
             that
             would
             scandalize
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             What
             penance
             S.
             Franc.
             did
             for
             an
             ill
             thought
             he
             had
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             did
             eat
             pottage
             with
             a
             leaper
             for
             pennance
             in
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             scandalized
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             assured
             of
             his
             saluatiō
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             condition
             of
             prayer
             to
             knowe
             ones
             own
             misery
             .
             3.
             
             Reg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             101.
             
             Iudith
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             to
             keep
             the
             soule
             separated
             from
             terrestriall
             thinges
             ,
             and
             eleuated
             vnto
             God
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             cōdition
             is
             compassion
             .
          
           
             Isai
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             4.
             condition
             is
             to
             harken
             vnto
             God.
             Prou.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             is
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             worldly
             conuersation
             for
             euer
             .
             S.
             Bernard
             .
             Matt.
             26.
             
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             6.
             is
             ardent
             charity
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             condition
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             perseuerance
             therein
             .
             Luc.
             18.
             
          
           
             Feruour
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             in
             prayer
             
          
           
             Luc.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             reasō
             which
             S.
             Franc.
             gaue
             of
             his
             attētion
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             purity
             S.
             Francis
             serued
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             once
             celebrated
             the
             natiuity
             &
             with
             what
             new
             feruour
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc
             ▪
             obtayned
             of
             God
             that
             a
             couetous
             man
             became
             liberall
             .
          
           
             A
             gentleman
             became
             Freer
             Minour
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             counsaile
             &
             prayer
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             a
             gentleman
             was
             cōuerted
             from
             the
             world
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             offered
             to
             God
             three
             medalles
             signifiing
             the
             three
             vowes
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             soretold
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             stigmates
             he
             was
             to
             haue
             .
          
           
             A
             Religious
             doubting
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             life
             of
             S.
             Francis
             was
             sufficiently
             assured
             therof
             hauing
             watched
             him
             one
             night
             .
          
           
             Seauen
             priuiledges
             which
             God
             graunted
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             compassiō
             which
             S.
             Franc.
             had
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             15.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             desired
             a
             sheep
             because
             it
             was
             among
             goates
             &
             kiddes
             &
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             gaue
             his
             cloake
             to
             saue
             the
             life
             of
             two
             lambes
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             deuout
             to
             the
             versicle
             Gloria
             Pat.
             
          
           
             Br.
             Pacificus
             a
             Musiciā
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             had
             a
             science
             infused
             frō
             heauen
             that
             made
             him
             admirable
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             diuines
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             33.
             
          
           
             Prophesies
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             saluation
             of
             his
             freind
             .
          
           
             The
             apostasie
             of
             a
             Religious
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             battell
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             sodaine
             death
             of
             his
             freind
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             knew
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             Religious
             that
             murmured
             because
             goeing
             a
             foot
             S.
             Francis
             had
             an
             asse
             .
          
           
             Of
             two
             Religious
             that
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             Religious
             that
             by
             humility
             would
             conceale
             the
             fault
             which
             his
             companiō
             had
             committed
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             gentleman
             that
             feined
             to
             desire
             the
             habitt
             of
             F.
             Minor.
             
          
           
             One
             must
             beware
             of
             singularity
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             obtayned
             of
             God
             that
             a
             litle
             vigne
             boare
             ten
             times
             double
             of
             that
             he
             vsed
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Reuelatiōs
             made
             to
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             Predictiō
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             concerning
             two
             Religious
             giuing
             them
             the
             habitt
             .
          
           
             Proph●sies
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             To
             a
             Preist
             curing
             him
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             To
             a
             country
             man.
             
          
           
             To
             a
             Religious
             fallen
             frō
             his
             order
             .
          
           
             Prophesies
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             to
             a
             yong
             man
             that
             he
             should
             be
             one
             of
             his
             
          
           
             In
             what
             words
             S.
             Francis
             gaue
             his
             benediction
             .
          
           
             S.
             Frane
             .
             purposely
             inuited
             to
             dinner
             a
             Phisicion
             against
             all
             apparence
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             procured
             pardon
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             How
             S.
             Francis
             made
             Br.
             Macie
             to
             tourne
             to
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             knew
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Br.
             Macie
             thatmurred
             with
             him selfe
             .
          
           
             Of
             one
             of
             his
             Religious
             that
             was
             troubled
             to
             frequent
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             did
             eat
             with
             the
             poore
             att
             his
             freīds
             house
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             liuing
             &
             being
             in
             Italy
             appeared
             to
             a
             Religious
             in
             the
             prouinciall
             chapter
             held
             att
             Arles
             in
             Prouince
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             commandeth
             a
             S.
             to
             worck
             no
             more
             miracles
             and
             he
             obeyeth
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             the
             third
             generall
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Freer
             Miners
             forgat
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             An
             Angel
             came
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             prayed
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Francis
             renounced
             the
             office
             of
             Generall
             .
          
           
             1223.
             
             Three
             yeares
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             said
             indulgēce
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             deuil
             tempteth
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             to
             make
             him
             leaue
             prayer
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             cast
             ,
             turned
             and
             wallowed
             himselfe
             all
             naked
             in
             a
             bush
             full
             of
             thornes
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             gathered
             vermilliō
             &
             white
             roses
             in
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             A
             miracle
             in
             publication
             of
             this
             indulgence
             .
          
           
             A
             doue
             was
             seen
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Church
             the
             day
             of
             the
             said
             indulgence
             .
          
           
             The
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             likewise
             seene
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             deuil
             cōfesseth
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             indulgēce
             .
          
           
             The
             sanctitie
             of
             the
             first
             Frier
             Minors
             of
             Assise
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             10.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             10.
             
             &
             ●4
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             rule
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iosue
             4.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             10.
             chapter
             .
          
           
             What
             perfectiō
             of
             sanctity
             of
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             A
             Crucifix
             walketh
             before
             S.
             F.
             A
             scrole
             discendeth
             frō
             heauen
             on
             the
             head
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             The
             Testament
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             He
             wold
             not
             that
             his
             habitt
             should
             be
             peeced
             against
             his
             stomack
             to
             assuadge
             the
             infirmitie
             therof
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             superiours
             are
             boūd
             to
             giue
             good
             example
             to
             their
             subiects
             .
          
           
             F.
             Francis
             is
             beaten
             of
             the
             deuils
             .
          
           
             And
             wher●●re
             .
          
           
             The
             praise
             of
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             How
             pouerty
             was
             graunted
             to
             S.
             Fr.
             for
             his
             Order
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fran
             went
             attired
             in
             disguise
             of
             a
             begger
             to
             shew
             &
             correct
             some
             litle
             defects
             of
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             He
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             obserue
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             multiplied
             bread
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             miraculously
             obtayned
             bread
             in
             a
             necessity
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             would
             rather
             that
             the
             ornaments
             of
             thealtare
             should
             be
             sold
             then
             the
             vow
             of
             pouerty
             in
             necessity
             infringed
             
          
           
             God
             promiseth
             S.
             F.
             to
             haue
             care
             of
             all
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             that
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             true
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Iust
             displeasure
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             for
             the
             first
             delicate
             &
             ample
             habitt
             of
             the
             Freer
             Minors
             that
             was
             made
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             made
             all
             the
             Religious
             of
             a
             Couent
             to
             depart
             thence
             because
             it
             was
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             left
             his
             cell
             because
             speaking
             to
             him
             one
             called
             it
             his
             .
             Matt.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             endeauoured
             to
             pul
             down
             a
             house
             which
             was
             builded
             to
             serue
             the
             Religious
             only
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Generall
             chapter
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             churches
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             should
             haue
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             foretold
             what
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             haue
             don
             in
             their
             buildinges
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             Straung
             temptation
             of
             a
             Frere
             Minor
             to
             haue
             a
             psalter
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apothegma
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             Matt.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             S.
             Fr.
             did
             not
             desire
             that
             his
             Religious
             should
             studie
             .
             Therfore
             he
             cursed
             a
             Prouinciall
             because
             he
             had
             established
             a
             study
             against
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             would
             that
             his
             Religious
             should
             study
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Very
             remarckeable
             sentences
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             Exhortations
             for
             the
             preachīg
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             humility
             of
             the
             first
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Marckeable
             satisfactiō
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             S.
             F.
             was
             troubled
             to
             heare
             that
             his
             Religious
             gaue
             scandall
             .
          
           
             Terrible
             imprecation
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             against
             the
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             The
             answere
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             to
             his
             Religious
             that
             desired
             to
             haue
             generall
             auctority
             to
             preach
             
          
           
             Prophesies
             〈…〉
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Predictiō
             made
             to
             S.
             Fr.
             of
             the
             four
             first
             times
             or
             estates
             of
             his
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             estate
             compared
             to
             a
             head
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             to
             the
             brest
             and
             armes
             of
             siluer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             the
             belly
             of
             metal
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             in
             the
             leggs
             of
             iron
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             did
             once
             eat
             in
             the
             night
             with
             all
             his
             Religious
             to
             accōpany
             a
             Brother
             that
             hunger
             oppressed
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             occasion
             and
             originall
             of
             the
             penitents
             of
             the
             third
             Order
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             An
             attempt
             &
             assembly
             of
             deuils
             against
             the
             Order
             of
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             was
             ,
             moued
             and
             stayed
             of
             it selfe
             to
             giue
             him
             better
             commodity
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Swallowes
             are
             silent
             at
             the
             comandement
             of
             S
             Franc.
             and
             of
             a
             scoller
             at
             his
             inuocation
             .
          
           
             He
             cured
             a
             benummed
             child
             
          
           
             One
             sick
             of
             the
             palsey
             .
             One
             of
             the
             dropsie
             .
          
           
             One
             crooked
             .
          
           
             He
             restored
             the
             vse
             of
             a
             womans
             hands
             .
             He
             restoreth
             sight
             to
             one
             blinde
             .
             An
             other
             .
          
           
             On
             blind
             of
             one
             eye
             .
          
           
             One
             possessed
             ▪
             
          
           
             An
             other
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             a
             strange
             disease
             .
          
           
             A
             cord
             of
             the
             said
             S.
             wrought
             many
             miracles
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             crummes
             that
             remayned
             after
             his
             refectiō
             .
          
           
             The
             miraculous
             entertainement
             giuen
             to
             S.
             Franc.
             on
             the
             mount
             Aluerric
             .
          
           
             God
             graunted
             four
             priuiledges
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             The
             deuil
             striueth
             violently
             to
             kil
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Who
             was
             receiued
             of
             a
             hard
             rock
             as
             of
             waxe
             .
          
           
             The
             brut
             beastes
             honoured
             S.
             Fr.
             shewing
             to
             acknowledg
             his
             sanctity
             .
          
           
             A
             sheepe
             sheweth
             a
             will
             to
             honour
             ,
             praise
             &
             adore
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             a
             lambe
             likewise
             .
          
           
             A
             leueret
             became
             tame
             vnto
             him
             at
             an
             instant
             .
             A
             wild
             conny
             likewise
             .
             And
             a
             water
             bird
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             a
             great
             fish
             .
          
           
             Birdes
             obeyed
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Of
             a
             grasse-hopper
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             phesant
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             Faulcon
             that
             serued
             S.
             F.
             for
             an
             alarme
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             nightingal
             .
          
           
             What
             esteeme
             he
             made
             of
             larckes
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             loued
             the
             elemen●
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             stones
             .
             The
             wood
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             flowers
             .
          
           
             The
             ants
             obey
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             Why
             S.
             Francis
             loued
             not
             the
             antes
             .
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             deuil
             visibly
             ●aried
             away
             a
             woman
             for
             troubling
             a
             sermon
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             God
             sent
             a
             light
             to
             enligh
             ten
             S.
             Francis
             in
             a
             darck
             night
             .
          
           
             He
             aduert●seth
             the
             preists
             of
             his
             Order
             of
             their
             duety
             .
          
           
             Marc.
             26
             
          
           
             ●eb
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             48.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lnc.
             1
             ▪
             2.
             11.
             
             Matt.
             3.
             
             Esay
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             &
             how
             on
             ought
             to
             reuerence
             it
             .
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
             Marc.
             14.
             
             Luc.
             22.
             
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             12.
             
             Luc.
             14.
             
          
           
             Wheri●
             ought
             to
             consist
             the
             true
             spirituall
             ioy
             of
             a
             Frere
             Minor.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14
             Worthy
             aduertisment
             to
             Superiours
             of
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             .
             Mat.
             20.
             
             Luc.
             21.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             ought
             to
             prepare
             our
             selues
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             obtayned
             raine
             by
             prayers
             .
          
           
             The
             frogges
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             Swallowes
             couers
             the
             hearers
             of
             his
             sermon
             .
          
           
             He
             cureth
             a
             crooked
             lame
             &
             mute
             child
             .
          
           
             A
             mortal
             wound
             .
          
           
             He
             conuerted
             water
             into
             wine
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             conuerteth
             vinegar
             into
             wine
             .
          
           
             He
             raiseth
             one
             dead
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             did
             eat
             but
             halfe
             a
             loafe
             in
             the
             whole
             lent
             .
          
           
             ●say
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Brother
             Leo
             and
             Br.
             Ruffinus
             ,
             S.
             Clare
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             protector
             and
             the
             bishop
             Vgolino
             ,
             saw
             the
             holy
             Stygmates
             &
             woundes
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             in
             his
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             water
             that
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             stigmates
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             cured
             cattell
             infected
             with
             the
             plague
             .
             An
             ordinary
             tēmpest
             that
             destroyed
             all
             fruit
             neere
             the
             Mount
             Aluerne
             ceassed
             after
             S.
             Francis.
             had
             there
             receaued
             the
             stigmates
             .
             S.
             Franc.
             with
             his
             hād
             touching
             a
             man
             that
             was
             extrem
             cold
             did
             warme
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             womā
             being
             in
             extreme
             dāgerous
             labour
             was
             deliuered
             by
             holding
             the
             bridle
             which
             S.
             F.
             did
             ride
             with
             all
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             by
             a
             bulle
             assureth
             and
             confirmeth
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             stigmates
             
          
           
             Plus
             vnus
             oculatus
             ,
             quam
             decem
             allriti
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             4.
             did
             as
             much
             .
          
           
             And
             Pope
             Benedict
             the
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             F.
             vsed
             a
             staffe
             to
             goe
             with
             all
             the
             two
             last
             years
             of
             his
             life
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             stigmates
             as
             he
             had
             don
             the
             two
             first
             yeares
             of
             his
             conuersion
             .
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             sent
             Angelicall
             musick
             to
             comfort
             S.
             Franc.
             in
             his
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             sent
             him
             fish
             and
             lettice
             miraculously
             in
             his
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             The
             Assisians
             sent
             to
             pray
             S.
             Franc
             ▪
             to
             dwell
             and
             end
             his
             dayes
             att
             Assisium
             .
          
           
             The
             assisians
             found
             food
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             denied
             them
             for
             mony
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             prophesieth
             that
             S.
             Clare
             shall
             see
             him
             before
             her
             death
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             knew
             in
             spiritt
             that
             the
             lady
             of
             the
             Seauen-Sunne
             came
             to
             see
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             foretold
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             death
             &
             buriall
             .
          
           
             S.
             Francis
             before
             his
             death
             stript
             him selfe
             all
             naked
             .
          
           
             S.
             Fran.
             receaueth
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             gaue
             his
             holy
             and
             last
             benediction
             to
             his
             Religious
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             S.
             F.
             the
             45.
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             the
             20.
             of
             his
             conuersion
             ,
             &
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             1226.
             
          
           
             The
             soule
             of
             B.
             Angelus
             accompanieth
             that
             of
             S
             Fr.
             into
             glory
             .
             He
             appeared
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Assisium
             presently
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Vision
             of
             the
             passadge
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             vnto
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             lady
             of
             the
             Seauen
             Sunnes
             as
             an
             other
             Magdalen
             annoynted
             the
             body
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             enterred
             as
             he
             desired
             in
             the
             place
             of
             executiō
             being
             the
             most
             abiect
             of
             the
             citty
             .
          
           
             How
             S.
             Clare
             saw
             the
             body
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             S.
             Fr.
             was
             canonised
             a
             yeare
             and
             nine
             months
             after
             his
             death
             by
             the
             same
             Pope
             att
             Assisium
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             9.
             being
             Cardinal
             would
             become
             a
             Frere
             Minor.
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             fortold
             and
             prophesied
             to
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             9.
             that
             he
             shold
             be
             Pope
             .
             This
             Pope
             sometimes
             cloathed
             himselfe
             in
             habitt
             of
             a
             Frere
             Minor
             &
             vnknown
             did
             his
             deuotion
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             cured
             a
             tame
             girle
             .
          
           
             And
             saued
             a
             girle
             fro
             drowning
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             by
             his
             merittes
             reuiueth
             a
             dismembred
             child
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Nicolas
             the
             5.
             went
             expresly
             to
             Assisium
             to
             see
             the
             body
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             the
             yeare
             .
             1449.
             
          
           
             The
             admirable
             standing
             of
             the
             body
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             The
             stigmates
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             appeared
             fresh
             on
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Brother
             Giles
             also
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             doubt
             of
             the
             sacred
             stigmates
             was
             cleared
             from
             a
             Frere
             Minor
             &
             preacher
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentlewoman
             not
             beleuing
             a
             miracle
             of
             the
             stigmates
             which
             God
             had
             set
             on
             an
             image
             where
             there
             wer
             none
             an
             other
             miracle
             putting
             them
             out
             made
             her
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             One
             wounded
             to
             death
             cured
             by
             the
             sacred
             stigmates
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             A
             womā
             deuout
             vnto
             S.
             Francis
             raised
             to
             confesse
             a
             sinne
             and
             then
             died
             againe
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             daughter
             of
             one
             deuout
             vnto
             S.
             Francis
             raised
             by
             his
             merittes
             .
          
           
             A
             blasphemer
             of
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             lost
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             but
             repenting
             the
             S.
             restored
             him
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             by
             his
             merits
             raised
             a
             child
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             drowned
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             crushed
             vnder
             the
             ruines
             of
             an
             house
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             fallen
             from
             the
             hight
             of
             a
             towre
             ,
             had
             no
             hurt
             ,
             by
             the
             merites
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             fallen
             vnder
             a
             water
             mill
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             fallen
             into
             a
             well
             .
          
           
             A
             womā
             being
             wounded
             with
             a
             grosse
             stone
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             admirable
             cure
             .
          
           
             A
             child
             on
             whom
             had
             fallen
             the
             dore
             of
             a
             church
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             crushed
             with
             a
             verymassie
             stone
             by
             the
             merites
             of
             S.
             Frno
             hurt
             befel
             hun
             therby
             .
          
           
             Nor
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Nor
             an
             other
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             sick
             child
             abādoned
             of
             men
             was
             cured
             by
             the
             merites
             and
             intercessions
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             sick
             in
             like
             sort
             .
             Then
             an
             other
             .
             A
             Priest
             also
             that
             was
             poisoned
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             by
             his
             intercessiō
             made
             iron
             ankers
             to
             swime
             vpon
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             S.
             Frans.
             miraculously
             sēt
             fresh
             water
             to
             one
             deuoted
             vnto
             him
             and
             in
             his
             fauour
             ceassed
             a
             violent
             tempeste
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             preserued
             a
             Fr.
             Minor
             from
             drownīg
             yea
             from
             being
             wett
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             riuer
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             three
             Religious
             
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             certaine
             men
             and
             women
             .
             And
             also
             Mariners
             of
             Ancona
             
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             deliuereth
             a
             prisoner
             iniustly
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             A
             gentleman
             misprising
             S.
             Franc.
             had
             trial
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             likewise
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             freed
             a
             prisoner
             without
             seking
             him
             att
             liberty
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             was
             protectour
             of
             the
             innocencie
             of
             a
             gētleman
             deuout
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             lady
             very
             happely
             deliuered
             in
             a
             dāgerous
             trauaile
             of
             child
             .
          
           
             A
             womā
             was
             deliuered
             of
             a
             dead
             child
             by
             touching
             a
             girdle
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             A
             womā
             that
             could
             not
             bring
             vp
             her
             children
             ,
             did
             nourish
             one
             by
             the
             intercessiō
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             that
             proued
             very
             vertuous
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             also
             .
             A
             womā
             that
             could
             haue
             no
             sonnes
             had
             by
             the
             merites
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             two
             att
             a
             birth
             .
          
           
             Punishment
             of
             a
             womā
             ingratefull
             to
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             A
             womā
             was
             assisted
             by
             S.
             Francis
             and
             deliuered
             of
             a
             most
             dangerous
             child
             birth
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             cured
             a
             Religious
             of
             a
             mortall
             infirmity
             of
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             A
             blinde
             woman
             receaued
             sight
             on
             the
             feast
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Then
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             gaue
             sight
             to
             one
             borne
             blind
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             for
             his
             spiritual
             prositt
             .
          
           
             God
             restored
             speech
             &
             hearing
             to
             one
             by
             the
             intercessiō
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             
          
           
             And
             cured
             mortal
             woūdes
             .
          
           
             He
             restored
             sight
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             cured
             a
             woman
             extremly
             tormented
             and
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             One
             posessed
             was
             deliuered
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Francis.
             
          
           
             And
             also
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             woman
             of
             a
             mortal
             bloudy
             flux
             .
          
           
             One
             also
             ●a●nned
             of
             one
             arme
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             of
             the
             flux
             .
          
           
             He
             cured
             S.
             Praxede
             of
             a
             dangerous
             fall
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             refusing
             to
             keepe
             the
             feast
             of
             S.
             Fr.
             had
             his
             handes
             fastened
             to
             his
             hatchett
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             woman
             attempting
             on
             that
             day
             to
             spin
             ●ad
             an
             extreme
             pa●ne
             in
             her
             fingars
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             a
             blasphem●e
             against
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             .
          
           
             One
             deuout
             vnto
             S.
             Fr.
             miraculously
             obteined
             water
             in
             her
             necessity
             .
          
           
             A
             chery
             tree
             of
             one
             deuout
             to
             the
             said
             S.
             being
             dead
             and
             withered
             bare
             fruit
             .
             Of
             vignes
             &
             corne
             that
             wer
             preserued
             frō
             certaine
             worme●
             that
             destroyed
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             oxe
             of
             one
             deuout
             ●●to
             him
             was
             cured
             of
             a
             broken
             legge
             .
          
           
             He
             recouered
             a
             lost
             horse
             for
             one
             deuout
             vnto
             him
             :
             &
             reioyned
             a
             dish
             broaken
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             An
             old
             woman
             had
             milk
             to
             nurc●
             a
             child
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             And
             a
             monaster
             was
             cured
             .
          
           
             S.
             Franc.
             cured
             one
             deuout
             vnto
             him
             of
             an
             incurable
             disease
             in
             his
             legge
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             seale
             of
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             Seauen
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             30.
             vpon
             the
             Gospels
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             worthy
             similitud
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             64.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Corrin
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01200-e23860
           
             Exhortations
             to
             certaine
             of
             his
             Religious
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             The
             benediction
             which
             S.
             Francis
             gaue
             thē
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             fiue
             Martyrs
             were
             20.
             dayes
             without
             meat
             or
             drinck
             .
          
           
             The
             fiue
             Religious
             obtained
             of
             God
             water
             in
             an
             extreme
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             21.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cruelties
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             vpon
             the
             5.
             
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             1220.
             
          
           
             Punishment
             of
             one
             that
             would
             touch
             the
             said
             reliques
             being
             in
             mortall
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             pure
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             touch
             the
             said
             reliques
             .
          
           
             The
             lyons
             respect
             the
             said
             reliques
             .
          
           
             The
             reliques
             miraculously
             saued
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             king
             Miramolin
             some
             what
             acknowledgeth
             his
             faults
             and
             satisfieth
             the
             holy
             martyrs
             .
          
           
             ●om
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             Frere
             Minor
             died
             with
             his
             rule
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             becam
             att
             Frere
             Minor
             to
             goe
             in
             that
             kind
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             Great
             humility
             of
             .
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             preaching
             vnprouided
             by
             obedience
             was
             knowne
             to
             be
             a
             notable
             preacher
             .
          
           
             S.
             A●●ony
             was
             twice
             seene
             in
             diuers
             places
             att
             one
             instant
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             prayers
             of
             S.
             Antony
             haires
             torne
             off
             took
             root
             againe
             .
          
           
             A
             stream
             of
             raine
             did
             not
             wett
             a
             maid
             employed
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             .
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             foretold
             that
             the
             deuil
             would
             trouble
             his
             sermon
             .
          
           
             And
             discouered
             a
             lye
             of
             the
             deuil
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             discouered
             vnto
             his
             Religious
             an
             illusiō
             of
             the
             deuil
             to
             diuert
             them
             frō●●ayer
             .
          
           
             An
             extreme
             shower
             of
             raine
             did
             not
             wet
             nor
             fall
             vpon
             an
             audiēce
             of
             a
             sermō
             of
             S.
             Antony
             though
             it
             ouerwhel
             med
             all
             the
             neighbour
             places
             .
             A
             foole
             hauing
             kissed
             the
             cord
             of
             the
             S.
             was
             cured
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             merittes
             of
             the
             S.
             a
             child
             being
             in
             a
             cawdron
             of
             boilling
             water
             was
             not
             hurt
             .
             An
             other
             child
             raised
             from
             death
             .
          
           
             Effect
             of
             true
             contrition
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             caused
             the
             hart
             of
             a
             vsurer
             to
             be
             seene
             after
             death
             a
             mongst
             his
             mony
             .
          
           
             The
             deuil
             caused
             a
             stolne
             psalter
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             by
             his
             prayers
             revnited
             a
             broken
             glasse
             ,
             &
             made
             wine
             retourne
             into
             a
             vessell
             that
             was
             run
             out
             .
          
           
             He
             knew
             in
             spiritt
             the
             errour
             and
             heresie
             which
             a
             Prelat
             held
             in
             his
             hart
             and
             prudently
             putt
             him
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Great
             simplicity
             of
             a
             penitent
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             hauing
             cutt
             of
             his
             foot
             S.
             Antony
             reioyned
             it
             to
             the
             leg
             whence
             it
             was
             cutt
             .
          
           
             A
             Tyrant
             humbled
             himselfe
             att
             the
             remonstrances
             of
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             The
             tyrant
             tēpteth
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             fauours
             which
             God
             bestoweth
             on
             fishes
             .
          
           
             A
             hungry
             mule
             left
             oases
             to
             adore
             the
             B.
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Marc.
             16.
             
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             cured
             a
             criple
             ,
             only
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             A
             womā
             fell
             into
             a
             filthy
             ditch
             without
             fouling
             hir
             apparell
             ,
             by
             the
             meritts
             of
             the
             S.
             
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             caused
             an
             acquittance
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             his
             father
             which
             was
             deliuered
             him
             and
             forwhich
             he
             was
             much
             trobled
             .
          
           
             He
             raysed
             one
             murdered
             to
             make
             him
             testifie
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             not
             slain
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             absolue
             him
             of
             an
             excōmunicatiō
             ,
             who
             afterwardes
             fel
             dead
             againe
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Effects
             of
             the
             preachings
             of
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             S.
             Antony
             &
             the
             chaung
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
          
           
             A
             Cardinal
             opposing
             against
             the
             canonization
             of
             the
             S.
             God
             inspired
             him
             to
             change
             his
             opinion
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             belles
             of
             Lisbone
             did
             ring
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Marc.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             A
             miracle
             of
             the
             tongue
             of
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             A
             princesse
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             couered
             in
             earth
             .
          
           
             A
             Chaplain
             incredulous
             of
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             S.
             hauing
             recourse
             vnto
             him
             in
             a
             mortall
             infirmities
             ,
             was
             heard
             .
          
           
             A
             gentleman
             proued
             a
             miracle
             by
             casting
             a
             glasse
             against
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             seeing
             withered
             vignebranches
             to
             beare
             grapes
             in
             an
             instāt
             and
             to
             yeld
             wine
             
          
           
             An
             other
             iestingly
             faining
             to
             be
             blind
             was
             blīd
             in
             deed
             .
          
           
             A
             soldier
             had
             the
             leprosy
             of
             a
             leper
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             dissuading
             him
             from
             goeing
             to
             the
             sepulcher
             of
             S.
             Antony
             .
          
           
             A
             soldier
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             S.
             Antony
             being
             cured
             of
             a
             deadly
             hurt
             thincking
             to
             be
             reuenged
             had
             his
             wond
             againe
             .
             Vowes
             must
             be
             accomplished
             .
             One
             deaf
             and
             dūme
             cured
             by
             the
             said
             S.
             
          
           
             S.
             Antony
             hindered
             a
             woman
             from
             drownīg
             ▪
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             A
             blind
             man
             had
             his
             sight
             and
             spech
             restored
             by
             the
             meritts
             of
             the
             S.
             
          
           
             A
             Religious
             vnable
             to
             support
             the
             paines
             of
             purgatorie
             which
             she
             had
             desired
             obtayned
             by
             the
             S.
             to
             be
             freed
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             child
             was
             raised
             frō
             death
             .
          
           
             Patience
             of
             Br.
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             don
             to
             gaine
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             He
             twice
             reprehended
             the
             Generall
             of
             his
             Order
             .
          
           
             God
             assisteth
             in
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             Admirable
             consolation
             att
             the
             point
             of
             death
             .
             S.
             Ioā
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Br.
             Bernard
             alwayes
             iudged
             in
             the
             best
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             deuil
             lest
             one
             that
             was
             possessed
             att
             the
             only
             sight
             of
             Br.
             Ruffinus
             .
          
           
             And
             left
             to
             trouble
             S.
             Franc.
             
          
           
             Ten
             possessed
             persons
             fled
             frō
             him
             .
          
           
             Br.
             Leo
             obtained
             milke
             for
             an
             old
             woman
             to
             nurse
             a
             child
             .
          
           
             He
             foretold
             a
             yong
             man
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Frere
             Minor.
             With
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             he
             cured
             an
             apostume
             .
             A
             peece
             of
             his
             habit
             cured
             the
             falling
             sicknesse
             .
             He
             miraculously
             deliuered
             a
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             The
             Frere
             Minors
             were
             established
             in
             Portugall
             by
             two
             Princesse
             .
          
           
             God
             miraculously
             prouided
             for
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             of
             Alenquer
             .
          
           
             Netable
             miracle
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             The
             earth
             of
             the
             tōbe
             of
             Br.
             Zachary
             worketh
             miracles
             .
          
           
             A
             Religious
             ought
             to
             shunne
             women
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             body
             of
             Br.
             Walter
             could
             not
             be
             lifted
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             the
             first
             monastery
             of
             the
             Frere
             Minors
             in
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             In
             Portugall
             theyeares
             were
             heretofore
             counted
             by
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Reg.
             15.
             
          
           
             Galat●
             ▪
             
          
           
             More
             admirable
             then
             imitable
             patience
             of
             Br.
             Iuniperus
             .
          
           
             Br.
             Iuniperus
             the
             passtime
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●say
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ▪
             127.
             
          
           
             Admirable
             simplicity
             of
             Br.
             Giles
             .
          
           
             Resolutiō
             of
             Bro.
             Giles
             touching
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Graue
             &
             short
             reprehensions
             of
             Br.
             Giles
             against
             the
             trāsgression
             of
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             Bad
             Religious
             more
             punished
             in
             hell
             then
             worldlinges
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             is
             a
             victory
             of
             chastity
             not
             to
             behold
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Admirable
             disposition
             to
             extasie
             in
             Bro.
             Giles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Br.
             Giles
             deuout
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             Saments
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Scolasticall
             distinction
             of
             Bro.
             Giles
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             vertue
             of
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             and
             of
             holy
             water
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             14.
             
          
           
             Counsait
             and
             consolation
             foo
             those
             that
             pray
             which
             aridity
             of
             spiritt
             .
          
           
             One
             must
             not
             omitt
             to
             doe
             good
             for
             fear
             of
             vaine
             glory
             .
          
           
             Grace
             doth
             profit
             more
             in
             Religion
             then
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             A
             duise
             for
             pilgrimes
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             and
             counsaile
             for
             the
             kichen
             .
          
           
             Frere
             Minors
             are
             Pilgrimes
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Notable
             discourse
             of
             the
             obligatiō
             we
             haue
             to
             serue
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             pregnant
             argument
             against
             the
             infidelity
             of
             couetous
             persons
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             None
             ought
             to
             despaire
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             18.
             
          
           
             To
             suffer
             iniuries
             freely
             is
             of
             exceeding
             meritt
             .
          
           
             A
             meane
             to
             get
             patience
             .
          
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             vertuous
             is
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             euill
             .
          
           
             Troutes
             are
             not
             taken
             without
             wetting
             the
             handes
             .
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             auaricious
             resēbleth
             the
             Mole
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             greatest
             part
             in
             this
             world
             hath
             the
             worse
             .
          
           
             Chastity
             like
             to
             a
             glasse
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             dronken
             with
             his
             owne
             tunne
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             spirituall
             exercises
             with
             labouring
             .
          
           
             Meritt
             of
             combatt
             with
             distractiōs
             .
          
           
             Instance
             requisit
             in
             prayer
             
          
           
             Humility
             necessary
             in
             prayer
             
          
           
             Distractions
             in
             prayer
             are
             procured
             by
             the
             deuil
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             for
             thē
             that
             praye
             without
             feeling
             of
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             One
             must
             labour
             for
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             4.
             
          
           
             Consider
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             Notable
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             What
             ought
             to
             be
             ordinary
             discourse
             of
             the
             Religious
             .
          
           
             Great
             vertue
             to
             know
             when
             to
             be
             silent
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             word
             .
          
           
             Paradox
             of
             Bro.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             To
             leaue
             God
             for
             to
             goe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             4.
             
          
           
             Notable
             answeared
             to
             a
             curious
             parson
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             he
             cureth
             one
             woūded
             .
          
           
             Diuine
             aduertisment
             for
             receiuing
             reprehisions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mach.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             Notable
             prerogatiues
             of
             Br.
             Giles
             .
          
           
             The
             coūtry
             of
             S.
             Clare
             .
          
           
             The
             mother
             of
             S.
             Clare
             visited
             the
             holy
             land
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             beades
             of
             S.
             Clare
             .
          
           
             Ioa.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             too
             couetous
             whome
             God
             doth
             not
             suffice
             .
          
           
             With
             a
             litle
             loafe
             she
             fed
             two
             families
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iuc
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             giftes
             of
             graces
             are
             distinct
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             ones
             enem●es
             is
             very
             pleasing
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             infinitely
             surpasseth
             vs
             in
             loue
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Remarckable
             proceeding
             in
             a
             man
             of
             iust●ce
             .
          
           
             ●at
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             giftes
             of
             .
             S.
             Yues
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.